《Marvel: All the Famous Scenes Were Exposed By Me》


 ~： Built a book friend group

A book friend group has been established. Interested friends can add it, communicate together, and discuss the plot group number: 423075363, 4, 2, 3, 0, 7, 5, 3, 6, 3

 Chapter 1： Question answering system

    "Damn, why did I come into this world?" In a New York police station, Li Cheng, who was playing with a gun, had a pain on his face.


    Originally, I crossed into a policeman, and he was a 20-year-old young policeman. It was a good start no matter what.


    There is a problem, this is Marvel!


    Superman walks all over the floor, Marvel with as many bosses as dogs!


    It is 2010, and the Avengers have not yet been established.


    In another two years, Loki will invade New York with the Zetarians.


    In another eight years, the severe second-degree patient, Purple Sweet Potato Extract, will wear that **** infinite glove and snap the fingers that shock the universe.


    This is a world where even the earth is considered a ball. A city is too small for a dead person to die. If you die directly by the planet, what else can a little policeman do except shivering?


    Even if he knew some plots in advance and moved out of New York ahead of time, he could only escape the Zeta Rising Stars. What about the Purple Sweet Potatoes?


    ¡¾Ding! Question and answer system binding. ¡¿


    At this moment, a mechanical electronic sound system was in Li Cheng''s ear.


    "System!" Li Cheng immediately sat up straight, with unstoppable excitement in his heart, and the gold finger finally arrived.


    "Wait? What system?" But when he came back to his senses, he felt a little dazed. This system sounds so low.


    "System, what do you do?" Li Cheng asked after a two-second pause, let''s go low at a low point, better than nothing.


    ¡¾This system can pull people into the answer space and let them answer the question. After the answer is completed, the host can get rewards. ¡¿


    "What reward can I get?" Li Cheng hurriedly asked a question of most concern, which is related to whether he can survive in this big Marvel world.


    ¡¾Rewards come from abilities or props in novels, cartoons, or film and television works. ¡¿


    "This is good." Li Cheng is relieved, there are a lot of abilities and props in the film and television works.


    Apart from anything else, just say that Marvel¡¯s old rival DC can find out the existence of pk and purple sweet potato essence.


    No, no, not even DC, Marvel has its own giant who beats the purple sweet potato essence.


    "Whether the answerer answered correctly or incorrectly has anything to do with my reward?" Li Cheng asked again.


    ¡¾It doesn''t matter. ¡¿


    "Then who will answer the question?"


    ¡¾You can specify the answering object by yourself, or you can select randomly by the system. ¡¿


    "Whoever answers the question will affect my reward?"


    ¡¾No effect. ¡¿


    "Do I need to write the question myself?"


    ¡¾You can ask questions yourself, or the system can generate them. ¡¿


    "Stupid service, I like it."


    ¡¾Ding! The answer space is ready, and the first question and answer can be started at any time. ¡¿


    "Then, let''s do it now." Li Cheng couldn''t wait to start the first question and answer.


    He was too lazy to make the question himself, and he was even more lazy to choose the person himself. Using the "fool service", the question was generated by the system, and the answerer let the system choose randomly.


    When Li Cheng was checking the answering system, a red figure sprayed white energy from the soles of the New York night sky and landed on the stage in a handsome posture.


    "I did not say that the world is immersed in long-lasting peace for many years because of me."


    "Neither did I say that no one in the world is reborn like a phoenix on fire like me."


    "I never said that''Uncle Sam'' can lie comfortably on a chair and drink iced tea leisurely because I always stay at the peak."


    "No one dares to challenge me one-on-one!"


    After some hot girls danced, Tony Stark took off his armor and gave a very confident speech on the stage.


    "No matter how many times I watch it, this person''s arrogance and narcissism always make people nauseous." Natasha Romanoff, the black widow hidden in the audience, said to Nick Fury, who was on the side.


    "For a person who has the ability to save the world, this small shortcoming is acceptable." Nick Fury one-eyed gleaming wisdom, "Sometimes, you have to learn to open one eye and close one eye."


    "Like you?" Natasha Romanoff glanced at Nick Fury''s blindfold.


    "If you are sincere, I can tell you the exclusive secret, raise a cat first." Nick Fury sorted the blindfold with his hands, "Be prepared, you will go to work at Stark tomorrow."


    "No, Ferry, you let me serve that **** narcissist?"


    "The Ark reactor is not perfect, it can poison people''s body. Judging from the recent behavior of Tony Stark, our Iron Man is afraid that it will start to rust."


    "But I am not a doctor."


    "But you are good at observing, don''t you?" Nick Fury said, "What the **** is Stark''s body, I need to know, even if he has a few sores on his tongue."


    "You don''t need to look at it to know, it must be full of mouth sores."


    "One more thing, I plan to absorb him into the Avengers. During the undercover, you evaluate whether he is suitable."


    "There is no need to evaluate this, I can tell you now, it is absolutely inappropriate."


    "Why do you say that? Just because you can''t stand too many women around him?"


    "Me and Button, we can hand over our backs to each other. I know that even if Button sacrifices his own life, UU reading will take care of me, but Tony Stark? He only has him in his eyes. Himself, the whole world revolves around him, and it is absolutely impossible for him to sacrifice for others."


    At this time, Nick Fury and Natasha Romanoff suddenly disappeared from the crowd.


    disappeared together, and Tony Stark hiding behind to check the toxicity of his blood.


    "Have you chosen these three randomly? Two first-generation reunion, one reunion founder, really random?" In the answer space, seeing the three suddenly appeared, Li Cheng couldn''t help but tut.


    These characters have been seen in movies, but it is the first time that they have turned into real people and appeared in front of them.


    He didn''t hide, he just stood in front of everyone to look at him, because people in the answer space can''t see him, can''t hear him, and can''t touch him. For people in the answer space, he doesn''t exist.


    "Space technology!" Tony Stark was shocked, "Someone can actually develop space technology to this level!"


    "Compared to this, I want to know what the purpose of getting us to this place is." Nick Fury said as he looked around vigilantly.


    "No matter who is behind this, since I have chosen the three of us, I think we can start from the common ground of the three of us." Natasha Romanov analyzed.


    "I don''t think I can have anything in common with this marinated egg head." Tony Stark walked up to Natasha Romanoff with a smile that he considered a gentleman on his face. "But this beauty, I would be happy to discuss with you what we have in common. After we go out, would you like to have a drink together?"


    "..." Li Cheng was speechless, this Tony Stark really deserves to be a playboy. At this time, he still thinks about dating a girl.

 Chapter 2： Who fought the nuclear bomb

    [Questions and answers will now begin, please be prepared! ¡¿


    ¡¾The first question, who sent the nuclear bomb into the sky portal during the New York War and destroyed the Zetaru mothership? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Iron Man Tony Stark¡¿


    ¡¾B Captain America Steve Rogers¡¿


    ¡¾C Hulk Bruce Banner¡¿


    ¡¾D Thor¡¿


    ¡¾Reminder: If you answer this question correctly, you will be rewarded with a set of Mark 7 armor. If you answer incorrectly, you will deduct one year of life. ¡¿


    Just as the people in the answer space were discussing and communicating with each other, an electronically synthesized sound suddenly rang.


    At the same time, the corresponding text also appeared in the air, shining with a soft light, just floating in front of everyone''s eyes.


    "What is this? Holographic projection? But where is the launcher?" Tony Stark''s first concern was not the subject itself, but the form in which the subject appeared.


    But he searched all the way up and down, and he didn''t find any launcher. Those words were just floating in the air out of thin air.


    "Is this the purpose of the people behind the scenes? Let''s answer the question?" Nick Fury stared at the question thoughtfully.


    "Where is Zitari? Owning a mothership is definitely the technological strength that a big country can have, but I have never heard of this country or region." Natasha Romanov turned around and asked Nick Fury. "Have you heard of this place?"


    "Never." Nick Fury shook his head. "And, as far as I know, no country has mastered portal technology. If the Chitari in the question can really make a portal, then its technological strength surpasses it. Above all countries today."


    "You really have a serious analysis?" Tony Stark wanted to laugh as he listened, "Of course no one has heard of Zitarui, because this is simply made up by the author!" He left. After two steps, I walked to those words and pointed to the options. "As everyone knows, Captain America died during World War II. This Thor is a legendary character, a fictitious character. Isn''t that obvious yet? From the topic to the options, they are all made up."


    "Mr. Stark, are you saying that the person who made the question got us here in a way that no one of us can understand, just to make up a question to play us?" Natasha Romanov said.


    "I think we''d better answer the questions first, and answer the questions seriously, just like your future son tells you very seriously that he wants to eat bear biscuits." Nick Fury put his chin in one hand and analyzed there, "New York History On the above, there has never been such a war. Since it is not the past, then it is the future. This topic is that one day in the future, the Zetaris will have a war with a certain side in New York, who will they be with? Is it with us?"


    "There is too little information to speculate." Natasha Romanov also analyzed, "Let¡¯s take a look at the options first. Captain America can rule out first. He is long gone and cannot participate in future wars. Hulk , It should be the green guy who almost demolished a street in New York a few years ago. Although he is so powerful that he can resist shells, he can''t fly and shouldn''t be able to send nuclear bombs to the portal in the sky."


    "The remaining two options, Thor is a **** in myths and legends, and should be able to fly." Nick Fury groaned, "However, that is a mythical character..."


    "Two, I think this question is very simple. A three-year-old child knows the answer." Tony Stark said again.


    "Then you said, what should I choose?" Natasha Romanov asked.


    "Send a nuclear bomb into the portal to destroy the mothership. What kind of behavior is this? It''s a superhero behavior!" Tony Stark said while pacing, "Which of the four options is a superhero? Although I I don¡¯t want to boast, but it¡¯s the truth, it¡¯s me! So the topic is very simple, it¡¯s a story about a very clich¨¦d superhero saving the world again." Tony Stark turned around and looked at the text floating in the air Said, "I choose A, Iron Man Tony Stark."


    ¡¾correct answer! Reward distribution! ¡¿


    A set of red battle armor with a pull-out style appeared on the scene out of thin air.


    "The armor was really released!" Tony Stark''s eyes widened immediately, and he looked at the armor in front of him in disbelief.


    He just didn''t take this topic into his mind at all, he was talking nonsense with a ridiculous mentality, but he didn''t expect that a suit of battle armor would actually appear in front of him!


    What''s even more bizarre is that the use of this suit of armor also directly appeared in his mind, although he didn''t need it.


    "Stark, tell me, is it a model or a real armor?" Nick Fury''s one-eyed one could not stop shocked.


    Although he asked, he actually already had the answer in his mind.


    "Since the reward is real, then the title of this question..." Natasha Romanov looked away from the armor, UU read and stared at the words in the sky again, "Someday in the future. , Will the Zetarians really start a war in New York?"


    "I will investigate immediately after I get out of here, even if I dig three feet, I will find them!" Nick Fury said in a deep voice.


    At this time, the text disappeared, and a video began to play in the air.


    "Sir, there is an abnormality on the deck!" Inside the Sky Mothership, Agent Hill said anxiously, "Attention all! An aircraft took off illegally, knock it down! Repeat! The takeoff was not approved!"


    As soon as the screen turned, Nick Fury ran out with a rocket launcher, and hit the tail of a fighter with a bang. The fireworks billowed. The fighter was scrapped on the spot, but another fighter took off successfully.


    Nick Fury took the pistol and aimed it, but the fighter plane had flown out of the mothership, so Nick Fury had to put down the pistol.


    "You actually used a bazooka to shoot your fighter?" Natasha Romanov said, "I don''t see that you are more prodigal than Tony Stark."


    "Take off illegally? Some of my subordinates dared to disobey my orders!" Nick Fury''s face was a little ugly, "But even then, I don''t have to fight the bazooka to hit the plane myself, right? What happened?"


    "Stark, did you hear that? A fighter plane with a nuclear bomb flew over!" In the screen, Nick Fury prevented the fighter from failing and quickly contacted Tony Stark.


    "How long will it be?" The camera was cut to Tony Stark, who was being beaten up on the ground, very embarrassed.


    "In three minutes, it will destroy the entire city."


    "Jarvis, all energy is sent to the thruster." Tony Stark repelled several enemies, jetting out dazzling energy from the soles of his feet, and soaring into the sky.

 Chapter 3： He flew into the portal

    In this scene, the enemy only has a glimpse and appears briefly.


    But with just a few short shots, the three people present, whether it is Tony Stark, the Iron Man or the director and agent of SHIELD, all frowned.


    Because the enemy looks strange, it doesn''t look like a human at all.


    "Are the people who fought me Cheritas? Why are they like that?" Tony Stark couldn''t help but said, "Is it wearing a strange armor?"


    "It''s not like a battle armor, but I think they should be like the Hulk, with some kind of abnormal change in their body." Natasha Romanoff expressed a different point of view from Tony Stark.


    Given their respective identities, both of them are considered "broad-informed", knowing a lot of things that ordinary people don''t know.


    But in any case, their brains are not big enough to think about aliens.


    "Isn''t it an alien!" The only thing he can think of is Nick Fury. After all, he has seen an alien with his own eyes, and he was blind in one eye at that time.


    "The nuclear bomb has been launched. It will detonate in two minutes and thirty seconds, and it is over." The video continues. A nuclear bomb dragged a long white smoke and was launched.


    Then everything in the camera cuts to the battle screen. In the screen, a person with a shield and a star-striped suit and another person with a red cloak and a hammer are fighting the Zetaris.


    Everyone knows the person holding the shield. That face is exactly the same as the face of Captain America in the museum. It must be Captain America.


    What is surprising is that the guy with the hammer, once the hammer is down, the car can fly, and his strength seems to be greater than that of the super soldier like Captain America.


    "The one with the shield is Captain America. I didn''t expect a dead man to be on the battlefield again." Tony Stark''s gaze fell on Thor, "This man with the hammer should be the Thor in the options, right? A figure in myth. Appeared in New York, fighting side by side with a dead man. Is it ridiculous for me alone?"


    Black Widow Natasha Romanov appeared in the screen, holding the psychic scepter and saying, "I can close it! Can anyone hear it? I can close the portal!"


    The dusty-faced Captain Steve Rogers said quickly, "Close it!"


    "No, wait a minute!" Tony Stark''s voice came.


    "Stark, there are more and more enemies." Steve Rogers said.


    "I have a nuclear bomb here, and it will explode in a minute." Tony Stark flew in the air, and soon caught up with the nuclear bomb, holding it on his shoulders, "I know where to let it go."


    "Stark, you never go back," Steve Rogers reminded.


    "Use all energy to turn, Jarvis." Tony Stark ignored Steve Rogers and continued to fly with the nuclear bomb.


    "Sir, do you want to contact Miss Pepper?" Jarvis asked.


    "Let''s contact." Tony Stark hesitated for a moment, but decided to contact.


    "The streets of New York have become a battlefield, and the army has arrived, trying to control the situation, but obviously they are not opponents at all."


    "I have to say that in my career, I have never seen such a scene."


    "We don''t know much about this response team, but we recognize Iron Man, millionaire Tony Stark."


    At this time, Pepper Pepper was sitting on the plane, watching the report about the New York War with a worried look, and didn''t even notice Tony Stark''s call.


    When Tony Stark flew with a nuclear bomb on his back, the camera was switched many times. Captain America and Thor looked up at the sky. The Hulk who crawled out of the ruins also looked up, Nick Fury, Agent Hill, etc. Although not at the scene, they are all watching through the Internet.


    It can be said that at this moment the whole of New York is watching Tony Stark.


    In a few simple shots, the taste of a self-sacrificing lone hero is sketched out.


    "The wind is slack and the water is cold, and the strong man goes and never returns." Li Cheng couldn''t help but think of this poem.


    Of course, Tony Stark¡¯s absence is not "no return", but Tony Stark at that time didn''t know this, he had already taken the determination of "no return" when he left.


    Tony Stark at this time deserves the word "hero".


    "Stark, I never thought you could make this choice." Natasha Romanov looked away from the video and fell to Tony Stark who was also watching the video, shocked. .


    Just before entering the answer space, she also affirmed that Tony Stark would never sacrifice for others. In a blink of an eye, she saw people resist the nuclear bomb!


    "Stark, I knew I didn''t misunderstand you. It is the right choice for you to join the Avengers!" Nick Fury couldn''t help but smile, and the footage on the video made him feel that he saw the right person.


    "Is this response group the Avengers? It sounds like a boy group." Tony Stark shrugged, UU reading with a calm look.


    But in fact, his heart is full of shock.


    He couldn''t even imagine that he would make this choice.


    In the complicated minds of several people, Tony Stark in the picture has already flew into the portal carrying a nuclear bomb, flying into the dark, vast universe.


    Compared with the vast universe, human beings seem so small.


    "Sir, the call to Pepper failed." Jarvis''s voice sounded, Tony Stark let go, and the nuclear bomb flew towards the giant floating in the sky-the mothership of the Zetarians, and he himself was exhausted. Lost energy, unable to fly, and fell downward.


    After the nuclear bomb hit the mothership, there was a big explosion. In the dazzling fire, the mothership was blown into slag.


    As the mothership was bombed, the Zitarians on the ground fell one by one, including the spacecraft that flew in the air like fish, and also fell to the ground.


    This war is won!


    Although everyone just watched the end of the war and didn''t know anything about the previous battle, everyone deeply felt the difficulty of this battle.


    "You did it, Stark." Nick Fury from outside the video couldn''t help applauding. "You were right. This is nothing more than another old story about a superhero saving the world. But I want to help. Cheers for the old story."


    "You won''t be really dead, are you?" Natasha Romanov stared at the video and said, "Your armor obviously has no power. How do you land?"


    "Have you never seen a movie?" Tony Stark said, "The people who save the world in the movie have only one end, and that is to return home with a beautiful woman." He looked at Natasha Romanov, "I can Give you a chance to be this beauty."

 Chapter 4： Marinated egg head was assassinated

    "Close it." Steve Rogers gave the order.


    Natasha Romanov stabbed with a scepter, the energy pillar connected to the portal was shut off, the portal in the air was closed, and Tony Stark''s steel body fell straight down.


    "How did I land?" Tony Stark stared at the video, wanting to know his ending, "Did you fall to death?"


    The two Natasha Romanovs, whether in or out of the video, are staring at the red figures falling from the sky.


    Everyone is watching whether Tony Stark has successfully landed after fighting the nuclear bomb.


    However, the space went dark and the video ended here.


    That set of red armor falling from the sky is the final picture.


    Nick Fury: "..."


    Tony Stark: "..."


    Natasha Romanov: "..."


    This person who wrote the subject is too hateful, I didn''t show it at the critical moment!


    Did you survive?


    "I finally understand why the person who asked the question did not show up." For a long time Tony Stark was extremely speechless, "It must be because I was afraid of being killed!"


    "Stark, don''t worry about it. As you said, all the heroes who saved the world in the movies will never die." Nick Fury also has an urge to shoot people, "Neither will you."


    "If this Thor really has the power of myths and legends, then flying is nothing to him." Natasha Romanov said, "So he should be able to fly and save Stark in the air. "


    "It doesn''t matter whether I am dead or not." Tony Stark said in a rare and serious manner, "The important thing is that I already know this future in advance, so I can prepare in advance to avoid this. The situation happened."


    "Stark is right. We know the future ahead of time. This is more important than the future itself." Nick Fury scanned the two with one eye. "There is nothing in this video that can mark time. But whether it''s Stark or Romanov, the appearance of the two of you is almost the same as it is now, there is no change."


    "In other words, this time in the future will not happen too far." Natasha Romanov continued with Nick Fury''s words, "The Zitarians invaded New York, it is likely to be within a few years."


    "The armor I wear in the video is exactly the same as the one around me, Mark 7." Tony Stark pointed to the armor that was rewarded, "I just made Mark 3 now. With my research and development capabilities, I learned from Mark 3. It probably takes..." Tony Stark thought for a while and said, "Two to three years."


    "Is it such a short time?" Nick Fury''s face changed when he saw everything he could keep calm. "In two or three years, New York will be attacked by aliens?"


    If someone usually mentions aliens invading the earth, Tony Stark will definitely use his unparalleled poisonous tongue to squirt people to death, but now, he asks very seriously, "Balded egg head, do aliens really exist? "


    "It exists." Nick Fury was silent for two seconds and nodded. "A dozen years ago, when I was not Director of Aegis, aliens came to Earth. One of my eyes was also at that time. lost."


    "Aliens are real!" While Tony Stark was shocked, he was even more convinced that the video just now was a future segment.


    "Fry, is Captain America really dead?" Natasha Romanov also asked, "You have also seen him, he will fight with us in two or three years."


    "According to history, Captain America chose to drop the plane into the sea in order to prevent the plane from flying into New York..." Nick Fury said.


    "So no one has seen his body?" Tony Stark interjected.


    "Yes, his body was not found." Nick Fury said.


    "Captain America is not an ordinary person, but a super soldier injected with serum, so even if it has been nearly seventy years, he may still survive." Natasha Romanov said.


    "Peggy Carter is still alive, I will visit her." Nick Fury said, "If anyone in the world knows the whereabouts of the captain, then it must be her."


    "Captain America, a hundred-year-old veteran, can still find clues, but what about Thor?" Tony Stark looked at Nick Fury''s bald head, and said, resisting the urge to complain, "This is a character in mythology. How to find?"


    "Do I look like Odin?" Nick Fury said irritably, "How would I know where to find his son?"


    "The eyes are very similar, if Odin is the same as in the myths and legends." Tony Stark said, "but I think you can only have eyes like. I mean, unless Odin is also a marinated egg head."


    "Could you stop mentioning the three words "Boiled Egg Head"!" Nick Fury was so angry that Tony Stark was so talented that he was so venomous. It takes minutes to get along with him. Soaring blood pressure.


    "Thor has no clue, UU reading put it aside first, where''s Bruce Banner?" Fortunately, Natasha Romanoff spoke in time, or Nick Fury almost turned into a mother to provoke Phak. .


    "I have been in control of the whereabouts of the big guy." Nick Fury thought for a while and said, "But I don''t think there is any need to disturb him now. He is calm now, which is very good for him, especially for this society. Wait. On the eve of the Tarui, I will send someone to contact him again."


    [The second question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [S.H.I.E.L. Director Nick Fury was assassinated and escaped by Alexander Pierce. Whose house did he hide in? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Hawkeye Clint Button¡¿


    ¡¾B Iron Man Tony Stark¡¿


    ¡¾C Captain America Steve Rogers¡¿


    ¡¾D Black Widow Natasha Romanov¡¿


    ¡¾The answer to this question is correct, the Green Devils will be rewarded with a skateboard, but the answer is wrong, and one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "Hot egg head, isn''t your head too offensive?" Tony Stark said immediately after reading the question, "Although that sounds ridiculous, but maybe you were assassinated because of who doesn''t like you. The braised egg head. You know, there are so many people who like to eat braised egg now, and once they think of your head, they can¡¯t eat it..."


    "Shut up Stark, this is not Chinatown, there are not so many people eating marinated eggs." Nick Furyqiang resisted the urge to kill the goods with a shot, "I have been assassinated many times in the past, but never The situation of hiding in someone''s house. So like the previous topic, this should be a fragment of the future, an assassination that has not yet been carried out."


    "Alexander Pierce, this name is so familiar, where did you hear it?" Tony Stark thought this name was familiar, but for a while, he couldn''t remember who it was.

 Chapter 5： Green Magic Skateboard

    "Alexander Pierce, the minister of the World Security Council." Nick Fury stared at the name with complicated eyes, "I was also the previous director of S.H.I.E.L.D., and my director was promoted by him."


    "Since he promoted you, why would he send someone to assassinate you again?" Tony Stark asked somewhat surprised.


    "This is also something I want to figure out. Yes, Pierce and I have some philosophical differences, but these are not enough reasons for him to kill me, and he is no longer in the S.H.I.E.L.D. office." Nick Fury said. This is also puzzling.


    "There must be a big conspiracy behind this." Natasha Romanov, a senior spy, smelled the conspiracy.


    "Could it be that you used some unclean means to take the post of Director of S.H.I.E.L.D. from him, so he retaliated against you?" Tony Stark said openly.


    "Why, why the hell? Why would he want to kill me?" Nick Fury glanced at Tony Stark, not too lazy to bother with his question.


    "Fry, don''t worry, it hasn''t happened yet. After we go out, we will investigate slowly, and it will definitely be able to find out." Natasha Romanov said.


    "The information is limited, so just give up the topic and look at the options." Nick Fury is not a tangled person either. Since there is no clue for the time being, let it go.


    "I think I can rule it out." Tony Stark said to Nick Fury, "I don''t think you can break through my security system and enter my home even if you are assassinated."


    "The remaining three options are Romanoff, Button and Captain America." Nick Fury also agreed with Tony Stark''s judgment. Since Tony Stark became Iron Man, he has treated Tony ¡¤ Stark''s unprecedented attention, naturally also understands Tony Stark''s security system.


    "No matter what happens, Patton and I, we will definitely be on your side." Natasha Romanov also analyzed, "But Patton has a family, so you will definitely not hide in Patton''s house. ."


    "Exclude one more, Romanoff. Only you and Captain America are left." Nick Fury obviously agrees with Natasha Romanoff, and the family of Hawkeye Clint Barton was arranged by him. , His son and daughter are very cute, even if he dies, it is impossible to bring the flames of war to his home.


    "Then it is me, or Captain America?"


    "Romanoff, although you are one of my best agents, don''t forget, I am the head of S.H.I.E.L.D., and I want to be equipped with equipment and dignitaries, but I am forced to hide." Nick Fury turned his eyes on the two options of Natasha Romanoff and Captain America Steve Rogers, and finally said, "This shows that the power to assassinate me is very powerful. Can hide, then I think, Romanov, you can''t protect me. I should seek help from someone more powerful."


    "So, your answer is Captain America."


    "Yes." Nick Fury said, "I choose C, Captain America Steve Rogers."


    ¡¾correct answer! Reward distribution! ¡¿


    A sci-fi colorful skateboard with turbines and other devices appeared on the ground.


    "Is this the Green Devils skateboard?" Tony Stark hurriedly stepped forward to observe, "It seems that the technology is very high, but I think this shouldn''t be for you to participate in the skateboarding competition?"


    "This skateboard can fly." Even if Nick Freedom stepped on the skateboard, he flew directly.


    "This is a good thing." Natasha Romanov''s eyes lit up at that time, "If you equip some more weapons, this is a big killer."


    "Big Killer?" Tony Stark shook his head with a look of disdain, "It''s far worse than my armor, even if I was kidnapped in a cave with a pile of broken copper and iron. Better than this."


    "You are right, Stark, this skateboard is far inferior to your armor." Nick Fury stepped on the skateboard and flew directly in front of Tony Stark. "But this skateboard has a very obvious advantage. Your battle armor can''t match it anyway."


    "Impossible!" Tony Stark immediately shook his head, "Is there any part of this skateboard that my suit can''t match?"


    "Cost." Nick Fury spit out two words faintly.


    "Are you trying to say that this skateboard is a bitch?"


    "Stark, this skateboard will be handed over to you." Nick Fury controlled the Green Devils to land on the skateboard. He stepped off the skateboard. "The Zetarians will invade New York for two or three years. Mass production of skateboards."


    "Okay. At the same time, I will develop suitable matching weapons based on the skateboard." Tony Stark did not continue to complain, and agreed. UU reading


    "Alexander Pierce, why on earth are you trying to assassinate me? What is your true face?" A cold light flashed in Nick Fury''s one-eyed eye. He had already made a decision, and immediately started investigating the old boss after he went out.


    At this time, a new picture appeared in the space.


    A black Chevrolet came slowly and stopped at the intersection and waited for a red light. On the right side of Chevrolet, a police car was also parked there. Two police officers in the car were wearing sunglasses and looking at Nick Fury.


    "Do you want to see my driver''s license?" Nick Fury asked the two police officers.


    The police did not say anything and drove the car away first.


    "Fry, these two policemen are just going to kill your killer!" Natasha Romanov couldn''t help saying.


    "But at that time, I obviously didn''t know." Nick Fury said in a deep voice, "It seems that my alertness is still not enough."


    As if to confirm Natasha Romanov¡¯s words, the policeman in the video just drove out, and Nick Fury started with his heels, but at this moment, a police car came from the left side and ran into it directly. Chevrolet with Nick Fury.


    The police car that just drove in front of Nick Fury quickly reversed and hit a black Chevrolet from the front.


    At the same moment, a police car drove up from the back and right side of Chevrolet and hit the Chevrolet.


    In this way, four police cars from the front, rear, left, and right fought together to block Nick Fury¡¯s retreat. Then a few more police cars drove over. A dozen policemen and special police came out of the car. A pistol, someone armed with a submachine gun, surrounded Nick Fury.


    da da da da da da da...


    The next moment, a large number of bullets leaned out and shot on the Chevrolet like a pouring rain.

 Chapter 6： 3 shots through the wall

    "Very subtle tactics. If the course of assassination is offered in the university, I think I will give them ninety points." Tony Stark commented.


    "These people have received rigorous training, disguise, offensive, and tactics are impeccable, and it is obvious that they have made a precise plan for this assassination." Nick Fury said in a deep voice.


    "These people are definitely not police." Natasha Romanov said in a very positive tone, "The real police are far worse than them."


    "I didn''t expect Alexander Pierce''s subordinates to have such a sophisticated armed force." Nick Fury said.


    The video continues. Nick Fury is worthy of being the head of Aegis. The ballistic performance of this car is really not covered. A dozen submachine guns suddenly burst, except for leaving a hideous bullet mark on the body. vehicle.


    "Fry, how many cars do you have like this, sell me one." Tony Stark is rarely interested in other black technologies. "I can''t run around wearing armor all day, I am I want to do this, but in fact there are many occasions where it¡¯s not suitable to wear armor at all, such as when having a drink with beauties. I am too lazy to develop a bulletproof car that is not technically content, so it¡¯s better to sell one to you. Me."


    "S.H.I.E.L.D. does not have the business of selling vehicles." Nick Fury directly refused.


    "So is there a business that sells braised eggs?" Tony Stark started the poison tongue mode again. "To be honest, I think this is very suitable. At that time, you can still act as the image spokesperson by yourself... Braised eggs, you are in danger! "


    Before he finished speaking, Tony Stark saw the policemen in the video lift a machine as tall as a man. Although he had never seen it before, it was possible to speculate on the purpose of the machine based on this situation.


    Sure enough, when the machine''s legs got into the ground, a policeman pressed the button and a steel rod with a thick arm ejected immediately, hitting Chevrolet''s bulletproof glass with a "bump".


    Chevrolet, which has been steady like an old dog in the rain of bullets, was hit two rounds off the ground, tilted to one side, and almost fell over.


    "The integrity of the windows is 31, and take countermeasures." The smart system inside the car rang.


    "With just one click, the integrity of the car window dropped to 31. I''m afraid that after another two or three clicks, the car window will be completely broken." Nick Fury stared at the screen firmly. This is the scene of his assassination, every detail. He didn''t want to let it go.


    "In this case, what would I do?" He substituted himself into the assassinated environment, thinking about countermeasures.


    "First stop, wait for the moment when the window is about to be broken, the police outside the car will definitely get in front of the car, and then shoot back at that time, to inflict the greatest casualties on the enemy!" Nick Fury''s eyes flashed Cold light.


    Facts have proved that the person who knows himself best is always himself. The measures taken by Nick Fury in the video are exactly the same as he thought. When the integrity of the car window was only 1%, the police outside the car gathered with submachine guns. come over.


    Nick Fury raised the gun in a burst of fire. The policemen were shot to the end. Nick Fury also took the opportunity to blow up two cars and Chevrolet rushed out.


    Those policemen missed a hit, how could they give up so easily, they got into the cars one after another, chasing after Nick Fury, and it was convenient to stage a chase battle on the highway.


    Nick Fury is worthy of being a veteran agent. Even when he was injured, the police still couldn''t help him.


    Seeing that Nick Fury was about to successfully escape in a Chevrolet, suddenly, a figure appeared outside the vague car window hit by the bullet.


    When approaching some of the silhouettes clearly, a long-haired man wearing a mask stood there with a gun in his hand, step by step towards the moving Chevrolet.


    "I shouldn''t be the only one who has this premonition, right?" Tony Stark couldn''t help but said, "I am afraid that the braised egg head is going to be bad. This person looks very difficult."


    Of course it¡¯s not easy. This man is the same super soldier as Captain America, the Winter Soldier Bucky Barnes, also known as the Winter Soldier, but Tony Stark at this time doesn¡¯t even know it.


    The Winter Soldier single-handedly held a gun and fired a ring-shaped bomb, which was immediately attached to the bottom of the car. With a bang, the black-tech Chevrolet that made Nick Fury alive so far flew into the sky.


    However, Nick Fury had a lot of black technology on him. He took out a stick that didn''t know what it was, burned a big hole in the ground, and escaped from the ground.


    Everything in the lens changed from day to night. Captain America Steve Rogers, dressed in casual clothes, rode home on a motorcycle. As soon as he entered the apartment, he saw his beautiful neighbor carrying a basket of clothes.


    "Sharon Carter." Nick Fury recognized this neighbor as a S.H.I.E.L.D. agent at a glance.


    "From the video, the captain obviously didn''t know Carter''s identity, so why did I put an agent beside him without telling the captain?" Nick Fury''s brain began to turn again, UU reading www. uukanshu.com "Is it protecting the captain or monitoring the captain?"


    "You seem to have forgotten to turn off the speakers." Sharon Carter and Captain America turned around to remind Captain America when they were about to leave after holding their clothes.


    "Yes, thank you." Captain America thanked him, but when he turned around, his face changed.


    He didn''t turn on the speakers at all!


    The speakers shouldn''t sound!


    Someone has been to his house!


    Or rather, someone is in his house!


    Captain America didn''t walk through the door, but instead stepped in through the window, holding his magical shield that would bounce back even if he was caught by the enemy, and walked tiptoe toward the room where the music came from.


    stopped at the door of the room and looked over, he saw Nick Fury lying on the sofa.


    "I don''t seem to have given you the key." Captain America said.


    "Do I need the key?" Nick Fury asked back.


    "My wife kicked me out."


    "I didn''t even know you were married."


    Nick Fury pretended to be talking to Captain America, while typing on his mobile phone to prompt Captain America to be monitored.


    "I''m sorry to run to you for the night, I can''t find a place to spend the night." Nick Fury said nonsense.


    "Who knew you had a wife?" Captain America asked cooperatively.


    "My friend knows." At this point, Nick Fury stood up.


    "Are we friends?" Captain America asked back.


    "It depends on you," Nick Fury said.


    Captain America was about to speak, when three consecutive bullets "bang", "bang" and "bang" shot through the wall, and then hit Nick Fury again. Nick Fury screamed and fell to the ground.

 Chapter 7： Winter Soldier

    Captain America quickly pulled Nick Fury, who had fallen on the ground, aside, and was about to turn around to chase the enemy, but Nick Fury grabbed Captain America''s arm.


    "Don''t trust anyone." Nick Fury handed a USB flash drive to Captain America.


    "Is that why I ran away alone, but didn''t use the power of SHIELD?" One eyebrow of Nick Fury in the answer space frowned, "Because I can''t believe them?"


    "You are the director of SHIELD. The entire SHIELD is yours, but can''t you believe them?" Natasha Romanov looked at Nick Fury and said.


    "Could it be that it''s not all my people?" Nick Fury''s heart shuddered, "Alexander Pierce wants to kill me, but I dare not use S.H.I.E.L.D. people, there are Alexander Pierce people in SHIELD!"


    "A thorough investigation! A thorough investigation must be done!" Nick Fury secretly made up his mind that after going out, he would not only check Alexander Pierce, but also the inside of S.H.I. Find it out!


    At this time, he never imagined that S.H.I.E.L.D. had been infiltrated far beyond his imagination, and he had almost become a "Snake Shield".


    With the sound of the gunshots, Agent No. 13, disguised as Captain America¡¯s sweetheart neighbor, also came to support with guns.


    After a few words between Captain America and Agent No. 13, he took the shield to pursue the enemy.


    This method of chasing can be described as rude, no matter what is in front of him, he directly slams the shield across his chest, leaving a mess of chaos.


    "It really is a super soldier, this body is good." Tony Stark didn''t say anything, but a flash of envy flashed in his eyes.


    On the surface, he is a majestic Iron Man, but in fact he has been poisoned very badly, and there are many small shrapnel in his body all the time without wanting to drill into his heart, if he can be as strong as Captain America How good is your body.


    ßÛ!


    The U.S. team broke another piece of glass and jumped out. A figure was running wildly ten meters in front of him. Judging from the size and the long hair, this person was the bulletproof car used by Nick Fury during the day. The killer who blasted the sky.


    Captain America shot his shield directly.


    But a surprising scene appeared. The man in front turned around and caught the US team''s shield with one hand!


    And the arm he was holding the shield was shining with metal luster, it was actually a metal arm!


    "What kind of trick is this?" Tony Stark couldn''t help but vomit, "But why is the left hand not the right hand? Can''t the right hand do more things?"


    As everyone knows, the US team has a very powerful super ability, that is, no matter who catches his shield, it will throw it at him again.


    This long-haired killer is no exception. After catching the US team''s shield, he immediately backhanded the shield and shot it back.


    Even others can catch the shield, and the US team can naturally too, but after the US team caught the shield, the entire body that was carried by the shield moved back three feet!


    The US team threw the shield, the opponent caught it with one hand, and didn''t move, the opponent threw the shield, the US team caught it with both hands, and backed three feet. This comparison shows that this killer with this metal arm is not simple!


    The screen is now over.


    "So, your future is still uncertain." Tony Stark looked at Nick Fury again, and it felt more pleasing to the eye.


    "The metal arm is gone. There is the captain and one of my agents. I will not die." Nick Fury said, "I disappoint you."


    "Don''t forget that you got three shots. In my opinion, these three shots are enough to kill you!"


    "If you want to kill me, three shots are not enough!" Nick Fury snorted coldly, "Who is this man, the captain is actually at a disadvantage in the confrontation with him! Captain is a super soldier who has been injected with serum!"


    "If it were that person, it wouldn''t be surprising to be able to fight the captain." Natasha Romanov said quietly.


    "Romanoff, do you know him?" Nick Fury''s eyes fell on Natasha Romanoff, and Tony Stark also looked at Natasha Romanoff.


    "Many intelligence agencies don''t believe in his existence. Those who believe in him call him the Winter Soldier." Natasha Romanov said with a complicated expression. Murderer."


    "In the past 50 years? He doesn''t look like a 50-year-old uncle, and he cannot be assassinated from birth." Tony Stark was taken aback, "Could it be that he is also a super soldier like the captain?"


    "Yes." Natasha Romanov nodded.


    "The world is more chaotic than I thought. All of us know that the captain has been dead for nearly 70 years, but today we know that the captain is not dead. UU reading , that¡¯s all, there is actually another and A super soldier like a captain." Tony Stark couldn''t help but said, "Hot egg head, how did you become the head of the Aegis, I don''t know that or that?"


    "Don''t call me bitter head!" Nick Fury''s blue veins jumped again on his forehead, but he didn''t refute Tony Stark.


    Tony Stark asked him this question, he also asked himself in his heart, as the leader of the world''s largest intelligence organization, he always thought that nothing in the world could be hidden from his eyes.


    But these two short questions shattered his confidence.


    Captain America and the Winter Soldier don¡¯t know if he doesn¡¯t know, he didn¡¯t even see the inside of S.H.I.E.L.D.!


    Especially this Alexander Pierce, his old boss, actually has a super soldier in his hands. The depth of hiding is unimaginable.


    Alexander Pierce went to work with him. He didn''t know anything about it, and he had never even thought of suspicion. How did he become the head of the Aegis?


    "Ferry, don''t leave this skateboard in the future." Natasha Romanoff walked to the Green Devils skateboard panel and said while observing, "If you had this skateboard in the video just now, how could it be so? Embarrassed."


    "Some weapons are already loaded on this, but it''s too rough, I can do better." Tony Stark also walked to the skateboard, "rest assured, after I get its data, I will return the skateboard to you as soon as possible, no It will be too long."


    "Stark, you can rest assured to study." Nick Fury waved his hand and said, "From the video, my assassination was obviously after the captain appeared. Now the captain doesn''t know where it is. At least when the captain appears. Before, I was safe."

 Chapter 8： wrong answer

    [The third question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [On the eve of the arrival of the Zetarians on the earth, Nick Fury summoned people to deal with it. Who is the character Natasha Romanoff summoned? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Thor¡¿


    ¡¾B Hulk Bruce Banner¡¿


    ¡¾C Iron Man Tony Stark¡¿


    ¡¾Doctor D Strange Stephen Strange¡¿


    ¡¾If you answer this question correctly, you will be rewarded with a super soldier serum. If you answer incorrectly, you will deduct one year of life. ¡¿


    The third question is released.


    "Who is this Doctor Strange?" At first glance, Nick Fury noticed that there was one more person in the options that he had never seen before.


    "It sounds like street juggling." Tony Stark''s attention was also attracted by the new name. "But since he appears in the options, he shouldn''t be an ordinary person."


    "A doctor named Stephen Strange." Natasha Romanov searched in her mind. "This name has never been heard."


    "Thor, the Hulk, and me, the first three options in the question all participated in the New York War, so it seems that this Doctor Strange also participated?" Tony Stark speculated.


    "I really want to know where he is strange, but the previous topic didn''t give him any shots." Nick Fury felt very sorry.


    "No, no, no, I think the stem of this question is more important than the options." Tony Stark pointed to the text floating in the air and said. It''s time to gather people. This shows that Nick Fury knew in advance that the aliens hadn''t arrived yet."


    "In other words, there are signs of the arrival of aliens?" Nick Fury glanced at Tony Stark, this time he didn''t even call himself a bitter head, and he still felt a little uncomfortable.


    "The military has always been studying UFOs, and there are more research reports than the files of murderers in New York. I used to think it was a group of worms who cheated funds." Natasha Romanov said to Nick Fury, " Do you want to contact them?"


    "Well, it''s not just UFOs, I will also pay attention to the crop circle." Nick Fury said, "Romanov, this question is about you, so you can answer it."


    Tony Stark didn''t say anything about this, saying he was acquiesced.


    "Thor, the Hulk, and Doctor Strange, I don''t know these three people, the only one I know is Tony Stark, so..." Natasha Romanov shrugged.


    In fact, she has reservations about this. She knows that Nick Fury intends to send her to Tony Stark to go undercover. She is very confident in her "business" ability. Once she goes undercover, she will definitely be able to compete with Tony Shi Tucker makes a good relationship.


    Maybe in the future she will know another two people and one god, but if she is not drawn into this answer space, she will know Iron Man tomorrow.


    So when calling the staff, she must be calling Iron Man.


    "I choose C Iron Man Tony Stark!" Natasha Romanov said her choice.


    ¡¾wrong answer! Deduct one year of life! ¡¿


    The next moment, a mechanical voice sounded.


    Natasha Romanov shook her body, and her face suddenly paled.


    "Romanov, how are you?" Nick Fury asked.


    "I''m fine, I''m just a little tired." Natasha Romanoff tried to describe her feelings, "It feels very strange, it''s like someone has taken away some part of my body."


    "Did you really lose one year of life?" Tony Stark asked.


    "I don''t know either." Natasha Romanov shook her head, "But since the reward of the person who wrote the question is true, then the punishment should also be true."


    "You didn''t actually summon Tony Stark, then who would it be?" Nick Fury was also quite surprised. Originally, the answer in his mind was the same as Natasha Romanov, who thought it would be Tony Stark. gram.


    "I don''t know who it is, but I don''t think it should be Thor." Natasha Romanov stared at the three options for a while and said, "I can''t imagine a **** in myths and legends will have intersection with me. "


    "Maybe this yet-to-be-showed Thor covets your beauty." Tony Stark shrugged, "There are too many looks in mythology."


    "If God can''t resist my beauty, then how can Bruce Banner and Stephen Strange resist the two humans? Your inference is simply ridiculous." Natasha Romanov''s expression softened. , "Please Stark, not everyone is like you!"


    "Like me? Is it a genius?" Tony Stark shrugged, "I think so too."


    "The remaining two characters, Doctor Strange has never heard of it, but the Hulk, this is Bruce Banner..." Nick Fury paced, UU reading with rhythmic footsteps. Rang, "When this man did not change Hulk, he was a genius like Stephen Hawking. He only got seven doctorate degrees. If it were him, beauty won''t work for him, Romanov There is no difference between going out and Button going out."


    "So, you want to say that the answer is that Doctor Strange?" Tony Stark said.


    "To be honest, I don''t know." Nick Fury has no clue. "This person is nicknamed Doctor Strange, so he may really be a Ph.D. Maybe he is not as good as Benner''s seven Ph.Ds, but it is true. He is indeed a doctor, and he should also be a sane person."


    "Can you two shut up, why must I use beauty to attract others?" Natasha Romanov said irritably, "I haven''t done this kind of thing for a long time."


    "That''s a shame, I still expect you to use beauty tricks on me." Tony Stark looked regretful.


    "I don''t know who Doctor Strange is, but I know what the Hulk looks like. To be honest, I don''t want to touch that big guy, lest he punch me to death, without him knowing it." Tasha Romanoff made another speculation, "So if it wasn''t Tony Stark, it would be Stephen Strange."


    At this time, light appeared in the space, and a new picture was produced.


    The first thing that caught everyone''s eyes was a helicopter. Nick Fury walked out of the helicopter with Maria Hill wearing that black windbreaker, and Phil Colson, wearing sunglasses, greeted him.


    "How''s the situation?" Nick Fury asked.


    "The worst thing is, sir, we don''t know." Phil Coleson took off his sunglasses and said.

 Chapter 9： Cosmic Rubiks Cube

    A few people took the elevator to the underground. They walked in a hurry and walked very fast. They knew what bad things had happened at a glance.


    "Dr. Silvig detected a burst of energy from the Rubik''s Cube four hours ago." Phil Coleson said closely next to Nick Fury.


    "The space agency did not authorize the doctor to perform the test." Nick Fury''s tone of voice was faintly unpleasant.


    "He didn''t conduct the test." Phil Colson explained quickly, "He wasn''t in the room at all, it was triggered automatically."


    "It just activates by itself?" Maria Hill walking behind couldn''t believe it.


    "What''s the current level of energy?" Nick Fury didn''t even bother to answer Maria Hill''s questions, and quickly asked Phil Coleson about the situation.


    "On the rise." Phil Coleson originally wanted to answer Maria Hill¡¯s question, but Nick Fury asked questions like a gun, and he could only answer his boss first, "After the doctor confirmed that it could not be closed, we ordered the evacuation. ."


    "Hot egg head, what are you S.H.I.


    "This shouldn''t be a hunch, what will happen is a certain thing." Natasha Romanov asked Nick Fury, "I have never been to this underground base. What are you studying inside?"


    "I said I don''t know now, do you believe it?" Nick Fury looked innocent.


    "I really can''t stand you people, studying this and that all day long, and the money is not spent less, but the **** can''t be researched, and the taxpayer''s money is wasted!" Tony Stark did not complain.


    "Stark, you are a man who spends all day in the basement developing battle armor, you are not qualified to talk about others?" Nick Fury shot back lightly.


    "You compare those fools with me?" Tony Stark laughed on the spot, and he paced up to Nick Fury. "I do research and you do research are fundamentally different. Do you know what it is? I''m a genius, but you are not! The armor I researched protects the people! Make the world peaceful! And what about you? Not researching anything is the best result, many times you will do bad things! I remember ruining the New York article The big guy on the street was also born in a military laboratory, right? Ferry, are you going to create something this time, the big grey guy?"


    "Maybe it''s an arrogant, arrogant big guy who never puts others in his eyes, who knows." Nick Fury shrugged.


    During the arguing between Tony Stark and Nick Fury, in the video Phil Coleson turned to evacuate the personnel, while Maria Hill walked up a long staircase with Nick Fury .


    "Sir, maybe it''s useless to evacuate." Maria Hill said while leaning on the iron handrail of the stairs quickly.


    "Should you let them go back to sleep?" Nick Fury''s response was full of humor.


    "If we can''t control the energy of the Universe Rubik''s Cube, I think it''s useless for us to hide anywhere." Maria Hill said.


    "I want you to ensure the safe transfer of the second stage prototype function." Nick Fury said.


    "Sir, isn''t this the time to prioritize these?" Maria Hill expressed her dissent.


    "Unless the end of the world is here, our days will continue." Nick Fury turned around and stared at Maria Hill with his one-eyed eye. "I will count the items immediately and load all the relevant equipment into the car. Transport away."


    "Universal Rubik''s Cube?" Tony Stark grabbed the key words from this dialogue, "Halogen egg head, is this something you are studying secretly? What is this thing?"


    "I don''t know either." Nick Fury sighed lightly.


    "Don''t pretend to be confused!" Tony Stark was a little annoyed. "Did you not hear what your agents are saying? If you can''t control the energy of this cosmic cube, it won''t help to hide anywhere! This means one day in the future. I might die without knowing anything, just because of your research! So this is not just your business, it''s all of us!"


    "Stark, although the Rubik''s Cube is in my hands, I really don''t know what it is."


    "Every time someone tries to study something they don''t know, a big mess will happen." Tony Stark said, "Fry, if you really don''t know what the Rubik''s Cube is, then it''s best not to touch it. ."


    "Stark, do you want me to tell you something you don''t know?" Nick Fury stretched his hands. "Do you know who gave the Rubik''s Cube to S.H.I.E.L.D.? It''s your father, Howard Star. gram!"


    "What? My father? Why didn''t I know?" Tony Stark was taken aback when he heard this. He didn''t expect this to involve his dead father.


    "There are so many things you don''t know. UU reading " Nick Fury said again, "I am now the director of SHIELD, but do you know who created SHIELD?"


    "Did you mean..." Tony Stark''s eyes widened.


    "Yes! It''s still your father! Howard Stark is one of the founders of SHIELD." Nick Fury looked at the expression on Tony Stark''s face and couldn''t help but feel dark.


    "What''s the matter? Doctor?" Tony Stark was shocked by the news, and was speechless. Nick Fury''s voice rang again. Of course it was not Nick Fury in the answer space, but Nick Fury in the video. ¡¤ Fury.


    "The Universe Rubik''s Cube is not serious." Dr. Schilwig said.


    "Is it time to make a joke?" Nick Fury strode up to Silvig.


    "It''s not a joke, the Universe Rubik''s Cube is not only active, but..." Dr. Schilwig pondered for a while, and thought of a word, "My own way."


    "You didn''t unplug and try?"


    "It is an energy source in itself. We turned off the power, and it turned on again." Dr. Schilwig looked worried, "If you let it reach its peak energy..."


    "Isn''t that our goal?" Nick Fury interjected, "to draw energy from the universe."


    "We are not ready yet." Silvig walked to a computer and looked at Nick Fury helplessly. "My calculations will take some time. It is constantly emitting interference and radiation. It''s nothing. The harm is very low gamma rays."


    "Which Pheasant University bought this PhD degree?" Tony Stark was shocked when he heard this. "He said that gamma rays are not harmful? You didn''t tell him that a big green guy almost demolished New York. A story of a street?"

 Chapter 10： Rocky Phantom

    "It will still be harmful." The two voices sounded in unison.


    No, it should be said that they are in the same voice.


    Nick Fury in the answer space and Nick Fury in the video.


    The real Nick Fury¡¯s answer to Tony Stark is exactly the same as the video¡¯s Nick Fury¡¯s answer to Silvig.


    Both still spoke at the same moment.


    This kind of coincidence is nothing short of it.


    "That''s okay?" Tony Stark stared blankly again, "Is that the reason why you kept the egg head, in order to better resonate with your future self?"


    Realistic Nick Fury glanced at Tony Stark speechlessly without speaking. Nick Fury in the video asked, "Where is Agent Button?"


    "Boy Eagle?" Silvig pointed back and upwards, "The cat is in the nest."


    "Agent Button, where are you?" Clint Button slipped off a rope in the voice of Nick Fury and came to Nick Fury.


    "My task for you is to take a closer look, Button." Nick Fury was speechless.


    "You can see far only when you stand tall." Clint Barton said a very philosophical remark.


    "See what activates the Rubik''s Cube?" Nick Fury asked.


    "No one has been in or out. Dr. Schilwig is innocent. No contact or message." Clint Barton said, "If there is a problem, it will not be with us."


    "Are we here?" Nick Fury had a bad feeling.


    "Yes, the Rubik''s Cube is a door to the other side of the universe, right?" Clint Barton said of course, "This door should be open on both sides."


    "Can be opened on both sides? The door to the other side of the universe?" Tony Stark almost immediately thought of the video of the Zetarian invasion that he had watched before. Let me see that this Rubik''s Cube has something to do with the arrival of the Zetarians in New York!"


    "Stark, I think you will be disappointed." Natasha Romanov murmured.


    Nick Fury was silent, just staring at the video, but in his heart, he also had the same thoughts as Tony Stark and Natasha Romanoff.


    I''m afraid that the coming of the Qitarians is really related to this door.


    As if to confirm the ideas of several people, the universe cube in the video began to agitate, the energy kept tossing, the last dazzling blue beam shot out, and a portal slowly formed.


    "It can''t be wrong! The arrival of the Zetarians definitely has something to do with this Cosmos Rubik''s Cube! Braised egg head, you have to give all of us an explanation for this matter!" Tony Stark said loudly, although the portal in the video is small. , But it is exactly the same as the portal of the Zetaru.


    "Fry, theoretically I should stand with you." Natasha Romanov also said, "But in this matter, I am on Tony Stark''s side. You can''t hide from us. Such a dangerous study."


    "I assure you that no matter what I want to study in the future, I haven''t started it now." Nick Fury said in a deep voice, "I haven''t done anything yet, and now that I know the future, I will not do it. ."


    "I''m sorry, it''s not that I am looking for the fault, but can you believe it if you are just an intelligence chief?" Tony Stark said, "After going out, you''d better let me go to the place in the video to take a look!"


    "Stark, you don''t have this permission."


    "Then you''d better drive me one. I have the ability to break in, you know."


    "There are people in the portal, but they don''t look like Zitarians." Natasha Romanov''s words caught the attention of Nick Fury and Tony Stark, and the two closed their mouths temporarily and focused. Look at the video.


    In the portal, a person stood up slowly, with a wicked smile on his mouth, he looked like a villain.


    But his appearance is not the weird shape of the Qitarians, but exactly the same as the earthlings, except that the clothes he wears are a little strange.


    The green robe, and the scepter in his hand, looks a bit like...a mage.


    "Please, did he come out of the game?" Tony Stark couldn''t help but complain again. "This company must have deducted the salary of the artist and designed such an ugly suit for him!"


    "This thing in his hand is what I used to close the portal during the New York War!" Natasha Romanov said, "The two futures are connected. This person must have something to do with the Zitarians. ."


    "But he is obviously not a Zitarian, but more like us on Earth." Tony Stark felt his head grow bigger, "Who is he? What is he holding in his hand?"


    "Sweat profusely, face pale, look tired..." Nick Fury saw a lot more carefully, "No matter who he is, coming to the earth from the portal must consume him very much. UU read www.uukanshu. com"


    "Sir, please put down your spear." In the video, Nick Fury yelled to the person who came out of the portal very vigilantly.


    Rocky didn''t reply, or rather, he used actions instead of words to answer.


    He stretched out his scepter, and a beam of energy shot out. If it weren''t for Clint Barton''s sharp hand to throw it aside, Nick Fury might have been killed by this blow.


    Da da da!


    The piercing sound of gunfire sounded, and when Loki started, other agents shot one after another, but these people were like children in front of Loki, and they had no strength to fight back.


    One of the things that is particularly eye-catching is that the agent''s bullet hit Loki, and there was an electric spark. Loki was unscathed!


    The bullet is not effective against him!


    "Is his ugly mage robe bulletproof, or is he capable of resisting bullets?" Tony Stark stared at the video, and a shock flashed through it.


    "He turned my well-trained agent into a sandbag that can only be beaten." Nick Fury stared at the fight in the video and said in a deep voice, "No matter who he is, he is very dangerous."


    Rocky almost swept all the combatants down, and after a while, Clint Barton stood up with his pistol, but before he could do anything, Rocky had already arrived by his side.


    "You are different." The scepter in Loki''s hand was placed on Clint Barton''s chest. The latter''s eyes suddenly became pitch black, but they soon returned to normal.


    Then, Clint Button put away his gun, no longer thinking about attacking Loki.


    Nick Fury, who just got up, was shocked when he saw this scene, and then secretly packed the Rubik''s Cube into a special box.

 Chapter 11： Gamma rays

    "Put the box down." Just as Nick Fury was about to take the box away, Loki''s voice came, "I really need it."


    "There is no need to be so nervous, right?" Nick Fury said without turning his head back to Rocky.


    "Of course it is necessary. I came all the way for this." I don''t know if the hands-on just now had an impact. Loki is sweating more than when he first came, and his face is even more ugly, "I am Loki, From Asgard, I have a great mission that you cannot understand."


    "Rocky?" Silvig, who was examining the wounded, asked in surprise, "Are you Thor''s brother?"


    "What? Thor''s brother?" Silvig''s words surprised everyone who watched the video.


    There are two surprises. One is that another legendary character has arrived, and the other is the different positions of Rocky and Thor.


    In the previous video, Thor was on their side, fighting the Zetarians with them, but his brother looked like a villain.


    "We have no grievances with you." Nick Fury said.


    "The ants and your shoes have no grievances." Rocky said.


    "So you want to trample us to death?"


    "I actually bring a good news." As Loki spoke, he tapped Dr. Silvig''s chest with his scepter. Dr. Silvig suddenly became the same as Patton, and his eyes became pitch black. One piece, it became normal again.


    "Boss, Commander Fury is delaying time. This place is about to explode, and we will be buried under a pile of rocks. A few hundred meters of rocks." Patton walked over and interrupted Rocky and Nick Fury. Conversation between.


    "It''s like a pyramid." Nick Fury was exposed to the plot face to face, but he didn''t change his color.


    "He was right, the portal started to collapse." Dr. Silvig said while checking the computer, "It is two minutes before it collapses completely."


    "Okay." Rocky glanced at Button.


    boom!


    Button drew his gun directly, and one shot hit Nick Fury in the chest.


    "If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I would never believe that Button would shoot at me one day." Nick Fury flashed a shock in his one eye, "What the **** is the scepter!"


    "The scepter seems to have the effect of manipulating the mind." The shock in Natasha Romanov''s eyes did not fade, "All those who were spotted by the scepter turned into Loki''s people."


    "Thoughts and logic have no influence at all, just a change of position..." Tony Stark frowned, and the scientist''s thinking was diverging. Part of the impact?"


    In the video, Nick Fury was brought down with a shot, while Rocky walked away with Clint Barton and Dr. Schilwig holding the Rubik''s Cube.


    Everything here in the picture, I cut a pair of high heels, grabbed the high heels with both hands, and called as he walked, "Where is Button?"


    Then came the voice of Phil Colson, "We don''t know either."


    "Is he still alive?" Natasha Romanov asked.


    "I will tell you more when you come back." Phil Colson said, "We need you to talk to that guy."


    "Coleson, you know, Stark doesn''t believe me at all." Natasha Romanov said.


    "No, I''ll take care of Stark, you go find the big guy." Phil Colson said.


    The screen ends here.


    Although there is no name or surname in the video, the three words "big guy" are undoubtedly the Hulk. In front of him, other people can''t afford these three words.


    But at this time, no one cares about why Natasha Romanoff would call the Hulk, because there is another figure in this video that is more charming and more charming than the widow sister, that is, Gimei.


    This question about Natasha Romanov seems inconspicuous. Natasha Romanov only showed up at the end of the video, but this video reveals a lot of information.


    The first point is the existence of the universe Rubik''s Cube. In the video, Nick Fury studies the universe Rubik''s Cube, which is why Loki descends.


    "Hot egg head, please tell us honestly, has SHIELD started to study this universe cube?" Tony Stark walked to Nick Fury and asked word by word, "Don''t think about concealing, I used to I didn¡¯t hack into the S.H.I.E.L.D. system because I was not interested, and now I have a reason to hack into it.¡±


    Natasha Romanoff did not speak, but, like Tony Stark, stared at Nick Fury, obviously waiting for an answer.


    "Stark, easy, don''t look at me like a human sinner." Nick Fury was rather helpless, "I haven''t started the research on Rubik''s Cube now, and after knowing the future, I don''t think I will be Start these studies. UU Reading "


    "You better not." Tony Stark still doesn''t believe Nick Fury. "After I go out, I will visit S.H.I. In your secret research room. Either you treat me as a guest or a spy. It''s up to you, anyway, I''ll see it myself."


    "I think it''s not enough to lock it in the basement." Natasha Romanov said, "Remember how the Rubik''s Cube is activated in the video? No one moves, it is activated by itself!"


    "Dr. Schilwig said that the Rubik''s Cube itself is an energy source." After hearing Natasha Romanoff''s words, Tony Stark frowned. "In theory, it can indeed activate itself. , Whether you study it or not."


    "So Rocky''s arrival can''t be avoided?" Nick Fury asked.


    "Why didn''t Rocky come to Earth early and late, so he came to Earth when the Rubik''s Cube was self-activating?" Tony Stark said in a deep voice.


    "You mean, other times Rocky doesn''t know that the Rubik''s Cube is on the earth, and he can only know when the Rubik''s Cube is activated?" Nick Fury said.


    "That''s right!" Tony Stark slapped his face, "So we must make sure that even if the Rubik''s Cube is self-activated, it will not be perceived by Loki. We have to block all the information of the Rubik''s Cube."


    "When activated, the Rubik''s Cube will emit gamma rays." Natasha Romanov had a guess in her heart, "Does Loki perceive the Rubik''s Cube through gamma rays?"


    "After I went out, I immediately built a container that can completely isolate the gamma rays and put the Rubik''s Cube in it." Tony Stark said.

 Chapter 12： Who the **** is Doctor Strange?

    "When it comes to gamma rays, one person should be an expert among experts." Nick Fury said, "Stark, I know you are a genius, very few people can compare with you in science, but in terms of gamma rays He must have studied more deeply than you."


    "Are you talking about the big green guy?" Natasha Romanov immediately knew who Nick Fury was talking about.


    The Hulk Bruce Banner, he himself became the Hulk because of gamma rays. It can be said that he has been studying gamma rays since he was irradiated, using his own life to study.


    And Bruce Banner himself is a genius like Stephen Hawking. When it comes to the study of gamma rays, Bruce Banner recognizes the second, and no one in the world dares to recognize the first, including Tony Stark, a super genius. .


    "It seems that you have to get in touch with the big guy in advance. I hope he won''t transform in the process." Although Tony Stark is arrogant, he still recognizes true genius. Nick Fury said Bruce Banner is more professional in gamma-ray research than him, and he is not at all unhappy.


    "Dr. Banner hasn''t changed for a while." Nick Fury said, "He is still in a stable condition." Then Nick Fury said to Natasha Romanov, "Romanov, or You can take a trip, after all, in the future, you will successfully bring him to New York."


    "I hope he won''t crush me." Natasha Romanov shrugged.


    "Shielding the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube and preventing it from emitting signals to the universe is just one of them." Tony Stark said, "I think it is necessary for us to figure out what Loki''s purpose is. For example, Loki''s purpose is to eliminate sweets. Donut people, then we just don¡¯t eat donuts."


    "How could a **** descend on the earth for such a boring reason!" Natasha Romanov couldn''t help but roll her eyes.


    "I''m just giving an example."


    "Even as an example, that would be too boring."


    "Stark is right. On the surface, Loki''s purpose is the Rubik''s Cube, but the Rubik''s Cube is just his tool." Nick Fury did not entangle on the doughnut, he followed Tony Stark''s words Said, "Loki said that he has a great mission that we can''t understand. If we can find a way to figure out what this mission is, then we will be better prepared to prevent Loki''s invasion."


    "But how can we figure out a god''s mission?" Natasha Romanov felt that it was impossible to get started.


    "Loki is a character in myths and legends." Nick Fury said, "I will recruit scholars and experts in relevant fields from various channels to conduct in-depth research and interpretation of myths."


    "Are you serious?" Tony Stark felt unreliable when he heard this. "The myth is not credible at all. In the myth, Loki is still Thor''s uncle, but in fact Loki is Thor''s brother."


    "This deviation is not that big, is it?" Nick Fury asked in return, "Do you have any better ideas, genius?"


    "It''s very simple, just ask Thor." Tony Stark said naturally.


    "Then do you know where Thor is Thor?"


    "I don''t know, but one person may know." Tony Stark said, "It is Dr. Schilwig who was called by you to study the Rubik''s Cube one day in the future but was controlled by Rocky with a scepter."


    "This person does seem to know Thor, whether he already knows or will know him in the future." Nick Fury recalled Silvig''s reaction when he heard Loki''s name in the previous video, and he also agreed with Tony. ¡¤ The words of Stark.


    Because in the myths passed down by word of mouth, Loki, the **** of mischief and lies, is the righteous brother of the main **** Odin and the uncle of Thor, but Silvig says that Loki is Thor¡¯s younger brother. , If you don¡¯t see the real gods and know the real myths in advance, this is obviously impossible.


    "From Silvig''s words, we can also tell that Thor came to Earth before Loki." Natasha Romanov breathed a sigh of relief, "Finally there is good news. ."


    "I can''t find a god, but few people can hide it from my eyes." Nick Fury''s tone revealed strong confidence, "Dr. Silvig, I will keep an eye on it."


    ¡¾The fourth question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [During the New York War, Loki used the Scepter of Mind to control who he failed? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Iron Man Tony Stark¡¿


    ¡¾B Aegis Director Nick Fury¡¿


    ¡¾C Black Widow Natasha Romanov¡¿


    ¡¾Doctor D Strange Stephen Strange¡¿


    ¡¾The answer to this question is correct, an anti-aging medicine will be rewarded, and the appearance will be fixed at the moment of taking the medicine for life. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "Loki really has something to do with the Qitarian invasion!" The three said almost in unison, UU reading www.uukanshu. As soon as the problem of com came out, Rocky''s involvement in the invasion of New York was a real hammer.


    "Brother invaded and protected by brother. The lives of these gods are too chaotic." Tony Stark shook his head again and again, "I remember Odin, the king of gods, and many women have a leg, so romantic, they are simply scumbags. Scum."


    As soon as these words came out, Nick Fury and Natasha Romanovzsi looked at Tony Stark, their expressions became weird.


    "What are you looking at me for?" Tony Stark spread his hands, "I didn''t write the myth."


    "In terms of more women, what right do you have to talk about others!" Natasha Romanov finally couldn''t help but said irritably, "Even if the real Odin is the same as the myth, it is better than you. Too much!"


    "Romanoff, I thought you were different from those women with **** and no brains. I didn''t expect you to be so superficial." Tony Stark''s old face remained unchanged, "My all the necessary communication, you know, body There are so many people I have to deal with for a billionaire, journalist, politician, military, etc.... Okay, okay! Stop looking at me like that! I admit that I was a bit ridiculous before, but that''s all gone. Since I was almost killed in the desert, I have been reborn as a phoenix!"


    "Although I can talk about Mr. Stark''s romantic history for five hours, it is obviously not the time." Nick Fury pointed to the text floating in the air, "Now, let''s concentrate on answering the questions. ."


    "There is another Doctor Strange Stephen Strange, where is this person sacred?" Tony Stark noticed Doctor Strange at first glance. This is the second time this person appeared in the options, but he was right. This person knows nothing.

 Chapter 13： Iron Man again

    "I think I''m unlikely." Natasha Romanov was the first to express her opinion, "Although I don''t understand how Loki''s scepter controls the human heart, Patton was caught. He and Patton are half-hearted in every aspect. Since Patton can''t resist the psychic scepter, the possibility of me being able to resist is very small."


    "I think I don''t need to think about it for the time being. I''m not confident that I can resist the Scepter of Mind, but I don''t think Loki will use it against me." Nick Fury said his judgment second, "I don''t Unlike you, you have also watched the video of the New York War. It was you in the first-line war, and I was sitting in the rear as your commander. So in addition to Loki snatching the Rubik¡¯s Cube from me at the beginning, I I think it¡¯s very unlikely that Loki and I will face each other, so the probability that Loki will control me with the psychic scepter is very low."


    "And one more thing, if Loki really intends to use the scepter to control you, then he can do it the first time you meet." Natasha Romanov added, "He took Patton away. , But ignores you, obviously in his eyes you have no value in being controlled."


    "Since you can''t use a scepter to control you, then naturally there is no such thing as a control failure, which makes people unable to refute the inference." Tony Stark nodded and agreed with the inference, "Then there is nothing left. There are two answers. I, or this mysterious Doctor Strange. No need to ask, I must choose me. People like me who are in phoenix nirvana are destined to be the protagonist of this world. If anyone can resist the erosion of the scepter of soul , That must be a protagonist like me, right?"


    "comeon!" Natasha Romanov frowned as she listened, "Stark, this time, can you put away your narcissism!"


    "This is not a question of narcissism or narcissism, but a matter of obviousness. Would you rather believe in that Doctor Strange who doesn''t even know where?" Tony Stark shrugged, "At least I must have participated in New York It¡¯s a big battle, and this Doctor Strange, we don¡¯t even know if he participated. So in this respect, my probability is higher than him, isn¡¯t it?"


    "Romanov, this time, the answer is probably Stark." Nick Fury walked a few steps to Tony Stark''s side, reaching out his right hand and tapping on Sony Stark''s chest. knock.


    "Marinated egg head, what are you doing!" Tony Stark was frightened, took a step back, and quickly moved away from Nick Fury, as if hiding from a plague.


    "Have you heard?" Nick Fury ignored Tony Stark''s neurotic reaction and asked Natasha Romanoff on the side, "What was that sound just now?"


    "That is the Ark reactor."


    "Yes, that''s it!" said Nick Fury. "Remember the previous video. Loki uses the psychic scepter to control people, and they all point the scepter on the person''s chest, and Tony Stark''s The chest is not a body of flesh and blood, but a machine."


    "Although there is no evidence that Loki will definitely point on a person''s chest, but in the video he controls three people in a row to point on the chest, so this possibility is still quite high." Natasha Romanov glanced After taking a look at Tony Stark, he finally nodded, "So, narcissist, I now think the answer is you too, congratulations."


    "For the sake of you believing in me so much, maybe you should answer this question." Tony Stark said.


    "Romanov, you can answer." Nick Fury also said.


    "Okay." Natasha Romanov also did not refuse. There is no woman in the world who does not love beauty. Even the famous black widow, this anti-aging agent is unparalleled in her attraction.


    "My answer is A Iron Man Tony Stark." Natasha Romanov spoke out the answer aloud with great expectations.


    ¡¾correct answer! Reward distribution! ¡¿


    An inconspicuous glass bottle appeared on the ground, filled with light green liquid, which seemed to give a sense of vitality to life.


    "With all due respect, this thing is like something bought from the flea market." Tony Stark glanced at the potion, and lost interest, "Is it sure that this is really anti-aging?"


    "If both the Mark 7 Warframe and the Green Goblin skateboard are real, then I have no reason to suspect that this potion is fake." Natasha Romanov put away the potion.


    "Romanoff, before you use this potion, I hope you can provide me with some samples." Nick Fury suddenly said.


    "Why, do you want to study this?" Tony Stark couldn''t help asking.


    "If this medicine can be successfully copied, it will be a big deal." Nick Fury said in a deep voice. Preparing in advance, this requires a lot of money. And those guys sitting in the office drinking coffee, that is, my boss, I don¡¯t think I can get enough money from them, so I need a channel to make a lot of money. ."


    "Then you have a good vision. Once anti-aging drugs come out, women all over the world will be crazy about it." Tony Stark agreed with Nick Fury, "Maybe your wealth can catch up with me. "


    "Stark, or just leave it to you for research and development?" Nick Fury said, "Of the scientists I know, no one is better than you."


    "I don''t have time. I only have two or three years to develop a new armor to deal with the Zetarians. I can''t put too much energy on other things." Tony Stark refused without hesitation." Moreover, this is not my area of ??expertise, which means I have to invest more time, and the most can''t afford to waste is time."


    Speaking of this, the space went black and a new picture came into being.


    I saw a cube glowing, and from time to time, energy beams like electric currents were projected out. It was the universe Rubik''s Cube that was snatched by Loki.


    However, the Cosmos Cube at this time was installed on a launcher.


    This device is not unfamiliar to everyone. It appeared in the previous video. At that time, Natasha Romanov closed the portal of the Zitarians to the earth with the psychic scepter. The launch device at that time and now This one is exactly the same.


    "The energy required for the establishment and maintenance of the portal is huge. I was wondering what provided the portal with energy. It turned out to be the cosmic cube." Tony Stark stared at the cosmic cube in the video and said.

 Chapter 14： Booming Rocky

    "Sir, I shut down the Ark Reactor, but the Rubik''s Cube has continued to supply energy." In Jarvis''s unique and vigorous voice, Tony Stark flew over in a red armor.


    "Close it, Dr. Silvig." Tony Stark suspended in mid-air, speaking condescendingly to Dr. Silvig, who was standing next to the portal launcher.


    "It''s too late, it can''t stop." Dr. Schilwig''s eyes flashed with enthusiasm, "It wants to show us a whole new universe."


    "Okay." Tony Stark stretched out his hand, aimed at the launcher, and fired two palm cannons. However, where the palm cannon hits, an energy shield suddenly formed. Not only did the palm cannon fail to penetrate the energy shield, but also Being bounced back, he almost threw himself out of the air.


    "It is made of pure energy and cannot be penetrated." Jarvis reminded.


    "Yes, I found it." Tony Stark said in a deep voice, "Plan B."


    "Sir, the Mark 7 is not ready for battle yet." Jarvis reminded again.


    "Then leave it alone, we are running out of time." Tony Stark landed on the Stark Mansion, and the robotic arms stretched out from the ground and began to take off the armor for him, while on the side, holding the power. Loki of the rod looked at him.


    "I felt familiar when Romanoff closed the portal. It turns out that the **** Rocky really chose the battlefield in my building!" Tony Stark was so angry that he wanted to hit someone.


    "There are so many high-rise buildings in New York, why did you choose the Stark Tower?" Nick Fury glanced at Tony Stark, "Is it because you are too annoying?"


    "It is also a skill to be hated by a **** to such an extent." Tony Stark''s mouth is not forgiving, but his eyes are always fixed on the video.


    That is his building after all, he wants to see what happened on it.


    "Are you going to beg me for mercy?" In the video, Loki said to Tony Stark with a pleasing face holding the scepter.


    "Actually, I''m here to blackmail you." Tony Stark''s answer is still the same, it is always unpredictable.


    "Then you should at least wear battle armor." Loki said as he walked towards Tony Stark.


    "Yes." Tony Stark walked down the stairs step by step with his hands on his back. It didn''t seem to be talking to the enemy. On the contrary, he wanted to talk to his friends. With the shining scepter."


    "Would you like a drink?" Tony Stark walked down the stairs to the bar, which was filled with all kinds of fine wines.


    "I can''t save you by delaying." Rocky laughed.


    "No, I threaten you." Tony Stark made a serious correction, and then began to pour the wine, "You really don''t drink? Then I will have a drink."


    "My people will be here soon, you are finished." Rocky turned and looked to the sky through the clean and transparent French window, "What am I afraid of?"


    "The Avengers." Tony Stark said with a wine bottle, "We call ourselves that way, it''s a team, ¡®the strongest League of Legends in the world¡¯."


    "Yes, I''ve seen it before." Rocky smiled contemptuously and looked contemptuous.


    "But it took us a while to figure it out. Let me count the heads for you." Tony Stark also smiled, but it also means completely different from Loki, "Your brother, that little handsome boy. An immortal is not. A prestigious legend; a big guy who has a bad temper and kills; and a pair of elite killers." At this point, Tony Stark reached out and pointed to Loki, "And you, unfortunately, you made them all messed up. !"


    Rocky didn''t notice. Tony Stark quietly put a bracelet on his wrist when he said these words.


    "This is my plan." Rocky paced, looking very leisurely.


    "Bad plan." Tony Stark walked out of the bar with a wine glass, "When they come... they will definitely come, come to you to settle the account!"


    "I have an army," Rocky said.


    "We have Hulk!" Tonys Tucker said.


    "I thought the big guy was lost." Rocky said.


    "You still don''t know the situation." Tony Stark walked towards Loki with a wine glass in his hand, "You will never be on the throne. There is no possibility that you will succeed. Maybe your army will come. Maybe we can''t beat you, but we will all come to you. If the earth is lost, we will definitely come to you for revenge."


    "If you turn against your friends, they won''t have time to come to me!" Rocky walked up to Tony Stark, lifted the scepter and hit his chest.


    Loki used this method many times, and it worked every time. It was tried and tested, but the scepter was placed on Tony Stark''s chest, and Tony Stark was not unusual in the slightest.


    Rocky was taken aback, then he raised the scepter and tapped it on Tony Stark''s chest, but Tony Stark still failed.


    "I never lost my hand." Rocky looked puzzled.


    "It''s inevitable to play abnormally. Don''t blame yourself on UU reading , who doesn''t have one..." Tony Stark opened his mouth with irony, but before he finished speaking, he was pinched by Rocky. The neck was thrown out.


    "Jarvis, what are you waiting for?" Tony Stark said as he got up from the ground.


    "You will all kneel in front of me!" Loki stepped forward quickly, and once again pinched Tony Stark''s neck who had just gotten up.


    "Start! Quick start!" Tony Stark said to Jarvis difficultly.


    Wow!


    The next moment, Loki threw Tony Stark out of the window. Tony Stark smashed through the glass and started free fall.


    Biu~


    But at this moment, a red device was launched and caught up with the falling Tony Stark in mid-air.


    Two red lights were emitted from the device and scanned on the bracelet on Tony Stark¡¯s wrist. Then, the whole device split and deformed automatically, and it was put on Tony Stark. That¡¯s it, Tony Stark. Without doing anything, the whole person finished wearing the armor during the process of falling from a high altitude.


    "It can be worn this way, Stark, your Mark 7 is much more handsome than your current armor!" Nick Fury couldn''t help but exclaim.


    "Who said no." Tony Stark accepted the compliment without humility, "I don''t look at who designed and made this."


    "Yes, compared to that, the current armor can only be ¡®manually worn¡¯ on site, which is a bit stupid." Natasha Romanov also said.


    "You also offended another person, Agent Coulson." In the video, Tony Stark, who was wearing the armor, flew back, and a palm cannon blasted Loki into the air.


    The space is black, and the screen ends here.

 Chapter 15： List of the first generation of reunion

    "This topic still reveals a lot of information, let''s analyze it." Nick Fury glanced at Natasha Romanoff and Tony Stark and spoke first.


    "First of all, it is certain that the Zitarians were brought by Loki." Natasha Romanov said, "Loki said very clearly,''My people will be here soon'',''I have an army.'' , There is no doubt that this refers to the army of the Zetaru."


    "A god, leading an army of aliens to invade the earth." Tony Stark shrugged and looked speechless. "It sounds like ghosts made up by Hollywood screenwriters who can''t even pay rent. Talking about the story, but it will really happen one day in the future. Is there anything more ridiculous than this?"


    "Rocky''s purpose may also be able to see some clues." Nick Fury said, "In the video, Stark once said to Rocky,''You will never sit on the throne.'' Is it the purpose of Rocky doing all this? Do you want to be king?"


    "But the earth does not have a king." Tony Stark heard the words, "Well, our President can be regarded as the so-called''king'' to some extent, but he also deceives those who don''t understand anything. It¡¯s just a taxpayer, he¡¯s just the spokesperson and puppet of those big consortia and politicians! Will Rocky want that position?"


    "No, the''throne'' you mentioned in the video is definitely not the president." Nick Fury shook his head and denied Tony Stark''s statement.


    "Will this throne actually belong to Odin?" Natasha Romanov put forward another conjecture, "Isn''t Odin known as the king of gods?"


    "This makes sense, but Rocky wants Odin''s position. Why doesn''t he go to fight Odin and fight the earth?" Nick Fury frowned, "Odin is not on earth!"


    "Is it really not on earth?" Tony Stark asked back, "Are you sure?"


    When Tony Stark asked, Nick Fury suddenly felt that there was nothing to say. If it was in the past, who told him that Odin might be on earth, he would have pulled a big mouth over, but now it continues to look like He was not sure about a few future videos.


    Since Thor and Loki will come to earth one after another in the future, why is it impossible for Odin to have come to earth in the past?


    He is also the king of the gods anyway, if he is not discovered by an intelligence chief, it should be just a basic operation, right?


    "Stark, Odin had better not be on the earth." Nick Fury suddenly felt like a fight. If even the king of the gods is on the earth, the world is really messy.


    Who is Odin, the king of the gods, the head of the gods!


    even the head is on the earth, so what about the gods?


    "Don''t worry about it, I just talk about it casually." Tony Stark said, "The possibility of Odin on Earth is still very small."


    "No matter how young, as long as it can''t be eliminated 100%, there is still this risk." Nick Fury said in a deep voice, "It seems that looking for Odin and other gods hiding in the world must be on the agenda. ."


    "Marinated egg head, are you serious?"


    "This kind of thing is like a man who has been diagnosed as infertile by a doctor when he hears others point to his son and say that it is the kind of his wife fooling around with other men. I would rather believe it happened." Nick Fury said firmly. .


    "This video also reveals a message that the Avengers project was successful." Natasha Romanov said.


    "Yes." Tony Stark nodded, "And, I''m also a member. I didn''t expect I would join this boy group." Speaking of which, Tony Stark looked at Nick Fury, "Said Really braised egg head, don''t you really think this name is bad? Not as good as''Steel Group''."


    "No, the name is very commemorative." Nick Fury couldn''t help but touched his blindfold. That woman, who has been traveling in the universe for so many years, didn''t know what happened.


    "Are you trying to avenge the person who blinded your eyes?" Tony Stark said, "That''s why the name Avengers?"


    "Stark!" Nick Fury suddenly walked up to Tony Stark and asked very seriously, "I am forming a team to protect the world. The name of the team is vulgar in your eyes. The Avengers, I invite you to join this team now, do you agree?"


    "Okay, I''ll join!" Tony Stark joined without any hesitation.


    If it was before, it would be impossible to be so refreshing, but after knowing that the Zetarians knew Loki, Tony Stark knew that he could not resist at all, and that there was hope only by being together.


    "Welcome, Stark! From now on, UU reading , you are an official member of the Avengers!" Nick Fury couldn''t help but smile. Tony Stark was his first start. For those who are optimistic, after knowing that he can sacrifice his feat for others in the future, he is undoubtedly more satisfied with Tony Stark.


    "Besides me, Romanov should be a member of the Avengers, right?" Tony Stark said, "A pair of elite killers, there must be Romanoff in it."


    "Yes, in my plan, Romanoff and Patton are also members of the Avengers." Nick Fury said, "''A pair of elite killers,'' I mean Romanoff and Patton."


    "Clint Button was controlled by Loki with a psychic scepter at first, but judging from my words in the video, he should have recovered." Tony Stark said.


    "So it seems that people controlled by the psychic scepter can recover." Natasha Romanov said, "This is also good news."


    "Stark, Romanoff, Button, except for the three of you." Nick Fury said, "In the future, the Hulk and Thor will also be members of the Avengers. Of course, there will be Captain America."


    "It sounds like a good thing to have a **** with us." Tony Stark gave Nick Fury a thumbs-up, "In the future, you really did an amazing thing. God can persuade."


    "I even convinced you in the future. Is it weird to persuade a god?" Nick Fury asked.


    "Baldened head, I suddenly remembered how you convinced Thor." Tony Stark turned on the poison tongue mode again, "He must have thought of Odin when he saw you. After all, you only have one. The eyes are also so annoying."

 Chapter 16： Thor is down to earth

    "Fry, the Hulk Bruce Banner, is that also the person you envisioned at the beginning?" Natasha Romanoff couldn''t stand the quarrel between the two old men, and quickly asked a question.


    "Yes, I really don''t want to let the big guy go. After all, he is too strong." Nick Fury has nothing to hide. "But I didn''t plan to absorb him so early. His stability still needs to be observed. "


    "Speaking of this, remember the video I just watched, did Rocky say something when I was talking about Hulk?" Tony Stark suddenly remembered a detail.


    "Yes, there is such a conversation, Rocky said, "I have an army," you said, "We have Hulk." As a spy chief, Nick Fury''s memory is even more effective," and Rocky said. I thought that the big guy was lost'', thinking about it, Loki''s words seem to have a lot to say."


    "What does he think Hulk is missing?" Natasha Romanov continued, "Does that sentence mean that he did something against Hulk?"


    "Rocky is never a rash man who can only do things. On the contrary, he is more calm and prefers to use his brain." Tony Stark analyzed, "Just that video, when I said that our Avengers would go to him, He actually tried to control me, let me deal with the Avengers, let us fight each other, would he also do something similar to Hulk?"


    "It''s very possible." Nick Fury agreed with this view. "I''m not sure if Hulk is the strongest fighter in the Avengers, but he must be our biggest weakness. The enemy defeated us from the inside. The best breakthrough point."


    "So it''s no surprise that Rocky started with Hulk." Nick Fury said to Tony Stark. "Stark, why don''t you take the time to meet with Dr. Banner and see if there is any way to solve him." The problem."


    "You can meet each other, but you don''t have to have any hope to solve the problem." Tony Stark shook his head, "That''s not my research field. If Bruce Banner can''t solve it by himself, I can''t help it. ."


    "Can you only rely on this answer? Hope that rewards for solving Dr. Banner''s mental problems will be given in the future?" Nick Fury sighed lightly, and Bruce Banner was almost the strongest he had ever seen after his transformation. The creature, except for the young Captain Marvel that he would know, no one can match his combat power. What a good fighter this is!


    But this warrior is too "partial", the physical body is a mess, but the mental loopholes are also a mess.


    If someone succeeds in catching this loophole and drives him crazy, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    He didn''t dare to imagine who could control this big guy in the absence of Captain Marvel.


    "Speaking of which, have you noticed that Stark had just appeared in the previous video and tried to attack the portal device, and his armor was full of scratches?" Nick Fury suddenly thought of a detail.


    "Fry, what do you mean?" Natasha Romanoff asked.


    "At that time the portal had not opened, the Zetarians had not yet arrived, and Stark hadn''t seen Loki yet." Nick Fury said in a deep voice, "Then how did the battle traces of Stark''s armor remain? What? Who is he fighting with?"


    "You mean Hulk?" Tony Stark thought for a while and shook his head, "Isn''t that possible, if I really fight that big guy, how can the armor be left? It was broken into a pile of broken copper and iron. Got it!"


    "Who said you played against yourself? Don''t our future teammates still have Thor?" Nick Fury said, "Since Thor is a god, and you can join forces with you to defeat the mad Hulk, I must be able to do it? "


    "Fry, this inference of yours is crazy and may not be correct, but in this case, you have to guard against it. Being big is indeed a considerable weakness." Tony Stark said solemnly, "We are best. Prepare in advance, or you will be used by others."


    [The fifth question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [Excuse me, after Thor came to New Mexico, was he knocked down by what weapon? ¡¿


    ¡¾A stun gun¡¿


    ¡¾B Pistol¡¿


    ¡¾C submachine gun¡¿


    ¡¾DRPG¡¿


    ¡¾The answer to this question is correct, reward a healing potion, as long as the heart and brain are not dead, injection can cure all diseases and injuries. If you answer this question incorrectly, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    As soon as the fifth question came out, the three people in the answer space were surprised.


    Because this question actually gave a clear location!


    "Thor Thor will descend on Earth in New Mexico!" Nick Fury said immediately, "I will send people to Mexico to wait for the arrival of Thor, the new member of the Avengers to''welcome'' Thor!"


    "This is the most important news for answering the question so far." Tony Stark said sternly, "If you really wait until Thor arrives, let me know as soon as possible."


    "And me." Natasha Romanov also said.


    "Okay. UU reading www.uuk¨¡nshu.com" Nick Fury directly agreed, "If I see Thor, I must tell everyone immediately."


    The reason why everyone attaches so much importance to the news of Thor''s arrival on Earth is really because this news is directly related to whether the video is a future clip or not.


    If Thor really arrives in New Mexico as the title says, then it means that the question they answered is really the future, and then the threat from Rocky and the Zetaru is real.


    In addition to verifying the future, Thor''s identity is also crucial.


    Firstly, Thor is a member of the Avengers and their future teammate. Judging from the performance in the video, Thor is a very powerful warrior, even if he does not call for the wind and rain as in the legend. In terms of physical fitness alone, he is better than Captain America. Not bad.


    Secondly, Thor is the brother of Loki, the black hand behind the Battle of New York. He must have some knowledge of Loki. Everyone is eager to get information about Loki through Thor.


    "Then, let''s analyze the problem." Nick Fury said, "First of all, A can rule out that Thor will be knocked down by a stun gun. This is simply a joke. Although this **** may be different from our imagination, don''t forget, Thor''s younger brother Loki can resist even bullets, and Thor should be able to do that too. So B can also be eliminated."


    "The submachine gun is more lethal than the pistol, but after watching Rocky''s performance when snatching the Rubik''s Cube, I don''t think the submachine gun can work." Natasha Romanov said.


    "Then there is RPG left?" Tony Stark hesitated, "In my opinion, it is also the most reasonable RPG. Not talking about Rocky, just look at Thor''s own few appearances in the video. , It¡¯s not like the three items of ABC can be solved. But if you choose D like this, this question is too simple, right?"

 Chapter 17： Is this a god?

    "This question should be made by the author in order to convince us that what he presented to us is the real future." Nick Fury said in a deep voice, "So the difficulty of this question is simple, because the meaning of this question is inherent. Not to answer the questions, let us verify the future."


    "Something makes sense." Tony Stark thought for a while and agreed with Nick Fury''s analysis.


    "Stark, this question is up to you!" Nick Fury said, "Although the Ark reactor can protect the tiny shrapnel in your body from entering your heart, it is always a hidden danger and can be solved completely. ."


    To be honest, Nick Fury is also very excited about this healing potion. Doesn''t this mean that his eyes can be cured?


    But as a senior veteran agent, he knew that Tony Stark was much more important than him in the future battle, so he chose to leave the healing potion to Tony Stark.


    "Stark, answer the question!" Natasha Romanov said in the same way, "Your role in the Avengers is far more than me."


    "I will not use the salted egg head, the healing potion, I will try to copy it first." Tony Stark also understood all this and answered the question directly, "I choose D, RPG!"


    ¡¾wrong answer! Deduct one year of life! ¡¿


    Tony Stark suddenly realized the feeling that a certain part of his body was taken away as described by Natasha Romanov, and his face suddenly became pale.


    "Stark, are you okay?" Nick Fury asked hurriedly.


    "Romanov is okay, why should I have anything?" Tony Stark waved his hand, looking indifferent, "It''s just that I got the wrong answer. The answer is not RPG?"


    "That''s a submachine gun?" Natasha Romanov tried to guess again, "but it''s impossible, that Loki, the body can be bulletproof, Thor, as his brother, should be able to do the same. ."


    "Maybe a lot of submachine guns fired together." Nick Fury said, "It''s like I was assassinated by Alexander Pierce."


    "That''s impossible." Tony Stark thought about the scene and said, "You are an ordinary person, and of course you can only escape when besieged with a submachine gun, but Thor, that is a god, just like your body. A super soldier or even a stronger god! Loki¡¯s scepter can still fire energy attacks, and Thor¡¯s hammer is definitely not a display. You know, Thor¡¯s hammer is the most powerful weapon in mythology. Even if the real Thor¡¯s hammer is not as good as the myth. The power, but for us humans, it shouldn¡¯t be able to deal with a few submachine guns, right?"


    "But you just answered wrong, the answer is not RPG." Nick Fury said, "If it''s not a submachine gun, is it a pistol?"


    "I can''t imagine it, just wait to watch the video." Tony Stark spread his hands, turned and looked at the place where the video was playing before, and stopped talking.


    Nick Fury and Natasha Romanoff also did not speak, and waited quietly.


    After a while, the space went dark, and the video finally started.


    The environment is at night, a car is driving, Jane Foster is driving the car, Daisy Louise is in the co-pilot, and Eric Silvig is in the back.


    It was the first time that Jane Foster and Daisy Louis appeared in the video, and no one in the audience knew each other, but Eric Schilwig showed up more than once, although there were not many "parts" each time. .


    Suddenly, with a "bang", the car bumped into someone, and the car stopped in a burst of exclamation, and the three of them got out of the car quickly.


    "I think it is your fault from a legal point of view." Daisy Louis said as she ran to Thor who had hit the ground.


    "Get the first aid kit!" Jane Foster ran to Thor, kneeled on the ground and prayed, "Help, don''t die!"


    Thor, who was lying on the ground, took a breath, turned his body, and looked at Jane Fortes.


    "He needs artificial respiration!" When Daisy Louis saw Thor''s handsome face, she became idiotic, "I can artificial respiration."


    "Where did he come from?" Jane Foster looked at Thor condescendingly, feeling this man strange.


    "Ah~" At this time, Thor let out a low voice, and stood up swayingly, like a drunk who hadn''t sobered up.


    "Are you okay?" Jane Foster asked.


    "Where is the hammer?" Thor, the **** of thunder, said to himself, "Where is the hammer!"


    "Yes, we can see that you were dizzy by the hammer. This is still obvious." Daisy Louis obviously misunderstood the meaning of Thor''s "hammer".


    "My God, Eric, look at this!" Jane Foster noticed the pattern left by Thor''s arrival on the ground, knelt on the ground and began to study, "We must hurry up, lest this change!"


    "Jane, we have to take him to the hospital." Eric Silvig said while shining Thor with a flashlight.


    "Father!" Raytheon didn''t seem to notice the presence of other people at all. He just shouted at the sky, "Heimdall, I know you can hear you, let me go back to the Rainbow Bridge!"


    "You can take him to the hospital, I will stay here." Jane Foster looked at Thor''s appearance, listened to his words, and thought that something might be wrong in his mind.


    "You guys!" Thor yelled to the sky and got no response. Then he turned around and walked to Jane Foster''s side and asked, "What star field is this? Alfheim? Noenhai. Huh?"


    "New Mexico." Daisy Luiz said with a flashlight, perhaps frightened by Thor''s "crazy talk". Daisy Luiz was still holding a stun gun when she was speaking.


    "Do you dare to threaten me Thor with such a small weapon?" Thor glanced at the stun gun, not paying attention at all.


    "shit!" As soon as he saw the stun gun in Daisy Louis''s hand, Tony Stark was all ill, "God, don''t tell me Thor will be brought down by this stuff next time!"


    "A woman, holding a stun gun, brought down a god!" Nick Fury also felt that Sanguan was affected. "Nine-rate screenwriters in Hollywood who can''t pay the rent can''t write such a nonsense plot. Bar!"


    "Easy, this woman is just holding a stun gun, and the storyline that follows may not be what you imagine..."


    Natasha Romanov didn''t finish her words. In the video, Daisy Louise''s stun gun had been shot on Thor, Thor. Thor''s body convulsed, and then he fell to the ground.


    Eric Silvig and Jane Foster both opened their mouths wide, looking at Daisy Louis with shock.


    "What''s wrong, he scared me to death!" Daisy Louis looked innocent.


    The screen disappears, and the video ends here.

 Chapter 18： End of the first round

    The three people in the answer space stood opposite each other, speechless for a long time.


    is really the video just now, it has too much impact on them.


    "I have to say that Thor, Thor, is very different from what I expected." After a while, it was Nick Fury who spoke first.


    "Is this also Thor?" Tony Stark was really unhappy, "It is indeed Thor, the **** of thunder!"


    "If he is Thor, then I think Fury is Odin." Natasha Romanov was also very speechless.


    "Everyone should be rational. Although this Thor was different from what you imagined just now, we already know that when the Zetaris invaded, he was still the powerful Thor. That''s enough." Nick Fury quickly learned from Thor. The too weak "shadow" came out to comfort everyone.


    "Yes, as long as he is not so weak when he fights the Zitarians." Natasha Romanov said, "This video actually reveals a lot of information, we can analyze it."


    "This Thor should have lost his hammer for some reason, and at the same time lost his ability, becoming an ordinary person like us." Nick Fury said.


    "From the point that he yelled ¡®father¡¯ to the sky, it can be seen that he lost his hammer and lost his power because of his father." Natasha Romanov said.


    "From this, it can also be seen that Odin is not on the earth." Tony Stark said, "If Odin is really the father of Thor, like the myth."


    "Is Odin Thor''s father or not? It¡¯s impossible to know." Natasha Romanov said. "However, Thor mentioned two place names, Alfheim and Nornheim. I don¡¯t know Enheim, but I know Alfheim. This is also a place name in myths and legends, and it¡¯s a place where elves live."


    "Have you noticed that Thor also mentioned the Rainbow Bridge. He yelled for someone to open the Rainbow Bridge." Tony Stark said, "He came from Asgard to the earth through this rainbow bridge. ."


    "Heimdall." Natasha Romanov said, "also a character in mythology, a member of the Asa protoss in the mythology, with clairvoyance and smooth ears. Standing on the ground from Thor yelled, "I know you listen." You can see this, at least that is true for Shunfeng Er."


    "You really did a lot of homework." Tony Stark said in surprise, "Do you even know this?"


    "Do you think everyone is like you, there are only women in your head?" Natasha Romanov glanced at Tony Stark and continued, "This Rainbow Bridge is also recorded in mythology. In mythology, it is The bridge connecting Asgard and the atrium."


    "Now that one end of the Rainbow Bridge leads to the earth, then, does this atrium mean the earth?" Tony Stark was slightly taken aback, "the earth is the atrium, and I, an earthling, didn''t know until now."


    "Therefore, it is necessary to study mythology. Even if there is a difference between mythology and real mythology, at least there can be a reference." Nick Fury concluded.


    "Since there are so many correct parts in the myth, let''s just assume that Odin is Thor''s father." Tony Stark frowned, "but why did he let Thor come to Earth? From the video. , Thor definitely didn''t want to come to Earth by himself, he should have been brought down by Odin."


    "Will it also be for the universe Rubik''s Cube?" Natasha Romanov also thought of something attractive to God.


    "It is unlikely that Thor came to Earth before Loki. Although he was like an ordinary person at first, he must have recovered his strength later. If he was also for the Rubik''s Cube, how could Loki happen? Snatching the Rubik''s Cube from me?" Nick Fury rejected Natasha Romanoff''s speculation.


    "There must be things on the earth that we don''t know can attract, or things that are vital to gods." Tony Stark said in a deep voice, "Remember what Rocky came to the earth for?"


    "He wants to sit on the throne." Natasha Romanov said, "I still can''t understand this. Why did a **** come to the earth if he wanted to sit on the throne."


    "Perhaps, this is the same reason that Thor came to earth. They both came to earth for the same thing." Nick Fury was also puzzled. "What on earth is there that can attract two gods? Come down one after another?"


    "Anyway, Thor came down first. Just ask Thor at that time." Tony Stark is not too entangled in this point, and the intelligence is too lacking. They only rely on them to use their brains to guess. Impossible to guess.


    [This round of answers is over, and the answerers are ready to return. ¡¿


    The mechanical voice sounded, and the three figures of Tony Stark in the answer space disappeared, leaving Li Cheng alone.


    ¡¾The answer is completed and the reward is issued. ¡¿


    [The host acquires all the fighting skills, shooting skills, firearms knowledge, camouflage skills, tactics and strategies of the Punisher Frank Custer. ¡¿


    Suddenly, a large amount of information was crammed into my mind, all kinds of firearms, fighting, shooting, extorting confessions, intelligence gathering, and so on, all kinds of previously unheard knowledge came to my head.


    "Uncle Punishment deserves to be rated as a tenth-level agent by Nick Fury, the ceiling of ordinary people''s combat power! It''s really amazing!" Li Cheng was shocked, shocked by the strength of the punisher.


    do not have all the knowledge of the punisher, never know how awesome the punisher is!


    "It''s just a pity. I just have that consciousness, but I can''t keep up with my physical fitness at all. It would be nice if I could play 30% of Uncle Punishment''s strength." Li Cheng was a little sorry.


    ¡¾The host gets a super soldier serum. (Note: This serum is an improved version of the system, without any side effects, without any pain during use, without any auxiliary means, it can be injected directly, and it will take effect immediately)]


    A dose of serum appears in the answer space.


    "The American team''s body is mixed with the consciousness of Uncle Punishment. This reward is interesting." Li Cheng couldn''t help but laugh. Before, he regretted that his physical fitness was not enough and could not exert Uncle Punishment''s strength. The question and answer system directly gave him the super soldier serum.


    Li Cheng did not hesitate and directly injected the super soldier serum. As expected, it was the same as the system description, without feeling any pain.


    He remembered that when he was watching the movie "Captain America", the US team screamed in pain halfway through the injection. With the spirit of the US team and the perseverance of the killer pig, it can be seen that the injection hurts more.


    He is an ordinary person. If the system doesn''t give him painlessness, he might be so painful that he faints on the spot.


    Moreover, the US team injected many complicated instruments at the time, and top scientists such as Howard Stark were present, and he was only himself.


    This system is really thoughtful, remove all the extra and let him inject directly.


    Just a few seconds after the injection, Li Cheng found that his muscles became stronger, and when he touched it with his hand, it was as hard as iron.


    It''s because of him that he used to exercise regularly before, and he was a bit bulky. After the serum injection, his body didn''t change significantly. Otherwise, he suddenly became stronger, which would be too eye-catching.


    "With all the knowledge of Uncle Punishment, I don''t know how many American teams I can play." Li Cheng couldn''t help thinking YY in his heart.

 Chapter 19： Looking for Thor

    "Technology will quickly change your daily life. You don''t have to work hard anymore, make time for leisure and enjoy a good life..." Howard Stark''s voice echoed in his ears, and Tony Stark was in a trance. Kind of the illusion of returning to the past.


    However, although it was Howard Stark¡¯s voice, it was not what Howard Stark said to him himself. It was the video of his father played at the Stark Expo.


    blinked his eyes vigorously, and the metal instrument in front of him displayed the words "blood toxicity 19%".


    "Is the answer space just a dream?" Tony Stark felt that the experience just now really seemed to be a dream.


    But when he looked up and saw the brand new Mark 7 armor in front of him, he knew that he had not dreamed.


    "The lines in the video are consistent before entering the answer space. I''m still testing the toxicity in the blood here..." Tony Stark put the instrument away and looked at time again. "So in the answer space, time It stopped flowing. I entered and came out at the same moment!"


    Think again that he went from one place to a brand new place without knowing it. The author can actually play with space and time in his palms!


    What a power against the sky!


    But after thinking about it, it seems that it is not strange that the person who wrote the question can even intercept the future clips, and can play with space and time.


    "I really want to meet this person who wrote the subject." Tony Stark couldn''t help thinking in his mind, "I don''t know how sacred it is."


    "Romanoff, it feels like I just had an extremely real dream..." Nick Fury just came out and felt the same as Tony Stark, and felt like he was dreaming.


    "Fry, this is not a dream." Natasha Romanov stretched out her hand, and a bottle of green potion was lying in her palm.


    "Of course I know that there is nothing in dreams." Nick Fury said, stepping on the Green Devils skateboard under his feet.


    "Tony Stark rewarded a Mark 7, let''s go and see." Nick Friedan even called Tony Stark with his cell phone.


    "Stark." The call soon came through, and Nick Fury said, "I am Nick Fury. I''m at the Stark Expo right now. Romanov is with me. Is it convenient to meet?"


    "I will let Harpy pick you up, and I will be waiting for you backstage." Tony Stark said.


    Three minutes later, Nick Fury, Natasha Romanoff, and Tony Stark, the three "respondents" who had just finished answering the question, got together again.


    "Have you studied this Mark 7, and are there any flaws?" Nick Fury pointed to the handsome Mark 7 and asked.


    "I have connected to Jarvis, it''s perfect, as if I made it by myself. Oh no, he was made by me." Tony Stark sat there with a lazy appearance, but his face was Very serious, "Fry, although it is still too early to make a conclusion, but the video we see in the answer space, I am afraid it is really the future."


    "I understand, I will send the most reliable person to New Mexico right away." Nick Fury said in a deep voice, "Once we see Thor, then we can be sure that what we see in the answer space is indeed a fragment of the future!"


    "Captain America must hurry up and look for it. He is probably not dead. There is also the Hulk. This is our future teammate..."


    "Stark, I know." Nick Fury interrupted Tony Stark, "And that Doctor Strange, I will also look for it." He put the Green Gob skateboard on the ground, "Stark, I''ll leave it to you."


    "Don''t worry, I will develop it as quickly as possible, and I will definitely return it to you before you are assassinated." Tony Stark said.


    After Nick Fury returned, he immediately called his confidant Phil Colson over.


    "Sir, is there an emergency?" Phil Coleson looked at Nick Fury''s face and vaguely felt something big happened.


    "Coleson, prepare yourself, and go to New Mexico right away." Nick Fury spread out the three sketches on the table. "Find these three people, stare at them secretly, and remember, until that person appears. , Don''t disturb them."


    "Which person?"


    "Thor," said Nick Fury, "I know you are puzzled. Believe me, I am the same, but this matter is very important. It is about the safety of the entire planet and the survival of all mankind. Thor will Coming to earth, I want you to wait for him."


    "Sir, it doesn''t seem to be April Fool''s Day today?" Phil Coleson couldn''t believe his ears at all. He asked him to wait for a **** in myths and legends. What is the sir doing?


    "Coleson, we fought aliens together, I thought you would be better at accepting them." Nick Fury smiled, "You understand this Thor as another kind of aliens, UU reading Isn''t more acceptable?"


    "Sir, what does Thor want to do when he comes to Earth?" Phil Coleson stared at Nick Fury''s face for three seconds, and finally determined that the officer was serious. "The wave of aliens we received more than ten years ago People, with all due respect, we didn¡¯t get along well at the beginning."


    "Don''t worry about this, Thor should be ours."


    "Our people?"


    "I can''t explain to you now, you will know in the future, Thor will be an important partner of us, and we will fight against powerful enemies together."


    "Sir, I don''t understand more and more. You mean a **** is fighting with us. Then who is my enemy, and even the gods will join us?"


    "Coleson, I have a reliable source of intelligence. One day in the future, aliens will visit Earth again." Nick Fury stood up, paced, and handed over a drawing of Thor''s hand. "But this The aliens once did not sneak down and act in secret as they did ten years ago. They will bring troops and weapons and directly fire on us! The entire New York will be a battlefield. And the key to all this lies in Thor. Your body. So your trip to New Mexico is very important."


    "Thunder looks like this?" Phil Coleson took the painting, which was a tall white young man, "It looks like a gym coach."


    "The gym coach doesn''t hold a hammer." Nick Fury said, "I haven''t painted for a long time, the skills are a bit rusty, but it''s enough for you to find someone."


    "The hammer in his hand, can it thunder, wind, and rain?"


    "Maybe, I don''t know yet." Nick Fury said, "but it is certain that it is also a terrible weapon."

 Chapter 20： American Search and Rescue Team

    "Well, if he does come to New Mexico, I will be able to find him." Phil Coleson collected the sketches.


    "He will definitely come, it''s just a matter of time." Nick Fury said, "Remember, he is very important."


    "I see, sir." Phil Colson turned and left, even though he still had many questions in his mind.


    Asking questions is not what a good agent should do. The command of an executive officer without any discount is the quality that an agent should have.


    If it hadn''t been for life and death with Nick Fury, the relationship between the two was far from ordinary superiors and superiors, and he would not have said those issues before.


    "Hill, you should have also grown up listening to the story of Captain America Steve Rogers?" After Phil Coleson left, Nick Fury called Maria Hill over again.


    "Although it is not as fanatical as Coulson, but yes, I know all the stories of Captain America, including comics, movies, and novels based on him. I have basically read them." Maria Hill said .


    "If I tell you that the captain is probably not dead, what do you think?" Nick Fury asked.


    "Sir, the captain has been sacrificed for almost 70 years." Maria Hill''s first reaction when she heard this was that she couldn''t believe it.


    "Has anyone seen the captain''s body?" Nick Fury asked rhetorically.


    "Sir, is the captain really dead?" Maria Hill thought for a while, it was indeed the case. The body of Captain America has indeed never been found.


    "I have reliable news. The captain is probably still alive." Nick Fury said, "Hand over the other tasks you have to others. From now on, you will only be responsible for this one thing, look for the captain!"


    "Yes!" Maria Hill took the lead.


    After Maria Hill, it was no longer one person who walked into Nick Fury''s office, but two people, Natasha Romanoff and Clint Barton.


    The status of these two people in Nick Fury is different from that of others. Like Phil Coleson, although Nick Fury is absolutely assured of trust in him, he will not tell everything and everything. Nick Fury has no scruples about the "elite killers" who will join the Avengers in the future, and can talk about anything weird.


    "Barton, how is your digestion?" Nick Fury asked as soon as he saw Clint Barton.


    "Sir, although I know that it is impossible for you to lie to me with Romanoff, what Romanoff told me is too unacceptable." Clint Barton shook his head, "Myth It¡¯s true. God will invade New York with an army of aliens, and then another God will fight us again. The most unlikely thing is that I will shoot you! Sir, how could I shoot you? This is absolutely impossible, even if I die, I cannot shoot you!"


    "Barton, at that time you were controlled by Loki, that was not you." Natasha Romanov said.


    "Romanov, please tell me that today is April Fools'' Day. What you told me before was just a joke with me." Clint Barton said, clutching Romanov''s shoulder, "These are too much. It''s ridiculous."


    "Barton, this is the Green Devils skateboard that I rewarded for answering the question." Nick Fury turned on his phone and showed Clint Barton a picture. "It''s lying in Tony Stark''s laboratory now. You can see it with your own eyes at any time. If you do, remember to take a look at the new armor there. The Mark 7 armor is also rewarded for answering the questions."


    "Sir, what do I need to do?" Clint Barton asked after a moment of silence.


    "Two things, the first thing is to tell you to be prepared, you may also be dragged to answer questions in the future." Nick Fury said.


    "Will I answer questions too?" Clint Button was stunned.


    "It''s still very possible." Natasha Romanov said, "The three people who answered the question this time, Fury, I, and Stark. We are either members of the Avengers or the founders, all of them It''s related to the Avengers, so you, as a member of the Avengers, are very likely."


    "Then I really want to see this answer space." Clint Barton''s eyes flashed expectation. According to Natasha Romanoff, this answer space plays with time and space and grabs the future. It is simply the world. A wonder of the first class.


    "Barton, the second thing, there is a person, the future may also be very important, I need you to find it." Nick Fury walked to Clint Barton.


    "Is that the Doctor Strange?" Clint Barton asked Natasha Romanov told him the answer to the question in great detail, so he had this guess.


    "Yes, Doctor Strange Stephen Strange, I want you to find him." Nick Fry paused and added, "But about this person, I only know the nickname and name, I can''t give you anything else. Just do your best."


    "Yes, sir." Clint Button led the way.


    "Then should I meet a big guy?" Natasha Romanov basically knows her tasks. After all, Nick Fury said this when in the answer space.


    "Go and see him first, but don''t bring him here for now, I don''t want him to break another street in New York." Nick Fury sat back in his chair.


    "Should I go empty-handed?" Natasha Romanov asked.


    "No, you have to bring enough people." Nick Fury said, "Find experts around the world, and bring imaginable scientists, doctors, yoga masters and even JK Rowling to tell him bedtime stories. , All those who might be able to help Dr. Banner, take them all!"


    ßËßËßË!


    There was a knock on the door.


    "Romanov, you go, and if you need anything, come to me anytime." Nick Fury waved his hand and raised his voice and said, "Please come in."


    "Sir." The heroic Agent No. 13 Sharon Carter came to Nick Fury.


    "Give you a task to investigate Alexander Pierce secretly..."


    In this way, orders were issued from Nick Fury''s side, and everyone was sent out by Nick Fury. The information obtained in the answer space kept Nick Fury busy.

 Chapter 21： Shock of ancient 1

    Nick Fury thought he was secretive, but he didn''t know that he was always watching him, seeing everyone he sent out in his eyes, and listening to every command he made.


    "S.H.I.E.L.D. has started contacting Strange now? It''s too early." Kama Taj''s Gu Yi looked surprised, holding a cup of tea in his hand, which had been brought to his lips, but Did not drink.


    "This kind of future has never happened before, this is a new kind of future..." Gu Yi brought the teacup to his mouth and took a sip, "Someone has moved on the timeline!"


    "Until now, I have discovered that no matter who has moved the timeline, they are quite clever." Gu put down his teacup after taking a sip, and began to look at the past of Nick Fury.


    "At the Stark Expo, Nick Fury, Natasha Romanoff, and Tony Stark once disappeared." After checking, Gu Yi stood up, "From their words Judging, during the period of disappearance, they should have gone to that answer space."


    This is the problem. Gu Yi was able to discover that the three of Nick Fury had disappeared. Even if they disappeared and appeared at the same moment, it was equivalent to not disappearing at all, but she could still find out.


    But Gu Yi couldn''t find this answer space!


    It''s as if the answer space didn''t exist at all, it didn''t exist at all.


    "What the **** is this? Is it TVA''s handwriting?" Gu Yi thought of an organization. When it comes to playing with time, it seems that only that organization can make her lose sight of the clue.


    But isn''t the purpose of that organization to maintain the sacred timeline? How can it be possible to do such a thing that destroys the timeline?


    "Forget it, I''ll go and see it myself." After pondering for a while, Gu Yi simply went back to the past and appeared at the Stark Expo.


    There were a lot of people at the Expo, which can be said to be one after another, but when Gu Yi walked all the way to Nick Fury and Natasha Romanov, none of them hit him.


    Then everyone became like a tangible and innocent shadow, and Gu Yi directly passed through their bodies.


    "One more thing, I plan to absorb him into the Avengers. During the undercover, you evaluate whether he is suitable." Nick Fury said to Natasha Romanov, he didn''t even know that he had a bald head beside him. Woman, and stared at him.


    "There is no need to evaluate this, I can tell you now, it is absolutely inappropriate." Natasha Romanov said immediately.


    "Why do you say that? Just because you can''t stand too many women around him?"


    "Me and Button, we can give each other our backs. I know that Button will take care of me even if he sacrifices his own life, but Tony? He only sees himself, and the whole world revolves around him. , He is absolutely impossible to sacrifice for others."


    The conversation between Nick Fury and Natasha Romanoff is exactly the same as the past that Gu Yi had seen before.


    But the next moment, the style of dialogue changed.


    "Romanov, it feels like I just had a very real dream..."


    "Fry, this is not a dream."


    These two sentences are connected with the previous dialogue, and there is no pause in the middle.


    If someone who is unknown here is listening, they will definitely not understand this conversation, because the last two sentences are too abrupt and have nothing to do with the previous conversation.


    Ke Gu Yi knew that the reason why it was so abrupt was because the two people in front of him had just gone to the answering space.


    "There is no trace, as if I have never left." Gu Yi frowned, "Where is the sacred subject?"


    She has come to the scene in person, and still can''t find the answer space!


    But it wasn''t nothing, at least she was sure that the other party didn''t use magic to do all this.


    Gu Yi is not a big man on the scientific side, but she can also see that this is not technology.


    "It''s not magic, it''s not technology, so what kind of energy is it..." Gu Yi laughed, "Interesting."


    The reason she laughed was because she thought of TVA. The group of people regarded themselves as guardians of time, and arbitrarily tailored those who they thought would destroy or threaten the sacred timeline. Then, does TVA have the ability to tailor the subject?


    Intuitively, Gu Yi felt that the person who asked the question could play against TVA.


    Watching TVA¡¯s self-righteous guys deflate, it always makes people happy, doesn¡¯t it?


    "This thing has some meaning, but it is still far behind what Tony Stark made." Finally, Gu Yi looked at Nick Fury''s Green Devils skateboard and disappeared at the fair.


    "I can''t find the past, I don''t know if you can show your feet in the future." Just coming back from the past, Gu Yi was looking at the future non-stop.


    However, she checked one million futures in one go, but she still couldn''t find the answer space!


    She can see that there will be multiple rounds of answering questions in the future. UU read and even Dr. Strange Stephen Strange went to this answering space to answer the questions, but still couldn''t find the answering space!


    As for the mysterious subject, even the shadow is invisible.


    "In these millions of futures, TVA has never appeared before, even once..." Gu Yi''s eyes flashed unconcealed shock.


    There is no one TVA in one million futures, which almost shows that TVA knows nothing about this answer space.


    Of course, one million futures are not necessarily absolute. Maybe she can see the future cut by TVA after watching the subject a few more times. But Gu Yi is not a pervert. Looking at the future so many times, is it annoying?


    Like Stephen Strange, who would actually check more than 14 million futures in the future fight against Thanos, the ancient one felt goose bumps all over his body when he thought about it.


    How much patience is needed to watch so many futures?


    It can only be said that Stephen Strange is worthy of her successor. He is excellent in all aspects and has the potential to become the greatest mage.


    "Since you can''t find the subject, let''s see how much the emergence of the subject has on Strange''s future." So, Gu Yi looked at Stephen Strange''s future again.


    After reading some, Gu Yi laughed again, because in the future where the answer space she saw appeared, without exception, it would be beneficial to Stephen Strange.


    "The person who wrote the question, I didn''t expect that you still exist in this world. Even TVA and I can''t find you." Gu Yi began to drink tea again.


    Since the person who wrote the question will not have any bad influence on Stephen Strange''s replacement of her position, and will not affect her "retirement", she doesn''t bother to care about it.

 Chapter 22： Iron Man in the basement

    "Gu Yi started looking for me now? The action is very fast." When Li Cheng learned from the system that Gu Yi was looking for himself, he was as steady as an old dog and didn''t panic at all.


    Because the system had already told him that it would block all exploration, whether it was Gu Yi, TVA, or other powers, don''t even think about finding him Li Cheng.


    Although he had the consciousness of uncle punishment + the body of the US team, Li Cheng still went to work honestly and showed no abnormality.


    In the eyes of his colleagues and family, he is still the big boy who is obviously strong but a little shy and not talkative.


    "I really look forward to answering the question next time." This is Li Cheng''s biggest expectation every day besides work and life.


    Of course, he is also paying close attention to the news. Whether a certain frozen veteran was thawed, a certain Thor''s hammer that was not resistant to electric shocks hit the flowers and plants of the earth, and whether a certain **** super-rich made some moths, he would very interested.


    I turned on the TV boringly, and the picture played on it showed Tony Stark''s figure, and Li Cheng suddenly became interested.


    "Stark, do you have a special weapon?" a fat-eared Senate asked.


    "I don''t have one." Tony Stark denied directly into the microphone, "I don''t have one!"


    "Don''t you?" The senator asked rhetorically.


    "Really not." Tony Stark paused and changed his words, "Well, it depends on how you define ¡®weapon¡¯."


    "Iron Man is a weapon," the senator said.


    "My invention is not a weapon." Tony Stark said.


    "Then how do you describe it?" the senator asked.


    "It''s what it is, Senator." Tony Stark said.


    "Then what is it?" The senator leaned forward.


    "It''s a high-tech prosthesis, that''s the best adjective I can think of." Tony Stark''s answer was a laugh.


    Of course, the senator refused to give up and was still trying to get Tony Stark to hand over Iron Man, but Tony Stark was so articulate that he could not be compared to a Senate, and he was directly defeated in the confrontation.


    Even if the Senate invited Justin Hammer, the weapons supplier of the Department of Defense, he was beaten by Tony Stark with three punches and two kicks.


    "I can prevent the intimidation of nuclear weapons, Iron Man is very useful, we are safe, the United States is safe, I can maintain world peace alone!" The hearing ended in Tony Stark''s arrogant declaration.


    The Iron Man on TV is full of pride, but Li Cheng in front of the TV can feel the heavy pressure on Tony Stark''s shoulders.


    Anyone can maintain world peace. This is only for those politicians who are full of lard. After learning about the Zetarians and Rocky, Tony Stark has long realized his insignificance.


    It is not only Li Cheng who "appreciated" Tony Stark''s heroic appearance through the screen, but also Ivan Fanke, a brawny man with long hair.


    when! when! when!


    Ivan Fanke held a toothpick in his mouth and slammed his hammer on a hot red iron block.


    "That should be you."


    "Sorry, I can only give you my knowledge."


    At the thought of his father''s death in front of him, Ivan Fanke couldn''t wait to break Tony Stark''s body into pieces.


    "Tony Stark, you thief! When I build things, you will die!" He turned his head and glanced at the brilliant appearance of Tony Stark on the TV, and his eyes flashed with hatred. .


    Regardless of whether it is Li Cheng or Ivan Fanke, Tony Stark has no idea, he is hiding in the basement.


    Tony Stark was sitting on a chair, and a bunch of complicated light and shadow graphics appeared in front of him. There were also various data and graphics. The average person would be dizzy at a glance, but Tony Stark glanced over, but there was nothing. The secret is at all.


    "The people who made this skateboard are also a little clever." Tony Stark reached out and took a small light and shadow module in his hand. The technical content of this skateboard is not high, but the design in some places is a little clever and wonderful. He couldn''t help but praise.


    DaDaDa~


    The sound of fine footsteps sounded, and Tony Stark did not turn his head back. He knew that only one person could come down at this time, Pepper Potts.


    "Tony, you are here again!" Pepper Potts walked over quickly with some food and drink in his hand.


    "Isn''t this a good thing? You can find me at any time." Tony Stark put the light and shadow module back in his hand, took another one and placed it in front of him.


    "This meeting is very important, you didn''t go..." Pepper Potts complained a little.


    "Isn''t there you?" Tony Stark turned around and looked at Pepper Potts, with a rare gentle flash in his eyes, "With you here, I can rest assured of everything."


    "But I am not at ease, do you know, you have not asked about the company for a long time, and the shareholders are very dissatisfied with you."


    "You can handle such trivial things."


    "It doesn''t matter?" Pepper Potts was speechless. "Tony, I''m afraid you will be fired from your company if this continues, just like Jobs did."


    "How can I be the same as Jobs?" Tony Stark said, "I am more handsome than him, and more talented."


    "Tony..." Pepper Potts shook his head and handed over the food in his hand. "You haven''t been there for a week. After the hearing, you seem to be possessed." Pepper Potts looked worried. "Tell me. , How long have you not closed your eyes?"


    "Pepper, since this period of time, I have been fighting criminals. My Iron Man has never been disadvantaged. I have become the idol of countless people. I thought I finally made the world a little better." Tony Stark is also I was so hungry, I picked up a sandwich and gobbled it up, "But I suddenly found that the world is not beautiful! No, it does exist, but the beauty is short-lived, like a flash in the pan."


    "Tony, do you have a fever?" Pepper Potts thought that Tony Stark had been sick for too long, and reached out to touch Tony Stark''s forehead. "You can''t stay here anymore, go and wash. Take a bath and get a good night¡¯s sleep."


    "No, I can''t rest, Pepper, there is no time."


    "Tony, what are you thinking about again?"


    "Pepper, the world is about to face greater threats, and more powerful enemies are about to come. At that time, the real catastrophe will be the real catastrophe. The criminals I am fighting now are not worth mentioning compared with the coming enemies. "


    "There is no bigger enemy, and your arms have been collected by you. Even if there is something, it is no longer your responsibility."


    "No, Pepper, this is my responsibility!" Tony Stark said categorically, "When the catastrophe comes, if someone like me who is able to stand up does not stand up, then who will stand up? Could it be that? Do you want your beautiful hands to hold a gun? No, your hands are not made to hold a gun!"

 Chapter 23： You still owe me a dance

    Pepper Potts was stunned, she couldn''t believe that these words were actually spoken from Tony Stark.


    God, is this still the arrogant and narcissistic **** who is merciful everywhere?


    When did he get this kind of consciousness?


    "Tony, if Captain America is still alive, you must be his confidant at this moment." Pepper Potts looked at Tony Stark obsessively. Although the Tony Stark in front of him is a bit abnormal, he has to say , Tony Stark like this is really charming.


    "That veteran of World War II?" Tony Stark said, chewing on a sandwich, "I don''t think he would like me, I mean, look at me."


    "Don''t say that, Captain America is indeed an out-and-out superhero, worthy of the admiration of all of us." Pepper Potts watched Tony Stark ate anxiously and handed him a glass of juice. "But you, You are also a superhero, and you have saved many families. In my opinion, the only difference between you and Steve Rogers is that he lives in everyone¡¯s hearts, and you really live."


    "Pepper, don''t say that. Oh, I''m talking about you saying that the captain has passed away, and you saying that I am a superhero. I love to hear that. You can go on and say it three thousand times." Tony Stark took the juice and took two gulps, "I mean, the captain doesn''t necessarily live in everyone''s hearts, maybe he also lives in this world."


    "Comeon, Tony, you have just been serious for five minutes, and then you start to tease again. The object of the ridicule is Captain America." Pepper Potts rolled his eyes. "He is the first superhero in history. Seniors, you should give proper respect."


    "Pepper, tell you a secret, don''t tell anyone." Tony Stark beckoned to Pepper Potts.


    "Is it a real secret?" Pepper Potts looked suspicious.


    "It''s a secret, I didn''t tell anyone."


    "Okay, I''ll listen." Pepper Potts leaned over and put his ear to Tony Stark''s mouth.


    "The secret is..." Tony Stark prolonged his voice, making the suspense full, "I''m just that I''m more handsome than that veteran."


    "Tony!" Pepper Potts gave Tony Stark angrily.


    "Okay, okay, tell you the real secret." Tony Stark was in a good mood after successfully teasing Pepper. "Captain America Steve Rogers, he is very likely to be alive."


    "You are lying to me again!" Pepper Potts snatched Tony Stark''s half-eaten sandwich. "Well, I''m leaving now, I''m still very busy."


    "It''s true." Tony Stark stretched out his head directly and took the sandwich from Pepper Potts'' mouth. "Someone is trying to find it."


    "It''s been nearly 70 years since the captain sacrificed, right?" Pepper Potts was still unbelieving. "There is no **** in this world. How can it be possible to bring back people who have died for 70 years."


    "Speaking of gods, then I will tell you the second secret, there are gods in this world." Tony Stark said, "and will come to earth."


    "comeon!" Pepper Potts shrugged, thinking Tony Stark was getting more and more ridiculous.


    "There is no **** in this world. How can people who have died for 70 years be resurrected?" Pepper Potts said at the same time, in a nursing home in New York, an old man with gray hair and wrinkles also said The same thing.


    "It''s not a resurrection, but never died." Maria Hill said while sitting next to Peggy Carter while peeling oranges to her. Years have passed, and we have never found the captain¡¯s body. Carter, have you ever wondered why?"


    "Is there no corpse because there is no death?" Peggy Carter looked at the ceiling, and the roar of the car could not help but a young and handsome face appeared in front of her eyes.


    He is wearing a star and stripes suit, holding a shield in his hand, sitting in the co-pilot, Colonel Phillips is driving, and she is sitting behind him.


    Colonel Phillips drove the car so fast, he drove the car as if it were an airplane.


    But they still did not catch up with the person who ran away because they were really flying a plane.


    "Stay steady!" Captain America stood up holding the shield.


    "Wait!" Peggy Carter abandoned the shyness of all her daughters and put her arms around the US team''s neck, and the two kissed affectionately.


    "Go and kill him!" she said to him.


    "I''m not going to kiss you!" Colonel Phillips got on the plane during his not funny joke.


    Then, he never came back.


    It was her who personally sent him to a dead end.


    In retrospect, she regretted countless times and shed tears countless times. If she didn''t encourage him to get on the plane that day, but kept him, then would he survive?


    But she knows that whether she stays or not is futile, he will eventually get on the plane, even if he knows that he will never go back.


    That''s him!


    A true hero!


    Steve Rogers!


    Everyone knows that Captain America is the first superhero in American history, but Peggy Carter doesn''t like to call him that. She prefers to call him a "hero" rather than a "superhero."


    The greatness of Steve Rogers is not because he is a super soldier, but because he is a man, lies in his spirit, and lies in his charisma.


    Steven Rogers became a hero, and it has nothing to do with his status as a super soldier.


    Even if he didn''t inject serum, even if he was still that scrawny kid, when faced with a choice, he would still make the greatest choice!


    "Tell me the coordinates and I will find you a safe landing point."


    "Maybe there is no time to worry about safety, I want to try a crash landing."


    "I asked Howard to listen, he knows how to do it."


    "There is no time, this plane is too fast, it is flying to New York, I have to let it land in the sea."


    "Please, don''t do this, we have no time, we can think of a way."


    "If you don''t act immediately, many people will die. Peggy, it looks like I will dance with you another day."


    "At the Stork Club next Saturday."


    This is the last conversation between her and him. Even after seventy years have passed, she still remembers it and never forgets a word.


    The roar of airplane propellers, the sound of airplane crashing into the sea, and the sound of turbulent waves echoed in her ears every night.


    Peggy Carter''s eyes were wet, and two lines of tears slipped silently.


    "Steve, you still owe me a dance..."

 Chapter 24： Thor appears

    New Mexico.


    Phil Colson was sitting in a coffee shop and talking on the phone with Clint Button.


    "Is your **** coming?" Clint Button''s voice came from the phone.


    "Not yet." Phil Colson said, "but fortunately, there are two beautiful women under my surveillance, which makes this journey of''waiting for the gods'' less boring."


    "It sounds really interesting."


    "It would be great if there was not a bad old man. Although that is a top scientist, what is the difference to me?" Phil Coleson said, "What about you, does your doctor have a clue?"


    "There is only one name, what do you think?" Clint Barton asked rhetorically.


    "Sir, there is a situation!" A voice came from Phil Colson''s ear, "They hit someone!"


    "Who did you bump into?"


    "It''s too dark. We are afraid that we will be surprised by the grass. The distance is relatively long. We can''t see our face clearly, but in terms of body shape and hairstyle, it looks like the person in the portrait."


    "Did he get the hammer?"


    "That''s not true. But we vaguely heard him yelling ¡®hammer¡¯."


    "Oh?" Phil Coleson stood up immediately. He was about the same size as the portrait. He also mentioned the hammer. This person has something in common with the person he is looking for.


    "Sir, another thing is strange." The subordinate said again.


    "Where?"


    "That person, it seems that he fell from the sky." The subordinate seemed to think it was absurd to say that, so he paused and added, "My attention is all on the car, but a dark shadow was caught from the corner of my eye. Falling from the sky, maybe I read it wrong, after all, it''s dark..."


    "Down from the sky?" Phil Coleson was stunned at the time. He fell from the sky and was so similar to the Thor that the director had made him wait. Could it be that it was really a god?


    "What is coming down from the sky?" Clint Button didn''t hang up. He heard Phil Colson''s words and couldn''t help asking.


    "I think, the **** I''m waiting for is coming."


    "What do you mean?"


    "It means that the **** came to the earth from the sky, and my people just saw him descend from the sky." Phil Coleson said, "I''m going to look at this Thor, first hang up."


    Phil Coleson asked about the specific location of Thor''s arrival, took out the local map and looked at it, calculated the itinerary, and drove directly to a hospital.


    That is the fastest place to see Thor.


    When Phil Coleson came to the hospital, he saw Jane Foster, Daisy Louis, and Eric Schilwig crowding in front of a doctor''s desk.


    "Name?" asked the nurse sitting in front of the computer.


    "According to him, it is Thor?" Jane Foster said uncertainly.


    "T-H-O-R." The nurse entered the name and asked without looking up, "What is your relationship with him?"


    "I have never seen him before." Jane Foster said.


    "Until she ran into him with her car." Daisy Louis made up the knife on the side.


    "I just wiped him in the car." Jane Foster also slapped a backhand in reply. "But she shot him with a stun gun."


    "The name is Thor, that''s him!" Phil Coleson, who heard the conversation in his ears, strode forward and asked the nurse, "Which ward is he in?"


    "Who are you again?" Jane Foster looked at Phil Colson who suddenly appeared.


    "I''m Rocky." Phil Colson said.


    "What?" Jane Foster looked at Phil Colson with a weird face. Just now there was a guy who called himself Thor, and another who called himself Rocky?


    What day did you encounter two neuroses?


    "Of course I am not Rocky, I am actually David." Phil Coleson smiled at several people, "The Thor, he is my brother." Phil Coleson pointed to his head. "Because of a little accident when he was a child, he is a bit different from others here. He always thinks he is the legendary Thor and calls me Loki."


    "Wait, your relationship is a bit messy." Daisy Louis was calculating there, "You are his brother, but Rocky is Thor''s uncle. This is not right at all."


    "Like I said, he is not the same as others here." Phil Coleson pointed to his head again, and then leaned slightly. "I''m sorry he caused you trouble. Fortunately they are I met the kind-hearted of you, otherwise I would really worry to death."


    "Ah, you''re welcome." Jane Foster still didn''t recover.


    "So, beautiful lady, where is my brother now?" Phil Coleson put a gentleman''s smile on his face and asked the nurse again.


    "Turn left, go straight and then turn right, the third room." The nurse said.


    "Thank you." Phil Colson thanked him and turned away.


    "How dare you attack the son of Odin!" He heard a roar from inside before he even got there, followed by the sound of ping-pong-pong, which obviously started his hand.


    "Tor, the son of Odin!" Phil Coleson strode in, UU reading "Did you come to the earth to attack these ordinary people?"


    "Of course not!" Thor was taken aback when he heard the words, and stopped doing it.


    The nurses and doctors also stopped and looked at Phil Colson together.


    "If you want to leave here, just listen to me." Phil Colson whispered in Thor''s ear, and then said to the doctors and nurses, "Hello everyone, I think you already know my brother Thor... "


    Phil Coleson brought out Fudge Jane Foster again with a set of rhetoric. Of course, he said more specific and more details.


    Finally, the two left the hospital together.


    "It''s exactly the same." Phil Coleson looked Thor up and down.


    "What is exactly the same?" Thor asked.


    "Same as Thor."


    "Nonsense, of course I am the same as Thor. I am Thor." Thor stopped at this time and began to look at Phil Coulson, "Do you know me?"


    "I don''t know." Seeing Thor empty-handed, Phil Coleson suddenly remembered something, "Where is your hammer, did you forget it in the hospital?"


    "It would be fine if this is the case." When it comes to Meow Meow Hammer, Thor can''t help feeling a little sad, and his father actually took the hammer away from him!


    He still can''t figure it out, obviously he was fighting for Asgard, but the end result was that his father was furious, took his hammer, and exiled him to the atrium.


    "Why?" Thor couldn''t help but yelled up to the sky, "Father! Why! Why do you do this to me!"


    "Heimdall, let me go back to the Rainbow Bridge! Father must have some misunderstanding of me!" After calling Odin, Thor began to call Heimdall again, "I''ll go back and tell him face to face!"

 Chapter 25： Meow Meow Hammer

    "Heimdall? Rainbow Bridge?" Phil Coleson listened to Thor''s words, remembering these words secretly in his heart.


    Nick Fury asked him to come to New Mexico to wait for Thor. Although he doubted Thor''s existence in his heart, he still studied the myth.


    Heimdall and the Rainbow Bridge are all myths.


    "If Thor is real, then Heimdall and Rainbow Bridge are also real, so is the Asa Protoss? So is Asgard?" Phil Coleson felt like he was in three views. Suffer the shock.


    Although he had seen aliens a long time ago, he had also seen Captain Marvel''s super boss who can cross the universe physically, both of which are the existence of shattering the three views of human beings, but suddenly knew that there was an extra divine realm above his head. A Protoss, he was still a little unacceptable for a while.


    "Atrium guy!" Thor shouted hoarsely and couldn''t respond. He could only return in anguish. He walked up to Phil Coleson with a bit of frustration. "You are different from other atrium guys. They all regard me as Madman, only you believe in me, thank you."


    "You''re welcome." Phil Coleson didn''t speak like an agent at all, "Hungry? Would you like to have something to eat?"


    "That''s really great." Thor is also a nervous master. He had to go back to the Rainbow Bridge a moment ago. When he heard something to eat, he immediately became interested. "I haven''t eaten in the atrium yet. Good food!"


    "Why is it called the Atrium?" Phil Coleson said, "This is obviously the earth."


    "This is the territory of Asgard." Thor said, "As for why it is called the Atrium, anyway, since I knew we called it like this." When it came to this, Thor asked afterwards, "Why are you? Believe me?"


    "Because someone asked me to come here to wait for you."


    "Someone asked you to wait for me?"


    "My immediate boss, he told me ten days ago that you will come, and you are here on earth." Phil Colson shrugged. "To be honest, I didn''t believe it at first, but my people told me I, you fell from the sky."


    "What did you say?" Thor was taken aback when he heard the words, "I knew I would come to Earth ten days ago?"


    "He gave me this back." Phil Colson handed over the sketch drawn by Nick Fury.


    "How is this possible? Can you predict the future? There is such a person on earth?" Thor took the sketch and looked at it. It was indeed him, even the clothes were the same.


    "Is it Gu Yi?" Asgard, Odin, who was watching Thor secretly, was not at all confused, and a name flashed in his mind.


    Nor can I blame Odin for thinking wrong, after all, in his cognition, the earth can predict the future in advance, especially the big man who is related to the future, that is, the ancient one.


    "Although Thor was deprived of all his powers when he went down, he was undoubtedly the prince of Asgard. I put the prince of Asgard in the atrium to fight Gu Yi. Hello..." Odin thought for a while, and directly contacted Gu Yi.


    "Odin, I''m still thinking when you will ask me." Gu Yi was lying on the rocking chair and looking at the stars.


    "I exiled Thor, an incompetent kid, to you. I don''t mean anything else, just for Thor''s growth." Odin said, "He won''t cause trouble for you."


    "It''s not me." Gu Yi said.


    "Old friend, what are you talking about?"


    "Yes, I already knew what you were doing, and I knew Thor would come, but do you think I would intervene in this kind of thing?" Gu Yi asked back.


    "Then who is waiting for Thor?"


    "Nick Fury." Gu Yi spit out a name.


    "Nick... Fury?" Odin chanted the name again, completely dumbfounded, "Who is this person, I haven''t heard of it." He immediately calculated it, but he was even more dumbfounded, "Just kidding. , The head of a human intelligence organization, has nothing special. How did he know Thor''s whereabouts in advance?"


    "Nick Fury is naturally not good, but the person who made the question can." Gu Yi sat up and asked under the stars, "Have you heard of the answer space?"


    "What is that? The college entrance examination? Or IELTS TOEFL?"


    The conversation between Gu Yi and Odin, neither Phil Coleson nor Thor knows, the two are sitting in a burger restaurant and feasting.


    To be precise, Thor was feasting, and the prince of Asgard was starving.


    "Coleson, I want to see Nick Fury." Thor said while chewing. "Since he knew I was coming ten days ago, maybe he also knows why his father treated me this way."


    "Don''t worry, fill up your stomach first." Phil Coleson ate the fries slowly.


    "The stuff in that pit is too interesting, it looks so small, but so heavy."


    "Dozens of brawny men lined up to mention it, but they used all the strength to feed them, but they couldn''t shake it."


    "Bulky guy? The lady in the grocery store used her truck to pull Guess what? The truck broke!"


    "Some people say that it is a star. Although it looks like a hammer, it is as heavy as a star."


    At this time, several big guys walked in noisily.


    "Hammer!" Thor''s face suddenly beamed with joy, and he knew it was his hammer when he heard it.


    "Why isn''t your hammer with you?" Phil Coleson turned his head to look at the strong men who were chatting, then turned to ask Thor.


    "We don''t care about your boss, now, I want to get my hammer back!" Thor stood up and walked to the big guys and asked, "Where?"


    "You? You should go to the gym for two more years!" The big guy thought Thor wanted to pull the hammer, of course, in a sense, they thought it was right.


    "I don''t want to practice anymore, you can''t pick it up, but I can." Thor knew that the hammer was down, he was happy, and smiled, "Because that''s my thing!"


    "Fifty miles west," said the big man, "Don''t cry when you can''t hold it up."


    "Thank you." Thor patted the big man on the shoulder and strode out.


    Phil Colson patted some dollars on the table and followed him out.


    The two got into the car.


    "Your hammer is heavy?" Phil Coleson sat in the driver''s seat.


    "It depends on who gets it," Thor said.


    "Is that so light for you?"


    "Of course, it''s like no weight," Thor said.


    Soon, the two drove to the sinkhole, Thor rushed over and reached out to grab the hammer.


    However, a scene that surprised him appeared, and he couldn''t hold a hammer at all!

 Chapter 26： The second round of answering questions begins

    "Do not!!"


    A heart-piercing roar resounded across the night sky.


    Thor''s tiger body fell to the ground like he pushed Jinshan and Yuzhu.


    "Don''t be sad, maybe you admit it wrong, this one is not your hammer." Phil Coleson was really speechless about Thor''s anger at every turn of his hobby.


    "There is only this hammer in the universe, how could it be wrong?" Thor is like a senior sea king being cheated by 180 girlfriends at the same time, that is heartbroken.


    "The universe is so big, maybe there is another one. You have to learn to deny the unwavering cognition before." Phil Coleson shrugged, "Just like me, before I saw you, I was always an atheist. "


    "Coelson, thank you."


    "No thanks, can I ask you a question?"


    "You can ask whatever you want, and I can answer any questions."


    "Are you really a god?" Phil Coleson said, "A girl brought you down with a stun gun. Forgive me, you are too weak as a god."


    "Coleson, I take back the thank you just now."


    "Thunder and electricity are the same thing. You call yourself Thor, but you were knocked down by the tiny amount of electricity from a stun gun?"


    "Colson, I am starting to hate you."


    "You can hate me, but you should defend to the death my right to seek the truth."


    "Let''s go find Nick Fury as soon as possible."


    "Don''t worry, take a good rest tonight." Phil Colson said, "We will leave tomorrow."


    "Why tomorrow?" Thor desperately wanted to see Nick Fury, wondering why he was thrown into the atrium and deprived of his power and deprived of the hammer.


    Although he also knew that Nick Fury could know that Odin¡¯s arrangements might be small, but after all this knew in advance that he was coming to Earth, there is still some hope, isn¡¯t it?


    "Do you want your hammer to be here for everyone to play with?" Phil Coleson said, "I want to watch the hammer here, and someone will take you to New York tomorrow morning."


    "Okay." Thor glanced at his hammer and agreed.


    And Phil Coleson immediately called Clint Button, "Hey, Button, do you want to see Thor with your own eyes?"


    "If you have something, you can speak up."


    "Thor''s hammer of Thor landed in New Mexico. I''m going to watch the hammer here. I can''t walk away." Phil Colson said, "You come here and take Thor to New York."


    "Can you just take the hammer with you?" Clint Button asked strangely.


    "The problem is here, we can''t take it away."


    "That Thor doesn''t allow it?"


    "That''s not true. No one can afford a hammer and can''t pull it with a truck."


    "Sounds very interesting, ok, I''ll be over right away." Clint Button changed his course, stared at night and headed to New Mexico.


    When Clint Barton arrived in New Mexico, he saw Phil Coleson and a tall young man sitting in KFC. In front of him was a table of high-calorie foods such as fried chicken legs and French fries, especially Coke. There are already eight empty glasses.


    "You two eat so much?" Clint Button was stunned.


    "Correct, he is alone." Phil Colson sat aside, "I just ate a chicken leg, and the rest is his."


    "Hey, buddy!" Thor was holding a glass of Coke in his left hand and a chicken roll in his right. With food in his mouth, he greeted Clint Barton vaguely, "Are you taking me to New York?"


    "Really? That''s him?" Clint Barton felt that his Three Views had also received an impact. When he came, he had imagined more than once what this **** descending from the sky looked like, and this was the result?


    "I don''t want to believe my eyes either." Phil Colson said helplessly, "But yes, it''s him."


    "Would you like to drink this?" Thor slid and drank a glass of Coke, grabbed another glass and handed it to Clint Barton, "It''s so delicious. I never thought there was such a delicious thing in the atrium!"


    "Atrium?" Clint Button didn''t know why.


    "It''s the earth." Phil Colson explained.


    "You eat like this, are you afraid of becoming a two hundred catty fat house?" Clint Barton asked.


    "Impossible!" Thor waved his hand, "There will never be such a day!"


    was about to drink the delicious drink in front of him in one breath, Thor felt a flower in front of him, appearing in a dark space.


    This space is very peculiar, it is obviously dark and there is no light source, but it is strange that it does not affect the vision at all.


    In it, it''s like daytime, normal vision, and even blackness is not affected in any way.


    Of course, not only Thor, but also Thor, Clint Barton and Phil Coelson also came into this space.


    ¡­¡­


    Morocco, racing track.


    Tony Stark is wearing a racing suit, followed by a ticket sister screaming there.


    "Stark, I thought you were just here to watch!" a beautiful girl said loudly.


    "Before I got to the scene, I thought so too." Tony Stark said.


    "can you drive?"


    "Would you like me to remind you that I can even fly?"


    "Comeon, Stark, you know I''m not talking about driving like that." The glamorous girl bit her lip, UU reading www. Uukanshu.com looks like "you know".


    "I''m sorry, is it because you wiped your lips too much, so I don''t understand what you are saying?" Tony Stark looked confused, "Why don''t you go to my room and let''s discuss it?"


    "Oh, Tony!" The glamorous girl seemed to be surprised by the emperor flipping the sign. Just about to agree, Pepper Potts squeezed over.


    "Pepper, I''m going to say to her in the next sentence,''Do you think I would say that?'' I just want to see the lost expression on her face, believe it or not?" Tony Stark suddenly felt that he had eaten one. fly.


    He didn''t lie. He really didn''t intend to have anything to do with that girl. He was just slurred and addicted to the mouth.


    But at this moment Pepper Potts heard it!


    Given his previous "glorious history", he doesn''t think Pepper Potts will believe his explanation.


    "Tony, I thought you changed." Sure enough, Pepper Potts looked disappointed.


    "I really changed."


    "Really?" Pepper Potts asked rhetorically.


    "Boss, why are you dressed like this?" Hapi felt that his boss should be embarrassing, and hurried up to make a relief.


    "Naturally it is a racing car." Tony Stark took it for granted.


    "What?!" Pepper Potts exploded when he heard this, "Tony! What are you doing!"


    "Didn''t you let me come out and relax?" Tony Stark said innocently, "If you didn''t drag me out, I''m still doing my research in the basement."


    "I just asked you to take a look at the car, but I didn''t let you go on the field in person!"


    Tony Stark was about to speak, but before he could open his mouth, he disappeared.

 Chapter 27： Thor, I heard you are afraid of electricity?

    This time, 4 answerers appeared in the answering space, Thor, Iron Man Tony Stark, Hawkeye Clint Barton, and the confidant of Nick Fury, Phil Co. Elson.


    Except for Iron Man Tony Stark, the rest are all entering the answering space for the first time.


    "Where is this?" Clint Barton opened the bow directly and took an arrow from behind to hit it, but before it hit it, he put it down again, "Could it be that this is what Romanov said. Answer space?"


    "Father, is that you?" Thor, the **** of thunder, asked again, "You brought me here?"


    Phil Colson didn''t say a word, he just looked secretly, not only looking at the environment, but also the few people in front of him.


    Among the few people present, Phil Colson was the most "ordinary", but his performance was the most calm.


    Of course, Tony Stark can¡¯t count, he has already entered the palace for the second time.


    "Tor, the **** of thunder?" Tony Stark''s gaze fell on the **** of thunder, and a flash of shock flashed in his eyes, "I didn''t expect you to appear alive, you really came to earth!"


    "Do you know me?" Thor turned his head to look at Tony Stark, "Who are you again?"


    "Tony Stark." Tony Stark asked immediately, "You really got knocked down by a small stun gun, didn''t you?"


    Thor: "..."


    The fact that Mao was knocked down by a stun gun is known all over the world!


    Which **** was the one who leaked the secret!


    "Are you really Thor? Thor who is afraid of electricity?" Tony Stark asked again, "If you are Thor, why are you afraid of electricity?"


    "Coleson, do you know this nasty guy?" Tolton lost interest in talking to Tony Stark.


    "I think there is no one in the entire United States who does not know Mr. Stark." Phil Coleson''s observation is very detailed, "Mr. Stark, you don''t seem to be surprised at all. Do you know this place?"


    "Didn''t the braised egg head tell you?" Tony Stark asked rhetorically.


    "Chief Fury just asked me to go to New Mexico to wait for Thor." Phil Colson said.


    "Since everyone is here for the first time, let me explain briefly to you." Tony Stark said, "We call this the''answer space''. We don''t know who is writing the question. , We only know that the person who asked the question will pull us into this special space for us to answer the question. If the answer is correct, we will be rewarded, and correspondingly, if the answer is wrong, we will also be punished."


    "Really? Just for us to answer questions?" Phil Coleson thought it was ridiculous. Was it just for asking questions?


    "Yes, answer the questions, questions about the future." Tony Stark added, "So far, all the questions asked by the questioner are related to the future. The questioner seems to be able to see the future, and the future Intercept and present it as a video."


    "It''s impossible!" Thor shook his head when he heard this, "How could there be such a person in the atrium! Intercept the future and make a video, even my father can''t do this!"


    "How do you think we knew that you were coming to earth?" Tony Stark asked back, "How do you think we knew you were knocked down by a stun gun?"


    "Could it be...this is the topic?"


    "Yes, this is the question." Tony Stark said, "In this question, you are hit by a car and knocked down by a stun gun. These futures are broadcast in the form of video. It is in this answer space. In front of us answerers!"


    "We?" Thor keenly grasped the key words, "Who else saw it?"


    "Nick Fury, Natasha Romanoff." Clint Barton vomited two names.


    "shit!" Thor couldn''t help cursing inwardly. He is dignified Thor, there are too many highlight moments in his life, why not play those videos, but the video of him being knocked down by a stun gun?


    The person who made the question has no enemies with him!


    "Eagle boy, it seems that Halodantou told you." Tony Stark said, "Yes, this answer space has already appeared once. Last time it was Haldantou, me and the hot-shaped elite killer. Answer the questions together. We answered five questions last time and we also know some of the future."


    "Is it really the future?" Thor asked rhetorically, "Why do you think that is the future? Maybe we are all caught in illusion?"


    "We saw that you were knocked down by a stun gun. You were really knocked down by a stun gun. So, this can''t be..."


    "Comeon, can you stop talking about being knocked down by a stun gun?" Thor''s expression hurt.


    "You still didn''t tell me why you were knocked down by the electric thunder god."


    "So, what future did you see in the last five questions?" Thor quickly changed the subject.


    "Many, there are the arrival of Thor who was knocked down by electricity, and there are veterans of World War II who have died for 70 years are actually still alive, and I actually joined a boy group..." Tony Stark walked to Thor step by step, UU reading "And the most important point, Thor, your brother Loki, he will also come to Earth!"


    "Loki will come too?" Torton grinned, "What is he doing? Will he take me back to Asgard?"


    "No, he brought the army and weapons." Tony Stark said in a deep voice, "People are crying, the war is burning, and the whole of New York has become a battlefield. And your brother Rocky is the culprit of all this! "


    "Stark, pay attention to your words." Thor was a little angry, "Rocky wouldn''t do this kind of thing! Although he is sometimes cunning and likes pranks, he is not a person who can start a war! , He has no army at all!"


    "He brought an army of Zetarians."


    "Citaru?" Thor almost laughed, "It''s ridiculous, how could Rocky get involved with them!"


    "This question needs you to answer us." Tony Stark had a bad temper and became a little angry at this time. "Why did Loki lead the Zetaris to invade New York? He came to the earth to find something, You''d better make it clear to me."


    "Otherwise?" Thor smiled contemptuously, stretched out his big hand, and waited for the meow hammer to fly over.


    "Tor, your hammer doesn''t seem to recognize you anymore," Phil Colson reminded.


    "..." Thor smirked, retracted his arm, pretending to be moving muscles, and looked at Tony Stark proudly, "You dare to threaten me Thor?"


    "The last time you said that, you were knocked down immediately, with a small stun gun." Tony Stark said.


    Thor: "..."


    Can you stop mentioning the stun gun!

 Chapter 28： Thor in Grade 1

    [Questions and answers will now begin, please be prepared! ¡¿


    ¡¾The first question, who said the phrase "good and weak god" in the New York war? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Thor¡¿


    ¡¾B Hulk Bruce Banner¡¿


    ¡¾C Iron Man Tony Stark¡¿


    ¡¾Doctor D Strange Stephen Strange¡¿


    ¡¾Reminder: If you answer this question correctly, you will be awarded the qualification to pick up Thor''s Hammer. If you answer incorrectly, you will deduct one year of life. ¡¿


    Seeing that the smell of gunpowder between Thor and Tony Stark grew stronger and stronger, words appeared in the space, and the first question began.


    "Reward the qualification to pick up the Thor''s Hammer?" Thor clenched his fist as soon as he saw the reward, "What a breath! The Thor''s Hammer is mine! Only I am qualified to pick it up, no one else is worthy!"


    "Tor, have you forgotten that the hammer is in New Mexico?" Clint Barton ruthlessly tore down Thor''s desk, "I don''t dare to say if someone else is worthy, but you, you seem to be unqualified now. You are the one who picked up the hammer."


    "Am I unworthy anymore?" Thor raised his head again, "Father..."


    "Comeon, can you stop yelling daddy, you are not three years old anymore." Phil Coleson was very speechless by Thor''s yelling daddy.


    "Tor, do you want to pick up the hammer again?" Clint Button said, "Then answer the question. If you get it right, you will pick it up."


    "Is this reward real?" Thor pointed to the line of text and said, "It seems ridiculous that the lifespan is deducted from the wrong answer."


    "Stop crying Thor, as someone who has answered once, I can tell you very responsibly, it''s all true. In the last round of answers, I got one correct answer, rewarded a set of Mark''s armor, and got a wrong answer. , Has been deducted from one year of life.¡± Although Tony Stark thinks this Thor is an abomination, he still doesn''t care about Thor because he will be a member of the Federation and will fight alongside them in the future.


    "Has your life been deducted?" Thor stared at Tony Stark, "How do you know this?"


    "Although I felt something was passing through my body at the time, it was just a feeling. In fact, there is really no conclusive evidence to show this." Tony Stark thought for a while and said, "But the reward is The tangible and tangible matter appeared directly in front of me."


    "Is that the Mark''s Battle Armor? What is that?"


    "At least you won''t lose something." Tony Stark shrugged, "It should be more reliable than your hammer."


    "Although I don''t know what Mark''s battle armor you are talking about is, but if I have a hammer in my hand, it will explode in one shot."


    "But you don''t have a hammer in your hand now, do you?"


    "Let¡¯s analyze the topic first." Clint Barton took his bow, took a big step, and walked up to Tony Stark. "Stark, the New York battle mentioned in the title should be Qi The time when the Tarians invaded New York, right?"


    "Yes, it was that time." Tony Stark glared at Thor fiercely before saying, "Some people don''t know the background of the New York war, let me just say it briefly. Two or three years later, Lowe of Asgard Kee snatched the Cube of the Universe from Nick Furyner..."


    "Wait, you mean the universe Rubik''s Cube?" Thor was taken aback when he heard this, and he couldn''t believe it, "Is the universe Rubik''s Cube actually on the earth?"


    "Crying boy, don''t interrupt for now." Tony Stark said with his finger to his mouth with a silent gesture, "Loki used the Cube of the Universe to open a portal in the sky of New York. The Zetarians entered New York from this portal. Nick Fury led the Avengers and eventually defeated the Zetarians."


    "Hello Stark, Clint Barton." Clint Barton stretched out his hand to Tony Stark, "One of the reunion members."


    "Hello Button." Tony Stark took Clint Button''s hand.


    "Two big men hold hands and hold them so tightly, is it disgusting?" Thor looked at him with disgust.


    "Usually only the fat house can say this, and you can eat so." Clint Barton turned to Thor and said, "Tor, I think you will become a fat house in the future."


    "There won''t be that day!"


    "Are you sure you won''t shake your hand?" Clint Button extended his hand to Thor again, "You are also a member of the reunion."


    "I also joined this boy group?" Thor shook his head, "I can''t sing!"


    "My God, how did such an annoying person become a member of the reunion?" Tony Stark felt that Thor''s face was hateful again, "Nick Fury can''t keep one eye closed like this, choose It¡¯s better to be stricter on the human side!"


    "Stark, we all understand the topic, but the options, don''t you plan to introduce it?" Phil Coleson saw that the two were about to pinch again, and quickly asked another question.


    "I think you are asking the Strange Doctor Stephen Strange." Tony Stark shook his head, "Sorry, I don''t know anything about this person I just found a few. A doctor named Stephen Strange, but they are all ordinary people." Clint Barton briefly said his search results, "I can kill them all alone, I want to appear in the options It is impossible for the person in this to be such an ordinary person without the power to bind a chicken."


    "Do those Strange you''re looking for have the nickname Doctor Strange?" Tony Stark asked.


    "There is only one who everyone calls him a gentle scum, I don''t know if this is a nickname."


    "It seems you should not find the right person."


    "I will look for it again."


    "Sorry to interrupt." Thor interjected. "Can someone introduce me to the Hulk and Iron Man?"


    "Tony Stark is written just after Iron Man, can''t you see it?" Tony Stark pointed to Option C and said irritably.


    "I thought it was the same name." Thor glanced at Tony Stark up and down. "You can''t blame me, because you really don''t look like a knight."


    "Perhaps," Tony Stark said, "But at least I won''t be knocked down by a stun gun."


    "Stark! We are singled out!" Tolton looked like a cat with its tail stomped on. It was about to blow up immediately, "If you lose, please close your stinky mouth!"


    "Even if I closed my mouth, the fact that you were knocked down by a stun gun can''t be erased." Tony Stark said, "What''s more, my mouth can''t be closed."


    "Stark has always seemed to be in kindergarten, Thor, I thought you could be in the first grade." Clint Barton held his forehead with his hands, a little can''t stand it anymore, please, is this the superhero who will save the world in the future? ? Do you want to be so naive and quarrel in a few words?

 Chapter 29： The green fat arrives

    "Look at the title!" Phil Colson said, "The background of this question is the New York War, and according to the information now known, there are two gods who appeared in the New York War, one is Rocky. The other is Thor. Thor is on our side, so I think that this''good and weak god'' should refer to Loki. Someone defeated Loki and said this."


    "So the option is at least someone who can beat Loki." Clint Barton scanned the four options, "Who can beat Loki?"


    "The answer is simple." A voice rang, but Thor said with his arms folded, "That''s me."


    "Crying Nose Boy, this is not the time to speak big words." Tony Stark said, "This is a correct answer but rewards the qualification for the hammer. You should really need it."


    "I didn''t speak big words. Loki is a god, and it is not something that the people of the earth can resist." Thor said confidently, "and I am a more powerful god, much stronger than Loki, so this question The answer must be me!"


    "Don''t be so sure, Thor, you don''t know anything about the Hulk and Iron Man." Clint Barton said aside. According to the husband¡¯s description, I don¡¯t think Loki is unbeatable. Tony Stark once knocked Loki into the air with a battle armor, so it is possible for Iron Man to defeat Loki. And the Hulk..."


    "The Hulk?" Thor smiled. "I have beaten a giant several stories high. Is this nicknamed Hulk that big? No matter who you are talking about, the Hulk can''t be more than me. powerful."


    "As someone who was knocked down by a stun gun, you are really overconfident." Tony Stark shattered Thor''s smile with a light sentence.


    "Didn''t you say that I will fight with you in the future, which shows that my divine power will definitely be restored!" Thor forcibly resisted the urge to kick Tony Stark''s face, "Once my divine power is restored, Who on earth is my opponent? What Hulk, I can suppress him with one hand."


    "Tor, don''t be too arbitrary, just analyze it carefully..."


    "No need to analyze, the answer is obvious." Thor did not wait for Phil Colson to finish, and then gave the answer, "I choose A, Thor!"


    ¡¾wrong answer! Deduct one year of life! ¡¿


    The mechanically synthesized voice suddenly sounded, and the speed of light hit Thor in the face.


    When Natasha Romanoff and Tony Stark were deducted from their lives, they were shaking and pale, but Thor had no reaction at all, as if nothing had happened.


    "My vitality seems to have really gone..." But Thor felt the vitality in his body go by.


    My life span is indeed shortened.


    Of course, for a guy like Thor with a long lifespan, reducing one year''s life span is nothing at all.


    But this has sounded the alarm for Thor. In this answer space, it is really impossible to answer questions casually.


    In combination with Phil Coleson waiting for him in New Mexico in advance, Tony Stark explained that he was knocked down by a stun gun. Although Thor was still **** his lips, he had already recognized the answer space and intercepted the future. this matter.


    "It''s a pity, you lost the quickest way to pick up the hammer." Seeing Thor''s wrong answer, Tony Stark said.


    "That is my thing, I will pick it up sooner or later." Thor was not discouraged.


    "Tor has ruled out. We don¡¯t know anything about Doctor Strange, so we don¡¯t think about it for the time being," Clint Barton said. "The answer lies in the choice between the Hulk and Stark, Stark. You are Iron Man, do you think it will be you?"


    "It''s not me." Tony Stark denied directly.


    "Do you think you can''t beat Rocky?" Phil Colson said, "Stark, this is not like you."


    "No, I mean, if I defeated Rocky, how could I say that''a weak god" is so''gentle'', I can say that Rocky committed suicide in shame on the spot." Tony Stark shrugged." So, that¡¯s not me."


    "It makes sense." Phil Colson nodded repeatedly.


    "Unable to refute." Clint Barton also agreed.


    "So, the correct answer should be the Hulk." Tony Stark looked at Thor, "not you."


    "I don''t know if it''s the Hulk." Thor responded, "But it definitely won''t be you."


    There is light in the space, and the picture begins.


    The figure of Clint Barton appeared at the beginning. He swept the bow with both hands, swept a Qitarian to the ground, and pulled out an arrow from the back, and inserted it into the Qitaric fiercely. People.


    "This is indeed a Zitarian." Thor said in a deep voice.


    Several people in the answer space, only he knows what the Chitaru looks like.


    Everything in the lens, Natasha Romanov holding a stick-like weapon, with one enemy two, knocked down the two Zitarians.


    The Captain America wearing a star-striped suit is also attacking with a shield.


    But more and more Zitarians came from all around.


    Crack~


    At this moment, thick thunder and lightning fell from the sky, slicing the Qitarians into the inner and outer parts.


    I saw a figure stepping into the sky, bathed in thunder and lightning, like a **** descending to earth, majestic and majestic.


    No, UU reading is not just like, that is God.


    Thor, Thor!


    "Did you see it! Have you all seen it!" Thor was so excited when he saw this scene, "That''s me! That''s me!"


    "It turns out that you can really summon thunder and lightning." Tony Stark couldn''t help but glance at Thor. Thor had appeared in the video before, but it was the first time to use this supernatural method.


    "I''m an expert in thunder and lightning." Thor was glamorous.


    "Why are the experts of Raiden..."


    "Stark, can you stop asking this question and count me owing you a favor, okay?" Thor was simply defeated.


    "What''s the situation above?" In the video, Captain America walks towards Thor.


    "Can''t penetrate the energy around the Rubik''s Cube." Thor said.


    "Tor is right, you have to deal with these guys first." Tony Stark''s voice came, but it did not appear in the picture.


    "What do we do?" Natasha Romanov asked.


    "Teamwork." Captain America said.


    "I have not settled the bills with Loki," Thor said.


    "Really?" Clint Button fiddled with his arrow, "Then you have to line up."


    Clint Barton and Tony Stark in the answer space know what this means, it must be because Loki used the psychic scepter to control Clint Barton before.


    "Loki will definitely concentrate his forces on us. Get rid of him, and they will mess around. Stark is in the sky and he needs us..." Before Captain America could finish his words, the sound of a motorcycle came from the rear. .


    As soon as Captain America turned his head, he saw a middle-aged man riding a motorcycle slowly approaching.

 Chapter 30： Rockys social death scene

    "Who is this person? It seems ordinary." This is Thor''s first impression of seeing the man on the motorcycle.


    But he also knows that people who can come to the battlefield at this time must not be simple characters.


    "He is the Hulk Bruce Banner." Phil Colson said.


    "Do you call this a giant?" Thor laughed out at the time, "I think even that hot girl is taller than him!"


    "After his transformation, he is still quite big." Phil Colson said.


    "Transform? What''s the trick?" Thor said.


    In the video, Bruce Banner and Thor''s Beauty team meet together. Bruce Banner looks at the embarrassed people and says, "So, it looks like it¡¯s a bad situation?"


    "I have seen worse." Natasha Romanov said.


    "sorry." Bruce Banner apologized.


    "It doesn''t matter," Natasha Romanov said, "We need something worse now."


    "Stark, we found him." Captain America said at this time.


    "Banna?" Tony Stark asked.


    "Yes, it''s him."


    "Tell him to get ready, the carnival is about to begin." Tony Stark flew over from the sky, behind him was a huge whale-like fierce aircraft.


    No, it can''t be said to be a flying machine, it looks more like a life form.


    Tony Stark flew close to the ground. Under his lure, the ferocious life form also clung to the ground to pursue Stark, smashing countless vehicles and houses along the way.


    "I don''t think this is any good orgy." Natasha Romanov said.


    Bruce Banner turned his head and glanced at the huge lifeform flying over like a hill behind him, and walked towards it step by step.


    "Is he going to deal with that thing? Is he that big after he transforms?" Thor couldn''t help asking, because Bruce Banner''s size was so different from the "size" of the flying life form.


    No one answered Thor, everyone was staring at the video, trying to see if Bruce Banner could handle such a big thing.


    "Dr. Banner, it''s time for you to get angry." Captain America said to Bruce Banner.


    "Tell you a secret captain." Bruce Banner stopped walking, turned his head and said to Captain America, "I have been very angry."


    The words fell, Bruce Banner''s skin began to turn green, and his body became larger.


    But this kind of hugeness is only compared to when he was a human being, and compared to the flying life form like that hill, it was still too much smaller.


    A shocking scene appeared. I saw the transformed Bruce Banner punched the flying life form with a punch on the head. The huge life form was hit by the Hulk and turned over one by one, just like the armor on his body. The scaly flakes fall off.


    "My God, how much strength is this?" Thor opened his mouth in surprise at the time, "It is hard to imagine such a small body containing such explosive power."


    "This is the Hulk, the more angry, the stronger the fighting power." Phil Colson said.


    "The more anger, the stronger?" Thor was even more surprised when he heard that, "Could it be that this level just wasn''t his upper limit?"


    "Theoretically speaking, no."


    "If it is this kind of guy, defeating Loki is not impossible." Thor took a deep look at the big green man, and recognized the strength of the Hulk.


    ßÝßÝßÝ!


    In the video, Tony Stark took advantage of the chance that this life form was knocked over by the Hulk, and the armor shot a few shells to solve the life form.


    Everything in the camera is a close-up of Clint Barton. He is standing on a tall building, full of bows and arrows, and is aiming somewhere.


    "Aim." Clint Barton shot the arrow with a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    A close-up of the next arrow. It was flying fast in the air, and the figure of Rocky appeared in the air. He stepped on an unknown aircraft and was flying in the air.


    It turned out that Clint Button was aiming at Rocky.


    Snapped!


    heard a soft sound, and saw Loki in the air stretch out a hand, and easily held the arrow that was shot at him in his hand.


    "So you want to attack Loki, you are too naive." In the answer space, Thor shook his head. Loki is also a god, can he be attacked by such a small method?


    Loki obviously thought the same in the video. Holding the arrow, he turned his head and glanced at Patton who was standing on the tall building. A scornful smile flashed from the corner of his mouth.


    Just when he wanted to say something, there was a loud "bang" and the arrow exploded.


    Rocky¡¯s bombed fell directly from the aircraft and landed on the Stark Building, in a panic.


    "..." Thor''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch, he vowed that Loki would not be attacked after he had finished speaking, and he would be blown down from the air in the next second. Don''t hit his face too fast.


    Loki, who fell on the Stark Tower, got up from the ground with a look of anger. Obviously he was also set on fire by this blow However, before the fire came out, he was accompanied by a roar. The green figure jumped up and blasted Loki ten meters away with a punch.


    "Enough! You humble and lowly people!" Rocky was even more angry with this punch, and he roared, "I am a god! I tell you, I won''t be caught by you ants..."


    Before he finished speaking, Loki''s legs were grabbed by the Hulk, and he smashed on the ground fiercely, and the sound of "bang, bang, bang" was endless.


    The few people in the answer space were all dumbfounded. I never expected such a wonderful scene to appear, it was enough to be recorded in the annals of history.


    "Wow~" Tony Stark clapped his hands even more, "The big guy is so beautiful, it''s so pleasing."


    Thor, the **** of thunder, was embarrassed and wanted to find a place to sew in. Is the one in the video really his brother? It''s shameful to throw him at the grandma''s house!


    A moment ago, I vowed to say something, "I am a god, I will not be defeated by you ants", but before he finished speaking, he was beaten mercilessly by the ants in his mouth, or he used this humiliating way. .


    just two words, shameful!


    After Rocky was thrown around by the Hulk, he seemed to be dead, lying on the ground straight, the boss staring.


    The few people who can see the answer space can''t help but feel sympathy.


    is really miserable.


    "What a weak god." The Hulk dropped these words and left with a look of contempt.


    Tuliu Loki lies in the ruins smashed by his body and doubts life...


    The screen ends here.


    Everyone''s gaze fell on Thor.


    "What do you see me doing?" Thor wanted to get a crack in the ground, "It was Rocky who was beaten and not me."

 Chapter 31： Who else did the Hulk fall?

    "Tor, you gods are really good." Tony Stark couldn''t help giving Thor a thumbs up, "I was tossed like that by Dr. Banner, I am not dead yet, admire it!"


    "Stark, it''s hard to believe that I will fight with you in the future." Thor glanced at Tony Stark and found this person more annoying.


    "You are Rocky''s brother, you were thrown around by Dr. Banner..." Tony Stark waved his arms a few times like the Hulk, "Is it a longer time to hold on?"


    "What a joke!" Thor sternly refused this statement, "I am Thor, the son of Odin, how could I be thrown like that!"


    "I deeply doubt that, Loki is also the son of Odin." Tony Stark said only a few words this time before "letting go" Thor. "Let¡¯s analyze this question first, from this question. We can know that Loki did indeed attack Dr. Banner."


    "Dr. Banner drove over on a motorcycle halfway through the battle. Where did he go before?" Phil Coleson asked.


    "No matter where you go, it must have something to do with Rocky. The last time he answered the question, Rocky said, ¡®I thought I was a big guy lost.¡¯" Tony Stark said.


    "This can also be seen from the conversation between Romanoff and Dr. Banner just now." Clint Barton said, "Romanoff said,''I have seen something worse,'' which obviously refers to the change of Dr. Banner. body."


    "Tor, since the last time we answered the question, we have not understood this question." Tony Stark walked up to Thor at this time, "Do you know why Rocky took the Zetarian army to attack the earth? "


    "I can''t imagine it at all." Thor shook his head, "I can''t find a reason for him to do this."


    "Is there anything on earth that particularly appeals to you gods?" Tony Stark asked again.


    "As far as I know, no." Thor said, "unless other gods like me, like your food here."


    "Apart from you, are there other gods on earth now?"


    "As far as I know, no."


    "By the way, why did you come to earth again?"


    "I have no idea."


    "you do not know?"


    "I just finished a war, I think I did the right thing, but my father Odin, he was furious, deprived of my supernatural power, took my hammer, and threw me into the atrium." Thor''s face A frustrated expression appeared again, "So why I came to the atrium, which is the earth, is something I want to figure out."


    "Compared to the reason why Thor came to earth, what I want to say is, Thor, if you return to Asgard one day, can you watch Loki and don''t let him come to earth?" Clint ¡¤ Barton said.


    "If he really wants to do this, I will stop it." Thor said in silence.


    [The second question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    ¡¾Who of the following characters was thrown around in the same way by the Hulk Bruce Banner like Rocky? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Thor¡¿


    ¡¾B Strange Doctor Stephen Strange¡¿


    ¡¾C Dead Blade General¡¿


    ¡¾D Ebony Throat¡¿


    ¡¾The answer to this question is correct, reward a perfect prosthetic eye, which will be the same as the original eye after installation. The answer to this question is wrong, one year lifespan will be deducted]


    The second question, started.


    As soon as this question came out, Tony Stark frowned. The options for this question actually added two completely unfamiliar names.


    Doctor Strange Stephen Strange has appeared many times, but so far, he doesn''t know anything about this person, just guessing that this person will also be on their side in the future.


    As for General Deadblade and Ebony Maw, they are unheard of, and this General Deadblade doesn''t look like a name, but more like a nickname.


    "Even their names appeared!" Thor muttered aside.


    "Tor, do you know General Deadblade and Ebony Maw?" Tony Stark asked quickly.


    "General Deadblade and Ebony Maw are both powerful men in the universe." Thor said in a deep voice.


    "The strong man in the universe?" Phil Coleson pinned out the illocutionary words, "So they are also aliens?"


    "They are indeed not people on earth." Thor continued, "They fought the universe, killed countless, and followed Thanos to conquer one planet after another."


    "Who is Thanos?"


    "I don''t know much, but my father occasionally mentioned that he is a lunatic." Thor said, "but this lunatic is very powerful, and there are few people in the universe who can fight him."


    "Then do you think the Hulk can beat these two men against them?" Clint Barton asked.


    "Ebony Maw is a magician, if Hulk Banner only relies on brute force, it is basically impossible to defeat a magician." Thor said.


    "Magic?" Tony Stark was taken aback, "Magic actually exists?"


    "Magic may be a legend on earth, but in the universe, magic is not uncommon." Thor said.


    "I don''t think they can ride a broomstick." Phil Colson asked, "What about General Deadblade?"


    "General Deadblade is not a magician, but his fame in the universe surpasses Ebony Maw, and his comprehensive strength surpasses Ebony Maw." Thor said, "Dr. Banner is indeed very impressive after his transformation. People are surprised, but I don''t think he can be the opponent of General Deadblade."


    "So it''s impossible for Banner to throw these two people like Rocky."


    "Absolutely impossible."


    "Then you can only choose between A and B." Everyone''s eyes fell on the names of Thor and Doctor Strange.


    On this topic, everyone was completely blackened at General Deadblade and Ebony Maw, and they could only choose to believe in Thor''s judgment.


    "What does it mean to choose between A and B?" Thor was unwilling to hear the boss, "How can I be as shameful as Rocky? The big guy can''t be my opponent!"


    "You were so confident in the previous question, and then you got hit in the face." Tony Stark ruthlessly uncovered Thor''s scar that hadn''t been scabbed.


    "The last question is because I don¡¯t know about Dr. Banner, and I don¡¯t know that he can transform." Thor argued there. "Now I know that Banner can transform into a big guy and understand the intelligence, so I can do it. Make an accurate judgment."


    "Do you think you can defeat the transformed Doctor Banner?"


    "with no doubt."


    "From the performance of Thor in the video just now, it''s really hard to tell who is strong or weak between him and Banner." Clint Barton''s analysis is more rational. "Moreover, both Dr. Banner and Thor are revenge. Members of the League of Legends are teammates, why should Dr. Banner deal with Thor like he dealt with Loki?"


    "That''s it!" Thor gave Clint Barton approvingly, "Let''s not say that the Hulk can''t beat me, we are teammates, we have no reason to fight!"

 Chapter 32： Thor was overturned by electricity again

    "That''s not necessarily." Phil Coleson raised a different opinion and said to Thor, "I don''t comment on whether Dr. Banner has beaten you. What I want to say is that Banner and you may not be I won¡¯t fight. Dr. Banner is unstable. When he is angry, he will sometimes be indifferent to the enemy. He may still fight you."


    "Is the enemy or us? Is there such a situation?" Thor feels that Bruce Banner''s situation is really rare, but this does not affect his self-confidence. "Whether he is conscious or not, he will not be my opponent."


    "There is too little information, I reserve my opinion on this question." Tony Stark directly withdrew from the discussion, holding his arms to watch the excitement.


    "I won''t answer either." Clint Barton made the same choice as Tony Stark. "The prize for this topic is simply unintelligible and unattractive."


    "It''s ridiculous. I don''t need this reward." Thor curled his lips. "Who can blind my eyes?"


    "It sounds like Chief Fury needs these eyes. Since everyone is not interested, should I answer this question?" Phil Colson said.


    "Please." Thor made a "please" gesture.


    "I don''t know who Doctor Strange is, but since DC and A are ruled out..." Phil Coleson glanced at Thor and said slowly, "I choose B! Doctor Strange Stephen Strange."


    ¡¾wrong answer! Deduct one year of life! ¡¿


    "Huh? Isn''t it Doctor Strange?" Thor couldn''t help being surprised when he saw the result. "Who would it be? General Deadblade? Or Ebony Maw? No matter how strong the Hulk is, he is also a warrior on earth. The opponent of the strong man in the universe?"


    "Did you forget to count yourself?" Tony Stark reminded him, "Maybe the answer is not General Deadblade and Ebony Maw, but Thor!"


    "Impossible!" Thor said categorically with a big wave of his hand, "How can I be defeated by even a man on Earth, son of Odin, or be defeated in that humiliating way?"


    "Why can''t it be you?" Tony Stark asked, "You also said that General Deadblade and Ebony Maw are strong in the universe..."


    "Me too!" Thor did not wait for Tony Stark to finish, interrupting him, "I followed my father to the north and south, and I don¡¯t know how many powerful enemies I have defeated! Just before I came to the earth, you know Have I defeated anything? It has a paw bigger than Banner''s transformation! Even such a big guy can''t stand a blow in front of me, how could the Hulk be my opponent?"


    At this time, the light in the space lights up, and a picture appears.


    "It''s disgusting, there are hairs and blood all over this, guys, can you wipe it off after you run out of weapons? You shit!" A tall humanoid creature covered in stone with a weapon was talking there .


    "Aliens again." Tony Stark was already a little strange to aliens at this time. "Looking at the environment of this place, basically all strange aliens come and go. Could it be that this is not the earth anymore?"


    "It should not be the earth anymore." Phil Coleson stared at the video. When he was dealing with the Skrews, he never expected that one day he would see so many alien races, even though it was through the video format.


    "Tor." The stone man in the video asked Thor with a wooden fork with three heads, "Do you want to have a fork."


    "No." Thor glanced at the wooden fork, completely disinterested.


    "Also, this thing is useless except to poke three vampires." The stone man said as he stabbed with the wooden fork.


    "Three-headed vampire!" Tony Stark was surprised when he heard this species, "There are also legends of vampires on earth. Doesn''t it have anything to do with this three-headed vampire?"


    "Vampires on Earth don''t have three heads." Phil Colson said. As Nick Fury''s confidant, he knows many secrets that others don''t know.


    "So vampires really exist?" Tony Stark asked.


    "It exists." Phil Colson didn''t hide it either.


    "This world is much more complicated than I thought." Tony Stark couldn''t help feeling.


    The video continues, Thor said with a short knife in his hand, "If only my hammer was still there."


    "Hammer?"


    "It''s a very special hammer. Its material is made of metal forged with a dying star core." Thor said, "When I squeeze very fast, it can make me fly."


    "Are you riding on a hammer?" the stone man asked.


    "No, I didn''t ride on the hammer."


    "The hammer is riding on your back?"


    "No, the hammer is not riding on my back either."


    Thor and the Stone Man chatted for a while, and the camera cut to a woman in black. After seeing the woman, Thor walked to the Stone Man and said, UU reading www.uukanshu. com "She is the one who brought me here."


    "Yes, Scavenger 142." The Stone Man reminded, "You have to be careful of those Asgardians, buddies, they can''t die."


    "Asgardian?" Thor''s expression changed slightly, and he walked to the woman in black, but there was a separation net separating the two, and he couldn''t go through.


    "Hey!" Thor said to the black-clothed woman standing on the other side of the isolation net, "Asgard is at stake..." Halfway through, the camera gave a close-up of the black-clothed woman''s arm with a red color on it. picture of.


    "The Valkyrie!" Thor, who watched the video, saw the pattern on the wrist of the woman in black, and was startled. "I didn''t expect that there would be a Valkyrie alive!"


    "What''s that? Is the female Valkyrie?" Clint Barton asked.


    "You can understand this simply." Thor said, "That is a very strong team."


    "This is not the time to pay attention to beauties." Tony Stark interrupted, "Thor, did you see what you just said? Asgard is at stake."


    "Who dares to provoke Asgard with my father?" Thor didn''t understand, "Where do I start when I am in danger?"


    "Goodbye!" In the video, the Valkyrie stopped paying attention to Thor and turned to leave.


    "I think you are either a traitor or a coward, because the Valkyrie swore to protect the throne!" Thor shouted from the back of the Valkyrie.


    "Listen to the prince," the Valkyrie turned around and walked to Thor and said coldly, "This is Saka, not Asgard. I am a scavenger, not a Valkyrie!"


    "Thunderman, it''s time for you to play!" A group of soldiers came over to take Thor. Thor threw his fist and resisted, but he was electrocuted again.

 Chapter 33： Rocky: I have to leave this planet

    "shit!" When Thor saw this scene, he secretly said that it was not good.


    "Tor, you were knocked down by electricity again!" Sure enough, Tony Stark''s taunting voice rang out the next moment, "Is it because your nickname is not good? Why don''t you change your nickname and don''t call Thor? ?"


    "Thor is not a nickname!"


    "I don''t care if it is a nickname, I just want to know why you were knocked down by electricity again."


    "Stark, can you shut your mouth, what kind of look is in your eyes, it''s definitely not electricity, at least not the kind of electricity you think..." Before he finished speaking, Thor screamed like a ghost. "Oh, no!"


    "What''s wrong?" Phil Colson asked.


    "They, they want to cut my hair!" Thor called, pointing to the video.


    "..." Everyone is speechless, isn''t it just a haircut? What''s all the fuss about?


    Listening to the voice just now, I thought that something earth-shattering had happened, but that was the end?


    Cut your hair?


    "Why are you looking at me like this?" Thor looked at the crowd and said, "My hair is absolutely immovable! You can step over my corpse, but you must not move my hair!"


    "But your hair is about to be cut." Clint Barton pointed to the old man in the video who was smiling with the trimming tool.


    "Do not!"


    "Do not!"


    Two screams sounded at the same time, Thor in the answer space is exactly the same as Thor in the video.


    But this will not change his fate of getting his hair cut short.


    After that nasty old man did that tragic thing to Thor, everything in the camera came to a huge arena.


    A light and shadow man standing in the middle of the arena with a height of several tens of meters, gave a speech with a smile on his face.


    "Dear audience! Wonderful performance! Good night! Are you happy?" The light and shadow giant is dressed gorgeously and speaks calmly. "I am your host. Please have another round of warm applause for today''s warm-up match. Challengers..."


    With the explanation of the light and shadow people, the camera also gave a close-up of the arena. This is really a very, very huge arena. From a bird''s-eye perspective, the audience is as small as ants, densely covering the entire arena.


    What surprised everyone was that they saw a familiar figure in the audience area, Loki!


    He was holding a wine glass, walking in a leisurely manner, standing in the audience area, looking expectantly at the arena.


    "What''s the situation?" Tony Stark asked when he saw this place, "You are going to the arena, but your brother Rocky is watching in the audience?"


    "Don''t ask me, I don''t know what happened." Thor is also at a loss, and he doesn''t understand where the plot is going.


    "The news revealed in this video is still very obvious. What happened to Asgard one day in the future, and you, Thor, you were brought to this place full of aliens by the Valkyrie just now and became Gladiator." Clint Button summarized briefly, "As for what happened to your brother Rocky, I don''t know yet."


    "Although it is his debut, he looks promising. At least he has two brushes. I won''t say much. Witness it for yourself, ladies and gentlemen, please be ridiculous!" The commentary, Thor, with his short haircut, walked into the arena step by step.


    "Is this how I cut my short hair?" Thor said as he looked at himself walking in the arena, "It''s not bad~"


    "Who is the one who couldn''t cut his hair just after he died?" Tony Stark said rather speechlessly, "Now you say that his short hair is not bad?"


    "Stark, don''t confuse these two things." Thor explained to himself plausibly, "It''s not bad for me to cut my hair short and I don''t want to cut it short. There is no inevitable relationship!"


    "Pay attention to his fingers, he can discharge it." The light and shadow giant introduced Thor briefly, and then began to introduce Thor''s opponents, "Well, let''s not talk about it, we welcome this person to play, he is here !"


    bang bang bang!


    The sky of the arena began to emit green smoke, and the audience suddenly burst into cheers. The loudness of the sound seemed to shake the entire arena, which shows that this person is very popular.


    Thor, holding the shield, seemed to feel the strength of his opponent from the commotion of the audience, and his expression became solemn.


    "How do you say, he is unique and no one can match. I feel that I can connect with him in the dark, he is unmatched." During the commentary of the giant of light and shadow, Thor put on his helmet.


    "Gentlemen and girls, let us welcome the invincible..." The light and shadow giant deliberately stretched his voice and sold it off. The iron gate of the arena slowly rose, but only halfway up, the iron gate was blasted and smashed. , A huge figure ran out.


    "The Hulk of...!" The host''s voice fell.


    "Ah!!!" Hulk was wearing armor, with a big hammer in one hand and a big axe in his hand, roaring there.


    "Great!" Thor, who was originally dignified, saw the Hulk''s figure and was startled at first, then became ecstatic, "We know him, he is my best comrade-in-arms!"


    "I have to leave this planet right away." In the auditorium, Loki''s face, who was originally interested in watching the game, suddenly turned ugly, turned and left, but was stopped by Gao Tianzun.


    "Dr. Banner? How could it be Dr. Banner?"


    "The big guy actually got to an alien, what''s up?"


    The few people in the answer space also looked at each other. I didn''t expect that in this arena, Thor''s opponent was actually an earthling.


    You must know the earth at this stage, no, even in a fairly long future, the earth does not have the ability to travel between stars.


    Bruce Banner, no matter how genius, is still active on earth and cannot go to other planets.


    What the **** is going on in the video, how did Bruce Banner get to the alien and become a gladiator like Thor?


    "I don''t know what the big guy is like, but Thor, he obviously didn''t volunteer to be this gladiator, but was forced." Phil Coleson pointed to Gao Tianzun in the video and asked Thor, "This person Who is it, do you know?"


    "I don''t know." Thor shook his head, "But he can force me to be his gladiator, and he also made the Hulk his gladiator. He must be no simple character."


    "Hulk!"


    "Hulk!"


    "Hulk!"


    After the Hulk came out, the audience was boiling. Everyone shouted Hulk¡¯s name. Some people were shaking Hulk¡¯s head portrait in their hands, showing how popular Hulk is here.


    There is one thing reflected from the side, that is, Hulk has duel here more than once, and he has not been here for a short time.

 Chapter 34： Thor followed in Lokis footsteps

    Hulk seemed to enjoy the feeling of being screamed enthusiastically, and raised his hand to the audience.


    "Where have you been? Everyone thought you were dead." Thor said to Hulk from a distance of more than ten meters. Yesterday, so I was very impressed."


    "Tor, I just wanted to say, is your hammer your own life?" Tony Stark couldn''t help but say, "Now you have lost it once, and will you lose it in the future?"


    "Stark, you have to learn to see the good side of things." Thor glanced at Tony Stark. "It will be lost again in the future. This does not mean that the hammer I lost now will be recovered by me sooner or later. Come?"


    "I have to be optimistic about the hammer, and it is absolutely impossible to lose it again!" Although he seemed indifferent on the surface, in fact Thor was already secretly vigilant in his heart. After finding the hammer this time, he must pay attention to it and absolutely never lose it again.


    "Banna, I never thought I would say that, but I am so happy to see you." In the video, Thor said to the Hulk with a big smile on his face.


    "Hulk! Hulk! Hulk!" Hulk looked at the audience shouting for him, and after a few seconds turned his head to look at Thor, "There is no Banner, only Hulk!"


    "What are you doing? It''s me, Thor!"


    Hulk, as if he didn''t know Thor at all, jumped more than ten meters high, rushed toward Thor, slammed the hammer, and banged Thor into the air by dozens of meters.


    However, Thor seemed to be okay, he didn''t even fall, he landed standing up.


    At this time, Thor also began to get serious, pulling out the double knives behind his back, and looking at the Hulk solemnly.


    "It''s a god, this body is too abnormal!" The people who watched this scene were speechless, and they were smashed by the Hulk with a hammer for several tens of meters, and there was no fart!


    If you change to them, I am afraid it will be a ball of meat sauce early.


    "Banna, I don''t want to hurt you, we are friends!" Thor looked at the Hulk, but still didn''t want to do it.


    But the Hulk didn¡¯t have this reason, and he still roared and rushed to fight Thor. After two defenses, Thor made another "bang" and was smashed by the Hulk again for several tens of meters, even hitting the arena. Sloppy.


    But Thor still has nothing to do.


    However, Thor is really angry.


    When the Hulk rushed over again, Thor pulled up the hammer that was shot against the wall by the Hulk, and his backhand was a hammer, so with a "bang", the huge figure of the Hulk also flew out, just along the road. The walls of the arena are like plowing, ploughing the walls of the arena to plow out a ruin of tens of meters.


    "Too powerful!" The hearts of Tony Stark who witnessed this scene beat fiercely, smashing the Hulk so far, how much strength is this?


    Originally, Thor was knocked down by a small stun gun. There was still some contempt in everyone''s hearts, thinking that the so-called Thor was nothing more than this, and even a little funny.


    After watching the video of Thor and the Hulk playing against each other, they realized that they were very wrong. This looking weak Thor is simply powerful and outrageous!


    It''s no wonder that even after witnessing the Hulk''s tyranny of Loki, he still confidently said that he would be able to defeat the Hulk. It turns out that he really has that strength!


    "Did you see it? This is my strength!" Seeing the sluggish look of everyone, Thor couldn''t help showing a bright smile on his face, "This is my Thor! The most powerful warrior!"


    Tony Stark, the poisonous tongue, did not retort this time. Judging from Thor''s performance in the video, he definitely deserves the word "powerful".


    "The Hulk is indeed very powerful, you can imagine that he has no rivals on earth." Thor said more and more proudly, "but it''s a pity that he met me!"


    "Big guy," in the video, Thor knocked the Hulk away tens of meters away with one blow, and walked towards the Hulk lying on the ground step by step, "The sun is going down."


    The Hulk sat up from the ground, shook his head, and looked at Thor with some confusion.


    Tor slowly approached the Hulk and reached out to the Hulk.


    The Hulk also stretched out a hand, seeming to be holding Thor''s hand.


    "That''s right, the sun is going down, and I won''t hurt you anymore." Thor had the kind smile of an old father on his face, even if that smile made him look like a fool, "No one can hurt you anymore. ."


    At the moment when everyone thought Thor had successfully calmed the Hulk, the Hulk grabbed Thor''s feet and slammed them towards the ground around them, "bang", "bang" and "bang" several times. , Smashed the ground into a mess.


    That scene is exactly the same as when Rocky was thrown.


    "Wow~" Tony Stark applauded at the time, "Wonderful, really wonderful."


    Happiness!


    Happiness!


    Two more applauses sounded, but Phil Coleson and Clint Barton also couldn''t help clapping there.


    "Really? Even you?" Thor looked at Phil Coleson, betrayed, "I thought we were friends!"


    "Tor, don''t doubt, we are friends." Phil Coleson kept applauding, "but this picture is really wonderful. If this is a movie, then this moment is definitely the most classic part of this movie. !"


    "Awesome! That''s how it feels!" But it was Rocky who was even more excited. He saw this scene in the video, and he jumped up with excitement. He shouted there, "I really love this game. ."


    "Tor, look, your brother is much more excited than we are." Clint Button laughed straight down there.


    "This bastard!" Thor gritted his teeth as he watched Loki''s spirited look in the video.


    "Tor, I don''t think you really need to care about yourself being knocked down by a stun gun." Tony Stark held back a smile for a long time, "In front of your famous scene, everything is so trivial."


    "Stark! That kind of thing just won''t happen!" Thor groaned angrily, "You have also seen it. The reason why I was beaten by that nasty big guy is because I wanted to appease him. Only on strength. , He can''t beat me! I will never try to appease him in the future! So that kind of thing just won''t happen!"


    "Don''t be angry with Thor, we trust you." Phil Coleson looked at Thor''s black face and became a good man.


    But his remarks came from the heart. It is true that the Thor just now dedicated an impressive scene, but what is also remembered in his heart is his powerful strength.

 Chapter 35： My Thor has absolutely no sister

    "Tor, don''t care about the trivial things like your being beaten by the Hulk." Tony Stark''s annoying voice sounded again, "With this effort, let''s analyze the future revealed by the title! "


    "The most noteworthy point of the subject is that Asgard will have a major change in the future." When it comes to this, Thor has a solemn expression. It must be a big crisis."


    "You are the prince of Asgard, can you think of anything that could cause Asgard to be''at risk''?" Phil Coleson asked.


    "I can''t imagine it." Thor thought for a while and shook his head. "Yes, Asgard has enemies, but those enemies are not his father''s opponents. As long as his father is still alive, Asgard will absolutely It''s impossible to be at stake."


    "Tor, can you be sure of what you just said?" Tony Stark asked thoughtfully.


    "Very sure." Thor said in a very positive tone. "I followed my father to fight in the north and south. I know very well what kind of power he is. It is no exaggeration to say that my father is also the best in the nine worlds. The best! No one can put Asgard at risk in his hands."


    "So what if your father is gone?" Tony Stark asked.


    "What did you say?!"


    "You said it yourself, as long as your father is there, Asgard can''t be in danger. Then according to this sentence, since Asgard is in danger, does it mean that your father is gone?"


    "Father is gone..." Thor''s head bounced, and intuitively, he felt that Tony Stark''s words made sense.


    It is true that my father is powerful, and he is a top-notch master in the Nine Realms, but his father is already too old, and his father is already old.


    Even if it is a god, it is not immortal, and there will be a day of withering.


    Could it be that the father¡¯s deadline is approaching?


    I think of some recent actions and arrangements of my father. At that time, he didn''t understand it very much, and even found it unreasonable and inexplicable. But if the father''s deadline is put into this condition, then those weird behaviors will be easy to understand.


    Father, I am preparing for funeral...


    "No, no, no! My father is so powerful, even if he is old, how could he pass away so quickly?" Thor shook his head fiercely, trying to throw this crazy idea out.


    "Since Odin is so powerful that foreign enemies cannot threaten Asgard, there is another possibility that Asgard is at stake." Phil Coleson provided another idea, "The reason why Asgard is at stake is not Outside, but inside."


    "What do you mean?" Thor asked.


    "Look at your Asgard system, what kind of throne, prince, don''t these keywords remind you of anything?" Phil Coleson said in his forever calm and calm tone. "Maybe you Asgard will fall into civil strife in the future because of the fight for the throne and other reasons! The disintegration of a powerful country from within is never a strange thing in history."


    "Coleson, your inference is more reliable than Stark." Thor subconsciously rejected Odin''s death. Kee, but neither I nor Loki, we are not interested in the throne. I wish that Loki would take that position. Therefore, it is impossible for Asgard to collapse from the inside because of the battle between Loki and I for the throne."


    "I believe you are not interested in the throne, but Rocky may not." Tony Stark expressed a different view. "You were not there in the last round of answers. In the future revealed in the video, Rocky led the team. It is very likely that the Tauri attacked the earth for the throne! So I think you were deceived by Loki, he must have been coveting the throne!"


    "Stark, have you always been so ridiculous?" Thor didn''t agree with Tony Stark''s words at all. "Rocky grew up with me, we get along day and night, no one knows him better than me! What is he? I know this kind of person best! He has no interest at all in that position! Taking a step back, even if Rocky really covets the throne, he should have attacked me. What is he doing against the earth?"


    "Yeah, Stark, that doesn''t make sense." Clint Barton was on Thor''s side this time. "Rocky wants to be the king of Asgard. That should be done in Asgard. Yes, what does it have to do with the earth?"


    "This is what I am trying to find out." Tony Stark walked up to Thor, looked at Thor with a serious face, "Tor, I know you don''t believe me now, but I want to remind you , Loki is definitely coveting that position! Asgard''s future is at stake, it is likely because of Loki!"


    "Wait a minute, everyone, don''t make the atmosphere so serious Clint Barton opened another brain hole, "Maybe it''s not Rocky. "


    "Barton is right, it must not be Rocky." Thor walked up to Clint Barton and hooked on Clint Barton''s shoulder very indistinctly.


    "Tor, that person may be your other brother." Clint Barton said.


    "What are you talking about Button, I don''t have any brothers except Rocky." Thor said.


    "Look, brother you don''t know, yes, this is the plot!"


    "what are you talking about?"


    "I''m talking about illegitimate children!" Clint Barton said, "maybe your father has other illegitimate children living outside. He is not like you. He is the eldest son of Odin. The kingdom is orthodox. He was born to inherit the throne. He ate outside. A lot of suffering, a lot of bloodshed, and even being hunted down for it. But he was unwilling to do so, and kept quietly accumulating power. When one day in the future, he became strong enough, he would kill him back to Asgard and seize the throne. !"


    "Barton, it''s a pity that you don''t write a novel." Thor was speechless, "What is this?"


    "Didn''t many kingdoms in history have staged such a scene?" Clint Barton said, "You put yourself in the position and think about it. When you are in a high position, the whole country is yours, how many women will treat you Throw in your arms? Maybe you can''t hold it anymore."


    "Impossible! Button, your idea is terrible."


    "Is it impossible to be an illegitimate child?"


    "Absolutely impossible!"


    "Is it impossible?"


    "It''s impossible."


    "Is that an illegitimate daughter?"


    "comeon! Button! It is absolutely impossible for Thor to have a sister! I promise my life!"

 Chapter 36： Could the 9-headed snake still be there?

    [The third question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [May I ask the following people, who has successfully made the Ark reactor? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Ivan Fanke¡¿


    ¡¾B Justin Hammer¡¿


    ¡¾C Bruce Banner¡¿


    ¡¾D Anim Zola¡¿


    ¡¾If you answer this question correctly, you will be rewarded with a pound of gold. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    As soon as the subject came out, Clint Barton and Phil Colson turned their heads and stared at Tony Stark.


    There is no other reason, just because at the recent hearing, Tony Stark once said that no one can copy his technology, even if those countries want to copy his technology, it will take at least 5-10 years, but in a blink of an eye, For such a question, ask who else has built the Ark reactor.


    This face is slapped, too.


    It''s a pity that Thor came to Earth for the first time and didn''t understand everything. Otherwise, he could use this to fight back Iron Man. For Iron Man, it was no less ashamed of him being knocked down by a stun gun.


    "What are you looking at me?" Tony Stark was stared uncomfortably by Clint Button and Phil Coleson.


    "Stark, don''t you mean that your technology is unique and no one can copy it?" Phil Coleson asked directly, without any circumstance.


    "My technology is indeed ahead of this world..." Tony Stark shrugged, "Well, it doesn''t seem to be that leading now, but this kind of accident is within a tolerable range, isn''t it? You know Dr. Lien Banner They have all gone to extraterrestrials, and even gods have come to earth, so what crazy things can''t happen?"


    "Stark, whether your technology is unique or not," Clint Barton said at this time, "I agree with your approach. This technology can never be handed over to the military or to politicians."


    "I''m sorry." Thor was confused while listening, "Can anyone tell me what is an Ark reactor?"


    Tony Stark glanced at Thor when he heard the words, saying that he didn''t bother to answer this kind of mentally handicapped question.


    "The Ark Reactor can provide energy for Stark''s armor." Phil Coleson introduced it in the shortest language.


    "Justin Hammer can be ruled out, that would be a jumping clown." Tony Stark glanced at the options and directly ruled out Justin Hammer.


    "He can indeed be ruled out." Clint Barton and Phil Coleson also hold the same view of this person. Although they are both playing arms, this person is tens of millions worse than Tony Stark. Times.


    Among other things, at the hearing a few days ago, Tony Stark took control of the hearing computer on the spot, and played a video of Justin Hammer trying to imitate the steel armor. It can be said that the imitation is terrible, that is A pile of rubbish.


    This kind of person can build an Ark reactor to be a ghost.


    "I think Bruce Banner should also be excluded." After Tony Stark excluded one person, Phil Coleson excluded the second one. "I agree with Dr. Banner''s knowledge and talents, but first of all, he His research field is not in this area. Furthermore, I don¡¯t think that Dr. Banner will have the intention to study the Ark reactor, and how to control the big guy in his body is what he has to do."


    Everyone agrees with this.


    "Then there are two people left, Ivan Fanke, and Anim Zola." Clint Button was touched into the knowledge blind zone, "Who are these two people?"


    "I have never heard the name Ivan Fanke, but this Anim Zola, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the Zola I know." Tony Stark said, pointing to the name of Anim Zola .


    "who is he?"


    "A German scientist who worked for the Red Skull and also a Hydra person." Phil Colson explained, "If the Anim Zola in the title refers to him, then he has died a lot. Years."


    "Really? A dead person?" Thor shrugged, "Then the answer to this question will come out, choose A?"


    "Maybe, this person is not dead." Tony Stark said in a deep voice, "Like Captain America Steve Rogers, but we think he is dead, in fact, he is still alive."


    "Speaking of which, Annim Zola was indeed a person with the captain for a period of time, and he was arrested by the captain in jail." When it comes to Captain America, the captain¡¯s super fan Phil Colson is obviously excited, "but The captain is possible to survive because the captain is a super soldier, and this Zola is just an ordinary person. What ability does he have to resist the erosion of the years?"


    "Coleson, I have to ask you a question, how did Captain Steve Rogers become a super soldier?" Tony Stark asked.


    "Even three-year-olds know this problem." Clint Barton said, "Inject super serum."


    "Where did the super serum come from?"


    "Is a scientist, UU reading seems to be made by Abraham Erskine."


    "That''s right, the super serum is made by a scientist." Tony Stark said, "and Anim Zola is also a scientist, a mad scientist, maybe he made something that can be like Abraham Earl Like Skin¡¯s super serum, will he live to the present?"


    "It''s because I am too unimaginative." Phil Colson said, "As far as I know, during World War II, Anim Zola helped Red Skull invent many energy weapons, which once caused a lot of trouble to our soldiers. It wasn''t until the captain was born that they were all wiped out. If it were him, it would not be impossible to create something to live up to the present."


    "I also saw it in Captain America''s museum. When the captain injected the serum, someone from Hydra used to steal the serum." Clint Barton also analyzed, "Although according to the record, the Hydra It did not succeed in the snatch. But in case it did not completely fail at the time. Perhaps Hydra did not take away the complete serum, or perhaps they took away some information, experimental data, or some experimental residues. Although these things are not enough to make the Ra re-created the serum, but it also allowed him to invent something that has survived to the present."


    "In this way, this Anim Zola may really be alive." Tony Stark groaned.


    "If Anim Zola might be alive, would it be..." Clint Barton''s expression suddenly changed.


    "What''s wrong?" Phil Colson asked.


    "Anim Zola, if this Hydra scientist is likely to be alive, what about the Hydra?" Clint Barton gave an extremely bold guess, "Will the Hydra actually also Still?"

 Chapter 37： Nine-headed snake: How can I expose it like this?

    Clint Barton¡¯s inference is extremely bold. Every member of SHIELD, an ancient and evil organization, is deeply impressed.


    "Barton, why do you say that?" Phil Coleson couldn''t help asking, "Is it just based on an inference that a Hydra scientist might be alive?"


    "The captain may be alive, and the Hydra scientist may be alive." Clint Barton said, "So I think we can no longer believe that the Hydra has completely wiped out the conclusion that the dust has settled. The Hydra is uprooted. Maybe it¡¯s just like that scientist, just an illusion we saw. Of course, I say this and it¡¯s not just because of this."


    "What else is there?" Phil Colson pricked his ears.


    "The last time I answered a question, there was a question that revealed an amazing future." Clint Barton said slowly, "Director Fury will be assassinated by his old boss, the old director of S.H.I.E.L.D. Alexander Pierce!"


    "What?" Phil Coleson hadn''t heard of this, and couldn''t help being taken aback. "How is this possible? Why did Alexander Pierce assassinate Director Fury?"


    "This matter is under investigation, but I have no clue yet." Clint Barton said, "I couldn''t figure it out before, but until now when it comes to Hydra, my mind flashed, if Alexander Pierce It¡¯s a Hydra, so it¡¯s no surprise that he assassinated Director Fury."


    "Barton, one assassination connects Alexander Pierce and Hydra. Is your span a bit too big?" Phil Colson still couldn''t accept this inference.


    "Coleson, if you know another thing, maybe you won''t say that." Clint Barton said.


    "what''s up?"


    "When Alexander Pierce assassinated Chief Fury, he sent super soldiers!"


    "What? Super soldier!"


    "Yes, super soldier! Super soldier like the captain!" After a pause, Clint Button added, "And judging from the time that the super soldier was active, it is likely that he was also from World War II."


    "Hydra snatching serum, a super soldier from World War II, and this super soldier played for Alexander Pierce..." Phil Coleson muttered to himself. Indeed, with this information, it seems that Alexander Pierce can really be used. Connect with Hydra.


    is a bit far-fetched, but at least it makes sense logically.


    "We have to remind Chief Fury that Hydra may still be there," Phil Colson said finally.


    "..." Seeing this scene, Li Cheng simply admires him. Is the Hydra exposed like this?


    just mentioned the name of Anim Zola?


    The Winter Soldier was indeed made by Anim Zola, but Li Cheng only knows it from the perspective of God because he has seen the movie and checked the information.


    Clint Barton, who is a role in the play, didn''t know this, he actually just made the inferences abruptly like this.


    It can only be said that Clint Barton can become the first generation of reunion as an ordinary person, and the ability is indeed not covered.


    "Stark, if you think Anim Zola is still alive, is it possible for him to build an Ark reactor?" Clint Barton asked Tony Stark.


    "In a sense, Anim Zola is also a rare genius." Tony Stark thought for a while, shaking his head and vetoed, "But the Ark Reactor is an epoch-making invention. It can''t be made."


    "So you excluded Anim Zola?" Clint Button said.


    "No, it is not ruled out."


    "You just said he couldn''t make it."


    "Naturally, he doesn''t have the ability, but if it''s stealing, it''s hard to say." Tony Stark said, "I didn''t actually build the Ark reactor from scratch. The drawings were left by my father. Ah Nim Zola and my father are people of the same era, and they belong to rival camps. It is common for both sides to steal each other¡¯s technology. If Anim Zola stole my father¡¯s drawings at that time, today It is still possible for him to make an Ark reactor."


    "This option cannot be ruled out, what about A?" Thor, who had been unable to intervene, finally had a chance to speak, "Two options, no correct answer can be selected."


    "This person is the same as that Stephen Strange, I have never heard of it." Tony Stark said nothing, he looked at Phil Coleson and Clint Button. " What about you, you are from S.H.I.E.L.D., do you know this Ivan Fanke?"


    "Sorry Stark, I''m doing action, not intelligence." Clint Barton said, implying that he didn''t know this person.


    "I remember..." Phil Colson said.


    "Do you know this person?" Tony Stark asked hurriedly.


    "I don''t know, but if this Ivan Fanke is related to that person, then he is likely to be the answer. UU reading " said Phil Colson.


    "Coleson!" Clint Barton exclaimed, "When have you been so wordy, who the **** is this person?"


    "I have never heard of the name Ivan Fanke, but I have heard of another Fanke." Phil Colson spit out a name, "Anton Fanke."


    "Anton Fanke?" The name is still very strange to everyone.


    "Stark, it seems that your father didn''t tell you everything about the Ark reactor."


    "My father?" Tony Stark couldn''t help being taken aback, "Is this thing related to my father?"


    "You can say so." Phil Coleson said, "Did you know that your father was not the only one who mastered the drawings of the Ark reactor?"


    "How is this possible?" Tony Stark couldn''t believe this at all. "Ark''s reaction is my father''s lifelong effort. He only left me!"


    "Don''t worry about Stark, listen to me." Phil Coleson said, "Your father was not the Ark Reactor independently completed, but with a man named Anton Fanke."


    "Never heard of this person."


    "Anton Fanke is a Soviet physicist who developed the Ark reactor together with your father, but he used it as a way to make a fortune. After your father found out, he exiled him to Siberia..."


    "Wait! My father is just a scientist. Can he do things like exile?"


    "Stark, don''t care about these details." Phil Coleson shrugged, "It is naturally the country behind this. What Anton Fanke did back then would endanger national security, otherwise he would not He expelled such an excellent scientist."

 Chapter 38： The future is close at hand

    "So this Ivan Fanco might be Anton Fanco''s son?" Tony Stark finally understood the mystery that Phil Coulson played.


    "I remember Anton Fanke seems to have a son, and counting the time, he has already grown up." Phil Colson said, "but I just glanced at the information casually, didn''t look closely, so that I don¡¯t know if the son is Ivan Fanke."


    "According to the information you provided..." Tony Stark thought for a while and said, "Compared to Anim Zola, I think Ivan Fanke is more likely."


    "Then answer the question Stark." Clint Button said, "This is a question about you."


    "Since there is an answer, then answer it." Phil Colson also said.


    Tor shrugged his shoulders and looked indifferent.


    "Well..." Tony Stark looked at the title and said, "I choose A, Ivan Fanke!"


    ¡¾correct answer! Reward distribution! ¡¿


    A swarthy, unremarkable piece of metal appeared on the ground.


    "This looks like Rocky''s trick..." Seeing Zhenjin appeared out of thin air, Thor couldn''t help thinking of Rocky, who had such a trick to change things out of thin air.


    "Is this vibrating gold?" Tony Stark couldn''t help squatting down and touching the cold metal with his hands.


    He had heard of this rumored metal for a long time. He knew that his father Howard Stark had used vibrato to cast a shield for Captain America, but he had never seen the real vibrato.


    "This metal is precious?" Thor hadn''t heard of vibrations.


    "This is the hardest metal on earth, it can be said to be invincible." Phil Coleson explained, "It can also absorb energy and eliminate vibration..."


    "It sounds too ordinary." Thor lost interest before listening.


    "Of course it can''t be compared with your hammer." Phil Coleson said, "but this is the most precious metal on earth. It is said that a gram of vibrating gold costs ten thousand dollars."


    "Is it expensive?" Tony Stark couldn''t help asking when he heard Phil Colson.


    "..." Phil Coleson was speechless for a long time before suffocating a sentence, "Stark, do you think anyone is as rich as you!"


    "I mean, what you should pay attention to is not the price, but what it can do." Tony Stark stood up and said, "If the vibrato is installed on my armor, the combat effectiveness will be increased by at least twice, don''t It is worth ten times more expensive to say 10,000 US dollars per gram."


    "Coleson, if you know you just shut up." Clint Barton walked to Phil Coleson, "I knew that people like us and local tyrants will never be friends, because we basically live a life. In different worlds, the most painful thing is that things that are out of reach for us are like cabbages in the ground, which can be picked up at will."


    "Well, let''s look at the topic." Phil Colson agrees very much with Clint Barton''s words, "Anton Fanke has a very bad life after being exiled to Siberia. So I think he must hate it very much."


    "Hate my father?" Tony Stark said.


    "Is it my father?" Phil Coleson asked back, "Stark, if Ivan Fanke is really Anton Fanke''s son, then I think you have to guard."


    "Will he still find me revenge? I didn''t offend them."


    "If you put yourself in the situation and think about it, if your father develops a technique with someone else''s father, your father is exiled by this person''s father to a foreign country, and he stays miserable all his life, and the son of the person who exiled your father, But it is brilliant, with countless money and beauties, and has become a great hero respected by thousands of people. Do you hate it?"


    "Maybe."


    "So you should be careful."


    At this time, a video appeared in the space.


    The first thing that caught the eye was a black luxury car. The door opened and Tony Stark in a suit and sunglasses walked down, followed by Pepper Potts in a strapless suit and Harpy in a black suit. When he got out of the car, Hapi carried a red box in his hand, and he knew it was a battle armor at first glance.


    "I''m here!" Tony Stark opened his mouth in surprise when he saw the beginning.


    "Stark, we know you are here, we are also watching the video." Clint Barton said.


    "I mean, I''m right there, the Moroccan racing circuit." Tony Stark said, "I was in the video before being pulled into the answer space! And I was in the same car. Pepper also wears the same clothes!"


    Everyone saw, isn¡¯t it? Tony Stark is now wearing a racing suit, and he is obviously preparing for the car.


    Before he came in, his was indeed at the racing track Does this mean that this is a future that will happen soon? "Several people in the answer space immediately cheered up.


    Don''t look at a few people who have a preliminary consensus on the fact that the subject person predicts the future, but apart from Tony Stark, no one has seen the complete foreseeing process of the subject person''s foreseeing the future.


    So when they knew that the future of Tony Stark played in the video was right in front of them, they all made up their minds secretly, and immediately after they went out, they immediately checked whether anything happened in the Moroccan racing circuit.


    Although Tony Stark believes in the answer space foreseeing the future, because it is about his own future, of course he watched with all his attention.


    In the video, Tony Stark and Pepper Potts walked into a luxurious room. A slender girl in a red dress greeted her with a smile, "Mr. Stark, is the journey going well? "


    "Very interesting." Tony Stark said to Natasha Romanoff, "It''s nice to meet you."


    "A photographer from the Moroccan stadium club wants to take pictures of you, can you?" Natasha Romanov asked.


    Tony Stark smiled, and then Natasha Romanov went to greet the photographer.


    "What the hell?" Tony Stark in the answer space saw that he and Natasha Romanoff actually met in the video, and they looked very familiar. My husband knows it entirely because of this answer space. The future shown in the video is a future where the answer space does not appear. In that future, how did I meet her?"


    But after he thought about it for a moment, he understood, "It''s Nick Fury! It must be Nick Fury who sent her to approach me."

 Chapter 39： Attack on the racing track

    "When did you hire her?" In the video, Pepper Potts asked Tony Stark while Natasha Romanoff was calling the photographer.


    "What? Hire?" That word changed Tony Stark''s face.


    At first, he thought that Nick Fury was just sending Natasha Romanoff to approach him, but in the reality where the answer space did not appear, he actually hired her!


    Why would a billionaire hire a spy and an agent?


    "You look amazing." In the video, Tony Stark and Natasha Romanoff said as they walked.


    "Thanks for the compliment," Natasha Romanov said.


    "What''s next?" Tony Stark asked.


    "There is a dinner at 9:30."


    "Excellent, we will leave at 11 o''clock."


    Sure enough, the conversation between himself and Natasha Romanoff in the video confirmed Tony Stark¡¯s conjecture.


    According to the relationship shown in the video, Natasha Romanov should be his secretary, and Natasha Romanov is obviously not a secretary, but this secretary who is not a secretary has become his. Secretary.


    This is an undercover agent!


    Natasha Romanov is undercover by his side as his secretary!


    "Nick Fury, actually reached out to me, you are so good!" Tony Stark looked angry.


    "Stark, Chief Fury did intend to let Romanoff go undercover at your place before." Phil Coleson saw Tony Stark''s angry look and couldn''t help explaining for his boss. "But he didn''t Let Romanoff go, don''t worry, Romanoff shouldn''t be in the United States now, she will never go undercover with you again."


    "The reason why Romanoff didn''t come undercover was because she happened to be involved in the answering space, and I knew her identity." Tony Stark is not that easy to fool, "Nick Fury naturally doesn''t It''s so stupid to send someone who I know and know, he will definitely send someone!"


    "At least I haven''t heard that Chief Fury has this plan."


    "Coleson, after I go back, please tell the bitter head so that he can immediately remove the undercover from my side! This way I can still treat it as not happening!" Tony Stark warned coldly, "If I was caught by me I found out by myself, so don''t blame me for not being affectionate!"


    "Ok, I will convey it." Phil Coleson said, "Make sure that the word is not bad, and even your arduous tone will be conveyed."


    With everything in the video, Tony Stark has already put on a racing suit and walked to the racing track surrounded by everyone.


    Then the camera cut everything to Pepper Potts. She was sitting at a table by the window looking at the menu, and suddenly saw Tony Stark in a racing suit on the big screen in front of her.


    "Natalie! Natalie!" Pepper Potts called out immediately.


    "Miss Potts?" Natasha Romanov came over and quickly explained, "I just know it now, too."


    "He can''t race!" Pepper Potts said.


    "I understand, how can I help you?" Natasha Romanov said.


    "Where is Harpy?"


    "He is outside."


    "Go find him, I need Hapi."


    "Go right away."


    This conversation further proves that Natasha Romanoff played a role like a secretary next to Tony Stark, otherwise Pepper Potts would not treat her like a subordinate.


    In the video, Tony Stark is sitting in the car, wearing a helmet, and the "boom boom" throttle keeps beating.


    When the lights on the racing track turned on, all the cars shot out like arrows from the string.


    And just as the cars were racing on the track, a middle-aged man with long hair in a maintenance suit was walking casually with a toothpick in his hand in the audience area.


    "This person is Ivan Fanke!" Tony Stark stared at this face.


    "It''s definitely him! This face is too similar to Anton Fanke." Phil Colson said.


    Ivan Fanke walked slowly, then suddenly left the audience area and entered the track.


    He threw away the helmet on his head, then pulled the clothes on his chest, and an Ark reactor broke into everyone''s eyes!


    Then Ivan Fanke shook his hands, two whips appeared in his hands, and the currents were flowing cracklingly on the whips.


    Ivan Fanke¡¯s work clothes were also burnt torn by the electric current. Everyone could see clearly that Ivan Fanke¡¯s body was actually wearing a vest-like mechanical device.


    "He really built a reactor." In the answer space, Tony Stark glanced at Ivan Fanke''s chest, and a flash of disdain flashed in his eyes, "But what equipment is that, it''s too crude and crude! "


    Yes, compared with Tony Stark¡¯s armor, Ivan Fanke¡¯s equipment is too crude.


    If Tony Stark¡¯s Mark suit is compared to a hand-made high-end suit of hundreds of thousands of dollars, then Ivan Fanke¡¯s vest is just a beggar''s suit picked up from the trash.


    But the power of this beggar''s service is not small. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    Ivan Fanke slapped the electric whip and pointed it at a racing car coming forward. The metal body was actually like a knife cutting tofu, and it was split into two instantly by the electric whip!


    That car, like a diving athlete in the Olympics, turned several times in the air before it landed.


    No matter who is inside, it must be impossible to survive.


    Pepper Potts, who saw this scene through the big screen, looked worried. When he turned his head, he saw Harpy on the side and shook the red box in Huang''s hand.


    "This is bad!" Phil Coleson''s face changed slightly, "Ivan Fanke''s weapons are not something ordinary people can deal with, but at this time, the armor is not by his side."


    "Stark, you are really too careless." Clint Barton also said, "Even without this Ivan Fanke, do you know how many people in this world want you to die? You actually allow the armor to be not around Appear in public?"


    "This kind of thing won''t happen in the future." Tony Stark was also pale.


    Because he was the same as in the video, he didn''t wear the armor with his own hands at all, and the armor was also kept in Hapi.


    But fortunately, he already knew about the attack of Ivan Fanke in advance. Comparing the video and reality, Ivan Fanke had at least some time before he started. He had time to take the armor from Hapina.


    This is good news at last.


    In the video, Harpy and Pepper Potts are driving in a car, trying to give the armor to Tony Stark, and Tony Stark does not know that there is a demon waiting for him in front of him.


    When he drove to the side of Ivan Fanco, Ivan Fanco slapped an electric whip and drew a whip on Tony Stark''s car.


    The entire front of the car was cut off, and the car tossed into the air.

 Chapter 40： Recorded a video

    Tony Stark was not dead. After that half of the car landed, he climbed out of the car again.


    Ivan Fanke chased Tony Stark with an electric whip, but Tony Stark, who was not wearing a battle armor, had nothing to do but fled in embarrassment.


    Fortunately, at this moment, Harpy drove there in time and hit Ivan Fanke directly on the wire fence with the harsh whistle.


    "Are you okay?" Harpy in the driver''s seat rushed to Tony Stark who jumped onto the wire fence and shouted.


    "Are you trying to hit me or him?" Tony Stark jumped off the wire fence and walked to the car window and asked.


    It may be because of shock, Tony Stark is very loud.


    "I just want to scare them!" Harpy''s voice was not small.


    "I can''t tell the difference!"


    "Are you crazy?" Pepper Potts yelled from the back seat, "Get in the car!"


    "I need better security!" At this time Tony Stark seemed to have lost his mind, "I was under attack, I need better security!"


    "Stark, are you so naive?" Thor, Thor, couldn''t stand it anymore. "At this time, you actually have the intention of quarreling with your own people? Don''t you need to confirm the killer''s situation first?"


    "I want to be on your side." Phil Colson also said, "But Stark, your performance is really ridiculous."


    "I understand him well, after all, he was almost killed just now." Tony Stark protested, but his voice was very small and he was guilty of how he listened.


    "What is he? Stark, that''s you!" Clint Button said mercilessly.


    "It''s shameful. The first vacation in two years." In the video, Tony Starkla was about to get into the car, but Ivan Fanco, who was pushed on the front of the car, got up again, and slapped his whip. , Bang, the car door was directly divided into two, one was held by Tony Stark in his hand, and the other was connected to the body.


    Ivan Fanke is really strong enough. When he was hit by a car, he was able to start chasing Tony Stark again and again.


    Hapi is also very loyal to the boss. In the face of such a perverted enemy, he did not abandon the boss to run away, but tried to drive into Ivan Fanke, just like he did before.


    But Ivan Fanke was not so easy to deal with, and even Hapy¡¯s car was drawn in half with a whip.


    Although Harpy failed to stop Ivan Fanke and lost a car, it was not useless. This allowed Tony Stark to successfully obtain his own armor.


    I saw Tony Stark putting the red box that Pepper Potts had thrown on his chest. The box moved and deformed and turned into a red steel jersey. It was worn by Tony Stark. Body.


    "Is this the armor you''ve been talking about?" To Phil Coleson and Clint Button, Iron Man''s armor is nothing unusual, but for Thor, that cool deformation The process stunned him.


    "Yes, this is the armor!" Seeing Thor''s surprised appearance, Tony Stark couldn''t help but feel refreshed.


    "It''s nothing great." Thor changed his words immediately, "As soon as I hit it down, it becomes a pile of scrap iron."


    "Tor, just say this to you, all my armor will be equipped with stun guns."


    Tor: "..." You shouldn''t have a bad mouth, I''ve got a scar again!


    The video is still going on. Tony Stark, who wore a war armor, kicked the remaining half of the vehicle more than ten meters away, allowing Pepper Potts and Harpy in the car to a relatively safe distance.


    The "vest" made by Ivan Fanco and Tony Stark''s armor are just a lot behind from the outside. The few people in the answer space, even Thor thinks that the battle will be over soon. .


    But the situation in the video is different from what everyone thinks. Ivan Fanke relied on that simple "vest" to compete with Tony Stark and even got the upper hand!


    "Stark, maybe you are a very good scientist, but your battle is terrible." Thor couldn''t help but complain, "The wild cats fighting for food on the street are more than you..."


    "Stun gun." Tony Stark looked at Thor, faintly spit out two words.


    "sorry." Thor immediately closed his mouth.


    "The person who should be sorry is me. I shouldn''t mention you being knocked down by a stun gun."


    "Stark..." Thor was moved, how could he not notice before, it turns out that this annoying Tony Stark also has a human side.


    "...I almost forgot that your famous scene has been updated." However, Tony Stark''s next words almost made Thor run away, "Tor, I will mention later, I will mention how you were in Hulk. The matter of kissing the earth with your body under your palm I will never mention the stun gun again!"


    "..." Thor had to lose the hammer, or throw it at Tony Stark''s nasty face.


    You might as well carry a stun gun!


    Not right!


    Stun guns are not allowed to be mentioned!


    are not allowed to mention all!


    "Coelson, when he was thrown to the ground by Dr. Banner, was Thor''s posture unsightly?" Tony Stark asked Phil Coleson, "Yes, he was getting his lower body The big guy holds it, it''s cool to die, but don''t you think his legs are a bit too wide? Maybe there are children in the audience, how bad the effect is."


    "..." Phil Colson almost laughed out on the spot. Tony Stark''s mouth is really poisonous. Shentemo''s lower body was held by Banner. Those who watched the video knew that he had both legs. Being held by Banner, those who haven''t seen it don''t know where to think.


    Who is arguing with Tony Stark is simply overwhelming, looking for abuse.


    But in order to take care of Thor''s face, Phil Coleson just stopped smiling.


    He is a professionally trained person, no matter how funny things are, he will not laugh!


    Clint Barton¡¯s "smile" skills are not so good. In fact, he didn''t laugh out loud, but the look of a stiff face holding his stomach is more lethal than a direct laugh.


    "Stark, don''t slander people, that didn''t happen at all!" Thor''s old face was hot, and said loudly, "Moreover, it will never happen in the future! That''s a vain thing at all!"


    "Is there anything wrong?" Tony Stark laughed at the time. "Tor, I think you haven''t figured out the situation. It doesn''t matter whether that happens or not. What''s important is that I have taken it It was recorded."

 Chapter 41： Iron Man needs to carry a gun every day

    When Tol heard that Tony Stark actually recorded a video, the whole person was not good.


    "Stark! How can you record a video?"


    "If it makes you feel better, I will also record Rocky."


    "How can you record a video!"


    "This is the video of the future. I am a fool if I don''t record it? Hush! Don''t say anything, I''m going to win, I want to appreciate the moment of victory!"


    In the video, Tony Stark dropped Ivan Fanke to the ground with a back fall, and reached out to tear off the Ark reactor on his chest.


    This is the power of Ivan Fanke¡¯s electric whip. Once Tony Stark is ripped off, the whole person is abolished. After all, an ordinary person with bare hands can¡¯t belong to Tony Stark who wears armor. opponent.


    Ivan Fanke knew this too well, he did not resist any more and let the police take him away.


    Tony Stark won, but he was not happy because he didn''t win as easily as it seemed. His armor was damaged in many places and looked embarrassed.


    "The energy storage time of the palm cannon is too long and needs improvement."


    "The power of the palm cannon will also increase, and it is a shame that the palm cannon was broken by that guy with a whip."


    "The dressing time of the armor is still too long. If it weren''t for Harpy and they dragged Ivan Fanke, I wouldn''t have time to put on the armor."


    Tony Stark is reflecting on the shortcomings of his armor.


    It is true that he now has the Mark 7, which is more advanced than the model in the video, but some of the problems exposed in the video also exist on the Mark 7.


    "Stark, you lose, you lose! Hahaha!" Ivan Fanke failed the assassination and was dragged away by the police, but he was so excited that he laughed loudly there.


    Tony Stark looked at the Ark reactor he was holding in his hand, squeezed it hard, and directly exploded the reactor.


    The screen disappears, and the video ends here.


    "Stark, you must delete the video." Before everyone could analyze the video, Thor couldn''t wait to ask Tony Stark to delete the video.


    "Sorry Thor, these are future videos and cannot be deleted." Tony Stark said, "Who knows which details hide important clues about the future."


    "Yes Thor, the video cannot be deleted." Phil Coleson stood by Tony Stark. "Take the videos about you, how the future of Asgard is at stake, you How did you wander to that place called Saka and become a gladiator, don''t you want to know?"


    "Of course I want to know, but, but..." The whole world was dark when Thor thought of the video of him being thrown around by the Hulk. "But just delete the small section just now, and it doesn''t matter. ?"


    "We don''t know, don''t we?" Phil Coleson''s voice gleamed with reason. "Because we are not sure what will happen in the future, we have no way of knowing where clues about the future are hidden in the details. Thor, this future is about the survival of Asgard. Are you sure you delete those details because of that meaningless pride?"


    Thor was speechless for a while.


    "Yes!" Phil Coleson couldn''t help but clenched his fist secretly, and finally flicked the innocent child. He had to ask Tony Stark to pass the video to himself as soon as he turned his head. Such a classic picture requires frequent use. The aftertaste comes out, with a bottle of champagne, this life is simply perfect.


    "Stark, I have to say, your temper is really bad." Clint Barton couldn''t help but said, "Your driver risked his life to give you the armor. Not only did you not thank others, you also gave him Sorry, at the moment when the crisis has not been resolved!"


    "It''s understandable that people lose control a little when they are almost killed." Tony Stark wanted to quibble, but he was really guilty. "Well, what I did was really wrong. I apologize to them."


    "Stark, I don''t think you can rely too much on the armor." Phil Colson said, "It is true that you have almost no enemies in the armor, but you can''t wear the armor 24 hours a day. You who don''t have a battle armor are too weak."


    "Coelson is right. The equipment of that Ivan Fanke is too far behind your armor, but you have won so hard in this battle." Clint Barton also said, "Obviously yours The melee ability is too poor. If you have even a little combat awareness, you can sling Ivan Fanke."


    "Sorry, I am a scientist and a businessman, but I am not Bruce Lee." Tony Stark said.


    "That''s what I want to say, Stark," said Phil Coleson, "you can be Bruce Lee, no, no, you don''t need to be Bruce Just protect yourself so that when you don¡¯t have a armor one day, you won¡¯t be at a loss."


    "To be honest, this time you didn''t die because Ivan Fanke was too stupid." Clint Barton did not forget to fill the knife on the side, "He has such a big killer in his hand, before you wear it I didn''t kill you when I was in War Armor. The level of stupidity of this kind of thing can be compared to the driver who scolded you and saved you."


    "Barton is right. If the same opportunity is given to me, or to any trained agent, Stark, you are already dead in this assassination of the racing track." Phil Colson said, "Stark, You really have to think about doing some training."


    "I can help you with this." Thor said, "I am one of the most powerful fighters in the universe."


    "Guys, first of all, I want to say that you are right. I very much agree." Tony Stark raised his hand and surrendered. Poor. But there is a saying in the East that is very good, "Technical industry has specialization." I am a scientist. My strength lies in scientific research, not in acting as a secret agent. In my opinion, today''s racing circuit assassination is actually very easy to solve, only I need to carry a small pistol and a few bullets with me. Maybe I don¡¯t have to wait until I put on the armor, and I can send that Ivan Fanke to see his dad if his dad is dead."


    "But the pistol is a foreign object after all, it is not as powerful as it is..."


    "But for most of the time, this foreign object is very useful, isn''t it? No matter how well-trained an agent is, it can''t be worth a bullet." Tony Stark said, "Rather than wasting time on learning some fighting, I still Why not spend more time studying the armor. If one day I can develop the armor so that I can carry it with me and dress at any time, why would I be afraid of assassination?"

 Chapter 42： How Iron Man solves palladium poisoning

    ¡¾The fourth question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [How did Iron Man Tony Stark solve the palladium poisoning? ¡¿


    [A asks Dr. Strange Stephen Strange to take action and heal it with magic. ¡¿


    ¡¾B Extract specific factors from the blood of the Hulk Bruce Banner to synthesize an antidote. ¡¿


    ¡¾C found a new element to replace palladium with the help of Howard Stark. ¡¿


    [D discovered other forms of energy supply, replacing the Ark reactor. ¡¿


    [Answer this question correctly, reward nanotechnology. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "Nanotechnology!" Tony Stark saw the reward at a glance. Although he hadn''t seen a video of him fighting Black Dwarf or Thanos, he thought that nanotechnology could be based on his keen sense of smell in scientific research. Apply to the armor.


    "This question must be answered correctly. With nanotechnology, the battle armor can have a rapid development!" Tony Stark secretly said to himself, he is very greedy for this nanotechnology.


    "Palladium poisoning?" Phil Coleson discovered the huge message contained in the title at a glance, "Stark, have you been palladium poisoned?"


    He knew that Nick Fury was guessing like this, and it was precisely because of this guess that Nick Fury planned to send Natasha Romanoff to undercover with Tony Stark.


    "Yes, I have been poisoned." At this time Tony Stark had nothing to hide.


    "How serious is it?"


    "I also tested it at the racetrack in Morocco today, and the blood toxicity has reached 53%."


    "Stark, how long do you plan to conceal this situation?" Although Phil Coleson does not know the specific situation of palladium poisoning, the 53% figure is not very good. This shows that Tony Stark More than half of the blood in the body is of this kind of toxicity.


    "Yes, Stark, you are very important in the future New York war. Your physical safety is not only your own business, but also all of us." Although Clint Barton is very concerned about the so-called "Palladium" knows nothing, and knows the seriousness of toxins in the blood, "You have been poisoned so deeply, you should not hide it from everyone."


    "Easy, you have seen it, the problem has been solved, hasn''t it?" Tony Stark pointed to the problem.


    "Palladium poisoning is solved, but if you encounter other poisonings, or get some incurable disease, or suffer the kind of injury that requires half of your body to be amputated, wait, remember to tell us, and everyone will help. You find a way."


    "Thank you Coleson."


    "No thanks."


    "Although I feel like you are cursing me."


    "I do not have."


    "It''s another poisoning, it''s an incurable disease, and it''s the kind of injury that cuts off half of the body. Are you sure this is not a curse on me?"


    "Absolutely not," Phil Colson said, "Let''s analyze the problem."


    "Stark, after seeing these options, I can''t help but ask a question." Clint Barton said, "your father Howard Stark, is he really dead?"


    As soon as these words came out, Phil Coleson couldn¡¯t help but look at Tony Stark, Howard Stark, just like his son Tony Stark, is a super genius, but also a S.H.I.E.L.D. One of the founders, if he is still alive, then it is undoubtedly good news for S.H.I.E.L.D., especially when he knows that mankind is about to face a catastrophe.


    "When I knew that Steve Rogers and the Hydra''s Anim Zola might be alive, I also had expectations." Tony Stark was silent for a while facing the gazes of several people. Just said, "But the man who never said he loved me, he should really be dead."


    "Why are you so sure?" Clint Barton said, "Before we thought Captain America was dead."


    "First of all, I saw his body, I saw it with my own eyes." Tony Stark''s voice didn''t sound as calm as he seemed, "Furthermore, my father is not the kind of crazy Anim Zola Scientist, he will not challenge the taboo of breaking the boundary between life and death. Helping Abraham Erskine build Captain America is to win the war, but if there is something that can make people live a hundred years or resurrect from the dead , Then the whole world will be messed up, and he will not intervene in this field."


    "Is it impossible for him to quietly inject Abraham Erskine''s serum?" Clint Barton said.


    "I have lived with him for 20 years. Wouldn''t I know if he is a super soldier?" Tony Stark asked rhetorically, "And you think if my father is really a super soldier, now the first superhero in America is It''s not just Steve Rogers."


    "So it''s impossible for your father to be alive?" Phil Colson said.


    "My father, Howard Stark, that indifferent man, really fell asleep." Tony Stark said. UU reading www. uuk¨¡nshu.com


    "Well, then it seems that option C can be ruled out." Phil Colson said, "It''s obviously impossible for a person who is no longer to help Stark."


    "This option A is also worth noting." Clint Barton added, "According to the news revealed in this option, Stephen Strange is likely to be a magician."


    "Doctor Strange Doctor Strange, I always thought he was a big scientific man like Stark, but he was actually a magician." Phil Colson was also surprised.


    "Then it seems that the Strange that I have contacted before can be ruled out. None of them can be magical." Clint Barton said.


    "Then the question now is, can magic cure palladium poisoning?" Phil Coleson is quite blind to this question because he doesn''t know anything about magic.


    "Tor, do you know magic?" Clint Barton looked at Thor, "Do you think magic can cure Stark''s palladium poisoning?"


    "You really don''t know anything about magic." Thor laughed when he heard this question. "Magic can even resurrect the dead. Can you heal a little blood poison?"


    "So option A is possible." Tony Stark groaned, "Then look at the two options B and D. I think both options can be ruled out."


    "We all know the reason why Bruce Banner became the Hulk. Gamma-ray radiation. If gamma rays can solve Stark¡¯s palladium poisoning, then I don¡¯t want to wait for Bruce Banner, Stark can discover it by himself. "Phil Coleson said, "I think option B can also be ruled out, but Stark, why not D? With your talent, I think this is entirely possible."

 Chapter 43： The Undead of Howard Stark

    "Coelson, you are right, I am indeed a genius, but the Ark reactor, as I said before, is an epoch-making invention." Tony Stark said, "He was not developed by me. That was my father¡¯s technology, I just reduced it. Although I don¡¯t want to admit it, I don¡¯t think I can make something that can replace the Ark¡¯s reactor."


    "Usually you may not be able to, but Stark, the situation is different now." Clint Barton said, "You are now very poisonous, and your life is always in danger. You know, people are here. Under a crisis, great potential can always erupt."


    "Barton, I can only say that you don''t understand scientific research at all." Tony Stark couldn''t help but smile after hearing Clint Barton''s words. "Do you think that scientific research is to treat children as mothers of life? Picking up a truck? Scientific research is cruel. You know you understand, if you don¡¯t understand, you don¡¯t understand. Yes, maybe some people can explode their potential under pressure, make their minds clearer and more agile, and thus break through problems that could not be solved before."


    "Sounds like your current situation, doesn''t it?"


    "It''s very similar, but do you know what it means to develop another form of energy supply? It means to overthrow the Ark reactor and start from the beginning, from a brand new field..." Tony Stark seemed to think he didn''t It is necessary to talk too much to a group of scientific idiots, and then he paused and said, "I know myself, if my life really enters the countdown, I am more likely to be willful and foolish, rather than bursting out of potential. ."


    "So that''s why you sit on a donut and eat a donut?" Phil Colson said, "What did you do before you die?"


    "Maybe." Tony Stark shrugged, "I am a person who is always bohemian and never cares about others'' opinions, so I can''t tell whether it is my normal operation or dying willfulness."


    "All three options are eliminated now..." Thor said, "It looks like the correct answer has come out."


    Tor''s eyes all fell on Tony Stark.


    Whoever answers questions about whose questions has long become a tacit understanding.


    "I choose A, ask Dr. Strange Stephen Strange to take action and heal it with magic." Tony Stark said his answer.


    [Answer wrong, deduct one year of life! ¡¿


    The result was unexpected, and the answer was wrong.


    "Not cured by magic?" Tony Stark couldn''t help frowning. "My father is dead. It''s impossible to help me. It''s impossible with Dr. Banner''s blood. Could it be that I invented a brand new energy supply? form?"


    "Look, Stark, I said it was D." Phil Colson said, "You seem to be better than you think."


    "Is it me?" Tony Stark was plunged into self-doubt. With his knowledge of himself and the knowledge of the Ark''s reactor and armor, he believed that it was impossible for him to make a substitute for energy.


    But his answer has been rejected, and the other two answers are even more impossible.


    With the elimination method, it seems that only D is left.


    "Is it like what they said? I''m more talented than I thought?" Tony Stark couldn''t help thinking like this in his mind.


    "Excuse me, isn''t the answer to this question obvious?" At this time Thor''s voice rang.


    "Tor, what do you think is appropriate?" Phil Coleson couldn''t help asking. He was still strange that Thor spoke, because Thor, who was new to Earth, didn''t know much about the topic or the options.


    "Choose C." Thor said.


    "Choose C?" Clint Button was the first to question, "Did you just hear that Howard Stark is no longer alive."


    "Of course I heard it, but don''t the people who have died can''t communicate?" Thor said, "For you humans, it may be a fixed notion that people die and that heaven and man are separated forever, but I am a **** You are all standing in front of you alive. Shouldn''t you have a little imagination to communicate with the dead?"


    "Communicate with the dead?" Thor said, as if a thunder struck everyone''s ears. Yes, in this world, even gods, vampires, aliens, and magic exist, so communicating with the dead seems to be too It''s not impossible.


    At least it sounds more reliable than gods than magic.


    "I actually know that there is a profession called psychics, which claims to be able to communicate with dead people." Phil Coleson opened his mind and spoke again, "I used to think that was a bullshit, it seems I should pay attention to it?"


    "If those crooks can really communicate with the dead, S.H.I.E.L.D. could not know." Clint Barton directly denied Phil Coleson''s statement, "Even the rare species of vampires can''t hide us. My eyeshow do the psychics all over the street hide?"


    "I''m not talking about psychics." Thor shook his head and said, "I''m talking about magic. Although I am not a magician, I know that there is a kind of magic that allows people to communicate with the undead." Speaking of this trust Er''s gaze fell on Tony Stark, "Isn''t there a magician on the earth now? Maybe which magician allowed you to communicate with your father''s undead."


    "This is indeed my negligence." Tony Stark nodded in agreement, "I still think about the problem according to the old thinking, but forget that this world is no longer the world I originally knew. ."


    "If you can really communicate with Howard Stark''s undead, then as the person who invented the Ark reactor, he should have a way to solve the palladium poisoning." Phil Coleson thought for a while and felt that this inference was reasonable. , Even more reasonable than curing Tony Stark with magic.


    Because it is cured by magic, this is also a temporary solution, but it only solves Tony Stark''s physical problem, but the culprit that poisoned Tony Stark has not been solved.


    As long as Tony Stark is still Iron Man, sooner or later he will get palladium poisoning.


    And using magic to let Tony Stark and Howard Stark communicate and find a solution, this is to solve the problem from the source, treat the symptoms and cure the root cause.


    "Tor, as a god, you see me in a completely different world from ours. Now that you have thought of this, why didn''t you say it earlier?" Clint Barton asked.


    "That''s because..." Thor didn''t feel embarrassed, "I just remembered it too."


    Tony Stark is about to speak, and the video has already started.

 Chapter 44： Sit on donuts and eat donuts

    At the beginning of the video, Tony Stark was wearing a steel armor and sunglasses, eating donuts in that big bite. As the camera zoomed out, everyone suddenly discovered that Tony Stark was actually sitting on a huge Donuts on the statue.


    "Sitting on a donut and eating a donut, I am not surprised why Stark did such a thing." Phil Coleson couldn''t help but complain.


    "This kind of behavior is very ¡®Stark¡¯!" Clint Barton agreed.


    "no!" Thor looked mad, "Stark, you have done this to doughnuts. I swear I will never eat doughnuts again."


    Pitiful God, he thought the doughnuts were quite delicious before.


    Then the camera zoomed out again, and a bald marinated egg head appeared.


    "Sir, please get off the donuts!" Nick Fury shouted, raising his head.


    Everything in the lens, Tony Stark and Nick Fury are sitting in a coffee shop, and Tony Stark said straightforwardly, "I don''t want to join your Superman Boys group."


    "I remember, you do everything by yourself." Nick Fury smiled and picked up a cup of coffee. "And what happened?"


    "The result, the result..." Tony Stark opened his mouth, obviously not wanting to say this, he stretched his head to look at Nick Fury, "I don''t want to cause your misunderstanding, but should I look at your blindfold or your eyes?"


    Nick Fury looked at Tony Stark with a smile.


    "To be honest, I have a hangover." Tony Stark pulled his sunglasses down halfway, "To be honest, I''m not sure if you are a real person or an illusion."


    "I''m a real person." Nick Fury leaned forward, the bittern egg head closer to Tony Stark, "I''m the most real person you''ve ever seen."


    "I''m lucky, where are the employees here?" Tony Stark quickly moved his eyes away and murmured after Nick Fury''s shining marinated egg pierced his eyes.


    "It''s not very good." Nick Fury stretched his hand to Tony Stark''s neck. Here, the lens gave a close-up, and I saw that Tony Stark''s neck was covered with black markings and the same circuit. Around his neck.


    "That''s the symptom of palladium poisoning, right?" Phil Coleson turned his head and asked Tony Stark.


    "Yes, that''s the symptom of palladium poisoning." Standing next to Phil Coleson, Tony Stark pulled his collar down, revealing the same markings as in the video.


    Of course, those markings are not as dense as in the video, and the color is not so dark, which shows that the Tony Stark palladium poisoning in the video is far deeper than the current Tony Stark.


    At this time, another person appeared in the video. She was wearing a tights, and she outlined the exquisite curves vividly.


    "I emptied the entire area, but it''s better not to spend too much time." The enchanting woman''s voice was also familiar.


    This person is impressively Natasha Romanov who has answered the question together.


    "You, got fired!" In the video, Tony Stark knew what was going on as soon as he saw Natasha Romanoff.


    "It''s not up to you to decide." Natasha Romanoff sat beside Nick Fury with a charming smile on her face.


    "Tony, this is Agent Romanoff." Nick Fury also smiled and introduced Tony Stark.


    "I am an undercover agent for SHIELD. When we know that you are sick, Director Fury will send me to observe you." Natasha Romanov said again.


    "You S.H.I.E.L.D. is really arrogant enough." Tony Stark, who saw this scene, couldn''t help but vomit, "It''s all about being an undercover agent, but you still directly clarify it in front of me."


    "Is this Nick Fury?" Thor stared at the braised egg head in the video. "The Nick Fury I want to see?"


    "Yes Thor, this is Sir Fury, my immediate boss." Phil Colson said, "He asked me to wait for you in New Mexico."


    "Then I think I don''t need to see him." Thor said disappointedly. After coming to this answer space, he knew that Nick Fury could know that he was coming to Earth because of answering the question. He couldn''t know himself. Father''s arrangement.


    "You can still meet." Phil Coleson knew that his boss would definitely want to see Thor. "Chief Fury may not be able to solve your doubts, but as the director of S.H.I.E.L.D., he can do many things. To provide you with help."


    "For example?" Thor didn''t care, he didn''t think that an ordinary mortal could help him.


    "For example, if you don''t rely on Director Fury, you can''t even get your own hammer." Phil Coleson said, "I mean, get close to the hammer. After all, you can''t hold a hammer at all now."


    "That''s my hammer!"


    "How do you prove that it is yours?" Phil Colson asked.


    "I..." Thor said suddenly, yes, how can he prove that it was his hammer? After all, he was separated from the hammer when he was exiled to the atrium, and he couldn''t hold the hammer at all.


    "This kind of thing is under the jurisdiction of S.H.I.E.L.D., if it weren''t for Director Fury and I who watched the video and believe you, you can''t even get close to the hammer."


    "Well, I''ll see Nick Fury first." Thor thought about it and agreed to meet with Nick Fury first.


    When Phil Coleson was talking to Thor, the video of the space switched shots again. Poor Natasha Romanov, the thorny rose, just showed up and lost the shot.


    The new lens is in a seaside villa. Nick Fury and Tony Stark are sitting together. In the distance, Phil Coleson is holding a telescope and doesn''t know what he is looking at.


    "The things in your chest are made based on unfinished technology." Nick Fury said.


    "No, it is a finished product." Tony Stark denied, "I reduced it before it worked."


    "No, your father said that the Ark Reactor is just a springboard for greater technology." Nick Fury said, "He was going to start an energy competition that would leave all his opponents behind."


    "What do you mean by telling me that I haven''t tried them all? I haven''t tried anything?" Tony Stark asked.


    "He said that only you have the resources and wisdom to complete the plan he started." Nick Fury held a glass with an unknown liquid.


    "He said that?" Tony Stark asked rhetorically.


    "Is he talking about you?" Nick Fury also asked, "If it were you, you could solve the mystery of the happy head."


    "I don''t know how you know this, but my father doesn''t like me that much..."


    "What do you remember about your father?"


    "He is indifferent and scheming. He never said that he likes me, never said that he loves me. What is incomprehensible to me is that you tell me that all the future depends on me."


    "This is not true."


    "Then obviously you know my father better than me."


    "In fact, yes, he is one of the members who established S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau."

 Chapter 45： Coach, I want to invent new elements

    "I have an appointment at two o''clock..." Nick Fury looked at his watch and stood up. At the same time, Phil Coleson took two people and carried a silver box on the ground.


    "What is this?" Tony Stark asked, pointing to the box.


    "You can, right?" Nick Fury said.


    "No, I can''t." Tony Stark said.


    "You can untie it, right?" Nick Fury took it for granted.


    "I don''t even know what to untie." Tony Stark not only has no confidence, but also has no idea what Nick Fury is talking about.


    "The Romanoff Union continues to undercover in Stark Industries." Nick Fury said while putting on his coat, apparently leaving.


    Everything about the lens, Tony Stark opened the silver box. He first took out a drawing of the Ark reactor from the box. Only the signature on the drawing was "Fanke-Stark", which shows that the anti-ark The reactor is indeed not exclusive to Howard Stark.


    Then Tony Stark took out another newspaper, and the eye-catching headline came into view: "Soviet scientist defected." There is no doubt that this Soviet scientist is "Anton Fanke."


    Tony Stark looked like treasure hunting, digging out the same thing from the box, and finally he found a video tape and started playing it.


    "Everything can be achieved through technology, a better life, a healthy body, and the possibility of maintaining world peace for the first time in human history..." Howard Stark''s voice sounded in the form of a video in the video. In the ears of everyone.


    Tony Stark in the video listens to the video while watching the information, while Tony Stark in the answer space is staring at Howard Stark.


    For so many years, he has always believed that Howard Stark is cold, ruthless, and does not like himself. He has always had a resentment towards Howard Stark in his heart, but after many years he heard Howard Stark¡¯s voice again, and he found In fact, I have always missed each other.


    "Tony, you are still too young to understand now, so I will shoot this for you first." In another video, Howard Stark said, "I built all this for you, and one day you will I discovered that this is not just a human invention, it is also my lifelong achievement. This is the key to the future. I am limited by the technology of this era, but one day you will understand all this, and then you will change the world..."


    Howard Stark said that, several people in the answer space, all their eyes fell on Tony Stark.


    It¡¯s not wrong, Tony Stark has indeed changed the world, and Howard Stark¡¯s prophecy came true!


    "What are you looking at me? I''m a genius! It is inevitable to change the world!" Tony Stark shrugged pretending to be indifferent, but everyone could hear his voice choking a little.


    "My greatest creation is only..." Howard Stark''s eyes softened, "You."


    The hard-mouthed Tony Stark couldn''t hold it anymore, and his eyes were wet on the spot. He quickly turned around, turned his back to the crowd, and wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes.


    The other people in the answer space, Clint Barton, Phil Coleson, and even Thor, a nervous guy, are very witty and pretend not to see it.


    Everything in the picture, Tony Stark is standing in an office with a strawberry in his mouth. He is about to leave, but his eyes are on a three-dimensional model of the expo in the corner.


    "Stark, the solution should be here." Phil Coleson couldn''t help but said, "In your father''s video, there was also an exposition model."


    "It should be here." Tony Stark started a mental observation, after all, this was telling him how to solve the palladium poisoning.


    "Jarvis, please make a digital model, I need an operable projection screen." In the video, Tony Stark brought the exposition model to the laboratory.


    "Stark Industry Fair 1974..." Jarvis''s magnetic voice sounded, light blue light scanned across the exposition model, and a projection of pure light was formed.


    "How many buildings are there in total?" Tony Stark folded his hands and hovered the projection in the air.


    "Does it include the Belgian muffin stall?"


    "I''m just asking and show it to me." Tony Stark rotated and enlarged the projection after Jarvis''s operation, and then a very cool pattern appeared in front of everyone.


    "This is an atom..." Tony Stark discovered the mystery at a glance.


    "What does this look like?" In the next moment, Tony Stark''s words in the video corroborated Tony Stark''s statement, "It''s kind of like an atom."


    "The nucleus should be here." In the video, Tony Stark puts his finger on a sphere, UU reading www. uukanshu.com told Jarvis, "Bring out the big globe."


    The globe was suddenly enlarged. Tony Stark pulled with both hands to enlarge the globe again. He looked at it and said, "Take the aisle away and throw it away."


    "What do you want to achieve?" Jarvis asked.


    "I want to discover..." Tony Stark paused, "Uh, invent a new element."


    "Drop the landscape, bushes, trees, parking lots, exits, entrances..." Tony Stark ordered while operating on the projection, "Use the pavilion as a structure to form protons and neutrons."


    When all these operations are completed, a sphere of virtual element framework is suspended in the air.


    "Is this the thinking of the supreme genius?" Phil Coleson stared at the new element in the video dumbfounded. A new element was simply invented?


    It is true that Tony Stark invented this new element because of what was left by Howard Stark, but being able to discover the real information in the chaotic variable interference in the exposition model is not for ordinary people. It can be done.


    "Perverted." Clint Barton was also shocked by Tony Stark''s talent. He saw the process of Tony Stark''s invention of new elements from start to finish, which simply subverted his cognition.


    Do those pavilions, shrubs, parking lots, etc. have a dime relationship with Proton Neutron? Are there any similarities? Why can Tony Stark understand it?


    Is this brain the brain of a normal person?


    Even Thor, the **** who is easily disobedient, looks at Tony Stark differently at this moment. This person is a bit disgusting, but I have to say that he really has two brushes.

 Chapter 46： If the world has undead

    "You have to teach me after 20 years of death?" Standing in the projection of New Elements, Tony Stark laughed.


    didn''t know whether it was laughing at himself for finding a new element to solve the palladium poisoning, or laughing at the communication that spanned time and space between himself and his father.


    "The new element you discovered should be able to replace the palladium element you are using now." Jarvis''s voice sounded.


    "Thank you, dad." Tony Stark reduced the projection of the element, pinched it between his fingers, and watched it carefully.


    "Unfortunately, it can''t be synthesized."


    "Huh huh~" Tony Stark smiled again, then stood up, "Preparing for a major renovation, guys, it''s time to sweat."


    Then Tony Stark took a hammer and smashed it, making holes one after another in the wall and the ground.


    "Stark, your house is really the most dangerous residence in the world." Clint Barton looked at the riddled room that was tossed by Tony Stark in an instant, and couldn''t help but say, "You are here again. What are you tossing about?"


    "Obviously, to synthesize new elements." Tony Stark said.


    "What are you going to do?" Phil Coleson couldn''t help but ask, he couldn''t imagine how to start something like synthesizing new elements.


    "Isn''t it simple?" Tony Stark shrugged and pointed to the video, "Keep your eyes open and watch it. Learn from me."


    In the video, Tony Stark installed some tall parts one by one in the corresponding position, and a huge particle accelerator was fresh and hotly presented in front of everyone.


    "I heard you left." At this time the door was opened, and Phil Coleson''s figure appeared here.


    "Yes," Tony Stark said, "This is something from the previous life, where have you been?"


    "I have something." Phil Colson said.


    "Really?" Tony Stark said as he fiddled with the particle accelerator, "Me too, and it''s almost a success."


    At this time, Phil Coleson, who was wandering around, found an unfinished shield, and Tony Stark asked Phil Coleson to help put the shield under the pipe.


    "I''m very busy, what are you doing?" Tony Stark asked as he leveled it with a spirit level.


    "Say goodbye." Phil Colson said, "I have been transferred. I''m going to New Mexico."


    "Charming Wonderland." Tony Stark gave a four-character evaluation.


    "Everyone says that." Phil Colson said.


    "Secret mission?" Tony Stark guessed.


    "Almost." Phil Colson didn''t say much.


    "Good luck." Tony Stark''s blessing seemed so coping.


    "Bye." Phil Colson''s goodbye did not seem sincere.


    The video ends here.


    "New Mexico?" But this last location attracted the attention of several people in the answer space, because this location was where Thor descended.


    "So, in the video, I went to see Thor?" Although Phil Coleson was doubtful, he was very sure.


    "Didn''t you say that this is a future video to be played?" Thor said, "but I appeared before the video."


    "This video shows the unaltered future." Tony Stark muttered, "It''s the direction of things that didn''t appear in the answer space."


    "In other words, if there is no answer, then at this point in time, Thor hasn''t come to the earth yet?" Clint Barton said.


    "No, the timeline of Thor''s arrival on Earth will not change, and the answers have not yet affected Thor." Tony Stark said, "It is us who changed the answers. If there were no answers, I would be like in the video. I was reminded by Nick Fury to use what my father left me to invent new elements. But because of answering the questions, Nick Fury¡¯s mind is not in my place. He cares more about Thor and the captain. He should remind me During that time period, he did not remind."


    "So this is still a video from the past." Phil Colson came up with a classic summary.


    "Yes, it is the past, but it is also the future." Tony Stark said.


    "Stark, can you not say such advanced words?" Clint Barton said.


    "Yes, in chronological order, Thor has now come to Earth. For us now, this is a video of the past." Tony Stark glanced at Clint Barton and explained. "But because of the emergence of the answer space, part of the past that was supposed to have happened hasn''t happened, but has become a future that hasn''t happened yet."


    "This part of Thor has happened in the past, because Thor was not affected by the answer." Phil Colson continued, "And you, Stark, your past that should have happened, you are in Director Fury. As a reminder, the past of palladium poisoning has been solved, but UU Reading has not happened, and it has become your future."


    "You said so forgiving, I don''t quite understand," Thor interjected, "Does it make sense to discuss this?"


    "There are still." Tony Stark said, "This video at least allows us to determine one thing, that is, the future shown in the video is developed based on the assumption that the answer space never appeared."


    "Isn''t this obvious?" Thor asked rhetorically.


    "It''s quite obvious, but it''s about the future. We need to confirm it, don''t we?" Tony Stark paused, "Thank you for your analysis of this topic."


    "I was hitting right." Thor was a little embarrassed, "Yes, you solved the palladium poisoning with your father''s help, but it''s not the kind of help I said."


    "No, I want to thank you because you gave me an idea, an idea that will allow me to see my father again." Tony Stark sighed, his eyes flushed again, "You know? On the day my father was in a car accident, I still had a conflict with him. I didn¡¯t even say goodbye to him! I never told him that I love you. For so many years, I¡¯ve been thinking, if I could have a chance to say goodbye to him, if I can say to him personally I love you, I am willing to give everything."


    "Stark, are you saying that you really intend to find a magician to meet your father''s undead?" Phil Coleson couldn''t help frowning, "This doesn''t sound like a right thing."


    "I''m not sure if people in this world have undead after death." Clint Barton also persuaded, "There is a difference between life and death, Stark. If there are undead, they never appear in front of us. There must be a reason. Yes, I think we better not cross this barrier."

 Chapter 47： Captain Americas little brother

    [The fifth question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [Who made the Avengers truly unite in the New York War? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Nick Fury¡¿


    ¡¾B Phil Colson¡¿


    ¡¾C Captain America Steve Rogers¡¿


    ¡¾D Thor¡¿


    ¡¾The answer to this question is correct, rewards the eagle of the desert with unlimited bullets. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "Infinite bullets?" The reward for this topic aroused the interest of Tony Stark. "Infinite bullets is not something science can do. First of all, it does not conform to the conservation of matter and energy. So this pistol is technological and magical. Mix and match products?"


    "Stark, don''t you think you are boring?" Clint Barton said, "we just need to know that this pistol is easy to use?"


    "No wonder you are just an''elite killer'', not an''archer man'', too superficial." Tony Stark could not help but complain, "The real value of this pistol lies not in its use, but in the reason behind it. , If you can decipher the principle of infinite bullets and replicate it successfully, do you know what it means?"


    "It means the world is going to be in chaos." Phil Coleson interjected, "If this infinite bullet technology can really be applied to other weapons, Stark, this is not a good thing. I advise you to Dispel the idea of ??studying this, it''s not like your armor can protect the people, on the contrary it can only bring chaos and war."


    "Coleson, I understand what technologies should be studied and what should not be studied." Tony Stark shrugged, "Stark Industries'' weapons department has been shut down by me, right?"


    "Then, look at the topic." Clint Barton took a few steps forward, got closer to the floating text, and circled the word "Unity" with his finger. "This question means that the Avengers at the beginning In fact, it is not united."


    "Why I don''t think it''s weird at all." Phil Colson looked back and forth on Thor and Tony Stark as he said this.


    The two have only met for a short while, and they have already pinched each other for a few rounds. If it weren''t for the wrong place, I''m afraid it might be upgraded to hands-on.


    It''s not surprising that there is no unity.


    "It''s hard to imagine that we were not united when we faced the Chitaran army." Clint Barton felt that he couldn''t understand what the Avengers like in the future would be like. Faced with such a big enemy, it''s not enough. Working together?


    "I think it should be Chief Fury." Phil Coleson looked at the options for a while and said, "Executive Fury is the founder of the Avengers, it can be said to be the leader of the Avengers. He is one of the older ones. S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau can manage a small team of six people in an orderly manner. In fact, any team, any team formed by strangers, has to go through this process from disunity to unity, and it takes time to run in. ."


    "Oh, is it?" Thor immediately objected, "I don''t think I will listen to a bald head."


    "But you do join the Avengers in the future."


    "That doesn''t mean that I will completely obey the orders." Thor said, "At least let me greet a nasty person with a smile, and Nick Fury can''t do it yet."


    "So Thor, you don''t recognize Chief Fury, who do you think should be chosen?" Phil Colson asked, "Who can unite you with everyone?"


    "Although I don''t know who it is, I know who it is not." Thor glanced at Tony Stark, "Tony Stark can be ruled out, it must not be him."


    "I was thinking of doing this." Tony Stark has no opinion on this. He knows what he looks like. He asks him to cry all the members of the team. I don''t eat that set myself.


    "And me, I can also exclude." Phil Colson pointed to himself, "I am not a member of the Avengers, nor the founder of the Avengers, I have no direct relationship with the Avengers. Even as an agent, I am not the best of SHIELD. I can''t think of an ordinary person like me that can make you superheroes make a difference."


    "Then the options are Captain America and Thor." Clint Barton said.


    "This Captain America is the one who wears a star and stripes suit with a shield, right?" Thor doesn''t know much about the American team. "Why is he called Captain America?"


    "The captain was a soldier in World War II. He was originally a very thin boy, but he wanted to join the army and serve the country." Clint Barton said, "Because of his small size, the captain has been rejected, but he did not give up and fake Sign up in different places. Of course, I¡¯m not advocating fraud, but the captain¡¯s never-giving up spirit is worth learning from Dr. Abraham Erskine, who was in charge of the super serum at the time, was also impressed by the captain¡¯s spirit. Moved, he was finally selected as his target for transformation. In the end, the captain chose to crash the plane at sea in order to avoid the plane''s explosion in New York and injuring the citizens..."


    "Sounds like a person who is tenacious and brave and willing to sacrifice for others, such a person is worthy of the word hero."


    "Tor, the quality of the captain is much more than that. He is very courageous. I tell you that in one training, Colonel Phillips didn''t agree with the Doctor''s choice of captain, so he threw a grenade into the team. Everyone dodged subconsciously. Elsewhere, what do you think the captain did? He just threw his body on the grenade! When everyone was thinking about themselves, only he chose others! Although the grenade was fake, no one knew at the time. "


    "This man is really courageous."


    "Not only courage, but also wisdom. Once their team ran, there was a flagpole on the side of the road halfway through the run, and there was a flag on it. Their chief said that whoever can take the flag off can ride in the car. Everyone swarmed up. He tried his best to climb up, but because the flagpole was too slippery and everyone consumed a lot of energy, no one could climb up. The captain hadn¡¯t been injected with serum at that time, and he was still a small man. You know how he got the flag. Is it?"


    "Uh, how did he climb up?"


    "The captain didn''t climb at all! There was a big screw at the bottom of the flagpole. He pulled the screw out and put the flagpole down! Who would have thought of this? Isn''t it very wise?"


    "Uh, yes."


    "One more time..."


    "Coleson!" Clint Button interrupted Phil Coleson with a headache, "Knowing that you are a super fan of the captain, but now is not the time to chase stars."

 Chapter 48： Use Rubiks Cube to make weapons

    "The captain is the first superhero in American history. He represents too much, bravery, wisdom, selflessness, glory..." Although Clint Barton is not as admired as Phil Colson, he also admires him very much. "His sacrifice has saved many people and moved many people. Moreover, the military has been using the captain as a facade and has spared no effort to promote it. For so many years, there have been overwhelming stories about his comics, movies, and surroundings. It can be said that many children are I grew up listening to his story. In this environment, it¡¯s hard for anyone to dislike the captain. So, if anyone can make these unruly and stunt Avengers unite, I Think of it as the captain."


    "Although I haven''t seen it yet, it sounds like I would like him." From Phil Coleson''s brief description, Thor also had a preliminary understanding of Captain America Steve Rogers. "If you have to I choose one of these options who can convince me, then it is him."


    "Now the captain has two votes." Clint Button said.


    "No! Three votes." Phil Coleson changed his opinion again. "Tor is right. Although Chief Fury is nominally the founder and perhaps everyone¡¯s superior, he is just an ordinary person. He obviously can''t convince Thor, or even Stark, to be convinced. It seems that the captain is the only one that can be accepted by everyone."


    "Is that World War II veteran that good?" Tony Stark muttered there.


    "Stark, do you have any other candidates?" Phil Colson turned and looked at Tony Stark.


    "Indeed, Steve Rogers seems to be the person most likely to convince us, but for one thing, his strength seems to be weaker." Tony Stark saw Phil Coleson want to refute, immediately Quickly say, "I''m not belittling the captain, he is still very powerful compared to ordinary people. But don''t forget, there is still a **** in our team. Although this **** looks unreliable now, he was taken by Dr. Banner. furiously¡­¡­"


    "Stark!" Thor said in a speechless voice, "Do you have to Dr. Tibanna? Having said that, that thing won''t happen and cannot happen!"


    "Tor, can''t you be a little patient?" Tony Stark said, "I''m going to say ¡®but¡¯ soon."


    "Say it, I''ll listen!" Torton grinned.


    "I wanted to say it, but you interrupted without permission. My interest in saying ¡®but¡¯ is broken." Tony Stark dropped a word without pain.


    "You just said''but'' clearly!" Thor''s smile froze on his face.


    "At present, Thor''s strength is the strongest among the Avengers. He can fly and summon thunder and lightning. It is much stronger than the captain." Tony Stark took a few steps in the other direction. Throwing Thor a back view, "His identity is even more honorable, he is the prince of God''s Domain. The captain¡¯s cartoons and surroundings have been popular for decades, but the legend about Thor can be traced back to the 1-2 century AD. ."


    "So you want to say that this person should be Thor and not the captain?" Clint Barton gave the shortest summary of the long string of Tony Stark.


    "Yes, that''s what I meant." Tony Stark said, "As for the captain, I also admire me very much, but if I am convinced by whoever I am most convinced, I will become united when I was not united with everyone. I think Thor''s may be bigger."


    "Stark, what you said makes sense." Clint Barton said, "When I saw Thor bathe in thunder and lightning from the sky, I have to say that this powerful strength also shocked me. And his body I also admire the battle for the prince of Asgard but for the earth."


    "So now there are two options, which one to choose?" Phil Colson looked at everyone.


    "I''m just mentioning my own opinion, you can make your decision." Tony Stark stepped back, "I won''t answer this question."


    The tacit understanding of everyone''s answer is that whoever answers the question is about whose question, but this question is not for a specific person, anyone can answer it.


    And Tony Stark has already answered the question, more than once, and has been rewarded, so in this situation, he took the initiative to give up this opportunity.


    Moreover, he really doesn''t need this desert eagle with unlimited bullets.


    "This reward is useless to me." Thor didn''t intend to answer. He stepped back and walked to Tony Stark''s side. "Look whoever wants to answer and answer."


    "I prefer to use bows and arrows. Infinite bullets are good, but they don''t attract me that much." Clint Barton also stepped back, standing with Thor and Tony Stark, "Coleson, the chance is yours. ."


    "Thank you, everyone, I still like this gun." Phil Coleson looked at the title and glanced at Thor just when Thor thought Coleson was going to choose him. With a smile on his lips, Phil Colson said, "My answer is C, Captain America Steve Rogers."


    Tor¡¯s smile just froze. You have to take a look at me when you choose Captain America as Mao!


    I wasted my touch for nothing!


    ¡¾wrong answer! Deduct one year of life! ¡¿


    Phil Colson shook his body, his face paled by naked eyes.


    He couldn''t help but look up at Thor again. He was also deprived of his life. It was as if nothing had happened to Thor, and even his hair was not messed up. That body was really enviable.


    "It''s a pity, I kind of like this gun." Phil Coleson took a break there to ease his physical strength.


    After a short while, the space began to play video.


    "What are you doing, Stark?" Nick Fury in a black trench coat strode into a room.


    "I''m just about to ask you this question." Tony Stark sat on the table with a very lazy appearance, beside him, Bruce Banner also stood casually.


    "You should find a way to find the position of the Rubik''s Cube." Nick Fury walked up to the two of them, looking serious.


    "Think about it, the signal has been locked, and we are searching for gamma ray markers." Before Tony Stark answered, Bruce Banner spoke first, "After finding it, we will lock the target within half a mile."


    "You can get your Rubik''s Cube later, don''t worry." Tony Stark found something on the computer and asked, "What is the second stage?"


    "The second stage is that S.H.I.E.L.D. uses Rubik''s Cube to make weapons!" Captain America walked in with a weapon part, and put it on the table with a snap.

 Chapter 49： The Avengers are arguing

    "Gentlemen, we collect everything related to the Rubik''s Cube." Nick Fury tried to find a reasonable reason for Captain America''s discovery, "But this does not mean that we are making..."


    "Come on, Nick, don''t quibble." Nick Fury was beaten face to face by Tony Stark before he finished speaking. Tony Stark pulled up a weapon blueprint from the computer.


    "I was wrong with the commander, the world has not changed at all." The captain America''s voice revealed deep disappointment.


    At this time, Thor and the black widow Natasha Romanoff walked in.


    "Do you know this?" Bruce Banner immediately asked Natasha Romanoff.


    "Don''t you want to leave this place, doctor?" Natasha Romanov asked not to answer.


    "I was in Kolkata at the time, it didn''t matter to me." Bruce Banner looked rather unhappy.


    "Loki is using you." Natasha Romanoff said.


    "Then what is your purpose?" Bruce Banner became faster.


    "You didn''t come here because I glared at you."


    "Then I am not going because you are crazy." Bruce Banner walked up to Natasha Romanov, and then reached out and grabbed the computer on one side, pointing to the weapon drawing on it and asked, "I need to know why S.H.I.E.L.D. uses Rubik''s Cube to create weapons of mass destruction."


    Nick Fury did not quibble again this time that he did not make weapons. He reached out his hand and pointed at Thor: "Because of him."


    "Me?" Thor, who was watching the show holding his arms over there, was a little dazed, but he didn''t expect that the flames of war would actually burn on his head.


    "Last year the earth ushered in a visitor from an alien, because some of his personal grievances caused a small town to be razed to the ground. We learned that there are not only other lives in the universe, but also much more powerful and advanced than us. Much more developed." Nick Fury said.


    "Our people have no malice against your planet." Thor said, the **** of thunder.


    "But you are not the only ones in the universe, and you are not the only threat." Nick Fury looked at Thor, "There are many enemies in this world that we cannot match, and they will not be controlled by others..."


    "Like you control the Rubik''s Cube?" Captain America interrupted Nick Fury.


    "It was your research on Rubik''s Cube that attracted Loki and his allies." Thor looked at Nick Fury and said word by word, "For other planets, this is for you on earth to prepare A signal for advanced warfare."


    "Advanced warfare?" Captain America obviously disagrees with Thor''s remarks, but before he has time to refute, Nick Fury said, "It is you who forced us to take action. We have to have countermeasures."


    "Such as nuclear deterrence?" Tony Stark, standing behind Nick Fury, said in a mocking tone, "This trick calms everything down."


    "You are talking about how you made your fortune, Stark?" Nick Fury turned to look at Tony Stark.


    "I''m sure if he is still making weapons," Captain America walked over, "He must have been buried in..."


    "Wait!" Tony Stark exclaimed, "How did the spear point at me?"


    "Isn''t it always against you?" Captain America asked back.


    "I thought the people on earth could be more civilized." Thor sneered.


    "We didn''t go to your planet to do anything wrong!" Nick Fury scolded.


    "You have so little confidence in your teammates?" Thor asked back.


    "You are not my teammate yet." Nick Fury said.


    "You people are so naive?" Natasha Romanov tried to calm the atmosphere, "S.H.I.E.L.D. is only monitoring potential threats."


    "So Captain America is a potential threat?" Bruce Banner interjected.


    "We are all." Natasha Romanov said.


    "Don''t worry about him, doctor."


    "Wait, Doctor, are you on the list?"


    "I hope Loki can bring me back to Asgard."


    "The one who guards Loki can''t stop you."


    "Listen, if you are..."


    "Intimidation? You are naked intimidation!"


    "If I really want to threaten you you can''t run, it''s not World War II now."


    It is no longer possible to tell who said it. Everyone quarreled with each other, and the scene turned into a pot of porridge.


    These superheroes who will save the world in the future, their performance in the video is simply shocking, and they are accusing each other and making noises like little people in the market.


    "It seems that you were really not united in the beginning..." Phil Coleson couldn''t help but sigh.


    "I was also surprised." Tony Stark shrugged, "Of course I am not surprised that I can say those things, but I saw that the captain would actually target people, and Thor would also ridicule people?"


    "Where am I?" Clint Barton asked.


    Those who quarreled, Nick Fury, Natasha Romanoff, Bruce Banner, Tony Stark, Steve Rogers, Thor, members and founders of the Avengers were all there , But he just didn''t see him.


    "I guess you haven''t gotten rid of Loki''s mind control at that time. UU reading " Tony Stark guessed.


    "What are we? A team?" In the video, Bruce Banner questioned, "No, no, we will only create chaos together, like a time bomb."


    "You should calm down," Nick Fury said to Bruce Banner.


    "Why can''t a man vent?" Tony Stark said something out of place, and he put his hand on Captain America''s shoulder when he spoke.


    "Are you afraid that the world will not be chaotic?" Captain America got a little angry, and knocked out Tony Stark''s hand, "Go away!"


    "I want to see how you let me go away." Tony Stark also came to the fire, looking directly at Captain America.


    "Yes, hide in the armor and be a hero." Captain America sneered, "What are you without a armor?"


    "A genius, a millionaire, a playboy, a philanthropist."


    "Many people who are nothing are ten times better than you. I have seen them a lot. You will only work hard for yourself. You are definitely not the kind of self-sacrificing person who can lie on the ground and let your comrades pass by yourself." Captain America Said to Tony Stark word by word.


    "I think the barbed wire should be cut." Tony Stark responded.


    "You always have crooked ideas." Captain America smiled, "Maybe you are not a threat, but you better not consider yourself a hero."


    "Hero?" Tony Stark asked rhetorically, "Are you like you? Rogers, you are just an experiment. All your abilities come from a small bottle."


    "Put on your armor." Captain America said, "We are singled out."


    "Hehehehe..." Thor sneered, "You people are really humble and weak. This is the team."

 Chapter 50： The death of Phil Colson

    "Stark, you are a bit mean to say that. The captain can become the captain, definitely not only because of the serum." Phil Coleson couldn''t help saying.


    "The captain also broke my heart." Tony Stark responded, and then looked at Thor on the side, "The way you sneered is really scary."


    "I am not, I don''t, don''t talk nonsense!" Thor directly denied it three consecutive times, "You can''t blame me for what hasn''t happened."


    The video is still going on, but it is no longer a quarrel. In the new shot, Thor stays in a room that looks like glass.


    Thor hit the glass with a hammer, but only left a few cracks on it.


    can hold the Thor''s hammer, it can be seen that it is not glass at all.


    Outside the "glass" room, Loki was still a little nervous. After seeing Thor''s hammer not breaking the room, a smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    "The people on earth think we are immortal gods, do you want to try it?" Loki walked to a console and stretched out his hand, but before his hand touched the console, he heard a "bang". His gunmen were knocked down.


    "Please get out of the way." Phil Colson walked in with a very strangely shaped gun.


    "What is this?" When Tony Stark, a weapon dealer, saw this weapon, based on years of experience in dealing with weapons, he felt that this weapon should not be simple, but he had never seen such a strange thing. In his opinion, the design is unreasonable in many ways.


    "S.H.I.E.L.D.''s secret weapon?" Thor was also looking at the weird gun.


    "Isn''t SHIELD using the Rubik''s Cube to develop weapons?" Tony Stark asked again, "Could it be that this gun is also a product?"


    "Everyone, although I hold the gun in my hand, I don''t know anything about it." Phil Coleson spread out his hands, looking helpless.


    "Like this?" In the video, Phil Coleson pointed his big gun at Loki, "After you sent the Destroyer, we started to develop this."


    "Destroyer!" When Thor heard this word, his face changed on the spot, "Did Rocky actually send this thing to Earth!"


    "What is that? Is it a terrible thing?" Tony Stark can also know from Thor''s discoloration that this so-called "destroyer" is definitely a big killer.


    "That is my father''s ultimate weapon. It is made of the Ulu metal material of the Immortal Palace. It can hardly be destroyed. It can destroy all known substances by itself. This is not a weapon that the world can resist..." Thor gritted his teeth. " Damn Loki, what the **** is doing! How can this kind of thing be put on the earth!"


    "Since you know this''Destroyer'' so well, do you know how to crack it?" Phil Colson asked.


    "Coleson, the Destroyer has no weaknesses." Thor shook his head, "You humans cannot defeat it."


    "No, it has been defeated." Tony Stark pointed to the video and said, "Coelson obviously saw the Destroyer, but he is still alive. Doesn''t this mean that the Destroyer was defeated?"


    "Perhaps he was lucky enough to escape," Thor said.


    A few people did not respond to Thor again, and watched the video with all their attention. Since the weapon Phil Coulson was holding was developed based on the Destroyer, this weapon might give a glimpse of the Destroyer¡¯s true nature.


    "I don''t know what it can do, would you like to see it?" In the video, Phil Colson pointed at Loki with a big gun.


    When ¡¡¡¡ was speaking, Phil Coleson pressed his finger on a button on the gun, and the barrel suddenly turned red.


    But at this moment, Phil Colson let out a scream of pain, because Rocky stabbed a scepter into Phil Colson''s back from behind.


    The Rocky who stood in front of Phil Colson before, slowly dissipated like a bubble in the air.


    "No!!!" Thor, who was locked in the transparent room, yelled.


    "Is this God''s method?" Phil Coleson watched as he was stabbed into the body by Rocky from behind, still very calm, "Sure enough, we mortals can''t imagine it. I didn''t lose it wrongly, didn''t he? ?"


    "Leave an illusion in place, and then go around behind Colson in stealth?" Tony Stark was trying to guess the principle of Rocky''s method.


    At this time, it can be seen that Thor really regards Phil Colson as a friend, and his expression in the video looks quite painful.


    Loki was quite proud. He held a **** scepter and walked in front of Thor as if showing off. Then he smiled and walked to the console and pressed it, and a big hole suddenly appeared in the ground.


    Thor already knew what Loki wanted to do at this time, but he should have been disappointed with Loki''s face-to-face murder, and said nothing just looked at Loki without saying a word. As if to kill him with his eyes.


    Loki stretched out his hand and pressed it, and the transparent room Thor was in fell directly into the blue sky and white clouds.


    It turns out that all this did not happen on the ground, but on a mothership in the sky.


    "It seems that Rocky wanted to kill you, Thor." Clint Barton said, "Isn''t Rocky your brother? Give you such a cruel hand?"


    "It won''t, it won''t..." Thor denies, "Rocky won''t do this."


    "Just curious, you are the Thor of Asgard, can you be thrown to death?" Tony Stark asked.


    "Will my Thor die so easily!" Thor glanced at Tony Stark.


    "Seeing you so confident, I have a bottom." Tony Stark said a very meaningful sentence.


    The video continues. Nick Fury, wearing a black trench coat, hurriedly ran to Phil Colson, who was seriously injured and sitting on the ground.


    "Boss, I''m sorry, let the plague slip away." Phil Coleson was holding his big gun, his voice was faint, and he seemed to be able to hang up at any time.


    "Keep awake! Look at me!" Nick Fury took the big gun out of Phil Colson''s arms and threw it on the ground. "You can''t rest!"


    "I''m fine, boss." Phil Colson smiled, "If you don''t give them a little motivation, they will never be united."


    Under Nick Fury''s gaze, Phil Colson closed his eyes, and there was no sound.


    "Coleson, I didn''t expect the answer to be you." Clint Button looked at Coleson very unexpectedly, "It is not Captain America, not Thor, not Iron Man, but you that unites the Avengers! "

 Chapter 51： Rocky has been to Earth before?

    "Agent Colson is killed." Nick Fury announced the news.


    Then the camera cut to a room where Tony Stark and Captain America Steve Rogers sat silently, and Maria Hill stood aside like a benchmark.


    "This was found in Agent Colson''s jacket. He will never have the opportunity to sign you." Nick Fury threw the cards in front of the American team. Those cards were all about Captain America. It was Phil. Colson''s collection, but now those cards are covered with blood.


    "We are in a blind state, the communication is broken, we can''t find the Rubik''s Cube, and Banner and Thor are gone." Captain America picked up a **** card and stared in front of him without saying a word, Nick Fury. The voice continued, "I can''t do anything. I have lost my best confidant. Maybe it''s my own confession."


    "Tor is missing because he was dropped from the mothership by Loki." Tony Stark saw this and said, "How can Banner disappear? The video is not shown, but according to the previous video It can be inferred that Loki also used the strategy."


    "Dr. Banner came over on a motorcycle halfway through the New York War." Phil Colson said, "That should be the reason. He was lost by Rocky''s design."


    "However, judging from the situation of the New York War afterwards, both Thor and Dr. Banner joined the battlefield." Clint Barton concluded, "It can be seen that Rocky''s tricks only succeeded temporarily, and in the end they were futile. "


    "Yes! We intend to use Rubik''s Cube to make weapons!" In the video, Nick Fury simply admitted to using Rubik''s Cube to make weapons. On risky items." Nick Fury walked around from the two chairs to the US team and Iron Man, "Stark should know my idea." Nick Fury slowly spit out a word, "We call it This is the''Avengers Project''."


    Tony Stark was silent, while Captain America looked up at Nick Fury.


    "The idea is to bring together the best people in the world to see if they can play a bigger role. When we need them most, they can work together to fight the enemy we cannot defeat. Coleson He believed in this belief till death, he believed in the existence of heroes."


    The screen ends here.


    Although it is not broadcast later, everyone can imagine that it is precisely because of the "death" of Phil Coleson that the various members of the Avengers finally let go of their prejudices, truly unite and fight against the Zetaris. And Rocky.


    "Coleson, I can''t tell, you really have done a big thing in the future." Clint Barton couldn''t help applauding.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to deceive everyone." Phil Colson apologized, "But you have also seen that the enemy is too strong, we need unity, and I must do that."


    "It doesn''t matter, you didn''t deceive me anyway." Clint Button looked indifferent.


    "What are you proud of?" Tony Stark attacked, "You were controlled by Loki at that time. This is worse than we were deceived!"


    "I finally recovered." Clint Barton was not hit, "and he shot Rocky with an arrow and shot him from the air to the ground."


    "Coleson, I didn''t expect you to be loyal and honest on the surface, but in fact there is bad water in your belly." Thor also never expected Phil Coleson to have such a "black belly" side.


    "Tor, everything is for victory." Phil Colson looked sincerely, "For future deception, if you need it, I can apologize to you, although I think this kind of deception will no longer happen in the future. ."


    "You can''t just say your apology, it has to be practical." Thor said, "You have to buy me another KFC!"


    "Always eat these high-calorie foods," Clint Barton said again, "Tor, you will be a fat house in the future."


    "No, there won''t be that day." Thor waved his hand.


    "I don''t care if he becomes a fat mansion or not, so let''s analyze the topic." Tony Stark said, "The most critical point revealed by this topic is the time of the New York war."


    "Not bad." Phil Coleson continued Tony Stark''s words. "In the video, Chief Fury said,''There was an alien visitor on Earth last year.'' It can be seen that the New York War occurred after Thor descended on the earth. The second year."


    "And now this ¡®alien visitor¡¯ has come to the earth and is standing in front of us." Clint Barton said, "so Loki will come to the earth next year to **** the Rubik¡¯s Cube and lead the Qitarians to attack the earth!"


    "Next year?" Thor murmured, "In one year, what has happened to make you do this kind of thingLoki?"


    "Coleson, I want to make sure that S.H.I.E.L.D. is currently using the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube to study weapons of mass destruction as stated in the video?" Tony Stark looked at Phil Cole with two eyes. Sen.


    "Stark, no." Phil Coleson also looked at Stark''s gaze, without any intention of dodge. Sex weapons are all stimulated by Thor. Now Thor has just arrived on Earth and has not yet met with Chief Fury. Moreover, Chief Fury also knows the answer space, so it is even more impossible to develop weapons like in the video. NS."


    "The best thing you said is the truth." Tony Stark was still worried, and warned, "You have seen it too, Thor said clearly, it is precisely because of the research on Rubik''s cube that Rocky was attracted. For other planets, this is the earth¡¯s preparation for advanced warfare! So, never study the Rubik''s Cube without authorization."


    "I will tell Chief Fury." Phil Colson also knew the seriousness of the matter.


    "In addition, this video also reveals a fact." Clint Barton said, "That is before the New York War, Rocky also came to the earth."


    "Yes, it was exactly that time when he brought the Destroyer to the earth." Phil Coleson looked at Thor, "Tor, do you know why Rocky came to earth?"


    "It''s like I don''t know why he led the Zetarians to attack the earth." Thor said, "I don''t know why he came to earth before."


    "I''m afraid that he led the Zetarians to attack the earth is related to his first landing on the earth..." Tony Stark groaned, "If we can figure this out, maybe we can stop the New York War."

 Chapter 52： Thor is confident again

    ¡¾The sixth question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [In the Age of Ultron, who escaped the mind control of the Scarlet Witch? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Thor¡¿


    ¡¾B Phil Colson¡¿


    ¡¾C Natasha Romanov¡¿


    ¡¾D Clint Button¡¿


    ¡¾The answer to this question is correct, reward "spirit cola", drink it to be immune to all mental attacks. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    As soon as this question came out, Tony Stark''s face was not so pretty.


    "What''s the matter, Stark?" Phil Coleson''s eyes were very sharp, and he could see Tony Stark''s expression abnormally.


    "I don''t know if you have paid attention, the first question of this answer, the question where Rocky was beaten by the Hulk, there was a word mentioned in the question." Tony Stark looked solemn.


    "It''s the''New York War''." Clint Barton didn''t need to remember at all, and opened his mouth, "''Who said the saying about the weak **** in the New York War'', this is the original topic."


    "There is nothing wrong,''New York War''!" Tony Stark said in a deep voice, "This term appeared more than once in the last round of answers you did not participate in."


    "The Battle of New York, doesn''t it mean that Rocky led the Zetarians to invade New York?" Phil Coleson could also follow the ideas of several people. "Because this battle took place in New York, the person who wrote the title said This is the''New York War''."


    "Yes, one word represents successive battles. Then this question has a new term." Tony Stark said word by word, "Ao, Chuang, Ji, Yuan! I''m afraid these four words represent another A battle. A brand new battle that has nothing to do with the Battle of New York!"


    "Alien invasion is not enough, do we have another battle to fight?" Clint Barton also felt that the whole person was not good, "With us, there are so many disasters and disasters."


    "Look at the options, Thor''s name is among them." Phil Coleson pointed to Thor''s name and said, "This shows that Thor is likely to be involved in this Ultron Era."


    "The last battle in which God participated was the Battle of New York. Although this hasn''t happened yet, we have already seen the fierceness of that battle." Tony Stark''s tone became slower than before. "This era of Ultron, again There are gods participating in the war, which shows that this battle is as difficult as the New York War."


    "I participated in another battle on the earth?" Thor scratched his head there with a look of puzzlement, "I am the prince of Asgard, not the prince of the earth, why do I keep repeating Three fight for the earth?"


    "Maybe you have found true love on the earth." Phil Coleson said, "The wandering prince and country girl love each other, this is also an enduring story routine."


    "You also told Coleson, that''s just a story." Thor said, "I, the prince of Asgard, will not fall in love with the''country girl'' on earth."


    "It''s not just Thor, the name''Crimson Witch'' is also worthy of attention." Clint Barton pointed to the four characters Scarlet Witch and said, "This shouldn''t be a name, it''s a nickname or something, but from this outside Look, this man is a witch?"


    "Coleson, witches also exist?" Tony Stark turned his head and asked Phil Coleson.


    "In my previous cognition, there was no such thing." Phil Colson replied, "But from this moment on, I think I should change my cognition."


    "We have a **** on one side, and a witch on the other side." Clint Barton didn''t know what to say. "It sounds like an ¡®interesting¡¯ war."


    "Does this''Crimson Witch'' have anything to do with Loki?" Tony Stark suddenly opened a brain hole. "The title says that Scarlet Witch can control mind, and who has used mind control? Everyone remembered. Is it? Loki!"


    "Stark, you think too much." Thor directly denied Tony Stark''s speculation, "I have never heard of Asgard as such a person."


    "Okay." Tony Stark didn''t insist anymore, he just suddenly came up with that idea. If you think about it, it''s really impossible.


    Loki uses a scepter to control the mind of a person, and it is a foreign object that he relies on. The Luo basic person obviously does not have this ability, otherwise he would not rely on the scepter.


    "I think this topic is too worthy of us." Phil Coleson looked at the topic for a while and said, "We are all ordinary people, we are completely blank for witches and magic, and we don''t know how to defend. I think Except for the **** Thor, no matter I, Romanov, or Patton, we can''t resist mind control."


    "Like the last time Loki used the scepter to control us." Tony Stark felt like Phil Coleson, "Except for the fact that I had a reactor in my chest and escaped by chance, no one knows how. Resistance to control."


    "Magic..." Phil Coleson murmured, quite disturbed by this new element.


    The reason is impossible. This field represents the "unknown". UU reading knows nothing about the unknown.


    This is the most terrible thing.


    "I have to hurry up and find Doctor Strange." Tony Stark, a top genius, also felt the urgency. When it comes to science, he is not afraid of it, but magic is really a blind spot for his knowledge.


    Steven Strange, is the only suspected magic side known so far, and is on their side.


    "Tor, if it''s you, can you resist mind control?" Phil Coleson asked Thor.


    "Of course!" Thor said confidently, "No one wants to distort my thoughts and control my mind!"


    "Do you think this scene is familiar?" Tony Stark couldn''t help asking, seeing Thor''s self-confidence look bad.


    "Yeah, it''s too familiar. The scene seems to have just happened." Clint Barton couldn''t help turning his head to look at Thor. "The question asked who was slapped by the Hulk. Even the tone of voice is exactly the same as it is now. Everyone has seen the result."


    "Yeah Thor, so please think carefully before answering this question." Phil Coleson also looked at Thor and said, "I don''t want to see you get slapped in the face again, although it is wonderful, but That would seriously hurt your self-esteem, wouldn''t it?"


    "comeon!" Thor was hurt by everyone''s suspicion, "I have followed my father in the north and south for many years, and I have never seen the methods of controlling my mind, but none of those methods of control have worked for me!"


    "Have you really successfully resisted mind control?" Tony Stark asked again, if Thor really had such an experience, then maybe he could be trusted this time.

 Chapter 53： Thors Law

    "Yes, and more than once!" Thor was very upset about Tony Stark''s suspicion that he was so annoyed, "Would you like me to describe those battles to you?"


    "That''s not necessary, you can be sure." Tony Stark said.


    "So, can I only choose Thor for this question? Will it be too obvious?" Phil Coleson still dare not draw conclusions so quickly, "If it were me, I would not have this confidence. I didn¡¯t think I had any means to resist the magic. What about Patton and Romanoff, is it impossible for them?"


    "I still have a chance." Clint Barton thought for a while and said, "I am not a person who will fall twice in the same place. If I stumble in one place, then I will study this somersault. , To make sure that I won¡¯t fall down next time. I was controlled by Rocky once during the New York War. It was a shameful shame. Then I will definitely be prepared for this situation in case I get caught next time.¡±


    "No, Barton, what you said was based on the premise that the New York War was before the Age of Ultron." Phil Coleson questioned him, "The question is how do you determine this order? What if the Age of Ultron? What happened before the New York war?"


    "This possibility is very small." Tony Stark analyzed on the side, "For one thing, when Loki used the scepter to control Button, Button had no defense at all. And if the Ultron Age was before, then New York would fight. He already had the experience of being controlled by the mind. If Patton really didn''t fall in the same place twice as he said, he wouldn''t be so defenseless when facing Loki."


    "Yes, just as Stark said." Clint Barton continued Tony Stark''s words, "I''m just an ordinary person who doesn''t understand magic. I have experienced it, and I will definitely respond to it, and I won¡¯t be so indifferent."


    "Secondly, it is related to the previous question." Tony Stark continued to analyze, "From the previous question, we know that the Avengers were not united at the beginning, and it was Coleson that drove everyone to unite. This kind of disunity The process of unity will only happen in the early stages of team establishment. In other words, the New York War is the first time the Avengers have joined forces to fight the war. Since the New York War is the first time, then this Ultron Era can only be ranked first at the earliest. two."


    "So the Age of Ultron did happen after the New York War." Phil Colson nodded and agreed with Tony Stark''s inference.


    "I just provide a possibility. For me, magic is a field that I have never touched. I can''t confidently say that the means I prepared can resist this Scarlet Witch." Clint Barton said in a deep voice. .


    "So, for this topic, do you still choose Thor in the end?" Tony Stark glanced at Thor, "Why do I feel so uneasy?"


    "Stark, I have said that I can definitely resist this kind of mind control method." Thor said silently, "Can''t you have more confidence in me?"


    "Tor, have you counted how many times you''ve been beaten in the face?" Recalling Thor''s experience in answering questions, Clint Barton couldn''t help but vomit, "Every time you vowed to affirm one thing with confidence. At that time, the ending is the opposite!"


    "That''s just a coincidence, a coincidence, understand?"


    "Coincidence? Thor, do you want me to help you recall your "brilliant resume" in answering questions?" Clint Barton really counted them. "The first question, ask who is the weak god? You were very sure at that time, saying that the Hulk is not your opponent, the answer must be you, and the result? It is the Hulk!"


    "The second question, ask who would be thrown by the Hulk like Rocky." Phil Coleson then counted the second question, "Tor, you are pretty sure again, Dr. Banner I can''t beat you, what''s the result? The answer is you!"


    "You two guys, it''s a coincidence!" Thor yelled, "And did I make a mistake? Dr. Banner is not my opponent at all!"


    "In my opinion, what Thor firmly believes are generally wrong. This is almost a law." Phil Colson touched his chin with his right hand. "How about''Tor''s law''?"


    "Coleson!" Thor''s face was black at the time.


    "So according to Thor''s Law, now Thor firmly believes that he can resist mind control, so..." Clint Barton changed his words on the spot, "So I changed my mind. I want to get rid of Thor and choose myself! "


    "Barton!" Thor trembled with anger, "You will regret it!"


    "I choose D Clint Button!" Clint Button said his answer.


    Seeing Clint Barton so obsessed, Thor sneered in his arms: "Barton, your answer can only be wrong, you just wait to be deducted from your birthday..."


    ¡¾correct answer! Reward distribution! ¡¿


    The mechanically synthesized voice sounded, cutting off Retor''s words and also cutting off the smile on his face. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    "Is that okay?" Tony Stark stared aside.


    "Yes!''Thor''s Law'' really works!" Phil Colson clenched his fist excitedly.


    "As the discoverer of''Tor''s Law'', I am sincerely happy for you." Clint Barton sent a warm blessing to Phil Colson, "Although it is me who answered the question."


    "You two, that''s enough..." Thor''s forehead jumped with blue veins.


    "Tor, don''t lose your face, this reward is at least half your credit." Clint Barton picked up a bottle of Coca-Cola on the ground with his hands, and shook Thor, "Coleson You just invented this law, and you are the creator of this law. Do you want to drink together?"


    "No need!" Thor immediately refused, not giving Clint Button a good face.


    "This thing, I think it might be useful to big guys." Clint Barton picked up the spirit coke and looked at it.


    "It''s a disaster for a big guy to be controlled by others'' minds." Phil Coleson also said, "This thing can save Dr. Banner from being controlled by others, but it should be useless for the situation of the big guy."


    "Stark, I won''t drink this Coke first. I will give it to you to study and see if it can be copied." Clint Barton shakes his hands and threw the Spirit Coke to Tony Stark.


    "Don''t hold up too much hope, this is not my area of ??expertise after all." Tony Stark took the Coke, "Maybe this is a magic thing, maybe I can''t study anything."


    "Always give it a try." Phil Coleson said, "You have four options for the question just now. The correct answer is Button, so does it mean that the other three options are all controlled by the Scarlet Witch."

 Chapter 54： The Scarlet Witch Appears

    The answer space starts to play the video.


    At first, the figure of Tony Stark appeared, and he walked into a dimly lit room step by step.


    "Everyone, I found Straker." Captain America''s voice sounded, but his figure did not appear. The two parties should be in remote contact.


    "Okay, I found... some big guys." Tony Stark walked into the room, and a huge machine like a whale was lying there.


    Seeing this thing, the pupils of the few people in the answer space contracted.


    "A Zetarian flying machine!" Tony Stark exclaimed, "Why are you here?"


    "It looks like it was kept here." Phil Coleson looked at the huge mechanical creature in the picture. His hideous appearance shocked him. After a year, they will fight this kind of thing. NS?


    "Then that''s right. The Age of Ultron took place after the New York War." Clint Barton also stared at the big guy. He didn''t participate in the first answer, but just listened to Natasha Romanov''s dictation. Is there a shock to watch the video?


    This room in the video seems to be a research and development base. Tony Stark turned around, and it was filled with some parts and mechanical arms, as well as some computers.


    At this time, Thor appeared in the room. It turned out that he came to this room earlier than Tony Stark.


    Tor stayed with a man lying on the ground. Although the man who lay had a glimpse of him, the eyesight of the people in the answer space was very good, and he had recognized that man was Clint Barton.


    In addition to the voice of Captain America before, this operation has now dispatched Tony Stark, Thor, and Clint Button. Perhaps this is another collective operation of the Avengers.


    But the most eye-catching thing in this room is not the avengers, nor the whale-like mechanical bodies that were collected in the New York War, but the scepter that shines with blue light!


    This scepter is so familiar to everyone. In the New York War, Rocky used it to control Clint Button, pierced Phil Colson with it, and Natasha Romanov also used it. Close the portal.


    It can be said that this is the most important prop that appeared in the New York War.


    Now this thing is actually lying in a laboratory, together with the alien machinery, lying here like the test product.


    can only say that the owner of this laboratory is not a simple character.


    "Tor, I saw my baby." In the video, Tony Stark walked towards the scepter step by step.


    At this moment, a woman appeared silently behind Tony Stark, with her hands on Tony Stark''s head, and crimson energy poured into Tony Stark''s head.


    "This girl should be the Scarlet Witch." Tony Stark watched as he was controlled, and said calmly, "I always thought Scarlet Witch was the kind of person with ancient symbols painted on his forehead and wearing animal skins. Well, I didn''t expect it to be a hot girl."


    "I didn''t expect this to be what you paid attention to at this time." Thor gave Tony Stark a strange glance, "Have you always focused on this differently?"


    "What?" Tony Stark asked back, "Is she not hot enough? You can''t deny her appearance just because she is a villain."


    "The way she does it is not the same as the rumored witch." Phil Coleson paid attention to Scarlet Witch''s methods.


    "Roar~"


    Road and road roar suddenly sounded.


    I saw the huge and hideous mechanical body like a whale in the video suddenly came to life, swimming around in the dark space of the universe.


    Then, an unforgettable scene appeared.


    Hulk¡¯s huge green body lay there, and several weapons were inserted into his invulnerable body, convulsing incessantly; Natasha Romanov¡¯s body was lying under Hulk, her eyes were not closed, It seemed as if he could not stare at him; Clint Barton sat there with his bow and arrow in his hand, his head down, motionless, no one knew whether he still had the ability to shoot the arrow.


    Further down, Thor, the **** of thunder, closed his eyes tightly, and he was covered with scars, as if a very tired person could finally lie down.


    Below Thor, a shield shattered in half was thrown on the ground like trash, and Captain America was lying there quietly.


    No, it seems that the garbage is not just shields. To be precise, the corpses, the corpses of the Avengers, one by one, are discarded here like garbage.


    Although they knew that this scene was just an illusion due to the mind control of the Scarlet Witch, the Avengers in the answer space still felt a desolation and a sadness.


    You must know that these people will fight the aliens in the future. God knows which one of them will fall asleep like the illusion in the future?


    That''s right, in the future of the subject, they all survived, none of them died.


    Can ¡¡¡¡ really live to the end?


    You have to know that the author has exposed more than one big battle nowNew York War, Ultron Era, God knows if there is another one.


    As spectators, all of you are infected by hallucinations, let alone Tony Stark who is hallucinating in the depths of the video.


    He staggered and walked over to Captain America and knelt down beside him.


    Just as he stretched out his hand to try if Captain America was dead, the captain suddenly opened his eyes.


    "You...could...save us." Captain America said this intermittently and closed his eyes again.


    "I really scared the baby." Tony Stark, who watched this scene in the answer space, couldn''t help but complain, "I never knew that the captain had a talent for acting in thrillers."


    Tony Stark in the video didn¡¯t have any thoughts to complain. He was really hit by the scene in front of him. His face was twitching constantly. Swim around, occupying the entire sky...


    The next moment, the sky illusion disappeared, and Tony Stark was taken aback. He looked left and right, then looked up at the unmoved mechanical body behind him, finally determined that it was invisible just now. It is an illusion.


    Tony Stark didn''t see it. The Scarlet Witch who had been recruited before was watching him.


    At this time, a figure flashed, like a gust of wind, and appeared beside the Scarlet Witch.


    "Who is this again!" The appearance of Fast Silver is really shocking, Clint Barton said, "That kind of speed is not something normal humans can have!"


    "You can''t even catch him in sight, how do you deal with this kind of person?" Phil Coleson also frowned.

 Chapter 55： Thor really got caught again

    Everything in the camera, in a place similar to a factory, the six people on both sides confronted each other.


    Everyone is familiar with Captain America with a shield, Tony Stark in battle armor, and Thor with a hammer. On the other side, in addition to the Scarlet Witch and Quick Silver, there is another one about two meters tall. The robot is exactly the boss of Ultron Era crisis, Ultron Benchuang.


    "Witch and robot mixed together?" Tony Stark in the answer space couldn''t help but ask, "What kind of weird combination is this?"


    "It''s really interesting, Mr. Stark." In the video, Kuaiyin walked out from behind Ultron and said, "Is it comfortable inside? Like before?"


    "This has never belonged to my life." Tony Stark responded.


    "You two can''t get away now." Captain America said to Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch.


    "We will." The Scarlet Witch said, but from her expression and tone, it should be an irony.


    "I know you have suffered a lot..."


    "Oh~" A vomiting voice interrupted Captain America''s words, and Ultron said, "Captain America, God''s messenger of justice, pretending to survive without war. Although I can''t vomit physically, but..."


    "If you believe in peace, let us maintain it!" Thor interrupted Ultron.


    "I think you are mixing peace and calm!" Ultron said.


    "Really?" Tony Stark asked, "Then what are you doing with vibrating gold?"


    "I''m glad you asked, I just take this opportunity to talk about my evil plan." Ultron suddenly started to speak, and saw him stretch out his hand, and a burst of energy sucked Tony Stark. Get up, then he shoots an energy beam between his five fingers, blasting Tony Stark into the air.


    Tony Stark is not easy to bully, the battle armor bursts out energy beams and flies towards Ultron.


    One person, one robot is fighting in the air.


    When you get started here, how can other people be idle? There are also robots who come to Thor and Captain America, but this kind of robot, which is much smaller than Othuang, looks like a soldier, not Thor and the United States at all. The captain''s opponent was easily defeated by the two.


    At this time, Kuaiyin and Scarlet Witch made a move. Kuaiyin''s speed was so fast that others couldn''t even see it, let alone defend or attack. Thor was beaten by Kuaiyin at once.


    The tricks of the Scarlet Witch are also very difficult. As soon as she stretched out her hand, under the crimson energy, Captain America turned on his back.


    At this time, a human, a middle-aged man with a broken arm appeared in the picture. He panted and said, "Fire at them!"


    "Who hit?" the subordinate asked.


    "Fight all!" the man with a broken arm yelled.


    "Action! Action!" Then, a group of armed men also joined the battle group, and the gunshots of "Beep Toot" kept ringing.


    Natasha Romanoff and Clint Barton, who hadn''t appeared in the picture before, also appeared, and started fighting with the militants.


    The battle between Iron Man and Ultron was the fiercest in these large groups. The two flew up and down in the air, with energy beams constantly jetting, and they rushed out of the factory building and hit the sky.


    And that fast silver, seems to have no combat experience at all, obviously relying on the world''s unparalleled speed to do whatever he wants, but he just stretched out his hand to grab the hammer thrown by Thor, and was carried away by the hammer. Got out.


    "It''s time for the mind game." At this time, a robot said this to the Scarlet Witch.


    "Everyone, do you need me to transform?" The shot was cut to Bruce Banner, who was not in the factory, but in the S.H.I.E.L.D. Kun-type fighter.


    The camera cut back to the factory again, and saw the Scarlet Witch appear next to Thor, blasting some crimson energy into his head.


    "Tor? What''s the situation?" Captain America asked aside.


    "That girl wants to distort my brain." Thor knocked down an enemy with one hand, and said as he walked, "Be very careful. It is hard for humans to be unaffected by her."


    "Well, I said that the Scarlet Witch can''t control me!" Thor in the answer space said to Tony Stark quite proudly seeing this scene, "I see it! I see it! The future video is not Will lie!"


    "But the answer to this question is clearly Clint Barton." Phil Colson said.


    "I don''t know about that." Thor shrugged, "Anyway, you have seen it, and I am not affected."


    "Fortunately, I am a god." In the video, Tor was holding a hammer, and just after saying that, he walked into a banquet. The dress of those people in the banquet was not in the style of the earth at all, but was similar to Thor. Explain that this banquet should be a banquet in Asgard, the hometown of Thor.


    But now you are clearly fighting in a factory on the earth, how come you suddenly walked into an Asgard banquet?


    There is only one answer, Thor was recruited!


    What he saw was an illusion!


    "Tor, this is what you said you can''t get hit?" Tony Stark''s face is never ambiguousLook at your bewildered little eyes in the video, your face The performance of the Scarlet Witch is not much better than that of a mortal like me. "


    "I was also recruited?" Thor watched the video in a daze, "This Scarlet Witch, who is she?"


    "Tor, are you knowledgeable, do you see what the Scarlet Witch is?" Phil Colson asked.


    "It should be magic, but I can''t recognize what magic it is." Thor said, "Speaking of which, Loki is the mage, he should know."


    When Thor was lost in the illusion, Kuaiyin made another move and pushed Captain America to the ground. The Scarlet Witch stepped forward and shot Crimson Energy into Captain America''s head.


    Next, Natasha Romanov is no exception.


    At this time, the only Avengers who are still fighting in the factory are Clint Button.


    swish swish!


    Clint Barton stood on a high place and knocked down the militants one arrow at a time.


    At this moment, the Scarlet Witch quietly appeared behind Clint Button, like a ghost.


    She stretched out her hands and was about to control Clint Button''s brain.


    It¡¯s too late and it¡¯s fast. Clint Barton quickly drew an arrow from his back as if he had eyes on the back of his head. superior.


    That arrow is completely different from ordinary bows and arrows. It has no arrows, or its arrow is like a sucker. It is attached to the forehead of the Crimson Witch. Electric current flows, causing the Crimson Witch¡¯s body to twitch.


    "Mind control I have already learned." Clint Button said, looking at the Scarlet Witch, "it''s not new at all."

 Chapter 56： Who made Ultron

    This kind of arrow is a sucker arrow that cannot shoot people at all. It is useless except for sucking people''s forehead. Obviously, it was specially developed to deal with this situation.


    Clint Barton said that he would not fall twice in one place. It seemed to be true. After being controlled by Loki''s mind once, he encountered mind control again, and he did not get hit again.


    And this second time of mind control is not relying on foreign objects at all, but its own magic. Scarlet Witch should be better than Loki in controlling the mind.


    Iron Man, US Team, which one is not "stunning"?


    Even the **** Thor was hit.


    Compared with these people, Clint Barton is so ordinary, but he is the most ordinary, becoming the only one who hasn''t been hit.


    But unfortunately Clint Button did not catch the Scarlet Witch.


    Kuaiyin appeared, and easily took the Scarlet Witch away.


    No way, fast silver is too fast.


    "Yes, you''d better run quickly." Clint Button lay on the ground and glanced at the direction of Kuaiyin''s disappearance.


    Everyone thought that the video was about to end here, but unexpectedly, it didn''t.


    The black widow Natasha Romanov appeared in the video. She wandered in a big house and walked down the stairs step by step. There were many girls in the room who were practicing dancing in exercise clothes.


    "Come again." A middle-aged man with long hair said blankly on that face.


    "You will destroy them." Natasha Romanov said.


    "Only those who are vulnerable will be destroyed." A middle-aged woman said, "And you are made of marble. We celebrate after the graduation ceremony."


    "What if I fail?"


    "You will never fail."


    During this conversation with Natasha Romanov, several shots flashed back. There was Natasha Romanoff lying on the operating table, and some shots she was training in. She flashed back from different shots. It can be seen from the clothes I wear, that it is not for the same age at all.


    "Red House..." Clint Barton spit out these three words, he recognized the place in the video, and he and Natasha Romanoff destroyed it together.


    "The Red House?" Tony Stark asked, "Where is that?"


    "The place Romanov least wants to think of." Clint Barton said.


    At this time, there is another protagonist in the video, no longer Natasha Romanoff, but Captain America Steve Rogers.


    Like Thor, he seems to be at a banquet. The retro music and dress are incompatible with the modern era.


    The banquet was very chaotic. Some people were drinking, some were partying, some were fighting. Captain America walked with a blank face, not knowing why he was here or what he was going to do.


    "Are you ready to dance together?" Suddenly, a woman in a blue dress invited Captain America.


    "Peggy Carter!" Except for Thor, everyone in the answer space recognized the woman who invited the captain to dance at a glance. It was Captain America''s love, Peggy Carter.


    "The war is over, Steve, we can go home." Peggy Carter said to Captain America, "Imagine it."


    When Captain America turned his head, the whole banquet was empty. He was the only one standing there alone.


    Lens everything, and gave Thor.


    Like the US team, he walked in confusion at the banquet.


    "Is that him? Odin''s eldest son?" A voice came, and a man with only white eyes but no eyeballs stood up.


    "Heimdall, your eyes..." Thor said, looking into Heimdall''s eyes.


    "My eyes can see everything." Heimdall cupped Thor''s head in both hands and said, "I saw you taking us to hell."


    "I can still save you." Thor said.


    "We are all dead." Heimdall pinched Thor''s neck and said, "Can''t you tell?"


    Thor pushed Heimdall away.


    "You are a destroyer, son of Odin." Heimdall looked at Thor with his pale eyes.


    Thunder appeared on Thor''s body, knocking a person at the banquet into ashes.


    At this time, the camera once again everything, cut to the Scarlet Witch and Kuaiyin.


    "What did he do to you?" Kuaiyin asked with concern.


    "The head hurts." The Scarlet Witch looked pained.


    "I''m going to kill him." Kuai Yin said angrily, "I''ll be back soon!"


    "I''m fine, I want to complete this plan." The Scarlet Witch turned her head, and Bruce Banner suddenly appeared in the distance, "I want that big guy."


    The space went black and the video disappeared.


    Although the video didn¡¯t show what Bruce Banner was about at the end, I don¡¯t have to think about it and know it, it must have been a hit.


    From Iron Man Tony Stark at the beginning to Bruce Banner at the end, Scarlet Witch almost picked the entire Avengers by himself. Everyone except Clint Barton was recruited.


    And the speed displayed by Kuaiyin, the entire Fulian is unmatched.


    If it weren¡¯t for Kuaiyin and Scarlet Witch, they don¡¯t seem to have much fighting experience. UU reading doesn¡¯t know much about fighting, so it can be said that these two people alone can dismantle the reunion.


    Not to mention there is a robot that looks very difficult.


    This time in Ultron Era, although I didn''t see the alien army or any other army, everyone felt that this battle was also very difficult to fight.


    "Dr. Banner is really a major weakness of the Avengers." After a while, Phil Coleson took the lead. "When Rocky invaded, he attacked Dr. Banner. Now this witch, he still chooses Banner."


    "The Scarlet Witch finally said''I want to complete this plan'', which shows that her goal in the beginning is not us, but Dr. Banner." Clint Barton said.


    "This bottle of Spirit Coke, I will try to copy it." Tony Stark said.


    "Stark, don''t force it, if the copy fails, give it to Dr. Banner, he needs it most," Clint Barton said.


    "This topic also reveals a lot of the future, and there is actually a robot." Phil Coleson asked Tony Stark, "Can you make that kind of robot?"


    "No," Tony Stark said, "I can''t do that level of artificial intelligence."


    "Isn''t Jarvis artificial intelligence?"


    "All of Jarvis''s actions are based on my instructions. It does not have the ability to act on its own, and it does not think on its own." Tony Stark said, "The robot in the video obviously has self-awareness. , This is beyond my ability."


    "So who can make that kind of robot?" Phil Coleson thought very clearly, "We can find his maker now, so that it can never be made."

 Chapter 57： Mutant?

    "With all due respect, in this regard, there should be no better than me." Tony Stark said in a deep voice, "I can''t even make that kind of robot, I can''t imagine who else can."


    "But the robot was indeed made, isn''t it?" Clint Barton said.


    "Then, please come to S.H.I.E.L.D.," Tony Stark said, "You are the best at S.H.I.E.L.D.in terms of finding people. I am waiting for your good news."


    "In addition to the robots, the man and the woman who were with the robots are also very noteworthy." Clint Barton said, "They are one of the world''s fastest, one can use magic, not to be underestimated, and I don''t know where they came from. ."


    "That woman, Thor has already said, is a magician." Phil Colson said, "As for the man, I guess he should be a mutant."


    "Mutant?" Thor heard this word for the first time.


    Even Tony Stark and Clint Button looked at Phil Coleson, obviously they didn''t know anything about mutants.


    "Simply put, it is a person with special abilities due to genetic mutations in the body." Phil Coleson explained, "I have only seen records about mutants in a top-secret file. once."


    "Gene mutations can mutate into the world''s fastest?" Tony Stark felt very unscientific. "Gene mutations are disordered and chaotic, and harmful mutations are greater than beneficial mutations. How can they mutate into that way?"


    "It seems to be related to the X gene, I don''t know the specifics." Phil Coleson shook his head.


    "I have already recorded the video, and I will give the video data to Nick Fury as soon as I go out." Tony Stark said, "If you have any questions, wait until you find them and ask them yourself."


    "As long as they are still on earth, S.H.I.E.L.D. will definitely be able to find out." Phil Colson said.


    "There is nothing to say about the speed boy''s ability, it is fast." Clint Barton said, "But that witch, don''t you think that her way of controlling the human mind is traceable?"


    "Is there a trace to follow?"


    "In her illusion, Romanov saw the red house, which was where she received training and the deepest fear in her heart."


    "Fear?" Tony Stark thought for two seconds and said, "In the video, I seem to be very afraid of the sights I see in the illusion."


    "It''s not like, your scared look can even be seen by a blind man." Clint Barton said, "The New York War a year later, although we finally won, it still left you with a huge psychological shadow. Fantasyland A large force of the Zetarians in the middle has once again come, and the Avengers have all fallen. I am afraid this is the fear in your heart."


    "What about the captain, then?" Thor said. "The captain shouldn''t be afraid of dancing, right?"


    "Absolutely not, Peggy Carter is the captain''s favorite woman, and it is also the captain''s regret." Phil Colson said, "Before the captain died, he had agreed to dance with Carter, but he never did. Did not go back. Finishing that dance with Carter was not fear, but desire."


    "So this Scarlet Witch, can she let people see the fear or desire in her heart?" Clint Barton concluded.


    "Sounds worse than Rocky''s scepter." Phil Coleson said, "Fear or desire, both are enough to make people do crazy and even terrible things."


    "So Scarlet Witch had to guard against." Tony Stark said, "In addition to Spirit Coke, I will also study some other preventive measures, such as the arrow used by Button in the video."


    "Did you forget a name?" Thor reminded, "At the beginning of the video, the captain said a name."


    "The captain said,''I found Straker.''" Phil Coleson remembered very clearly, "The laboratory that Stark entered should be his."


    "You don''t have the information to say the name like an endorsement, doesn''t SHIELD know this person?" Tony Stark asked.


    "Never heard of it." Phil Colson said.


    "No matter who this person is, he can get Loki''s scepter, he can study the mechanical remains of the Zetarians, and he has a magician and a mutant. This person is not easy." Clint Barton Said.


    "After I go out, I will look for him as soon as possible."


    "This shouldn''t be difficult. After all, we already know the looks of his witches and mutants. After finding them, this Straker will not be far away."


    "There is one more thing to pay attention to, that is vibrating." Clint Barton said, "that robot needs vibrating."


    "It said, to implement an evil plan." Thor said, "This evil plan has something to do with vibrating?"


    "It should be related." Phil Colson said The place where the Avengers and robots are fighting is a factory, and there are third-party forces in the factory. The man with the broken arm is their boss. . There are only a few Avengers, and there are not many people on the robot side. The man with a broken arm has many militants under him, so it can be considered that the factory should be the site of the man with the broken arm. "


    "The Avengers and the robots, why would they go to other people''s turf to fight?" Clint Barton followed Phil Coleson''s words and deduced, "Perhaps because the Avengers discovered the robots, the robots In that place, in the territory of the man with the broken arm."


    "What is the reason for the robot to go to the man with the broken arm?" Clint Barton continued to talk, "Combining with Stark''s question of why the robot needs vibrating, I think the robot is there for vibrating! The man with a broken arm has vibrating in his hand!"


    "It should be like this." Phil Coleson recalled the details in the video. "When the man with the broken arm ordered to fire, he was very embarrassed. It was obvious that he did his hand and suffered a loss. Moreover, the time required to do it was required. Before the Avengers appeared. At that time, the Avengers hadn''t arrived, so the object of his action was the robot. Before the Avengers arrived, he and the robot had their hands and suffered a loss, so he ordered the shooting. ."


    "I remember he even attacked us, right?" Thor said, "Since it was the robot that made him suffer, why did he attack us?"


    "This reason is more. Maybe it''s because the Avengers are fighting on his territory? Maybe he has suffered from the Avengers before. After all, the Avengers are doing justice. If the man with the broken arm is a man What a super villain, maybe the Avengers have cleaned him up before."

 Chapter 58： The author prefers Iron Man

    "Actually, I know the boy with the broken arm." Tony Stark uttered a name, "Ulysses Crow, I used to know him as a black market arms dealer. Don''t look at me like that, you at the arms conference. I will know a lot of people, of course I didn¡¯t sell any weapons to him.¡±


    "Stark, your previous bad experience is finally useful." Phil Coleson said, "If you keep a close eye on this arms dealer, you may be able to find Ultron, and you can figure out the "evil" in Ultron''s mouth. plan''."


    "Yes, what we showed in the video must be just the tip of the iceberg. The Age of Ultron must be more than these enemies." Clint Barton said, "Maybe the evil plan in the robot''s mouth is the real Age of Ultron. "


    "If this is the case, then vibrating is very important." Phil Coleson said, "After I go back, I will report to Chief Fury, and I must hold all the vibrating in the world in my hands! If it really fails to prevent the birth of that robot, it will not realize its evil plan without vibrating, and the era of Ultron will not start."


    "Yes! Vibration must be firmly in your hands." Clint Barton nodded repeatedly, "Even if it is not for the Age of Ultron, this metal cannot be left out. If it is used by people with ulterior motives, the consequences will be disastrous."


    ¡¾The seventh question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [The following character, who took the armor of Iron Man? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Justin Hammer¡¿


    ¡¾B Ivan Fanke¡¿


    ¡¾C Pepper Potts¡¿


    ¡¾D James Rhodes¡¿


    ¡¾If you answer this question correctly, you will be rewarded with a cloak. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    A new topic has started.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Tony Stark from the beginning.


    This is another question about Tony Stark!


    Obviously, Tony Stark¡¯s question has been asked twice before, and now it is still!


    Does the author prefer Tony Stark?


    "What are you doing looking at me?" Tony Stark didn''t understand what everyone''s eyes meant.


    "Stark, do you know the person who wrote the question?" Phil Colson asked.


    "If the subject is a hot girl, I would be interested in getting to know it." Tony Stark, "but why do you say that?"


    "Did you not find out? The questions asked by the questioner are most related to you." Clint Barton said.


    "Who knows." Tony Stark laughed, "Maybe I am the protagonist of this world."


    "This is another question that I can''t talk about." Thor looked at the question and walked away consciously.


    "This question, it seems that one option can be eliminated directly." Phil Coleson pointed to Pepper Potts and said, "Miss Potts looks like it''s impossible to steal your armor anyway, right? "


    "Absolutely not." Tony Stark shook his head quickly, "If there is only one person in this world who will not betray me, it is her."


    "What about James Rhodes?" Phil Coleson asked again, "If I remember correctly, Stark, he is your best friend."


    "Although the military has always wanted my armor, Rhodes has also been ordered to communicate with me many times about the armor." Tony Stark said, "but I believe that Rhodes will never make a robbery armor. You don¡¯t have to think about it, option D can also be ruled out."


    "Then only A and B are left?" Clint Button felt a little too quick to get rid of it.


    "There are two''bad guys'' left." Tony Stark swept his eyes back and forth over the two names, and finally reached out and pointed at Ivan Fanke, "I think he should be chosen!"


    "Also choose him?" Thor couldn''t help being stunned. "Didn''t you choose him once?"


    "It''s not stipulated that the answers to the two questions cannot be the same person." Tony Stark said, "Justin Hammer is a beaming clown. I know he has been coveting my armor, but he has no ability to get from me. Take away the armor here. It will take 5 to 10 years for other countries to imitate the armor, and it will take at least 20 years for Justin Hammer!"


    "Justin Hammer really is not capable of snatching the armor from Stark." Phil Coleson agreed with Tony Stark, "The words''jumping beam clown'' couldn''t be more suitable for him."


    "So, does the answer come out like this?" Clint Barton thought for a while, and said, "I think it''s better to think about it again. This Ivan Fanke can build an Ark reactor by himself to assassinate Star Tower. K, can be considered a character, at least better than Justin Hammer. But hasn''t he already failed to assassinate Stark? He should stay in jail."


    "For someone like him, I don''t feel surprised to escape from prison." Tony Stark said.


    "Speaking of the assassination, I suddenly remembered a little..." Phil Coleson said, "Ivan Fanke''s assassination of Stark was in public There were many witnesses, and The car was broadcast in real time again, and it is not known how many people witnessed the assassination."


    "So what?" Thor didn''t get what Phil Colson wanted to say.


    "So, that assassination will be seen by countless people, and Ivan Fanke will also come into the sight of countless people." Phil Colson said.


    "And then?" Thor still didn''t get it.


    "Then Ivan Fanke made the Ark reactor, and it will definitely spread..."


    "Coleson! It¡¯s better for you to think carefully. I have overlooked this." Tony Stark said, "There are too many people in the world who fight my armor idea. Knowing that there is another person who can also build the Ark reactor, he will definitely pounce on Ivan Fanke like a dog grabbing shit."


    "So, Ivan Fanke''s escape from prison is inevitable." Clint Barton said, "Even if he didn''t plan to escape, some''big guys'' will take the initiative to help him escape!"


    "After this man escaped from prison, he still wanted to kill Stark, but he knew that the "vest" he made could not kill Tony, so he snatched the armor from Tony!" Phil Colson continued to analyze.


    "There is a problem here." Thor interjected, "He is not Stark''s opponent at all, how can he **** the armor from Stark?"


    "It''s too simple." Clint Barton said, "Use some despicable means, such as kidnapping people Stark cares about, forcing Stark to surrender the armor. For example, disguise as a cleaner and enter Stark. K¡¯s office, put a bomb in it in advance, and so on."


    "From this point of view, the possibility of Ivan Fanke is really great." Thor nodded.

 Chapter 59： Another possibility

    "There is another possibility," Phil Colson said again.


    "What is possible?" Clint Button asked.


    "Because Ivan Fanke himself assassinated Stark, so we think that Ivan Fanke will do it on his own initiative to **** Stark¡¯s armor, so what if it¡¯s not. ?" Phil Colson said.


    "Coleson, when did you talk like this?"


    "I mean, will Ivan Fanke not want to provoke Stark anymore after he escapes from prison, just want to run away desperately and spend the rest of his life, but because others have to provoke Stark? For example, the person who helped him escape let him go?"


    "This may still be true. After all, Stark has too many enemies." Clint Barton pointed to the options. "There is a ready-made example in front of him, and this Justin Hammer has this motivation. If it were him I don¡¯t think it¡¯s strange to rescue Ivan Fanco from prison and let Ivan Fanco kill Stark."


    "That''s the problem," said Phil Coleson. "If Justin Hammer asks Ivan Fanke to grab the armor, then who does this matter? It''s Justin Hammer grabbing Was it Stark¡¯s armor, or did Ivan Fanke rob Stark¡¯s armor?"


    "Normally, both of them count, but if you can only choose one." Clint Barton murmured, "Then I choose Justin Hammer, the one who gave the idea is the culprit."


    "Coleson, it looks like you have put forward a terrible idea." Thor interjected. "In this case, how can I tell if Ivan Fanke took the initiative to grab the armor or accepted it? Someone ordered to **** the armor?"


    "It''s really an idea, but I don''t approve of wasting time on this." Tony Stark didn''t entangle at all. "Firstly, this situation cannot be inferred at all. We can only rely on our guess. Secondly, do you think if Justin Hammer wants to send someone to **** my battle armor. Does he have no one himself? Even if he really doesn¡¯t have the talent available, can¡¯t he directly hire someone else? Why bother to save Ivan Fanke? Isn''t it easier to spend money to hire people?"


    "So." Tony Stark finally concluded, "No matter who it is, Justin Hammer or others, they must have rescued Ivan Fanke for the control of Ivan Fanke. Technology, not wanting Ivan Fanke to deal with me."


    "Well, Stark, I think too much." Phil Colson shrugged, "I have nothing to say."


    "I don''t have any comments." Clint Barton also said.


    "I¡­"


    "I choose B, Ivan Fanke!" Before Thor could finish speaking, Tony Stark made a choice, and Thor was so angry that he wanted to hit the hammer.


    ¡¾wrong answer! Deduct one year of life! ¡¿


    "Wrong?" Tony Stark felt quite stunned, "It''s not Ivan Fanke, that''s Justin Hammer? What is the clown''s ability to **** the armor from me?"


    "Is he hired a great person?" Clint Barton said.


    "No, maybe he made some great equipment." Phil Coleson opened his mind again. "Of course he can''t do it himself, but if he rescues Ivan Fanke from prison, Ivan Fanke may be able to develop something new. It is because of the new things invented by Ivan Fanke that Justin Hammer succeeded in snatching the armor from Stark."


    "Why does Justin Hammer have to **** from Stark''rightly''?" Thor asked again. "Just now Barton listed some despicable methods, such as kidnapping people that Stark cares about. Stark surrendered the Battle Armor. Why can you make this inference about Ivan Fanke, but not mention Justin Hammer at all?"


    "Tor, in our eyes, Justin Hammer is a jumping clown, but his apparent identity is actually a successful arms dealer, of course not comparable to Stark. But he is also the envy of many people. Millionaires are related to many bigwigs in business and politics. UU reading " Phil Coleson slowly explained to Thor, "Indeed, people like him usually get involved. In the gray area, some big people will turn a blind eye to this. But kidnappers, especially those who kidnapped Stark, are already crossing the line and breaking the rules of the game. The United States will not allow him to do so. This kind of behavior. Unless he doesn''t want to get mixed up in America, he will never do such a thing."


    "Ivan Fanke is different." Clint Barton said, "He has no property in the United States, no family, and his only purpose in coming to the United States is to kill Stark. He can kill history by any means. Tucker left the United States and never returned, but Justin Hammer couldn''t."


    "I still can''t believe that Justin Hammer has the guts to grab the Battle Armor from my hand." Tony Stark shook his head, still wondering the answer, "He is not afraid that I will fight back later and take down his entire Hanmer Industry. ?"


    "Stark, if Justin Hammer can really grab the armor from you, I think this is something that many people like to hear and see." Phil Coleson said, "Too many people have the idea to beat your armor. , But you are not easy to deal with. They can''t get the armor from you. Your identity as Iron Man makes it impossible for you to use many methods. But Justin Hammer is different. You get the armor from him. It''s much easier."


    "So Justin Hammer, or whoever really snatched the armor from me, would someone stop me from avenging him? Even he might be more appreciated by some people because of it?" Tony Stark frowned. Such a person can make a list with a little thought.


    "And you have a smelly mouth, I don''t know how many people have offended." Clint Barton said, "I think many people will clap and applaud."

 Chapter 60： The embarrassment of Iron Man

    The light comes on and the video starts to play.


    At the beginning, Tony Stark and Natasha Romanoff sat together. Natasha Romanoff was drugging Tony Stark. She didn¡¯t know what Tony Stark did. There is an obvious scar on it.


    "To be honest, I can''t figure out your details." Tony Stark said while feeling the delicate fingertips of Natasha Romanov, "Where are you from?"


    "Legal department." Natasha Romanov''s fingers kept moving.


    "Can I ask you a hypothetical question?" Tony Stark looked up at Natasha Romanoff. "This question is a bit strange. If this is your last birthday party, how would you celebrate?"


    "Be with whomever you want to be with, and do whatever you want." Natasha Romanov got up from Tony Stark''s sofa and turned to leave.


    "Stark, what do you mean by that? Are you going to die?" Thor couldn''t help asking.


    "It should be because of palladium poisoning." Tony Stark said, "My palladium poisoning is getting worse and worse, but I haven''t been able to find a solution, so I feel discouraged and think I won''t live long."


    Everything in the camera, there was a party, and Tony Stark in battle armor was playing DJ there, and he looked intoxicated.


    The music is loud, and the party is full of beauties of all kinds, shouting and screaming, Stark writhing and "scratching his head" in his armor.


    Tony Stark was so intoxicated in this drunken life that Pepper Potts walked in and looked at him in the crowd without paying attention.


    The camera is everything again. Outside the party, in a car, James Rhodes is holding a cell phone and calling: "Yes, sir, I understand."


    I don¡¯t know what the officer¡¯s reply was, James Rhodes quickly said, "No, there is no need, I will deal with it. Sir, I promise Steel Iron Man will return to his post within 24 hours."


    "Looking at the beginning, James Rhodes should have taken the armor." Clint Barton said.


    "It will never be Miss Potts." Phil Colson said.


    "I think I probably understand too." Tony Stark has already guessed the next plot.


    "What do you understand?" Only Thor was stunned, "Could you please let me understand?"


    Unsurprisingly, James Rhodes walked into the party and looked left and right. He found Pepper Potts.


    "Hey, Pepper." James Rhodes walked to Pepper Potts.


    "I''m leaving now, I''m going out to get some air." Pepper Potts turned and left.


    "What''s wrong?" James Rhodes asked.


    "I don''t know how to do it." Pepper Potts turned around and looked at Tony Stark, who was all the attention at the party.


    At this time, Tony Stark was holding a wine bottle in one hand.


    But Tony Stark was not ashamed but proud, and laughed very proudly.


    James Rhodes''s complexion changed when he saw Tony Stark''s absurd appearance, he turned and left, "Enough, I want..."


    "No, no, don''t call anyone." Pepper Potts grabbed James Rhodes by the arm.


    "This is too much!" James Rhodes pointed to Tony Stark in the party with an angry expression on his face, "I just promised him!"


    "I know, let me do it." Pepper Potts tried to calm James Rhodes''s anger, "I will do it, okay? Let me do it."


    "Get him." James Rhodes decided to give Tony Stark another chance, and said to Pepper Potts, "Otherwise I will come in person."


    "Everyone knows that the question I''m most often asked is, how do you go to the toilet in your armor?" Tony Stark didn''t even know that his friends and future wife were worrying about themselves and were still there. , After talking about the problem, he made a relaxed look, as if he had just solved the physical problem in the armor.


    "It''s like just now." Tony Stark laughed after he finished speaking, so much that he couldn''t straighten his waist.


    Party also burst into a burst of laughter.


    "This guy is super good at parties, right?" Pepper Potts stepped up and snatched the microphone from Tony Stark.


    "Yes!" The party suddenly shouted.


    "iloveyou." Tony Stark said loudly to Pepper Potts.


    "Stark, are you serious about this confession?" Clint Barton couldn''t help but ask.


    "Of course not, it''s just that I was dying, so I couldn''t stop talking." Tony Stark blushed and quickly denied it.


    "Stark, I understand, it''s like someone makes an excuse to be drunk and say something they dare not say." Thor patted Tony Stark on the shoulder, "I''m afraid this sentence has been buried in your heart for a long time. Bar?"


    "The prince of Asgard also understands love?" Tony Stark knocked out Thor''s handWatch the show. "


    In the video, Pepper Potts obviously didn¡¯t take Tony Stark¡¯s sudden confession to heart, thinking it was Tony Stark talking crazy again.


    "Unbelievable, thank you Tony." Pepper Potts took the microphone and looked at Tony Stark with a smile on his face. "Thank you for arranging such a beautiful night, but we should say good night, thank you everyone for coming. "


    There was a boo in the party.


    "No, no! Wait!" Tony Stark was unwilling to end there, and said to Pepper Potts, "We haven''t cut the cake or blow the candles yet."


    "You are out of control," Pepper Potts said to Tony Stark, "Trust me."


    "You are beautiful and out of control." Tony Stark said uncontrollably.


    "It''s time to go to bed," Pepper Potts said.


    "Kiss me again."


    "You peeed in the armor just now."


    "I know, it has a filtration system, and the filtered water can be drunk."


    As soon as this conversation came out, everyone in the answer space couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "Stark, can you be more disgusting!" Thor seemed to see some plague **** away from Tony Stark.


    "Stark, you can always challenge my knowledge." Phil Coleson''s voice is very calm, but his body is like Thor, far away from Tony Stark.


    "Stark, please do me a favor." Clint Button pointed to the video, "If one day you do something like that, don''t tell everyone that I know you."


    "That won''t happen!" Tony Stark''s face was hot, and he wanted to find a place to sew in.

 Chapter 61： Iron Mans hard work

    "Stark, you''d better be tight-lipped about the matter between me and the big guy." Thor said from a distance. Speak out of his mouth."


    "I didn''t plan to drink it!" Tony Stark said with a black face, "I''m just stating the fact that the armor has a filtering system!"


    "Even if you don''t plan to drink, don''t you feel sick when you pee in your armor?"


    "I said, that didn''t happen at all! It will never happen!"


    "Stark, as you said, it doesn¡¯t matter whether this happened or didn¡¯t happen. It has already been seen by us." Thor laughed, "Once I return to Asgard, I I will invite the most outstanding mage to extract this memory from my mind and make it into a video."


    "..." Tony Stark really wanted to give Thor a palm-shot, "Tor, you are also the prince of Asgard anyway, are you too idle?"


    "Even if you are busy, this kind of famous scene is worth spending time." Thor feels refreshed. When he played his famous scene, Tony Stark didn''t miss his jokes. Let''s do it now. Feng Shui took turns, and finally made him wait for Tony Stark''s "blockbuster".


    "Let everyone go home, it''s getting late." In the video, Pepper Potts said pleadingly.


    "You have the final say." Tony Stark said.


    "I''ll take this." Pepper Potts grabbed the bottle in Tony Stark''s hand, then handed the microphone over, "You take this."


    "Pepper Potts, she''s right, the party is over." Tony Stark said to everyone with the microphone, "The party should be over an hour and a half ago." Speaking of which, Tony Stark Raised his voice, "After fifteen minutes, the party will continue!"


    There was a wild cry at the scene.


    Pepper Potts suddenly looked disappointed, and James Rhodes was also disappointed.


    "If anyone, including Pepper, doesn''t like this place, the door is right there!" Tony Stark said and waved his hand, not knowing whether it was intentional or unintentional. He actually fired a palm cannon and smashed the French windows. .


    "what!!"


    There was a burst of screams in the party, and I don¡¯t know what points the broken glass got to those girls, which made them so excited.


    "Yeah!! Hahahaha!" Tony Stark was also very excited and laughed loudly there.


    At this time, a hot girl picked up a wine bottle and threw it into the sky. When Tony Stark raised his hand, a palm cannon shot out, smashing the wine bottle.


    "what!!"


    There was another scream of excitement.


    "Lose!" Tony Stark said again.


    Spice girl threw another wine bottle into the air, and Tony Stark smashed it again with a palm cannon.


    James Rhodes, who saw this scene finally made a decision, and immediately turned around and left.


    He came to the basement of Tony Stark¡¯s mansion, entered the code, and walked in, and the suits of armor were placed there.


    James Rhodes picked a suit of armor and put it on.


    In the ¡¡¡¡ Party, the atmosphere was still very hot. The hot girl hugged a watermelon and threw it into the sky. Tony Stark slammed her chest and a "chest cannon" pierced the watermelon, causing a scream again.


    "I only say it once!" At this time, an indifferent voice came, and James Rhodes appeared on the scene in battle armor, "Get out!"


    Those excited girls dared to stay where they were, and they suddenly became birds and beasts.


    "You don''t deserve to put on the armor, take it off." James Rhodes said to Tony Stark with deep disappointment in his tone.


    "Little Ge." Tony Stark ignored James Rhodes at all, and said to the DJ brother who was hiding aside, "Don''t be afraid, use music to drive that nasty guy away!" He seemed to have finished speaking. Hearing a funny joke, he laughed so hard that he couldn''t stand up.


    "I tell you to take off the armor!" James Rhodes was angry, hugged Tony Stark from behind, and Tony Stark ejected a burst of energy from his chest, and the recoil force knocked James Rhodes together with himself. They all fired out, smashing the wall fiercely.


    The two, two sets of armor, started to fight like this.


    "Stark, I think you were robbed of your battle armor completely on your own." Clint Barton couldn''t help saying, "You look at your nonsense, don''t you want to beat you up?"


    "Although you know that you are so indulgent because you feel that the end is approaching, your behavior is really wrong." Phil Coleson also said, "The steel armor is a weapon, you actually treat it as a way to please those girls. tool?"


    "This is not the most important thing. At that banquet, you obviously drank a lot of wine." Thor also joined the ranks of "condemning" Tony Stark, "It is in that drunk state that you still emit energy Attack, aren¡¯t you afraid of killing someone by mistake?"


    "Your good friend vowed to his boss to assure you that you will dismantle his desk in a blink of an eye." Clint Barton said, "Although I am not familiar with your friend, I can Imagine how much pressure he has endured for you!"


    "Guys, ok, I know it was wrong, so can you stop talking?" Tony Stark rarely retorted without retorting In the video, James Rhodes and Tony Stark He fought, and even half of the house was blown up.


    The result of the battle is that Tony Stark lay on the ground, looking desolate, while James Rhodes flew into the night sky wearing a battle armor.


    The answer to this question is already known in the video, but the video did not end, but switched to a coffee shop.


    Nick Fury, Natasha Romanoff, and Tony Stark sat together.


    This scene is very familiar, and the question of how Iron Man solves palladium poisoning has been played.


    "You better apologize to me." Tony Stark looked at Natasha Romanov and said.


    The plot here is connected with the plot of Palladium Poisoning. Everyone knows why Tony Stark said that, because Natasha Romanov just admitted that she was an undercover agent.


    "You have always been very busy." Natasha Romanoff did not apologize, but Nick Fury said, "You appointed Pepper Potts as CEO, gave away your property, and let Your friend flew away in battle armor, if it wasn''t for me to understand the situation..."


    "I didn''t give it to him," Tony Stark interrupted Nick Fury, "he took it."


    "What? He snatched it?" Nick Fury laughed on the spot, "You are Iron Man, so he snatched it? He beat you up and snatched your armor..." Nick Fury turned his head and asked Natasha Romanoff, "Is it possible?"


    "According to Mr. Stark''s security procedures, the system can avoid unauthorized use." Natasha Romanov said.


    At this point, the screen disappears and the video ends.

 Chapter 62： Application of Thors Law

    Black Widow and Ma¡¯s a passage in the coffee shop clearly tells everyone that Tony Stark¡¯s armor was stolen by a friend, in fact, Tony Stark chose it himself.


    In fact, this is very obvious. Let¡¯s not talk about the authority issue. Tony Stark is the inventor of the armor. As Iron Man, he has played the armor very well, but James Rhodes is wearing the armor for the first time. , Can he beat Tony Stark?


    "At that time, you thought you were dying, so you wanted to leave a suit of armor for your good friend. I understand that." Thor asked, "Why didn''t you give it to him directly? Just because of face?"


    "Because I can''t start this head." Tony Stark said, "There are too many people staring at my armor, but no matter who wants it, I refuse. If I give Rhodes a set , Then all the guys I have rejected will come. Therefore, the armor can only be robbed, not sent."


    "I think the most notable thing about this video is not the Warframe." Clint Barton walked up to Tony Stark and stared into his eyes, "Stark, your CEO, Pepper Potts , Don''t you just use her as a colleague, right?"


    "Of course not, we are friends." Tony Stark paused and added a few more words, "I can safely leave everything to her. I mean, except for Iron Man, my Company and life, I can trust her completely."


    "Come on Stark, are you sure you really only treat people as friends?" Clint Barton unceremoniously opened Tony Stark. "Your confession in the video doesn''t look like Messing around."


    "Talking nonsense after drinking."


    "Comeon, when did Stark become skinny?" Phil Coleson said on the side. It¡¯s hard to say how long you will live, Stark, are you sure you want to keep it still?"


    "Well, I admit that what I said in the video is true." Tony Stark admitted, "I have never seen such a perfect girl."


    "Stark, I can see that she cares about you." Thor also said, "I didn''t expect people like you to pee in the armor to have such a good blessing."


    "Tor, can''t you skip the peeing part of the armor and just say good luck?" Tony Stark said silently.


    "You know these things now." Thor asked back, "Who used to mention that I was shot down by a stun gun and beaten by the Hulk?"


    "Tor, now only you are talking about it!"


    "Stark, I congratulate you for having your beloved girl. I bless you, but I still have to give you a threat." Thor proudly walked to Tony Stark, "If you If I dare to mention my being electrocuted, um, some of my things, I will tell Miss Potts some of the things I saw."


    "Tor, what weird thing are you saying, why can''t I understand it at all?" Tony Stark looked confused, "What kind of movie? Are you talking about which movie you watched?"


    "That''s right, haha!" Thor laughed and stretched out his hand to Tony Stark, "Happy cooperation!"


    "Happy cooperation!" Tony Stark also smiled and held Thor''s hand.


    The two big hands were so tightly held, and they shook a few vigorously, as if the leaders of the two countries had reached an important agreement.


    ¡¾The eighth question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [In the Age of Ultron, at Clint Barton''s house, who stepped on the child''s toy and kicked it under the sofa? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Thor¡¿


    ¡¾B Iron Man Tony Stark¡¿


    ¡¾C Captain America Steve Rogers¡¿


    ¡¾D Hulk Bruce Banner¡¿


    [Answer to this question is correct, reward a bamboo dragonfly, which can be worn on the head to fly. Wrong answer, one year life deduction]


    As soon as this topic came out, everyone looked weird. They trampled children''s toys and kicked them under the sofa. Is this human?


    But the question came out like this, that is to say, if the answer space does not appear, one of the Avengers will really do it one day in the future!


    Avengers who fly to save the world, superheroes in the hearts of the world, can they do such a thing?


    "This topic can directly rule out me." Tony Stark directly involved, "I have no interest in children''s toys. I have only one ¡®toy¡¯ right now, and that is the armor."


    "Stark, are you deliberately conflating the concept?" Phil Coleson said, "The title is about trampling on a child¡¯s toy, but I didn¡¯t ask whether I like the toy or not. Even if you don¡¯t like it, it¡¯s the same as you. Does it matter if you step on it? Maybe it¡¯s because you don¡¯t like it.¡±


    "Coleson is right, Stark." Clint Barton also looked at Stark suspiciously. "In fact, I think of the four options, you are the most suspicious."


    "Barton, it''s too emotional for you to say that." Tony Stark said, "Well, even if I accidentally trample on my child''s toy, would I be the kind of person I dare not admit? I will buy a toy factory for that child!"


    "Captain, I think it can be ruled out. As for the others..." Phil Coleson swept his gaze over Thor and Tony Stark, "both are suspected." Finally, his gaze stayed on Tony Stark. , "Stark, I have no hatred with you, but for the four people in the option, your suspicion is the biggest."


    "Coelson, what do you mean, even I doubt it?" Boss Thor is unwilling I am a dignified prince, the **** of Asgard, who would do such a sordid thing Come? "


    "Sorry Thor, I didn''t see the relationship between Asgard''s being a **** and not being able to step on toys." Phil Colson said.


    "There is no way to analyze this question, I can only guess." Thor''s gaze also fell on Tony Stark, "Stark, I agree with the two of them, and I also think there are four options. Among them, you have the greatest suspicion."


    "Tor, our two great powers just signed a ¡®peaceful coexistence treaty¡¯." Tony Stark looked betrayed, "We hold and shake our hands!"


    "Stark, I swear in the name of Prince Asgard, I absolutely defend the treaty between us." Thor said sternly, "But I have no choice in this matter, Captain America, such a great man. Can you do that? I¡¯m the prince of Asgard, can you? Dr. Banner, you don¡¯t look like it. Stark, only you, you are the most like. you."


    "Tor, are you sure you can''t do that kind of thing?" Tony Stark asked in a deep voice.


    "I''m sure I won''t!" Thor said righteously.


    "Certainly not?"


    "Absolutely not!"


    "According to Thor''s Law, once Thor is extremely certain about something, then that thing must be wrong." In order not to choose himself, Tony Stark didn''t give others a chance, so he answered the question." Thor denies A, then I choose A, Thor!"


    Torton was furious: "Stark, you are slander..."


    ¡¾correct answer! Reward distribution! ¡¿


    Tor didn''t finish speaking, so he was slapped severely by the answer space.

 Chapter 63： The Avengers were hit hard

    The moment the answer space announced the answer, the expression on Thor''s face was very exciting, as if he heard that Loki, who grew up with him, is actually a woman and still has a crush on him.


    "Tor, I really misunderstood you. I didn''t expect you to be such a person." Tony Stark immediately condemned, "That''s still a kid, why do you have the heart to step on it? Just step on it. You still kick the toy under the sofa? Are you not the prince of Asgard? Can the prince do such a thing?"


    "Tor, I misunderstood you." Phil Coleson was also a bit distressed. "If stepping on a toy may be uncomfortable, then kicking the toy under the sofa is deliberately trying to destroy it. The corpse disappeared."


    "Coelson, listen to me, this thing is definitely not what you think, there must be some misunderstanding!"


    "I won''t listen! I won''t listen!"


    "Coleson, listen to me..."


    "Tor, stop, stop talking." Clint Barton said, "I condemn you for my son or daughter! Feel the silent contempt!"


    "Okay, well, what Thor did is indeed worthy of contempt, but after the contempt, let''s analyze the problem." Phil Colson said.


    "A toy, what is there to analyze?" Tony Stark waved his hand, "Let''s despise Thor together, I think it will be more interesting."


    "Stark, the point is not toys, but my home." Clint Button said.


    "What''s wrong with your house?" Tony Stark asked.


    "In our business, what we fear most is the word''worry''. We have protected and saved many people, but at the same time, we have also erected many enemies." Clint Barton said slowly "My family, this is one of my secrets. It is not in the S.H.I.E.L.D. files at all. No one knows except Director Fury and Natasha. Family, I don¡¯t want to cause them trouble because of my identity."


    "Then why did we show up at your house?" Thor couldn''t help asking when he heard this, "We are the Avengers. Our presence means trouble. Why did you bring trouble to your house?"


    "That''s what I want to figure out." Clint Barton said, "but no matter what the reason is, you can be sure that it must be a big trouble."


    "That must have something to do with Ultron." Tony Stark said.


    "It''s the Age of Ultron again." Phil Coleson said, "We still have too little news about this era of Ultron." Phil Coleson''s eyes fell on the bamboo dragonfly in Tony Stark''s hands. , "Does that thing really fly? It looks like a child''s toy."


    "It''s really like a child''s toy, but it can fly." Tony Stark put the bamboo dragonfly on his head, as if there was some super glue, and stuck it directly on the head.


    Then, the bamboo dragonfly, like the propeller of a helicopter, began to turn, Tony Stark''s feet left the ground, and the tiger''s body slowly lifted into the sky.


    "Is it really possible to fly?" Thor looked a little dazed, "Such a simple thing can actually fly, this answer space is really incredible."


    "This should be magic?" Tony Stark landed from the air and took the bamboo dragonfly in his hand to watch carefully. In fact, he has watched it for a while, "No matter how you look at it, this is a child''s toy. This is definitely not something technology can do."


    "The magical item is also very strange." Phil Colson said, "Why make it look like a bamboo dragonfly?"


    "I don''t really need this stuff." Tony Stark has the ability to fly, and the bamboo dragonfly is very tasteless to him.


    "I can''t use it either." Thor said. Although he has no supernatural power now, everyone has seen the video and knows that Thor can also fly.


    "Coleson, Button, this thing is useful to you." Tony Stark said.


    "This thing is better for Patton." Phil Coleson said, "Barton''s bows and arrows are full of shots, silent, and with this bamboo dragonfly, he can hide and attack from almost any position, and it is no disadvantage."


    "I mean that too, Button." Tony Stark handed the bamboo dragonfly to Clint Button.


    "Okay, then I''ll accept it, Stark, thank you." Clint Barton also accepted without courtesy.


    The light is on, and the answer space starts to play the video.


    Queens fighter, the camera slides one by one from the Hulk Bruce Banner, Captain America Steve Rogers, Thor, Hawkeye Clint Barton, and Iron Man Tony Stark.


    The expression on everyone''s face is very solemn and heavy. UU reading looks very depressing and heavy.


    "The media loves you to death, but others hate you to death." Maria Hill was in a video call with the Avengers. "There is no official announcement of the arrest of Dr. Banner, but it will be sooner or later."


    "Has the Stark Rescue Fund activated?" Tony Stark asked.


    "It''s already being done." Maria Hill asked, "How is everyone?"


    "Everyone..." Tony Stark said in a low voice, "We have been hit, we will come out."


    "From now on I want to enter the stealth mode, stay away from here." Maria Hill said.


    "So are we going to run away and hide?" Tony Stark asked, sitting upright.


    "Until we find Ultron, I have no other suggestions." Maria Hill said.


    "So are we," Tony Stark said.


    "In this plot, almost all of us are malaise. It can be seen that all of us have suffered a blow, and I also said this in the plot. This plot should be followed by the Scarlet Witch. After mind control." In the answer space, Tony Stark said, "Only the witch hit all of us, except for Barton, of course."


    "The official announcement of the arrest of Banner, and Stark''s activation of the Stark Rescue Fund." Phil Coleson said, "From these two points, it can be seen that Dr. Banner is indeed mad under the calculations of the Scarlet Witch, and Caused a certain amount of damage."


    "It can also be seen that''Ultron Era'' was named after''Ultron''." Thor said, "I just don''t know who is Ultron, the robot, or the man who runs very fast."

 Chapter 64： Thor, I didn’t expect you to be such a Thor

    "It should be the robot." Phil Coleson said, "The three people, obviously the robot is the leader. It doesn''t make sense to use the name of the younger brother instead of the name of the boss. And the name''Ultron'' , Not like a personal name."


    "So this time the disaster was mainly caused by a robot?" Thor felt a little weird. "That robot doesn''t seem to be that powerful."


    "Maybe there is more than one robot." Clint Barton said, "Those movies about artificial intelligence, the birth of artificial intelligence to eliminate humans, there has never been only one robot, there is always an army of robots."


    "Although there is no sign that there is more than one robot." Tony Stark said in a deep voice, "but I think Patton''s idea is correct. It is very likely that we will face an army of robots in the Ultron Age. Those robots with self-awareness do have the means to replicate themselves and manufacture robots in batches in a short period of time. If I were Ultron, one thing I would do is to replicate itself."


    "Stark, when it comes to Ultron, I am a little worried. Although your armor is not a robot, Jarvis is also an artificial intelligence." Phil Colson said, "Someday in the future, Jarvis will It won¡¯t be the same as in the movie, to eliminate humans."


    "No, Jarvis has no autonomy." Tony Stark denied.


    "What if one day Jarvis was born with self-awareness?" Phil Coleson said again, "Isn¡¯t it the same in the movie? The robots serving humans were born with self-awareness because of some accident. Want to destroy humanity."


    "Stark, I think Coleson¡¯s worries are justified." Clint Barton also said, "Look at our current world. There are gods, aliens, magic, witches, and more. An artificial intelligence born of self-consciousness does not sound that difficult to accept."


    "I''ll keep it." Tony Stark said, "I developed a system for all the self-destructing programs of the armor and separated it from Jarvis. In this way, even if Jarvis controls the armor, I can also Destroy the armor. At the same time, I will also install a back door for Jarvis. If Jarvis has a little sign, I will destroy it."


    In the video, the Kun fighter jet slowly landed on a green lawn, where there are also patches of green trees, which seems to be a very suitable place to live.


    Clint Barton helped Natasha Romanoff walk in the forefront, the rest of the Avengers followed behind, and the group walked towards a white house.


    "Where is this place?" Thor asked when he was about to reach the door.


    "It''s a safe house," Tony Stark said.


    "I hope so." Clint Button opened the door and walked in. As he walked, he said, "Honey, I''m back."


    A woman with a big belly came out and was a little surprised to see so many people in the house.


    "I have a guest, sorry, I didn''t make a call in advance." Clint Barton and his wife hugged each other.


    The Avengers in the back were all stunned. They thought Clint Barton took them to a place like a safe house, but they didn''t expect the other party to take them home.


    "Gentlemen, this is Laura." Clint Barton introduced his wife to the Avengers with a happy smile.


    "I know the names of all of you." Laura looked at the Avengers with some excitement.


    "Oh, coming here." Clint Barton turned around suddenly without knowing the prophet.


    Then a little girl ran out with a face full of surprise, and plunged into Clint Barton''s arms, together with a slightly older boy.


    "A virtuous wife, a beautiful daughter, a stable son." Tony Stark couldn''t help but said, "Barton, your life is really enviable."


    "Yes, it''s enviable." The **** Thor also spoke, "This kind of life is really desirable."


    "Did you bring Aunt Xiaona back?" In the video, Clint Barton''s daughter asked sweetly in her voice, almost turning everyone into an adorable one.


    "Why didn''t you come and hug the aunt directly?" Natasha Romanov stepped out and picked up the little girl.


    "I''m sorry to disturb you." Captain America stepped out of the shock of Crete Button''s family at this time and said.


    "We should call ahead," Tony Stark said, hugging his arms, "but I''m all busy wondering if you exist."


    "Fry helped me settle all this when I joined. It is not recorded in the S.H.I.E.L.D. files." Clint Barton said, hugging his daughters. "It''s better to keep it like this. I think this It¡¯s a good place to stay incognito."


    Click!


    At this moment, Thor, the **** of thunder with blond hair, accidentally trampled on the toy on the ground. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    Captain America heard an abnormal sound and couldn''t help but turned his head and glanced at Thor.


    Then Thor, as if nothing happened, kicked all the broken toys under the sofa with his feet.


    Then, an awkward scene appeared. After Thor turned his head after kicking the toy, he saw Clint Barton''s daughter standing in front of him, with her head held high and her eyes wide open.


    "Tor, don''t you be ashamed!" This time it was Phil Coleson who couldn''t stand it anymore. "Stepped on other people''s toys, secretly kicked the broken toys under the sofa, and was arrested by others. Right now!"


    "I will ask you when the big watery eyes are looking at you," Tony Stark asked, "Tor, are you condemned by your conscience?"


    "Don''t tell everyone, I was wrong, I sincerely admit my mistake." Thor''s face was also hot, and he said to Clint Barton, "Barton, if I have a chance, I will bring one for your children. Lots of toys passed by."


    "This is the Thor you said, I remember." Clint Barton said.


    The video does not end here, but the camera is switched. It is still at Clint Barton''s house, but not during the day, but at night.


    "Ultron is trying to buy time to make you temporarily unable to act," Nick Fury said while preparing dinner in the kitchen. "My contact said he was making something. He stole a lot of vibrate. I think this is just the one."


    "What about Ultron himself?" Captain America asked, leaning on the door.


    "He is easy to track, he is everywhere, this guy breeds faster than infertile rabbits." Nick Fury put a glass of wine on the table.


    The screen ends here.

 Chapter 65： Loki says Odin is dead

    "Director Fury''s words can confirm that what we will face in the future is not a robot, but an army of machines." Phil Colson said.


    "Robots are born with wisdom and want to do things in this world." Clint Barton said, "I didn''t expect that one day the plot in a science fiction movie would actually be staged."


    "Aliens can invade the earth, and there is nothing fuss about robots doing things." Tony Stark said.


    "The purpose of robots in science fiction movies is generally to destroy humans, but what is the purpose of Ultron?" Phil Coleson said.


    "An evil plan." Thor said, "Although Ultron''s purpose is not known, it is definitely not a good thing to call it an evil plan."


    "Speaking of when Ultron and the Avengers met in the factory, the first discussion was about peace." Thor said, "I said to Ultron that if it believes in peace, let us maintain peace. Talk about it."


    "Yes, Ultron said that you confuse peace and calm." Phil Colson said, "From these two dialogues, you can see that no matter what Ultron''s evil plan is, it is all for peace. ?"


    "This is a contradiction in itself. How can the plan for peace be evil?" Clint Barton said, "How can our Avengers fight it?"


    No one can answer this question, there is a lack of clues.


    "In fact, in addition to Ultron''s motives, I have been speculating about the motives of the Scarlet Witch and the Scud Boy." Clint Barton said at this time, "I think, although they are with Ultron, but The purpose is different from Ultron."


    "Barton, why do you say that?" Phil Colson asked.


    "Remember the video of the last era of Ultron. In that abandoned factory, the Avengers met with the Ultron side." Clint Barton said, "What did the Scud boys say at that time, do you remember? "


    "At that time, Scud asked Stark to hide in the armor and feel uncomfortable." Phil Coleson thought for a while, and found something unusual, "Ultron is the head of the three of them. Chuang stood at the forefront, and the two of them could be seen standing behind Ultron. But after seeing Stark, Scud walked out directly and provoked Stark."


    "So, I boldly guess that Scud has an enmity with Stark!" Lint Barton said, "They and Ultron are just to deal with Stark! Because Stark has the Avengers behind them, they feel like they are I can¡¯t match it, so I cooperated with Ultron!"


    "It''s possible." Tony Stark also remembered a detail, "When Scud questioned me, the screen deliberately gave a close-up of the weapons on the ground, and those weapons are the weapons of Stark Industries. ! Is the person who asked the question hinting here?"


    "Stark, don''t you have any impression of them?" Thor asked, "if they have hatred against you."


    "I have no impression at all." Tony Stark spread his hands, "No one can think of it."


    "I think we can start with those weapons." Phil Coleson said, "In that video, the weapons on the ground are completely redundant. They have no effect from beginning to end. They are just a background board. Me. Can¡¯t think of any reason for giving close-up shots of those weapons, unless the subject wants us to notice them."


    "So, the author of the question meant that the reason why the Scarlet Witch and Scud had an enemy with Stark was because of Stark''s weapons?" Thor thought for a while, and he also thought it was an idea.


    "I used to only sell weapons, but never participated in wars." Tony Stark said in a deep voice, "So if they really have enemies with me because of my weapons, there is only one possibility. During the war, my weapons brought them harm, such as killing their family members."


    "So, Stark, you have to sort out which wars your weapons have been put into." Phil Colson said.


    "Wait, why are you analyzing this?" Thor suddenly felt wrong, "Isn''t it said that you can find someone with their looks? Why bother to find clues from the previous weapons?"


    "Tor, if we figure out why those two people dealt with us, it is possible to resolve this grievance in advance." Phil Coleson said, "Even if we can''t let them join our camp at that time, at least it can be reduced. Two enemies, you can see how tricky they are."


    "So you guys were making this idea?" Thor was stunned, yes, if you can really resolve grievances and turn enemies into friends, is there a better way to deal with it? How can these people''s brains be so easy to use?


    ¡¾The ninth question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [Why did Loki tell Thor that Odin is dead? ¡¿


    [A is just another prank]


    [B sees Thor can¡¯t pick up Thor¡¯s Hammer, so I want to give him some motivation]


    ¡¾C Loki was deceived and thought Odin was dead¡¿


    ¡¾D is for the throne of Asgard¡¿


    ¡¾The answer to this question is correct Reward clairvoyance practice. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "What, Rocky told me that my father is dead?" Thor was surprised when he saw this question. "Will Rocky say that to me?"


    "Tor, since the subject is out like this, I''m afraid Rocky will really say that to you someday in the future." Phil Colson said, "Just like the subject says you will go to New Mexico, you really I¡¯m here in New Mexico, and the subject says you will be called. Well, I won¡¯t talk about this part."


    "This is too rebellious!" Thor pointed to the subject and said angrily, "No matter what the reason, as a son, how can you say that his father died! Loki is too much!"


    "Should it not be a prank?" Clint Barton said, "Even if Loki is called the **** of tricks, the **** of lies and cunning, etc., such words are beyond the scope of pranks, right?"


    "Loki has done a lot of pranks, turning into a snake to scare me and doing a lot of things." Thor said in a positive tone, "but he just likes pranks, and he is not a fool. Mischief? Item A can be ruled out."


    "What about option B?" Clint Barton said, "He is your brother. He saw that you couldn''t pick up Thor''s hammer to worry about you, so he came up with this. It seems reasonable. After all, you are Thor. But you can''t hold the Thor''s hammer, you need some stimulation. And the death of father, this is that kind of stimulation."


    "Although it''s a little bit reluctant, option B can''t be ruled out." Thor was silent for a while, and then said, "I think option C can be ruled out. Luo is the ancestor of lying. Asgard as a whole, who can be better at lying? Pass him? If someone lied to him, he could see through it at a glance."

 Chapter 66： Thor is a younger brother

    "D option..." After saying C, Thor looked at D and shook his head immediately, "D is also impossible, Loki has no interest in the throne at all!"


    "Comeon! Thor! Can you stop deceiving yourself?" Tony Stark said mercilessly, "The previous answers, all signs have shown that Loki has always been coveting the throne. We have already told you. As I said, Loki came to the earth for the throne, so now you still exclude D?"


    "You must have made a mistake before, and Loki may have come to earth for your throne in the world, not Asgard''s throne." Thor, the younger brother, didn''t want to think about it at all, he was still stubborn.


    "Thor, you haven''t been beaten by Dr. Banner now, why don''t you think of it?" Clint Barton hated iron and steel, and began to expose his scars. "Where is there any throne on earth for Rocky to grab?" NS?"


    "Maybe it''s the president, and that position is similar to the throne."


    "Tor, don''t you even have the courage to admit this? Loki is different from what you think. He wants to be the king of Asgard! He is not the brother you imagined!"


    "Don''t say it, although I have always been not interested in the throne, but I am the heir to the throne. Rocky is my younger brother. He won''t **** what belongs to me." Thor was still there to plausibly say, "Take a thousand steps back. Said, even if Loki really wants the throne, he doesn¡¯t have to do anything else. Just tell me, I will let him. He knows this deeply. Therefore, it is impossible for Loki to be the throne. Just talk about the death of the father."


    "Tor," Thor''s stubbornness made Tony Stark look down, but before Tony Stark finished speaking, Thor said loudly, "I choose B! Rocky is for me. He picked up the hammer again and said that, he was for my own good! Although the way was not right!"


    ¡¾wrong answer! Deduct one year of life! ¡¿


    The unsentimental mechanical sound of the answering space blasted, smashing Thor''s illusion severely.


    "It''s not B, it''s not B!" Thor murmured, "Then it must be C. Rocky himself is the ancestor of lies. That''s why he would be careless and despise others, so he was fooled."


    "This brother is really helpless." Phil Coleson looked at him as he shook his head and didn''t want to waste his tongue, because it was all in vain.


    "You know? When I saw Thor for the first time, I thought, wow, this man is full of muscles." Tony Stark didn''t want to talk at first, but saw Thor''s painful appearance. I couldn¡¯t help but poison my tongue again. "Later we answered a few questions together. I think this man is not only full of muscles, but also muscles in his brain. Now I know, his brain is not muscle, his brain is full of muscles. It''s his brother!"


    àÛ~


    Li Cheng, who was watching, laughed on the spot, Shen Teya had Rocky in his mind, and Tony Stark¡¯s mouth was really poisonous.


    Tony Stark spit out a few words, and did not speak any more. After a while, the answer space began to play video.


    rush rush!


    The night sky is pouring rain.


    "You better order Colson, I want to cheer for this guy." Clint Barton was aiming somewhere with his bow and arrow.


    Everything in the camera, Thor''s tiger body appeared in the sight of everyone, but Thor in the video did not have that handsome appearance, he was in a muddy mess, obviously after a fight.


    Thor saw the hammer on the ground, with a smile on his face, step by step he walked up to the hammer.


    Thor thinks he has successfully reached the destination, but he doesn''t know that Clint Button has been aiming at him in the air, and Phil Colson is also watching.


    "Last chance." Clint Button is ready to shoot.


    "Wait." Phil Colson stopped Clint Button. "I want to see if he can pick it up."


    Wow!


    The big raindrops dripped on the hammer, and also on Thor''s face.


    But Thor ignored the rain. He looked at the hammer under his feet with a smile on his face.


    He stretched out his hand and held the hammer.


    Then, his face changed.


    He can''t pick it up at all!


    "Ah!!!" After tossing for a while, unable to pick it up anyway, Thor yelled to the sky and fell to his knees weakly.


    "Well, the performance is over, ground units, assault." Phil Colson upstairs gave the order.


    Clint Button in the dark put away his bow and arrow.


    A few agents in raincoats rushed out and handcuffed Thor. In the process, Thor did not resist at all. He just knelt on the ground, looking at the hammer with a sad expression on his face.


    "This is the original development trajectory of the problem without the answer space?" Tony Stark couldn''t help but said.


    "It must be like this If there is no answer space, Director Fury will not know that Thor is coming to New Mexico, and will not let me go to New Mexico to wait, and I will not know Thor in advance. The hammer was taken over by S.H.I.E.L.D. and the scene was blocked, and Thor didn''t know me, so he had to push in." Phil Colson said.


    "This proves one thing again." Clint Barton said, "The future shown in the answer space is based on the future that has never appeared in the answer space, oh, or the past. When we make speculations, we must Remove the element of answer space."


    Everything in the picture appeared in a white room, with Phil Coleson standing opposite Thor, interrogating Thor.


    "You let my people, the most highly trained professionals in the world, look like supermarket security with a basic salary." Phil Coleson looked at Thor twice. "This is really hurtful. "


    Tor sat there blankly, without saying a word. At this moment, he was immersed in the pain that he couldn''t hold his meow hammer. How could he care about others.


    It''s a pity that Phil Colson didn''t know this, and he was still trying to ask something out of Thor''s mouth.


    "According to my experience, you must have received relevant training to do so. Tell me where you were trained, Pakistan? Chechnya? Afghanistan?"


    Thor raised his head and glanced at Phil Coleson, but said nothing.


    "No, your assault method is more like a mercenary. Where is it? South Africa? Some organizations will hire people like you at a high price, who are you?"


    Thor still doesn''t speak.


    "In any case, we will find the answer we want. We are very good at doing this." At this time, the communication device on his body rang, and Phil Coleson turned and left. Before leaving, he said, "Don''t run around. ."

 Chapter 67： Rocky usurped the throne

    As soon as Phil Colson walked on his front foot, another figure appeared in this room.


    Seeing this man, Thor was no longer silent without saying a word, and he suddenly became energetic.


    Because the beautiful shadow in front of him is the one he is thinking about!


    There is no doubt that the character who appeared in the room unknowingly is the absolute heroine of Fulian, Jimei!


    The girl who is more enchanting and sultry than the black widow!


    "Rocky, why are you here?" Thor sat up straight.


    "I must see you." Rocky''s voice was low.


    "What''s the matter?" Thor already had a bad feeling, "Tell me, did it happen to Jotunheim? Let me explain to my father."


    "Father is dead." Rocky said.


    "What?" Thor looked incredulous.


    "Exiled you, the threat of war, he can''t bear it anymore." Rocky''s voice was low, as if coming from far away, "Don''t blame yourself, I know you love him, I want to tell him, but he can''t listen. .Knowing that you can no longer lift Thor¡¯s Hammer, it¡¯s too cruel to keep it beside you."


    Listening to Loki''s words, Thor was full of sadness and blame.


    "The burden of the throne now falls on me." Loki said word by word.


    "Can I go home now?" Thor asked, he didn''t seem to have any interest in the throne, and he didn''t even ask a question.


    "The condition of the armistice agreement is that you must be exiled." Rocky said.


    "But you can think of a way..."


    "Mother also forbids you to go back." Loki interrupted Thor.


    Thor was stunned, never expected that even his mother who loved him would not let himself go home.


    "It will be indefinitely, brother." Rocky said, "I''m very sorry."


    "No, I am sorry for you." Tears shed tears from the corner of Thor''s eyes. "Thank you for coming."


    "Tor, are you Thor? I think your brain was struck by lightning!" I was so deceived to cry and thanked others. This is simple, oh no, it should be said that this stupid performance makes Tony Stark look down on Going down, "It''s all Loki''s words from beginning to end. Without any evidence, you actually believe that?"


    "You guys don¡¯t flick, Thor, I didn¡¯t expect this to be the case for your tears." Clint Barton also thinks Thor has some oddities. "What Loki told you is not to find a beautiful one on the street. The little thing like your sister, but the death of your father, is a super important thing like the succession to the throne, which is extremely important to the entire kingdom. And you didn''t see any evidence, and didn''t want to verify it, but immediately believed it."


    "Two of you, put yourself in your place and think about it. One day your brother told your father that he had passed away. What would you think?" Although he was despised, Thor didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with his performance. "You will think about it. "Oh, could he be lying to me?" Do you think this way? If it doesn''t happen, ask which daughter would say this to her father!"


    "Well, this makes sense." Phil Coleson said, "but the succession to the throne is too easy for you to believe."


    "I have no interest in the throne." Thor felt confident.


    In the video, Loki left Thor''s room and did not leave. He also came to Thor''s Hammer.


    He reached out and tried to raise Thor''s Hammer.


    Thor''s hammer was not placed in a corner, on the contrary, people around came and went, but none of those people glanced at Loki.


    It was as if they couldn''t see Loki at all.


    This scene made Phil Coleson secretly vigilant, these gods'' methods really are so many that they can''t be guarded against.


    "Tor, Rocky''s action couldn''t be more obvious," Clint Barton said, "He wants to take your hammer!"


    "This also means that he is really coveting your things, Thor." Phil Coleson also said, "So it''s not so impossible for him to covet your throne, is it?"


    Thor did not speak, but stared at the video.


    At this time, the picture shown in the video is no longer the earth, but an exotic scene that has never been seen before.


    "This is Asgard, my hometown." Thor also knew that no one had seen it before, and said.


    "Father of the gods, we must talk to you." An urgent voice sounded, and Sieve and the three warriors of the fairy palace hurriedly walked towards the main hall.


    But at the end of the magnificent hall, it was not Odin who sat on the throne, but Loki.


    Sif and the three warriors looked at each other, and finally Fandral asked, "Where is Odin?"


    "Father has entered Odin''s sleep." Rocky said with a sad face, "Mother is worried that he will never get up."


    "Then let''s talk to her." Sieff and the three warriors walked towards the throne in stride.


    "She doesn''t want to leave her father''s side." Loki sat on the throne, "tell me what you have Speaking of this, Luo base station got up, and the scepter in his hand was heavily on the ground. Knock, "Your king. "


    Sif and the three warriors of the fairy palace knelt on one knee, clasped their right hands, and began to salute.


    "My king, I beg you to end the exile of Thor." Sieff knelt on the ground and said pleadingly.


    When Rocky heard this, he laughed, but he quickly scowled, "My first edict can''t just go against the king''s order. Our war with Jom Haydn is imminent, our people We need to unite so that they will not be afraid in this difficult time. We must unite as one for Asgard."


    Sieff stood up as soon as he heard this, trying to refute, but was held back by Fandral.


    "Just wait for my order." Rocky said.


    "Can I say something?" said Vostag with a long beard. "Please consider your Majesty..."


    It is estimated that what Vostag wanted to say also made Loki consider ending the exile of Thor, but Loki didn''t give Vostag a chance to speak at all. Vostag only said the beginning, and Loki said coldly. "We have finished talking!"


    The Three Warriors of the Immortal Palace and Sif stared at Loki for a while, then turned and left.


    This is the end of the video.


    "Tor, isn''t it obvious in the video?" Tony Stark said, "Your father Odin, he is clearly not dead, he just entered some''Odin''s sleep'', although I don''t know what that means. , But obviously, he is not dead. But Loki, while he was sleeping, occupied the throne that originally belonged to you."


    "Not only that, he insisted on exileting you." Clint Barton said, "but when he came to earth he told you that it was your mother who wouldn''t let you go back."

 Chapter 68： Kill Thor

    "Stop talking everybody, let me be quiet." Thor''s voice was filled with sorrow that could not be concealed, as if he discovered that the goddess whom he had crushed for ten years was actually a man.


    Don¡¯t look at Thor sometimes showing only muscles and no brains, but he is not a fool. Can he not see the doubts that everyone told him about Rocky?


    It''s just that he doesn''t want to believe it.


    It is like finding out that his wife had given birth to a son after returning home three years away. He knew that it was not his own child, but waited eagerly for the results of the paternity test, hoping that the cold paper would bring a miracle to him.


    However, it cannot.


    The video of the person who made the question clearly showed him the **** facts, shattering his imagination.


    "I don''t understand." After a long silence, Thor said, "I have no interest in the throne. I don''t want to be a king at all. I know that, and Loki knows. If he wants that throne, why bother, he Just tell me once."


    "Tor, let me ask you a simple question." Phil Coleson walked over and patted Thor on the shoulder. "If you are an ordinary resident of Asgard, there are now two kings. A candidate for maneuverable thunder and lightning, every war rushes to the forefront. He is upright, generous, believes in truth, goodness and beauty, sunny and confident, generous and tolerant. A sinister, cunning and scheming, hiding behind people and putting cold arrows, deep thoughts and no one can Unpredictable. Who would you choose to be your king?"


    "This..." Tolton was taken aback, and Phil Coleson''s words did make some sense.


    Although he did not agree with Phil Coleson''s words that Rocky put a cold arrow behind his insidious cunning, Rocky was known as the **** of cunning, the **** of lies, and so on. Thinking about it carefully, this image is indeed not suitable for kings.


    "Silly brother, you have never grasped the key issues. If you want to be the king, you don''t need to grab it from me. I am willing to give it to you. What you have to do is very simple, is to manage yourself well." Thor muttered to himself. .


    At the same time, I secretly decided in my heart that next time I see Loki, I must talk to him, let him change himself first, and let him create an image that meets the people''s imagination and expectations.


    "Tor, your brother-in-law has been blinded by his brother. At this time, you are still thinking of giving the throne to Loki?" Tony Stark heard Thor''s words and said to him who hated iron and steel, "even if As you think, Loki listened to your words, started to manage his image, and gained a reputation among the people of Asgard. However, Loki¡¯s nature has not changed. He is still the one with two sides and three swords and a cold arrow behind his back. Sinister villain! Ask yourself, is this kind of person suitable to be a king? Asgard¡¯s people, under the leadership of such a king, do you dare to imagine their future?"


    "Stark, you are a bit too much to say that, Loki is just a bit naughty." Thor looked at Tony Stark with a little dissatisfaction, "Have you not done some willful things?"


    "Trick you to say that your father is dead, trying to exile you to the earth forever, do you call this some willful?" Tony Stark questioned.


    "This is just something done to you, Thor, have you forgotten what he did to the earth?" Phil Colson also said, "Well, he hasn''t had time to do that. Don''t you Tell me he doesn''t know how much casualties will be caused by invading other planets?"


    Under Phil Colson''s question, Thor was speechless for a while.


    There was a long silence before he said, "I won''t let this happen."


    "Tor, you can''t be so indecisive." Phil Coleson said, "Did you forget that there will be a disaster in Asgard in the future." Before the disaster comes, mature! Like a qualified king!"


    "I never thought about being a king." Thor said in a deep voice.


    "Buddy, it looks like you can''t help it." Clint Barton said, "Odin only has two sons. That position is either you or Rocky. You should also know in your heart that you two are suitable. This is not what you want or I don¡¯t want it, but it¡¯s a problem to be responsible to the whole people of Asgard."


    "Even if you don''t look at it from this perspective, from the perspective that Asgard is at stake in the future, Thor, this king can only be you." Phil Coleson said, "You think if Rocky becomes the king, he Can you handle that disaster?"


    "Guys, don''t say it now as if my father is gone." Thor said, "As long as the father is still there, whether the throne or the disaster in Asgard, I don''t need to worry about it. No, ah I¡¯m sure to worry about Sgard¡¯s difficulties, I mean, um, you should all understand."


    ¡¾The tenth question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [Who defeated the destroyer that Loki sent to the earth? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Hulk Bruce Banner¡¿


    ¡¾B Iron Man Tony Stark¡¿


    ¡¾C Strange Doctor Stephen Strange¡¿


    ¡¾D Thor¡¿


    [The answer to this question is correct, UU reading www. uukanshu.com rewards a repair card, which can perfectly repair the damaged weapon once. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "Destroyer!" This word immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    The word ¡¡¡¡ has appeared before. In the video about Who Makes the Avengers Unite, Phil Coleson took a weapon and said it was made based on the Destroyer.


    At the time, everyone speculated that Rocky had been to Earth before the New York War. Is this this time?


    "Why did Loki send the Destroyer to the earth? I still don''t understand." Phil Coleson took the lead. "But when I look at this question and the previous question together, I have an idea. ¡­"


    "Loki sent the Destroyer to the earth to deal with Thor!" Tony Stark said after taking Phil Coulson''s words.


    "No, I have been exiled to the earth, Loki''s purpose has been achieved, he will not send the Destroyer down again." Thor said.


    "Tor, do you still want to grow up?" Clint Barton said, "Odin fell into that sleep of Odin. Although I don''t know what it is, it is obvious that this sleep prevents Odin from taking charge. Ji is willing to stay on the earth with a tricky heart. This is the best time for him to ascend the throne!"


    "But obviously it can''t be long. Once Odin wakes up from Odin''s sleep, Thor, you will be recalled back to Asgard sooner or later, so if Rocky wants to truly ascend to the throne, there is only one way." Phil Coulson looked at Thor and said word by word, "Kill you!"

 Chapter 69： Thor must die

    "Tor, as long as you kill you, then even if Loki does not meet the requirements of being king, he is only Odin''s only son. Odin has no choice at all, and the people of Asgard have no choice." Tony ¡¤ Stark said.


    Tor fell into silence, and he didn''t comment on the words of the three of them.


    neither denied nor agreed.


    But this silence itself has already explained some problems. After all, when he talked about a similar topic before, Thor, the younger brother, must have defended Loki in the first place.


    Tony Stark looked at Thor like this, and didn''t say much about this topic, but started to discuss the problem.


    "Tor, based on your knowledge of the Destroyer''s strength, which option do you think you should choose?" Phil Colson asked.


    "Except for Doctor Strange who doesn''t know the depth of strength until now, then there is only one person most likely." Thor''s voice was a little hoarse, "I!"


    This time, everyone didn''t say anything about "Tor''s Law" anymore. It was no harm to say joking before, but now Thor is clearly in a depression, which is not a good time to make a joke.


    "There is only one problem here. If Loki really put down the Destroyer while I was exiled, and I still can''t pick up the hammer." Thor himself said again, "I can''t beat the hammer if I can''t hold it. Of the destroyer."


    "Thor, where did your confidence go?" Phil Coleson said, "Remember the New York War, you were so prestigious at that time. You can''t hold the hammer only temporarily, and you can only take the hammer. What will happen is only sooner or later. Why can''t this time be when the Destroyer arrives?"


    "Tor, I shouldn''t be able to defeat the Destroyer, right?" Tony Stark asked.


    "Stark, your armor is very similar to the Destroyer in some respects, and maybe one day in the future your armor can be strong enough to fight the Destroyer." Thor said, looking at Tony Stark, "but now, You are still far behind."


    "What about Dr. Banner?" Clint Barton asked, "Dr. Banner is infinitely powerful, his body is invincible, and the more angry he gets, the more powerful he is. It can be said that he is the most powerful creature on earth, and he can''t defeat destruction. The person?"


    "That big guy..." Thor didn''t come to a conclusion immediately this time, but thought for a while before saying, "Dr. Banner is an exception on Earth. He is likely to defeat the Destroyer. But the Destroyer itself It is also invincible. The beam of destruction it shoots can melt almost everything. I don¡¯t know if Dr. Banner can hold it. So if you ask me if Dr. Banner can defeat the Destroyer, I¡¯ll tell you that it¡¯s possible. But the possibility is very small."


    "So, that''s you, Crying Nose Boy." Tony Stark said, "I, it''s impossible, Dr. Banner, it''s very unlikely. Then the only option left is you. Doctor Strange? The name It sounds like a juggler on the street, we would not choose this kind of ignorant character."


    "Tor, before you speculated that Loki said that Odin was dead to stimulate you to pick up Thor''s Hammer." Phil Coleson made a point, "In my opinion, this stimulation is not because Odin is dead. Fake news, it¡¯s the destroyer.¡± Phil Coleson¡¯s thinking became extremely clear at this time. ¡°Remember the sentence that Director Fury mentioned in the video about who brought the Avengers together. ?"


    "Director Fury said that some of Thor''s personal grievances caused a small town to be razed to the ground." Clint Barton repeated the sentence.


    "Ah, it turned out to be like this..." Tony Stark also came back to his senses. "This personal grievance is about Rocky''s calculation of Thor, and the town is razed to the ground. It can only be because of Rocky. Destroyer!"


    "Yes! Thor, the Destroyer came to New Mexico and the town was destroyed. This incident stimulates you. As the Prince of Asgard, you won''t just watch the innocent people suffer disaster because of yourself, so you It broke out, picked up the hammer at the critical moment, and recovered his supernatural power." Phil Coleson said to Thor.


    "There is one more detail to corroborate." Tony Stark also remembered some details. "In the video on how to solve the problem of palladium poisoning, Coleson was originally looking at me, but was sent to New Mexico halfway. State. In other words, even if there is no room to answer the question, Coleson will go to New Mexico, where he witnessed the Destroyer, so later Coleson took the "Destroyer Imitation Weapon" to deal with Loki. ."


    "What you said is correct." Thor slowly raised his head, uttering his own answer word by word: "I choose D!"


    [Answer is correct, rewards will be issued! ¡¿


    A card that looked like a tarot card appeared on the ground, but the pattern on it was not a scepter of stars, but a hammerTor, how do I feel about this hammer and you Is your hammer so similar? "Phil Coleson stretched his head and glanced, couldn''t help saying.


    "It really seems to be my hammer." Thor looked at the pattern on the repair card, and he reached out and handed the card to Phil Coleson, "I don''t use this thing at all. Give it to you."


    "Tor, here is your hammer. I''m afraid I can only repair your hammer." Phil Coleson did not answer.


    "Repair the hammer?" Thor shook his head, "My hammer needs to be repaired? My hammer is made from the core of a planet, and it is impossible to destroy it! I don''t need this card at all."


    "But we may not be able to use it, you should keep it." Phil Colson said.


    Thor glanced at the hammer on the card, said nothing, and put it away.


    When ¡¡¡¡ is not too much, the space starts to play the video.


    Thor, who is wearing a plaid shirt and jeans, is wiping dishes skillfully in a room. Seeing his skillful appearance, he seems to have done it many times.


    "This theory sounds great, Jane." Eric Schilwig walked around with his cup, "But if there is no conclusive evidence, the scientific association will not believe you."


    bang bang bang!


    At this time, there was a knock on the door, and as soon as several people turned their heads, they saw four people who were dressed in weird styles like the Middle Ages at the door.


    "I found you!" shouted one of the bearded people.


    Seeing these four people, Jane Foster, Daisy Louis, and Eric Silvig all opened their mouths in surprise, and everything in their hands fell to the ground.


    And Thor, with a surprised look, laughed and trot over and hugged the bearded man.

 Chapter 70： Destroyer comes

    "This is a lie!" Eric Silvig felt that he had never seen such a ridiculous thing in most of his life.


    "Let me introduce you to Miss Sif and the Three Warriors of the Immortal Palace." Thor, who hugged the warriors, introduced these weird friends to Eric Silvig.


    "My friends, it''s great to meet you." After the introduction, Thor put his hand on Hogan''s shoulder and said, "But you shouldn''t have come."


    Hearing Thor say this, the fairy palace and his party were a little dazed, Fandral said, "We are here to take you home."


    "But you know I can''t go back." Thor said, "My father died because of me, and I must go into exile."


    "Tor, your father is still alive," Sieff said.


    Everything in the lens, Phil Coleson, wearing a black suit and black sunglasses, is squatting on the ground studying a strange pattern on the ground.


    "What is that?" Tony Stark couldn''t help asking, "Tor, you came to New Mexico, and you were electrocuted. Um, when you were hit by that, there seemed to be such a pattern on the ground."


    "That is the trace left by the Rainbow Bridge." Thor explained, "What Coleson sees now should be what Sif and the three warriors of the fairy palace came to the earth through the Rainbow Bridge."


    "Go and find someone from the language group." Phil Colson in the video didn''t know what it was, and brought a large group of people to study there.


    At this moment, large black clouds began to appear in the sky, forming a huge vortex in the sky, obscuring the sky, and flying sand and rocks on the ground, and even the vehicles parked on the ground began to shake.


    That scene is just like the Doomsday Eve in some science fiction films.


    Thor, who had just reunited with his old friend, naturally discovered the vision in the sky and ran out of the room.


    The vortex in the sky is getting bigger and bigger, lower and lower, like a funnel, getting longer and longer, and finally the bottom of the vortex extends to the ground, with a random "bang" loudly, as if something hit the ground.


    "Anyone else coming?" Daisy Louis asked.


    After the dust on the ground dissipated, a dark, tall and robot-like Destroyer appeared in everyone''s sight.


    "Did the fellow Stark made it?" asked Jasper Hitwell, who appeared to be S.H.I.E.L.D., but was actually Hydra.


    "I don''t know, that guy didn''t tell me anything." Phil Coleson took a big horn and shouted to the Destroyer, "Hello, your weapons and equipment are not registered, please report your name. ."


    The Destroyer didn''t reply, a big hole on its face began to appear, and at the same time its abdomen became fiery, as if a hot lava was crawling from its abdomen to its chest.


    "That weapon was made based on the Destroyer." Seeing this scene, Tony Stark not only spoke.


    When Phil Coleson faced Loki, the odd-shaped gun in his hand, the barrel part was similar to the Destroyer¡¯s abdomen, and when the gun was charged, the barrel changed and destroyed. The change in the abdomen is exactly the same.


    When I looked at it, I knew that it must have borrowed from the Destroyer, because the styles and aesthetics are too similar.


    The power of the weapon was not shown at the beginning, but now, looking at the huge body of the Destroyer in the video, the magma-like energy moves towards the head little by little, even if it is seen by people who have never seen the Destroyer. This scene knows that the Destroyer is about to attack.


    "The attack is coming!" Phil Coleson yelled, and quickly dodged elsewhere with other agents.


    ßÝ!


    A golden beam of energy shot out from the Destroyer''s face, and suddenly everyone turned on their backs.


    "Jane, you must leave here." Thor said to Jane Foster with a serious expression.


    "What about you?" Jane Foster asked.


    "I have to stay here." Even if he has no divine power and no hammer, Thor has no thoughts of shrinking from the ruining destroyer.


    "Tor is going to join us on the battlefield." Vostag looked faintly excited.


    "Everyone, I''m just a mortal now. I''m a drag oil bottle. Maybe I will kill you." Thor was calm at this time. He walked to the middle of the three warriors in the fairy palace and said, "But I can help you send people away. To a safe place."


    "If you stay here, then I won''t go." Jane Foster came to Thor.


    "Give me some time." Thor said to the three warriors.


    "Go ahead." Fandral.


    Thor went to evacuate civilians with Jane Foster, Daisy Louis, and Eric Silvig.


    At this time, the Destroyer also entered the town. It was really a complete **** villain who kept shooting out beams of energy to destroy the surrounding houses.


    The people screamed and screamed and fled, while Sieve and the Three Warriors of the Immortal Palace walked towards the Destroyer step by step distracted it first. "As soon as he was approaching the Destroyer, Sieve, who was holding the long sword, made an idea, so the four immediately moved in different directions and dispersed.


    ßÝ!


    An energy beam shot out of the Destroyer¡¯s face, hitting a gas station by the roadside, and a violent explosion, suddenly a raging sea of ??flames.


    And the destroyer, bathed in this sea of ??fire, step by step, came with murderous aura.


    "Tor, now, do you still want to say anything for Rocky?" Phil Coleson said annoyedly, "Rocky is clearly against you, but he will do anything wrong on the earth, not killing people at all. Take it to heart! So rashly life, what qualifications does he have to be king!"


    "I apologize to you for Loki." Thor said bitterly, "I promise you that I will stop Loki and prevent the things in the video from happening!"


    When the Destroyer came out of the sea of ??flames, the three warriors of the Immortal Palace were already there waiting for it.


    Vostag rushed to the Destroyer with his axe in his hand. Hogan and Fandral were already ready. With the help of the two, Vostag jumped ten meters away.


    "For Asgard!" Vostag yelled loudly, descending from the sky with an axe, and slashing at the Destroyer fiercely.


    But the Destroyer just waved it casually, as if slapped a fly, "slapped" Vostag back and slammed it back, and "banged" it on a car.


    How brave I was when I went, how embarrassed I was when I went back.


    The Destroyer walked in front of Vostag step by step. Vostag looked at the huge body as large as the hill and tried to escape, but after the blow just now, he could not get up at all.

 Chapter 71： The hammer flies

    ßÛßÛßÛ!


    Every step of the Destroyer''s footsteps sounded like a heavy hammer hammering in Vostag''s heart.


    The Destroyer stood in front of Vostag, "looking" at Vostag condescendingly.


    A hole appeared in the Destroyer''s face again, and the hot flames in his chest were about to burn out, and Vostag was about to die under the Destroyer''s attack.


    At this moment, Sif descended from the sky, jumping higher than the Destroyer, and stabbing the spear in his hand fiercely, and pierced the Destroyer¡¯s throat on the spot.


    The flames on the Destroyer¡¯s face and chest dissipated, and he knelt on the ground, silent.


    "Tor, this is Asgard''s ultimate weapon?" Tony Stark was in a daze, "Is it so easy to solve?"


    Phil Coleson and Clint Barton also looked at each other a little bit. After all, Thor said the Destroyer so powerfully before, and everyone thought about the power. As a result, just this, they were killed right away?


    "The Destroyer doesn''t fail so easily." Thor shook his head, "Sif is afraid it''s dangerous."


    Tor¡¯s statement was indeed correct. I saw the Destroyer, who had just been "extinguished" not long ago, and his face burned with flames again.


    At the same time, its limbs and face twisted and turned, and it turned its front chest and back in an instant.


    Originally Sif was standing on the Destroyer''s back, the back of the Destroyer was facing Sif, but now Sif is standing on the Destroyer''s chest, and the Destroyer''s face is facing Sif.


    ßÝ!


    The next moment, an energy beam shot out from the face.


    But luckily Sif had two brushes and jumped aside in advance, so he was not injured.


    While the Destroyer stood up a little bit, he just pulled out his throat from Sif''s spear nailed to the ground.


    "Retreat! Retreat quickly!" Sieve, who had escaped a blow, felt that it was not good, and hurriedly greeted everyone to escape.


    But the Destroyer seemed to be irritated by Sif''s spear, and increased his output. Now Sif can''t do it anymore. The one who was killed was to throw away his helmet and remove his armor and fled.


    The three warriors of the Immortal Palace were not much better, all of them were hiding in a panic, and they did not fight back.


    Thor had a clear understanding of his own strength at the beginning, so instead of being the cumbersome dragging the oil bottle, he chose to evacuate the crowd. But now, seeing his good friends are all in danger, how can Thor feel at ease. Hiding behind?


    "Sif, you have done your best." Thor said as he ran to the side of Sif who was hiding behind a car.


    "No, I''m going to die here like a warrior." Sieff was not afraid, "Today''s things will be a good story."


    "If you live, you can personally tell others what happened today." Thor said sternly, "Go!"


    Sif gritted his teeth, but still obeyed Thor''s suggestion, did not say any more to die in battle, and chose to flee.


    "You must go back to Asgard, and you must stop Loki!" Thor ran to the three warriors of the Immortal Palace who had been beaten again and said to them.


    "Then what do you do?" Fandral asked as he helped Vostag.


    "Don''t worry, my friends, I have a plan." Thor smiled confidently.


    "Tor, you must be a terrible plan." Tony Stark looked at Thor''s self-confidence, and he felt worse.


    "Actually, I never make a plan." Thor shrugged, "I can solve all problems with one hammer."


    "But you don''t have a hammer now."


    "Yeah, so I also want to know what my plan is." Thor stared at the video.


    In the screen, Sif, the three warriors, Jane Foster, Eric Silvig and the others have joined together, and they have also begun to evacuate towards the distance.


    And Thor, is walking towards the Destroyer step by step.


    not only walked, he also threw away a shield in his hand, and walked over with his bare hands.


    "Wait a minute!" Jane Foster heard the sound of the shield landing, turned around to see Thor''s death, stopped and refused to leave.


    The others stopped too, and everyone looked at Thor.


    "What is he going to do?" Jane Foster asked.


    In the eyes of everyone, Thor came to the Destroyer step by step.


    "Brother, no matter what I did, I made you go astray. No matter what I did, I am sorry for asking you to do these things." Thor said as he walked, "But these people are innocent and killed. They won¡¯t do you any good either."


    The camera cuts to Asgard, and to Loki, sitting there in armor, listening to Thor quietly.


    Thor walked up to the Destroyer, raised his head, and looked at the Destroyer. He said, "Take my life and end it all."


    The flame on the Destroyer¡¯s face went out, his face formed, and he turned around.


    Thor thought he had convinced Loki, and the corners of his mouth began to smile.


    "It seems that my plan is okay!" The corner of Thor''s mouth in the answer space also showed a smile.


    However, the next moment, the Destroyer turned around again and punched Thor on him, knocking him out for several tens of meters before landing on the ground, and turned a few more.


    "No!" Jane Foster yelled, ignoring that the danger was no longer dangerous, and rushed to Thor.


    Thor, lying on the ground, was wounded and his face covered with blood, but he had an expression of relief.


    "It''s over." Thor said to Jane Foster who ran to his side.


    "No, it''s not over yet." Jane Foster shook her head sharply.


    "I mean, you''re all right." Thor looked at Jane Foster.


    "We are all fine," Jane Foster said.


    "It''s over." Thor closed his eyes.


    "Tor, this is your plan?" Tony Stark couldn''t help but vomit when he saw this scene, "sacrifice his life? This is not a plan at all, this is terrible!"


    "Who was the guy who carried the nuclear bomb in the New York War?" Thor asked back, "Now that the sacrifices of others are bad?"


    "Tor, are we in a completely different situation? I am anti-nuclear bomb aliens, and the people on earth are safe, but you have sacrificed. How do you know that Rocky will let those people go?" Tony Stark said. If you die, if he kills others again, wouldn''t you die in vain?"


    "Stark, I am afraid you are wrong this time." Phil Colson said.


    "Do you believe that Rocky is the one who keeps his promise?" Tony Stark asked.


    "No, I mean, Thor''s self-sacrifice may be his chance to get a hammer!"


    As if to confirm Phil Coleson''s words, the hammer that no one can pick up in the base has changed. Before it could not be pulled by a cart, now no one touched it at all, but it was soaring into the sky!

 Chapter 72： The reason why Rocky invaded the earth

    ßÝ!


    The hammer is like a shooting star, of course it is a shooting star in the opposite direction.


    is also accompanied by thunder from time to time.


    "Jane!" Dr. Eric Silvig keenly discovered that the hammer was actually flying towards Thor on the ground, and hurriedly ran over to take Jane Foster away.


    Almost as soon as the two of them left, the hammer flew to Thor''s side, and a big hand suddenly stretched out to hold the hammer.


    Crack~


    The next moment, thick thunder appeared in the sky, directly falling on Thor.


    Pieces of tiny fragments also quickly appeared on Thor, quickly forming an armor on him!


    "This way!" Tony Stark''s eyes suddenly lit up, "If my armor can also be dressed like this..."


    Crackcrack~


    The roar of thunder and lightning is still ringing, and the huge thunder and lightning are still rushing. In the dazzling thunder and lightning, only a figure of a large horse with a golden knife is standing, holding a hammer high in one hand.


    How can this situation be so prestigious.


    "My God~" Jane Foster stared blankly. Ever since she accidentally bumped into Thor, this mysterious man told her that it was Thor, but she never believed it. I feel that there is something wrong with the other party''s brain.


    But at this moment, the scene in front of her had a huge impact on her brain. If it weren''t for Thor, who could be so bathed in thunder and lightning?


    The Destroyer had already planned to leave, but now seeing Thor stand up again, he would attack again.


    when!


    However, before the Destroyer fired an energy beam, a hammer flew out of the sky and thunder and hit the Destroyer¡¯s head accurately.


    The huge body of the Destroyer was directly knocked to the ground by this hammer.


    The hammer flew back, and Thor, in the red cape, caught it, not too handsome.


    Jane Foster fell directly on the side.


    à²!


    Tor flew into the sky with the hammer.


    Not to mention Thor¡¯s specific battle, just look at the momentum of the battle. The violent wind whistled and the stone walked away from Shafei. No, not only Shafei was gone, but the cars on the scene were blown into flight by the violent wind.


    The entire sky is obscured by dark clouds. It''s still daytime, but it seems like it''s already night.


    Thick thunder and lightning galloped across the sky from time to time, as if to tear the whole world apart.


    is just a battle between two people, but it abruptly produces the same effect as the end of the world.


    "Tor deserves to be a god, this strength is really too powerful." The few people in the answer space were secretly shocked, even Tony Stark, who always complained about Thor, had to admit in his heart, Thor. Thor is really powerful.


    "Tor is right. With the Destroyer''s strength, no other Avengers can beat him except him, not even Dr. Banner." Phil Coleson glanced at Thor and looked at him. Has a new understanding of the strength of.


    Since ancient times, evil is invincible. This principle is also true here. At the end of the battle, Thor smashed the Destroyer with a hammer.


    At that moment, it was like a nuclear bomb exploded. The dazzling light bloomed between the sky and the earth, and the entire town was swallowed by this light.


    Before Nick Fury said that the Destroyer razed a small town to the ground, everyone thought that was an exaggeration, but at this moment, seeing the Destroyer¡¯s performance, everyone no longer doubted Nick Fury''s words.


    The Destroyer is really too powerful. If there is no Thor, let alone a small town, both small towns will have to be destroyed.


    The battle was over, and the dark clouds covering the town gradually dispersed. Thor carried the hammer and walked from the dark clouds step by step to Jane Foster.


    "Is this what you really look like?" Jane Foster looked directly at Thor.


    "Almost." Thor said easily.


    "It looks so handsome." Jane Foster''s eyes couldn''t be separated from Thor.


    "We are going to the Rainbow Bridge now, I have something to say to my brother." Thor said to the Three Warriors in the Immortal Palace.


    "I''m sorry." Phil Colson came over. "Donald? I think you didn''t tell me the truth."


    "Do you know? Song Grill." Thor said to Phil Colson, "We are all fighting for the same thing, to protect the world."


    The space went dark, and the video ended here.


    "Really? Song Grill?" Phil Coleson looked at Thor, "Why do you call me that name?"


    "Maybe it''s the fake name you told me." Thor said, "just as you called me Donald at that time."


    "I think, I know why Loki would invade the earth." Tony Stark said.


    "Do you have any guesses?" Clint Barton asked.


    "Loki wants to kill Thor, he wants to kill Asgard''s heir. If it succeeds, that''s fine, but he didn''t succeed. After he did something like this, can he still gain a foothold in Asgard? "Tony Stark said, "Tor, the younger brother, may forgive for the first time, but what about Odin? What about the people of Asgard? Can they forgive this kind of rebellious behavior?"


    "I don''t know the specific reason for Thor''s exile, but Thor committed a lot less crime than Rocky." Clint Barton also said, "Even Thor was exiled, so commit it. Loki, the heinous crime, is definitely powerless in Asgard."


    "So, UU Read Stark, do you mean that Rocky came to the earth to have a place to stand?" Phil Colson asked.


    "Yes, that''s what I mean." Tony Stark continued, "Rocky failed to conquer the throne. After Asgard''s dingy exit, he needs a place to stay, and the earth is him. The chosen place. Since I have planned to come to the earth, I will not stop doing it, and simply claim the king on the earth, which is more or less a relief."


    "What about the Zitarians?" Thor asked, "Why did Loki collude with the Zitarians?"


    "There is no way to analyze this for the time being, and there is no relevant clue." Tony Stark said, "But from Loki''s murder of you and his failure to seize the throne to his invasion of the earth, there is a year of time. Maybe Loki is here. During the years, I don¡¯t know why I got the support of the Zetarians."


    "Tor, how much do you know about this Zitarian?" Phil Colson asked.


    "I don''t know much, as if they claim to be part of the immune system of the universe, their mission is to eliminate disorder and free will," Thor said.


    "???" This made everyone look confused, what''s the matter with this.


    [This round of answers is over, and the answerers are ready to return. ¡¿


    After all the answerers disappeared in the answer space, Li Cheng was rewarded again.


    ¡¾The answer is completed and the reward is issued. ¡¿


    [The host gains the self-healing ability of Deadpool Wade Wilson. ¡¿


    [The host gains the Magneto King Max Eisenhardt''s ability to control magnetic fields and metals. ¡¿


    "Magneto King''s ability?" Li Cheng who got this ability couldn''t help laughing. From now on, is he the nemesis of Iron Man and Ultron?

 Chapter 73： Thor is going to heaven

    Morocco, racing track.


    Tony Stark turned his head and looked at the sister papers screaming around him, and then at Pepper Potts, who was looking at him with an angry face, and finally determined that he had come out of the answer space.


    "Tony, don''t look at me like that." Pepper Potts thought Tony Stark was going to say something again, "I won''t let you go to the game."


    "Pepper, don''t be nervous, I won''t go racing." Tony Stark just saw the future of his own racing track being assassinated in the answer space, where he would die.


    "Huh?" This made Pepper Potts a bit stunned. This time the man made a fool of not eight cows and couldn''t pull it back. This time, he said it all right?


    "Leave here first." Tony Stark quickly took Pepper Potts and Harpy away.


    "Hapi, give me the box." After the three of them arrived at a place with a few people, Tony Stark took the armor from Hapina and put it on directly.


    "Tony, what are you doing?" Pepper Potts has not been following Tony Stark for a day or two. Seeing Tony Stark''s behavior, he keenly felt that it was not good.


    "There is a mouse who wants to play a game with me." Tony Stark patted Pepper Potts on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, the mouse thinks he is a cat, but he doesn''t know that the mouse is actually him. He has been caught by the cat. I watched it."


    "Boss, why don''t you call me when you play games?" Hapy asked nervously on the side.


    "Because you are a good employee, I don''t want to change people yet." Tony Stark directly uploaded the video recorded in the answer space and told Jarvis, "Jarvis, open all permissions and find this person. ."


    "Found it." Soon, Jarvis found the location of Ivan Fanke, not only marked the coordinates, but also adjusted the real-time monitoring.


    "Still in the mood to drink?" Tony Stark sneered and rose directly into the sky.


    "Stark, you thief, you are dead!" At this moment, Ivan Fanke is sitting in a position by the window, drinking and cutting steaks, with a pleasant expression on his face.


    Before sending a slice of steak to his mouth, he suddenly found a red figure flying in this direction.


    "Tony Stark?" Ivan Fanke stood up on the spot, "He came for me???"


    "No, no, it''s impossible. He doesn''t even know my existence." But Ivan Fanke quickly shook his head and denied his thoughts. Tony Stark didn''t even know his existence. , What about the discovery?


    "Which woman brags and puts on her armor to show off?" Ivan Fanke couldn''t help shaking his head with a look of contempt, "Are the Stark family members all of this virtue?"


    However, he soon discovered that he was wrong, because the red suit of armor stopped outside the restaurant where he was dining, and the head of the armor was looking at him!


    "Really at me? How did he find me?" Ivan Van Khoho got up and ran away.


    Tony Stark is too far away from him. His electric whip can''t reach him at all. In this case, he can only be beaten. He is not a fool. He will just wear the armor when the electric whip doesn''t work. Tony Stark.


    Wow!


    However, he didn''t run two steps at all, and he heard the cracking of the glass behind him.


    àÛ! puff!


    He felt as if he had been pierced by something, and then his body quickly lost strength and he couldn''t even stand firmly.


    àÛͨ!


    Ivan Fanke fell to the ground, unable to move a finger.


    Tony Stark flew in, a vicious dog snatched **** and rushed over and pulled Ivan Fanke''s shirt lying on the ground, and he saw the "vest" seen in the video on his body.


    "Stark, how did you find me?" Ivan Fanke wanted to resist, but he couldn''t even move his fingers, so he could only move his mouth, "No, you know who I am?"


    "Ivan Fanke, I would like to meet you for the first time, please advise." Tony Stark grabbed the Ark reactor on Ivan Fanke''s chest with one hand and tore it off.


    "Sir, someone is calling you, and the owner of the number is Nick Fury." Jarvis''s voice rang.


    "Connect it." After Jarvis was connected, Nick Fury''s voice came, "Stark, did Ivan Fanke catch it?"


    "Have caught." Tony Stark said, "You''d better find a hidden place to imprison him."


    "Look at him, my people will be here soon." Nick Fury also knows what another person who can create the Ark reactor means, "I know some good places for password detention, don''t worry."


    "Aren''t you coming in person?"


    "I''m going to New Mexico, Coleson has already reported to me about the answer space."


    "good."


    At the KFC in New Mexico, Phil Coleson put his cell phone in his pocket, "I have already reported to Chief Fury, and he will come over as quickly as possible."


    "Chief Fury actually doesn''t need to come here." Clint Barton said, "Tor solved the Destroyer anyway Officer Frey probably wanted to see the boss of the New York War with his own eyes. "Phil Coelson said, "Rocky will come down, too."


    "Should we evacuate the masses first?" Clint Barton said, "Although Rocky hasn''t gotten down, the Destroyer should still be off for some time, but when it comes to the safety of the people, it is earlier and safer."


    "There is no proof now, we are afraid it will be difficult for people to leave." Phil Colson said.


    "Then you don''t have to evacuate all, just evacuate the vicinity of the battlefield." Clint Barton said, "I wrote down some shops and streets in the video. I found them and evacuated those people first."


    "Don''t be so troublesome." Thor said.


    "Tor, do you have any ideas?"


    "Why wait for him to come down and make a big fuss here?" Thor asked back, "I''ll go straight up."


    "But, your hammer."


    "Hehe, after watching the video, I already know what my father''s test is, I can already pick up the hammer." Thor finished, and walked out of KFC.


    Phil Colson and Clint Button also followed.


    But just after reaching the door, Thor turned and walked in again.


    "What are you doing?" Clint Button asked.


    "Forgot to take this." Thor came out again with a large bottle of Coke.


    "..." Clint Barton was speechless, and said for a while, "Thor, one day you will surely become a fat house, I will tell you."


    "I''ve said it, it can''t happen that day." Thor is holding Coke in his left hand, sucking it with a straw, holding a pile of French fries in his arms, and stretching his right hand forward. Has a scratched shape.

 Chapter 74： Thor carrying a snakeskin bag

    DiDiDi!


    In the temporary base of the Tiankeng, the pointer on the detector kept turning.


    "The peak appears! The index is rising!" The technician looked at the crazily rotating detector in his hand, completely unaware of what was going on.


    "Why is it suddenly unstable?"


    "Sorry, I don''t know!"


    "Think of a way to do something! Although I don''t know what this means, I know it needs stability!"


    "Let¡¯s notify Chief Coleson immediately!"


    Without waiting for these people to notify Phil Coleson, the hammer suddenly began to shake, and even the entire base shook slightly like an earthquake.


    Click, click!


    The land where the hammers were directly stored was cracked, and it seemed that there was something unbearable.


    à²!


    The next moment the hammer rose into the sky and hit the blue sky.


    "Tor, can you do it?" Clint Barton looked at Thor''s act of summoning a hammer while drinking a Coke. He felt unreliable inexplicably. "You must know that in the video, you were beaten. The hammer came out almost dead."


    "You didn''t see the essence." Thor said vaguely while eating, "What my father wants is not that I am dying, but that I realize that I have realized it now, so I can."


    "Can you swallow what''s in your mouth and talk again?" Phil Coleson was speechless, "You are such a Thor, I am a hammer, and I despise you!"


    But it was obvious that the hammer was loyal to Thor and did not dislike it. It flew from the sky without bringing a cloud.


    Tor held the hammer in his hand, took another sip of Coke, and laughed happily, "I said it, I can already!"


    "Tor, since you got the hammer back, Loki will ask you." Phil Colson said sternly.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let that kind of future happen." Thor solemnly promised, then looked up to the sky, "Heimdall, let me go back!"


    After Thor said, quietly, nothing happened.


    "Heimdall! Did you hear that!" Thor increased his voice again, "Father may exile me, but now I have important things and I must go back!"


    Rainbow Bridge still hasn''t come.


    "Heimdall!"


    "Heimdall!"


    After yelling there for a long time, Heimdall didn''t even put down the Rainbow Bridge.


    "Don''t call Thor, it seems Heimdall doesn''t want to let you go up." Phil Colson stopped Thor from yelling, "If he could hear him, he would have heard it."


    "Rocky is afraid that he has already become king." Thor''s face was a little ugly, "He must have issued a new order to prevent the janitor from letting me go."


    "Then you can only wait for Rocky to come down?" Clint Barton asked.


    "It seems that this is the only way to go," Thor said.


    "Is the Destroyer still inevitable?" Phil Coleson thought for a while and said, "Tor, now we will leave immediately and go to a place where there is no one, so that even if the Destroyer does come in the end, it won¡¯t be demolished. A small town."


    "No, I will go by myself. If the Destroyer does come, you will all be in danger." After Thor wielded his hammer, he rose directly into the sky and disappeared among the white clouds.


    "I really envy you." Phil Coleson said faintly as Thor disappeared among the white clouds.


    "What is enviable, Colson, let me tell you that he will become a fat house sooner or later," Clint Barton said. "He flies with a hammer in his right hand and a Coke in his left. He has a bit of the legendary Thor Does it look like?"


    "It is quite different from the legendary image." Phil Colson agreed.


    After Thor left Phil Colson and Clint Button, he landed on a desolate hill.


    "Rocky, you want to be the king, although I will let you be, but you should never hurt the innocent." Sitting on a rock, Thor couldn''t help sighing.


    Scenes from the answering space are constantly being played back in his mind. Until now, he is still unwilling to believe that the younger brother who likes pranks will commit such a heinous crime in the future.


    He understands that Loki is indeed not suitable to be a king, but he is his younger brother.


    Time flies, sitting there is going down all afternoon.


    The cold wind blows and fiddles with Thor''s long hair.


    Thor suddenly felt a little bored.


    God knows when Loki will come down to look for him, what if you wait for ten days and a half?


    Is he going to sit here for so long?


    "I miscalculated, I should bring some coke and potato chips." Seeing the sun gradually sink in the sky, Thor couldn''t sit still.


    so boring!


    He started to miss the taste of cola, potato chips, fried chicken legs and other delicacies again.


    Damn atrium, how could it make such delicious food?


    "Isn''t it just some appetite? I''m Thor, the son of Odin, and the prince of Asgard. I can''t even overcome this desire?" Thor sat there, throwing the hammer in his hand. The face is firm.


    Three seconds later, Thor rose into the sky, bathed in thunder and lightning, and came to the town again.


    "Anyway, please, the residents of the guard must be evacuated in time." Phil Coleson was talking to a police chief in the town. He suddenly felt the wind behind his back. When he turned his head, he found that he was holding a hammer. Are you standing thereThor? "Phil Coleson was taken aback, "See Rocky?" "


    "Not yet." Thor grinned, "I have something important, and I want to come back."


    "What is the important thing?"


    "The mountain is so boring, I buy some fried chicken coke and potato chips to bring."


    "..." Phil Colson almost fell to the ground. This is the important thing you said, are you kidding me!


    "Go, Coleson, I know you must be hungry too." Thor kindly hooked Phil Coleson''s shoulder, "Let''s go to eat some food, I''ll treat you."


    "Tor, do you have any money?" Phil Colson asked.


    "Don''t care about such trivial details." Tor haha ??smiled, "You pay first."


    "Tor?" Clint Barton also walked over, "Why are you with Coleson, could it be that Rocky has been here?"


    "He wants to drink Coke again." Phil Colson said silently.


    "..." Clint Barton didn''t know what to say. Are the Coke potato chips really that delicious?


    Thor had "fighted" in KFC for more than an hour before he got up.


    Wiping his mouth, when he was about to leave, he suddenly remembered that if Rocky still doesn''t come, he would have to wait ten and a half months on the mountain?


    "Should pack some and take away." Thor witty thought of a way.


    At this time, a Chinese was walking outside KFC carrying a snakeskin bag for work, and Thor hurriedly asked Phil Coleson to buy the snakeskin bag.


    Waited again for a little while, Thor carried a bulging snakeskin bag on his shoulder, and with a hammer dance, he rose into the sky!

 Chapter 75： Rainbow Bridge at night

    Night came quietly.


    It is deserted and uninhabited.


    ßÚßÚ~~


    Under the moonlight, Thor''s happy voice was particularly harsh.


    Suddenly, a figure in a black suit appeared in front of Thor silently.


    Tor looked at Loki in front of him, put the Coke down, was about to talk, and moved in his heart. He continued according to the lines he saw in the video, "Loki, why are you here?"


    "I want to see you." Rocky said.


    "What''s the matter?" Thor said again based on "lines", "Tell me, did Jordonheim have an accident? Let me explain to my father."


    "Father is dead." Rocky looked sad.


    "what?"


    "Exiled you, the threat of war, he can''t bear it anymore." Rocky''s voice became deeper and deeper, "Don''t blame yourself, I know you love him, I want to tell him, but he can''t listen to it. Knowing you never again I can''t lift Thor''s Hammer, and it''s too cruel to put it next to you."


    "Loki! You did it!" Listening to Loki''s words exactly as in the video, Thor''s face twitched.


    Tor originally had a ten-thousandth hope in his heart, hoping that the future seen by the answer space was wrong, but now Loki''s words have shattered his fantasy.


    "The burden of the throne now falls on me." Loki''s voice came again.


    "Brother, do you really want to be king?" Thor stopped pretending, he stood up and looked at Loki.


    "Brother, I have no interest in this position, but now I can only carry it." Rocky said, "Father has passed away, and you have been banished. Even if I don''t want to, I have to take on this important task."


    "!" Thor yelled, "Stop lying! Loki!"


    "Lying?" Rocky looked confused, "Brother, what are you talking about?"


    "Rocky, I know that my father is not dead, and I also know that banishing me is actually what you insisted on doing it." Thor looked distressed, "Rocky, you want the throne, you just tell me that I You never wanted that position, you know it!"


    "You actually know that?" Rocky laughed happily, looking very evil, "I''m curious, how did you know?"


    "I naturally have my way." Thor didn''t explain the answer space.


    "Brother, I originally wanted to save your life, but you have to die, so don''t blame me." After Loki said this, his figure disappeared.


    "Damn Loki!" Thor yelled out of anger, and then yelled to the sky, "Heimdall! Can you hear me? I need you!"


    Heimdall did not move, but above the sky, dark clouds were rolled up, and the entire sky was blocked in a funnel shape, and the bottom of the funnel quickly extended towards the ground.


    "Destroyer!" Thor looked up at the sky, his heart gradually sank, and his dear brother actually wanted to kill him.


    This funnel-shaped dark cloud is so big that it can be seen not only by Thor on the mountain, but also by Phil Coleson and Clint Barton in the small town.


    "The Destroyer really came." Phil Coleson said while holding his binoculars.


    "That location is far enough away from us, it shouldn''t be affected." Clint Barton also looked through the telescope.


    "Two, are there beauties in the sky? You look so fascinated?" In the sky behind him, a figure came.


    ßÛ!


    Then, Tony Stark in battle armor landed here.


    "The Destroyer is coming." Phil Coleson said to Tony Stark, "Stark, don''t tell me you plan to intervene in the battle between Thor and the Destroyer."


    "Tor can solve it alone, why should I take action? Isn''t it good to watch the show here?" Tony Stark was still holding an oversized cup of popcorn, "Would you like some?"


    "..." Phil Coleson was speechless, he even ate popcorn, and really watched Thor vs. the Destroyer as a movie!


    A few people here are talking, and Thor over there has already got in touch with the Destroyer.


    The momentum is as shocking as it was shown in the video. A huge dark cloud enveloped the night sky, like an unknown monster devouring the world.


    Then the thunder violently slashed across, tearing the night apart mercilessly.


    "Mark 7 is still not enough, I still need to develop a more powerful armor!" Tony Stark chewed popcorn bit by bit. Although there was nothing on his face, he was really shocked by Thor''s strength in his heart. .


    Yes, he has seen this scene in the video, but watching the video, it feels like watching a movie, how can the real battlefield be shocked now?


    He was already so far away from the battlefield, but looking up at the dark clouds that obscure the sky and the huge thunder that split the sky in a flash, he still felt like he was in the end of the world.


    Thor''s strength is really too strong.


    Thor is not only strong, he is also very angry.


    "Loki! You want to kill me! You really want to kill me!" The Thor flies in the sky flying in the squally wind, with long hair dancing.


    ßÛ!


    Throwing the hammer out in his hand, with his anger and questioning, he slammed the Destroyer fiercely, knocking the Destroyer over.


    ßÝ!


    The body of the Destroyer became fiery, and a beam of energy shot out from his face, soaring into the sky, taking Thor directly.


    Tor didn''t dodge, he stretched out his big hand, and the hammer reached his hand earlier than the energy beam. He swiped the energy beam and directly defeated it.


    Thor, who obtained the hammer and supernatural power in advance, defeated the Destroyer much easier and faster than in the video.


    This apocalyptic scene didn''t last long, that is, it disappeared in about half a minute.


    "Heimdall!" After defeating the Destroyer, Thor yelled again with his hammer, "I need you! Where are you!"


    Asgard, Heimdall is completely frozen in ice.


    He had actually heard Thor''s shout, but he couldn''t act, and opened the Rainbow Bridge for Thor.


    But Heimdall is not a general, this ice can only seal him for a while, but it cannot freeze him for the rest of his life.


    Kaka~


    Along with Thor''s call, cracks appeared in the ice on Heimdall, and in the end it all fell apart with a slam.


    "Tor!" Heimdall took the long sword and quickly opened the Rainbow Bridge, "Asgard needs you, come back soon!"


    So, in the night sky, a colorful beam of light descended from the sky and enveloped Thor. The next moment, Thor''s figure disappeared.


    "That''s the Rainbow Bridge, right?" Phil Coleson and Clint Barton, who watched this scene from a distance, looked at each other, and they all understood that Thor had left the earth and returned to Asgard. .

 Chapter 76： The American team must die

    Sanqu Wing Building.


    Alexandre Pierce, in a suit and leather shoes, is holding a glass of red wine, looking down on this feasting city.


    ßËßËßË!


    There was a knock on the door, and Alexander Pierce said "Come in" without looking back. A bare head came in first.


    "Sir, I checked it out." Jasper Hitwell walked in and closed the door with his backhand.


    "Oh, Jasper." Alexander Pierce turned around and sat in his leather seat slowly, raising his legs, "You can always answer my doubts."


    "Sir, Nick Fury''s recent ¡®little action¡¯ is really ¡®not big¡¯." Jasper Hitwell said, standing across from Alexander Pierce¡¯s desk, "He is looking for someone."


    "Who are you looking for?"


    "He first sent the black widow to India. Although he wanted to keep it secret, we all know who is hiding in India."


    "Is that big guy?" Alexander Pierce took a sip of the wine without taking it to heart. "That''s a time bomb. If you don''t handle it well, it will blow yourself up."


    "He also sent Hawkeye to find someone."


    "Oh?" Alexander Pierce put the wine glass on the desk, "Who is Clint Button going to call again?"


    "A man named Stephen Strange."


    "Who is this person?" Alexander Pierce felt strange to this name.


    "do not know."


    "Don''t know?" Alexander Pierce''s face sank.


    "Sir, it¡¯s not that we didn¡¯t do our job well, but Nick Fury doesn¡¯t know who this person is." Jasper Hitwell¡¯s bald head was shining. It¡¯s not clear how old people are, what occupations, and even whether they are male or female. Clint Barton has met many Stephen Strange, but he also seems confused. He doesn¡¯t know if any of those people want to I found it."


    "Keep staring." Alexander Pierce said in a deep voice, "Nick Fury never does unnecessary things. No matter who this Steven Strange is, Nick Fury must have a reason to look for him."


    "The person Nick Fury is looking for next, sir, you also know." Jasper Hitwell said.


    "Do I know him too?"


    "To be precise, every American knows."


    "Tom Cruise?"


    "It''s Captain America." Jasper Hitwell said, "Nick Fury is looking for Steve Rogers. I don''t know where he got the news. He thinks Steve Rogers is not dead yet. Where is it falling asleep."


    "What? Captain America is not dead?" Alexander Pierce felt a bit ridiculous at first, but when I think about it carefully, this kind of thing is really possible. After all, no one has seen Captain America''s body?


    Besides, he himself holds a super soldier from World War II, so why can''t another World War II veteran survive?


    "This man killed many of our brothers. Hydra''s "destruction" can be said to have contributed the most." A cold light flashed in Alexander Pierce''s eyes. If you say who Hydra hates the most, Captain America will definitely bear the brunt.


    "Sir, if Captain America is really alive." Jasper Hitwell asked, "What are we going to do?"


    "He can''t live." Alexander Pierce said without hesitation, "Once this man survives, one day he will be our enemy."


    "Sir, Steve Rogers is a super soldier. It would be a waste to kill like this." Jasper Sitwelti suggested, "It''s better to brainwash him and become our killer, just like the Winter Soldier. Same."


    "Brainwashing Captain America?" Alexander Pierce smiled when he heard this. "Are you really Captain America, a lab rat, will you be at your mercy? And now Nick Fury is the first to look at Captain America, you It¡¯s impossible to do this under his nose. Although your heads are very similar, I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t show mercy to you because of this."


    "Understood, I will also send more people to try to find Captain America before Nick Fury, to ensure that this time he really died."


    "Don''t be so troublesome." Alexander Pierce waved his hand. "Just keep an eye on Nick Fury. Once you find the veteran, get rid of him immediately!"


    "yes, sir!" Jasper Hitwell took the order and left.


    "Fry, is there any news about Captain?" It is not just Snake Shield that is concerned about the "World War II veteran salvage plan". Tony Stark is also talking to Nick Fury to ask about Captain America.


    "Hill is re-searching for your father''s landmarks one by one." Nick Fury said, "There should be news soon."


    "What about Agent Carter, did she not provide any useful information?"


    "She''s getting older, and she can''t remember some things."


    "If there is news, remember to notify me as soon as possible."


    "Okay. By the way, Stark, Coleson said that you already know the solution to palladium poisoning in the answer space. I have prepared the things your father left for you. When will you? Come and fetch it."


    "Let me send it to me, you know the address." After Tony Stark hung up the phone, he drove directly to the Stark Tower.


    Now that you know how to solve the palladium poisoning, let''s solve it as soon as possible, so as to save nights and dreams.


    After a while, Tony Stark saw a strawberry seller on the side of the road. He suddenly remembered that he was eating strawberries in his mouth when he saw the Expo model in Pepper Potts¡¯ office in the video.


    "I don''t eat this thing at all, why would I eat it at that time?" Tony Stark thought, "Is it because Pepper likes to eat it, so I bought it?"


    "It must be. If Pepper loves to eat it, why would I buy this kind of thing?" Tony Stark thought about it more and more and felt that his guess was right. The last time he patted his thigh, he decided so happily!


    After buying a box of strawberries, Tony Stark took it and went to the Stark Building, to Pepper Potts¡¯ office.


    "Tony?" Pepper Potts was busy, and when Tony Stark appeared here, he was surprised at the time, "Did you take the wrong medicine today?"


    "..." Tony Stark is speechless, how do you say this?


    "I mean, Tony, why did you come to the company? Didn''t you hide in the basement from morning till night?" Pepper Potts said.


    "I saw something and I used it to share with you." Tony Stark placed the box of strawberries in front of Pepper Potts like a treasure, "Fresh, you promise to like it."


    "Tony, I am allergic to only one thing in this world." Pepper Potts was speechless as soon as he saw strawberries.

 Chapter 77： Assassination of the American team

    Tony Stark was a little bit in his heart, wouldn¡¯t it be so coincidental?


    Obviously he bought it because he thought Pepper liked to eat strawberries!


    "It''s a strawberry!" Pepper Potts rolled his eyes.


    "You are allergic to strawberries? Why don''t you tell?" Tony Stark was a little skeptical of life, and finally gave the woman in his heart something, but it was delivered to the horse''s lap.


    "Stark, do you have something to do?" Pepper Potts didn''t say much on the strawberry.


    "I suddenly felt that there was something wrong with the decoration of the house." Tony Stark stood up and walked to the exposition model leaning against the corner. "If you use that to decorate it, it should be much better."


    "Tony, can you just say what you want to do?" Pepper Potts said with a headache.


    "Well, I need it." Tony Stark said.


    "What do you need it for?"


    "Invent new elements."


    "That is just an exposition model, what does it have to do with the elements?"


    "If you can understand it, then you will become a genius like me." After a gunshot with Pepper Potts, Tony Stark loaded the exposition model back, as shown in the video.


    "Jarvis, to make a digital model, I need an operable projection screen." Without a break, Tony Stark immediately went into research.


    "Stark Industry Fair 1974..." Jarvis started scanning.


    "Highlight the big globe."


    "Remove the aisle."


    "Remove the landscape."


    ¡­¡­


    Like the steps in the video, Tony Stark easily got the projection of the new element out.


    So nothing to say, and then Tony S. Tucker is also the same as in the video, buying equipment and assembling particle accelerators, busy in the dark, often forgetting to eat meals.


    After working endlessly for more than half a month, a brand new core was finally made.


    "It''s so beautiful." Tony Stark held the new triangular core in front of his eyes with tweezers, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    "My greatest creation is only you." Howard Stark''s words appeared in Tony Stark''s ears, and the corners of his eyes were suddenly moist.


    "Thank you, dad." Tony Stark is not a sentimental person. After thanking the dead dad, he installed the core of the new elements into the Ark reactor.


    Seeing a few flashes of the core, the whole reactor was lit up. It was obviously only a small piece of the palm of the hand, but in Tony Stark''s eyes, it was comparable to the most brilliant light show.


    "Sir, the reactor accepts the updated core." Jarvis''s voice rang, "I will test it."


    In the original timeline, at this time Tony Stark received a call from Ivan Fanke. It was too late for Jarvis to test, and he directly installed the new Ark reactor into his chest.


    But now Tony Stark is not threatened by Ivan Fanke and has plenty of time for Jarvis to test.


    The results of the test made Tony Stark very satisfied. The new core can perfectly adapt to the Ark reactor, and the data is better than the palladium core.


    "The palladium poisoning is finally solved." Putting the brand new Ark reactor into his heart, Tony Stark was finally relieved.


    "Sir, there''s an incoming call. The number is Nick Fury." I was about to take a bath and take a break when a phone call came in.


    "Take it over," Tony Stark said, and Jarvis connected immediately.


    "Fry, I''m about to sleep, you better have a good reason to explain why you disturb my dreams." Tony Stark said.


    "Stark, would you like me to remind you, it''s four o''clock in the afternoon, you want to go to bed?"


    "is it not OK?"


    "Stark, Captain America found it." Nick Fury said, "It''s still alive."


    "Where?" Tony Stark didn''t care about getting tired, and immediately got up from the soft sofa.


    "In the Arctic Ocean, I will send you the coordinates." Nick Fury said.


    toot toot~


    Tony Stark directly hung up the phone.


    Even after hearing the news of Captain America, Tony Stark still took a bath without a hassle, then drank red wine and ate a sandwich there elegantly.


    has been busy for so long, and he is really hungry, and he has to wait for him to fill his stomach with big things.


    "Sir, Captain America really found it! He''s still alive!" When Nick Fury informed Tony Stark, a phone call came to Alexander Pierce.


    "I didn''t expect to be alive?" Alexander Pierce was stunned, and then asked coldly, "Are you all ready?"


    "Everything is ready."


    "Then follow the plan, this time, let Steve Rogers close his eyes forever!" The murderous intent in Alexander Pierce''s eyes was fleeting.


    ¡­¡­


    Arctic Ocean.


    Somewhere on the sea, a ship stopped there, and Maria Hill was standing on the deck giving orders.


    "Go to two more frogmen at position 3!"


    "Put another hole in position 2Be careful not to accidentally hurt Captain America!"


    "Two more sets of equipment at position 4!"


    Maria Hill concentrates on salvaging Captain America, but she doesn''t know that her every move is seen by others.


    It was a fishing boat, no, to be precise, it was an armed boat that looked like a fishing boat actually loaded with a lot of weapons.


    "When that man massacred our companions, I was not born yet. I didn''t expect that I would end him in the end." A young man with a scar on his face was holding a telescope that looked very advanced and looked into the distance. With Maria Hill.


    "Scar, stop talking nonsense, keep your eyes on it." Jasper Hitwell''s voice came from the headset.


    "Do you do it now?" Scar asked.


    "Don''t worry, wait until they knock off the thick layer of ice on Captain America." Jasper Hitwell.


    Captain America was frozen in a huge block of ice, which was bigger than Maria Hill¡¯s ship. It¡¯s impossible to remove all of these ice blocks, Maria Hill. Only to chip away those ice cubes first.


    Time passed by one minute and one second, the sun set in the west, and night fell.


    Maria Hill finally chiseled off the big ice from Captain America, leaving only a cuboid like a coffin to wrap Captain America.


    "Get the captain up immediately and bring it back to S.H.I.E.L.D. to thaw." Maria Hill ordered.


    The frogs made concerted efforts to send Captain America to the surface, pushing the "ice coffin" to the ship.


    swish swish!


    But at this time, a large number of cannonballs fell from the sky at night and shot towards Captain America on the water.

 Chapter 78： The 9-headed snake is really still there

    "Not good!" Maria Hill''s face changed drastically.


    This time she salvaged Captain America, she also brought some armed forces to prevent accidents, but how did she think that the other party''s hand was so big, and she would directly launch artillery shells!


    Under those shells, the people she led were just a joke, there was no way other than watching the shells fall to the ground.


    But at this moment, a red figure appeared in the night sky accompanied by a bright jet of energy.


    Yes, it was Iron Man who arrived in time!


    Tony Stark hovered in the air, his arms aimed at the shells, and the "hum" sounded loudly. The ripples visible to the naked eye suddenly radiated out, filling the entire space.


    Boom boom boom!


    Those shells exploded directly when they were shot into the corrugated area, and there was no chance of reaching Captain America.


    "Stark, fortunately you came in time." Maria Hill let out a sigh. Since Iron Man is here, you can safely hand it over to each other no matter who the enemy is, and she, as long as she is responsible for the captain Just ship it back.


    "Hurry up and get the captain up!" Maria Hill urged loudly.


    "The veteran is at least 70 years old. You actually used cannonballs. Didn''t your parents tell you to respect the old man?" Tony Stark flew towards the camouflage fishing boat.


    When Tony Stark discovered the fishing boat, the people on the fishing boat naturally discovered him. The energy sprayed by the armor in the night is so dazzling, like a firefly in the dark, it is so raging, as long as it is not blind, it is difficult to pay attention to it. arrive.


    "sir, here comes Iron Man!" Scar''s face changed drastically, "What are we going to do?"


    "Retreat now!" Jasper Hitwell, who was sitting in the office looking at the scene through a camera, said without hesitation.


    "Sorry brothers, Iron Man is here, you can''t leave, then let me see you for a ride, long live Hydra." After giving the retreat order, Jasper Hitwell immediately pressed A button next to it.


    Boom!


    The bomb that had been installed on the bottom of the fishing boat exploded, blasting the fishing boat to pieces.


    Boom boom boom!


    The bomb also ignited some of the original bomb weapons on the fishing boat, causing a series of explosions.


    The dazzling fire light ignited the night sky, and those killers who tried to assassinate Captain America, their lives also ushered in the last time in their lives.


    "What a cruel fellow!" Tony Stark looked at the explosion on the sea with a solemn look on his face.


    The other party actually hit the killer as soon as they found him, and even the people and the boat were destroyed. Destroying the evidence in such a brutal and inhuman way is really cruel.


    But I have to say that this method worked very well. Under that explosion, all the evidence disappeared. Wanting to find out who wanted to kill Captain America is idiotic.


    "What? Someone assassinated Captain America at the scene?" Nick Fury was shocked when he heard the news.


    You must know that searching for Captain America is the secret operation of S.H.I.


    It¡¯s all about leaking the wind, the other party didn¡¯t do it early and did not do it late, but it happened at the moment Captain America was taken out of the sea!


    What does this mean?


    Explains that the entire search and salvage of Captain America has been kept in the eyes of the opponent!


    While Iron Man appeared, the other party immediately bombed people and boats and destroyed the corpses. There were no clues left, and there was no way to find out!


    "Who is it?" Nick Fury walked up and down, pacing. "Can you play SHIELD in your hands?"


    "No, no, compared to this, their motives for assassinating Captain America seem to be more worth pondering." Nick Fury suddenly reacted to one thing. Captain America has been frozen on the sea floor for 70 years. What enemies can he have? His enemies have long been wiped out with the passage of time.


    "Hydra?" The name came to Nick Fury''s mind.


    After answering the question this time, Phil Coleson and Clint Barton reported to him in detail the process of answering the question, and Clint Barton also said that he still had doubts about the existence of Hydra.


    In this era, Captain America, who has been "dead" for 70 years, should have no enemies, but what if that enemy is an old antique of the same age as Captain America?


    "Hydra, Hydra, we thought we had cut off all your heads, but you didn¡¯t expect you to have your heads alive..." A cold light flashed in Nick Fury¡¯s eyes, "No matter how many you have left Head, I will cut it off for you!"


    "Assassinated Captain America, Hydra, Winter Soldier, Alexander Pierce..." Pieces of information were combined in Nick Fury''s mind. Alexander Pierce is the lurking Hydra of S.H.I.E.L.D. The puzzle is becoming more and more complete. stand up.


    Nick Fury suddenly felt a deep headache. You must know that Alexander Pierce is not a small soldier but the former director of S.H.I.E.L.D. and the current minister of the World Security Council. For the head snake, then God knows how many hydras have been infiltrated by SHIELD?


    "Except for a few people such as Coleson, Button, Romanoff, Hill, etc., I''m afraid that no one can believe this huge S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D.." Nick Fury finally realized that he was assassinated in the video. After that, he could only sneak into the mood of Captain America''s house.


    After thinking twice, Nick Frissalon Carter called back.


    "Sir, do you call me?" Sharon Carter walked in violently.


    "How is Alexander Pierce''s investigation?" Nick Fury asked.


    "No abnormality has been found so far," Sharon Carter said.


    "The mission ended." Nick Fury said, "Stop investigating Alexander Pierce."


    "sir?"


    "Execute the order!" Nick Fury didn''t intend to give any explanation.


    "Yes." Since the chief insisted, Sharon Carter could only act under his orders.


    After Sharon Carter left, Nick Fury called Phil Coleson and Clint Button over.


    These two have fought aliens with Nick Fury, and will be loyal to them until death in future videos, and Clint Barton is a member of the Avengers he founded. These two people He trusts 100%.


    "Have you heard about the Captain America attack?" Nick Fury asked in a deep voice, and then before the two of them could answer, Nick Fury went on to say, "Your previous suspicions are more and more confirmed. The Hydra was not destroyed, but infiltrated into S.H.I.E.L.D., and my old friend Alexander Pierce, he is very likely to be a Hydra person!"

 Chapter 79： Ragnarok

    Asgard.


    The strong wind blows.


    The red cloak was hunting.


    The long blond hair swayed from side to side.


    The teardrops kept falling.


    "Rocky..." Thor sat decadently, murmuring the name in his mouth, "Why? Why would you do this?"


    "Tor, there must be a secret in Loki." Heimdall was holding a golden sword and stood beside Thor. "My eyes can see everything, but Loki was in Jotunheim. , I stared at him, but I couldn¡¯t see anything or hear him. He shielded me from myself, just like those frost trolls who broke into Asgard. So, I think he did it. reasons may be¡­"


    "Why?" As if he hadn''t heard Heimdall''s words, Thor still murmured there, "I obviously caught you, but you still chose to let it go? Why did you do this?"


    "..." When Heim Dalton closed his mouth, what they said together is not the same thing!


    He thought Thor asked Loki why he wanted to betray Asgard, but Thor asked why Loki wanted to let go.


    "Thor, with all due respect, Rocky''s fate was entirely on his own," Heimdall said again.


    "Oh, Rocky, my brother..."


    Heim Dalton had no interest in speaking again.


    This brother control!


    I shouldn¡¯t have used the Rainbow Bridge to bring him back!


    "This prodigal son actually blasted the Rainbow Bridge abruptly..." Heimdall felt a pain when he thought of the Rainbow Bridge. What a beautiful rainbow bridge, it was abruptly ruined by Thor.


    Although he was to prevent Loki from destroying Jotunheim, you can hammer him with a hammer. What are you doing with the Rainbow Bridge!


    Rainbow Bridge has been working diligently, what is wrong?


    "Is a guy with a brain full of brothers really suitable to be king?" For the first time, Heimdall had doubts about Thor being king.


    But, fortunately, Loki is dead, and this brother is no longer controllable.


    "Tor, are you thinking about Loki again?" A deep voice came from behind.


    "Father." Thor called Dad, his voice choked.


    "Tor, you don¡¯t have to be sad, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong." Odin sat next to Thor, "Rocky, my other kid, he did something wrong, he paid the price, everyone has to do something wrong. Responsible for what we do, isn¡¯t it? We are not children anymore, and no one else will be responsible for our mistakes."


    "Father, I don''t understand, why did Rocky do this?" Thor asked.


    "..." Heimdall almost wanted to stab Thor with a sword. Didn''t I just tell you this? I didn''t even hear a word of you!


    "Tor, it''s time to tell you the truth, Loki, he is not actually the Asa Protoss, he is actually the son of Rauf, King of Frost Giants."


    "What?" Thor was taken aback. He never thought that the younger brother he had grown up was not his own brother, but the son of the enemy!


    No, it should not be said that the enemy is the son of the enemy, but the prince of the enemy. Lauphy is the king of the frost giant, isn''t Loki the prince of Jotunheim?


    "In that battle, what I took away in Jotunheim was not just the Ice Box." Sitting under the starry sky, Odin told Thor that secret, "After the battle is over, I walked into the temple and saw a child. For those trolls, that child was too young. He was abandoned, tortured, and could die at any time. He was just such a small one, lying in my hands, He looked at me, he was laughing..."


    "Lauffey''s son Loki?" Thor asked.


    "Yes," Odin said, "also my son Loki."


    "Why?" Thor asked puzzledly, "Father, our hands are soaked with the blood of the Frost Giant, why should we bring Loki back?"


    "If you don''t bring Loki back, how can your brother control him!" Heimdall Haoxuan on one side did not say this.


    "He is an innocent child." Odin said.


    "No, he is not innocent at all, he turned the dignified Asgard prince into a younger brother! He is unforgivable!" Heimdall almost roared.


    "Heimdall, you seem to have something to say?" Odin glanced at Heimdall.


    "My king, your kindness is admirable." Heimdall looked pious, "Asgard can have your leadership, it is our honor."


    "Tor, I put you in exile in the atrium, and I didn''t really want to exile you." Odin said, "Since you have picked up the hammer, then you should understand my painstaking efforts."


    "Yes, father, I understand." Thor said.


    "Tor, I heard Heimdall say that you understood my intention directly? It seems that you didn''t experience anything at all, so you realized it?" Odin said with some doubts, "Did it happen when you were in the atrium? What is it that I don''t know?"


    "Father, have you heard the answer space?" Thor asked. UU Reading


    "You also entered this answer space?" Odin was a little surprised. He also talked about the answer space with Gu Yi not long ago.


    "Yes, father, not long after I came to the earth, I was drawn into that space. There will be different questions for us to answer. There will be rewards for correct answers, and punishments for wrong answers. All questions are about the future. After answering the question, no matter whether it is right or wrong, the answer space will broadcast the future as a video." Thor told Odin about the situation in the answer space in detail.


    "So you are in the answering space. See how to pick up the hammer?"


    "Yes, father, not just how to pick up the hammer, I also saw Loki, he wants to exile me, he wants to kill me with the Destroyer."


    "So, will the future of the answer space really happen?"


    "It looks like this at the moment." Thor suddenly remembered an important thing, "Father, I still saw an important future there, which concerns our important future in Asgard. Someday in the future. , Asgard will have a catastrophe.''Dangerous'', I will use this word to describe the future, father, I don''t know what disaster it is, but we must prepare early!"


    "Tor, don''t be nervous." Odin smiled, "Isn''t Asgard always a ruined prophecy? You have also heard it."


    "Father, you mean the twilight of the gods?"


    "That''s right."


    "But Sulter was killed by you half a million years ago? The eternal fire is still locked in Asgard''s treasury!"


    "That''s right."


    "Since Sirtel has been killed, the Twilight of the Gods may not happen, so why do I still see Asgard''s dangerous future?"

 Chapter 80： The American team wakes up

    "Tor, strictly speaking, I didn''t actually kill Sulter," Odin said.


    "Didn''t you kill him?"


    "In other words, killed, but he can still be resurrected." Odin said, "Once Sirter¡¯s crown and eternal fire are reunited, his power will be restored again, and Sirter will also resurrect. Come back again."


    "Asgard now only has eternal fire, but no crown." Thor understood the situation.


    "That''s right, as long as the crown is still there, Sirter will have the possibility of resurrection." Odin said.


    "So, you must find Sutert''s crown!" Thor made a decision, "Only by taking the eternal fire and the crown in his own hands, can he be sure that Sutert will not be resurrected, and can stop the gods at dusk! "


    ¡­¡­


    New York, a corner of nowhere,


    In a white room, a sturdy young man who is comparable to a gym instructor lies on the bed. The gentle wind blows in from the window and fiddles with his blond hair.


    "Another fly ball, it''s a high-point throw-in."


    "Then the Dodgers will have a four-to-four tie."


    The unique sound of the old radio echoed in the room, broadcasting a piece of news that sounded the same old.


    The blond young man lying there slowly opened his eyes.


    He sat up from the bed.


    "Peggy, it looks like I''m going to dance with you another day."


    "At the Stork Club next Saturday."


    Memories began to come to mind. Steve Rogers was a little confused. He clearly drove the plane into the sea. He was already dead. Why did he wake up again?


    Did Peggy salvage himself from the sea and then save him?


    Also, the content of this recording is also very strange. The game is already over, why is it still playing?


    At this time, the door squeaked open, and a pretty long-haired girl walked in.


    "Good morning, or...good afternoon." The long-haired girl looked at Steve Rogers and the American legend.


    "Where am I?" Steve Rogers looked unmoved on the surface, but he was secretly wary in his heart.


    "You are in a postoperative recovery room in New York." The long-haired girl had a sweet smile on her face.


    "Where am I?" Steve Rogers asked rhetorically. Although the voice did not improve much, it made the long-haired girl feel a pressure on her face.


    ßËßËßË!


    The long-haired girl¡¯s heart beat, but she didn¡¯t look flustered either, "I don¡¯t quite understand what you are talking about."


    "This game was in May 1941, and I was there." Seeing that the other party was still stiff, Steve Rogers simply pointed the flaw directly. He walked towards the long-haired girl step by step, "I will ask you again, I Where is it?"


    The long-haired girl is obviously a little panicked this time, she hastily pressed the alarm secretly, and at the same time tried to appease Steve Rogers, "Captain..."


    "Tell me who you are!" Steve Rogers whispered.


    At this time, the door was opened and two heavily armed soldiers rushed in, but how could the two soldiers be the opponent of Captain America, even if this veteran had just woke up from a 70-year sleep.


    Steve Rogers''s hands attracted more soldiers, but it was of no use at all. He ran out very easily and ran into the street.


    However, Steve Rogers was stunned by the surrounding environment. He saw the high-rise buildings, the colorful neon, and the unheard of pictures played on the huge LED screen. Although I have never seen it before, I can get in too many cars at a glance. I saw the pedestrians coming and going, the clothes he was wearing, that style was not his time at all...


    "Where is this?" Steve Rogers was deeply confused.


    "Relax, soldier." A voice came, and when Steve Rogers turned his head, he saw a one-eyed bald head wearing a black trench coat slowly approaching.


    "Listen, I''m sorry for that failed performance." Nick Fury walked up to Steve Rogers, "But we think you should slowly accept this."


    "Accept what?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "Captain, you have been sleeping all the time." Nick Fury directly told the horrifying fact, "I slept for almost seventy years."


    "What? This is seventy years from now?" Steve Rogers''s first reaction was not to believe it, but when he turned his head and looked at everything around him, the hard truth in front of him made him have to believe it. It''s really not that era anymore.


    As for whether it is seventy years later, Steve Rogers does not think that the other party will deceive him on this number, because there are too many ways to confirm which era it is.


    "Captain, are you okay?" Nick Fury''s voice came.


    "I''m fine, I just missed an appointment." Steve Rogers sighed.


    "Captain, it''s not just a date. You missed too many things." Nick Fury brought Steve Rogers back to the original retro room Briefly about the ending of World War II And the state of the world today, I talked to Steve Rogers.


    "Where is the Hydra?" After listening, Steve Rogers asked, "Is it also destroyed?"


    "Captain, I''m thinking about whether to tell you this." Nick Fury groaned, "Hydra''s situation is a bit complicated, and you just woke up. There are too many things to know. I''m not sure to tell you now. Is it a good time."


    "Go ahead, I have seen many complicated things." Steve Rogers said.


    "Captain, for a long time, we all thought we would completely wipe out the Hydra." Nick Fury said in a deep voice, "But until recently, I discovered that Hydra has always existed and is very It may be bigger than I thought."


    "It''s been 70 years since the war, and Hydra is still there?" Steve Rogers didn''t seem to be surprised. "This vitality is really strong."


    "Yeah, really like they said, if one head is cut off, two new ones will grow?"


    "What size is Hydra now?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "Captain, the problem is here, we don''t know." Nick Fury said, "I am now the director of S.H.I.E.L.D., my last one, the former director of S.H.I. Know him."


    "S.H.I.E.L.D.?"


    "Oh, the full name is the National Land Strategic Defense Attack and Logistics Support Bureau." Nick Fury said, "Captain, speaking of the founder of S.H.I.E.L.D., or your old friend."


    "who is it?"


    "Howard Stark and Peggy Carter are the founders of SHIELD."

 Chapter 81： Start of a new round of answering questions

    "Peggy?" At the mention of the name, a strange look flashed in Steve Rogers'' eyes, "How is she?"


    "Captain, Peggy Carter is still alive. She has her own family and is very happy." Nick Fury said, "If you want to see her, I will arrange it right away."


    "She married?" Steve Rogers raised his head.


    "There is also a lovely daughter."


    "Yes, I didn''t go back that year, I only left her alone..." Steve Rogers felt his heart sink, but finally smiled, "Bless her."


    "Captain, do you want to see her?" Nick Fury asked.


    "She has her own life, and I, a person who has been''dead'' for 70 years, don''t disturb." Steve Rogers thought for a while and decided not to break into Peggy''s life again.


    "S.H.I.E.L.D. is a behemoth. Even its former director is a Hydra. I can''t imagine how many hydras were installed by Alexander Pierce when he was the director of S.H.I.E.L.D.." Nick Fury added. Back to Hydra.


    "The directors are all Hydra, didn''t S.H.I.E.L.D. detect it?" Steve Rogers felt quite absurd.


    "No, Captain, what they hide is so perfect that no one at SHIELD notices it, including me."


    "Alexander Pierce was not exposed during S.H.I.E.L.D., but he was exposed after leaving." Steve Rogers asked, "How did he expose?"


    "This..." Nick Fury didn''t know how to speak.


    "It looks like the situation is complicated again." Steve Rogers said.


    "The exposure of the captain, Alexander Pierce, is very incredible, even if I say it, ordinary people can''t believe it." Nick Fury said.


    "For a veteran of World War II who has slept for 70 years, there is nothing unbelievable." Steve Rogers said.


    "Well, Captain, the reason Alexander Pierce was exposed is entirely because of an answering space. This space will pull people in to ask people to answer. There will be rewards for correct answers, and punishment for wrong answers. All that comes out is the future. It¡¯s because I saw some future in the answer space that I deduced that Alexander Pierce is a Hydra. And you, Captain, I also looked at the future in the answer space, and then I knew you weren¡¯t dead yet. Start to salvage you."


    "I was found this way?" Steve Rogers couldn''t help but was stunned. Nick Fury''s remarks were really nonsense, and most people really couldn''t believe it. Even if he had seen a lot of ghosts and monsters, he never imagined that there would be such a place.


    "Captain, there are aliens in this world, and one day they will invade the earth. Gods in this world are real, and one day they will fight alongside us. Do you dare to imagine all this?"


    "God? Do you mean Odin and Thor?"


    "Yes, Captain, if we can get you up two days earlier, maybe you can still meet Thor, he just left the earth."


    "Nick Fury, you are telling me that Thor, the character in the mythology, is real, and he just came to earth two days ago?" Steve Rogers sat upright.


    "It really can''t be true, although he is leaving the earth now, you can''t see his real person, but we have a video, Captain, are you ready?" Nick Fury took out a USB flash drive, which was from Tony ¡¤ The video copied from Stark.


    "showme."


    Nick Fury played the video and explained it while playing it.


    Rao is Steve Rogers who is used to seeing strong winds and waves, and he has indeed seen a lot of weird things, and was shocked by the things in the video.


    God led aliens to invade the earth?


    What evil plan does the robot and the witch plan together?


    He originally thought that the world with red skulls was crazy, but now he realized that the future is even more crazy.


    "No wonder you trust me so much. I turned out to be a member of the Avengers." After watching the video, Steve Rogers finally understood why Nick Fury told him some big secrets when they first met.


    "No, Captain, whether you are in the Avengers or not, you are worthy of trust." Nick Fury said, "Captain, according to the rules of this answering space, I think you will probably be pulled in one day. ."


    "Me?" Steve Rogers said, and the person has disappeared in place.


    The next moment, he found himself in a strange place.


    There is nothing here, it''s pitch black, but it doesn''t affect the vision at all.


    "This is the answer space Nick Fury just said to me?" Steve Rogers began to look around.


    After turning around like this, he realized that there was not only him, but also three figures.


    a person with long blond hair and a red cloak Thor.


    One man with a beard and wearing a suit that is very valuable at first glance, Iron Man Tony Stark.


    There is also a middle-aged uncle with curly hair and a gentle look, the Hulk Bruce Banner!


    Steve Rogers hasn''t seen any of these people, but he has seen all of them in the video, and he also knows what kind of stunts they have.


    "Good morning, Captain." Tony Stark greeted Steve Rogers first, "Although there is no sun here, it is a greeting, and it doesn''t matter whether there is a sun or not."


    "Tony Stark." Steve Rogers called out the name of Iron Man.


    "I heard that you woke up, I still want to make a special trip to see you, but I didn''t expect to meet here." Tony Stark said.


    "Tony Stark, you seem to know where this is. Would you mind telling me?" Bruce Banner asked at this time.


    "Dr. Banner, and the captain, this is a place called the answer space..." Tony Stark explained the answer space again, not only that, but also played the video he recorded before. .


    Steve Rogers had already watched it a long time ago, but he had to show it to Bruce Banner anyway, and he didn''t say anything.


    "Is there still such a place?" Bruce Banner also looked shocked after watching, his eyes fell on Steve Rogers, "Captain, I didn''t expect to see you alive. I mean, I am the first I found you at a glance, but I can¡¯t believe it really is you, you know, in everyone¡¯s hearts, you have already sacrificed."


    "Dr. Banner, I thought I had sacrificed." Steve Rogers smiled.

 Chapter 82： Who practiced the hammer combo

    "Are you Thor?" Bruce Banner set his eyes on Thor again, "From the legendary Asgard?"


    "Dr. Banner, thank you." Thor squeezed an almost invisible smile on his face.


    "Really?" Tony Stark asked on the side, "Tor, are you sure you want to say that you are lucky to meet, rather than''keep away from me and my brother''?" After teasing Thor, Tony Shi Tucker walked up to Bruce Banner, "Dr. Banner, it''s a good time to meet. I really want to have a good time."


    "Stark, happy meeting." Bruce Banner shook hands with Tony Stark, and then whispered, "What happened to Thor?"


    Tony Stark, a very nervous guy, was reminded by Bruce Banner, only to find that Thor looked sad, as if his brother had died.


    "Tor, why is your face so long?" Tony Stark and Thor are also familiar with each other and asked directly.


    "Loki is dead." Thor said sadly.


    "Oh, is it?" Tony Stark was stunned. "Tor, we all know what your brother did. I should have said''sorrow'', but my heart made me unable to tell the two. Word, so I won¡¯t say anything."


    "Stark, the New York war will not happen." Thor said with a strong smile, "I think, I should congratulate us, the future catastrophe has been avoided in this way."


    "Tor, cheer up." Steve Rogers said, "there is still a tough battle to be fought in the future."


    "Dr. Banner, Romanov knows you well, right?" Tony Stark said to Bruce Banner.


    "Although there were some misunderstandings at the beginning, but overall it was pleasant." Bruce Banner said.


    "Then your problem here..." Tony Stark pointed to his temple, "How is the solution? You also saw Dr. Banner, you are easily exploited."


    "If it can be solved so easily, I wouldn''t have lived in hiding for so many years." Bruce Banner paused and said again, "Although we are fighting together in the futures you show me, I will not I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a wise choice for me to join the Avengers."


    "Dr. Banner, I believe we must have a way to solve your mental problem." Tony Stark said, "In fact, I have a bottle of Coke in my hand. Although it can''t solve your mental problem, it can solve your mental problem. Being exploited by this problem."


    "Coke?" Bruce Banner said, "Drinking something that makes people fatter?"


    "That should be a kind of magic potion." Thor explained, "After drinking, you can avoid all mental attacks. This is the reward we got after answering the question last time."


    "Even so, I think it''s worthwhile to let me join your team still needs to be evaluated."


    [Questions and answers will now begin, please be prepared! ¡¿


    [The first question, may I ask if you can''t hold Thor''s Hammer on the surface, but you have practiced a set of combos behind your back, who are you talking about? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Hulk Bruce Banner¡¿


    ¡¾B Iron Man Tony Stark¡¿


    ¡¾C Captain America Steve Rogers¡¿


    ¡¾D Strange Doctor Stephens Tranch¡¿


    [The answer to this question is correct, the magic immunity potion is rewarded, and it will be immune to all magical damage within 10 minutes after drinking it. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "This reward is also good, don''t we have a witch enemy in the future?" Tony Stark said first, "With this potion, she can do nothing to worry about."


    "The Scarlet Witch?" Steve Rogers recalled the performance of the Scarlet Witch in the next video. "Although he can only be immune to 10 minutes of magical attacks, these 10 minutes are enough to clean up the witch."


    "Don''t rush to see the reward." Thor said, "This question is really absurd. The Thor''s hammer belongs to me, Thor. No one can afford it except me. Did you forget this one? Something?"


    "Tor, you have answered a round of answers, why haven''t your thoughts turned?" Tony Stark said, "There is no absolute thing in this world. Your hammer, maybe 99.99% of the world. People can¡¯t take it, but there are definitely 0.01% of people who can. It¡¯s just that there are too few people who can take it. You haven¡¯t seen it."


    "Stark, this is not a mathematical probability problem." Thor retorted, "This hammer was tailored for me by my father. It is exclusive to me. It was set when my father built it, except for me. Besides, no one can pick it up."


    "Tor, how do you explain this question now?" Tony Stark asked rhetorically.


    "Let''s take a look at the question," Thor was silent for a long while before squeezing out a sentence, "I don''t know why this happened."


    "On the surface, it can''t be picked up. UU reading means that it can be picked up." Bruce Banner said at this time. Thor, don''t you know if you take out the hammer and let us try them one by one?"


    "Very unfortunate." Thor shrugged. "I didn''t bring the hammer. I tried it when I saw the question. My connection with the hammer was cut off. I couldn''t feel the hammer at all. In this answer space. , I cannot summon the hammer."


    "Tor, the magic immunity potion should have been readily available." Tony Stark said, "Now, we only have to analyze."


    "Tor, I remember saying in the video that your hammer is made of the nucleus of a neutron star." Steve Rogers said, "then your hammer is very heavy."


    "Very heavy." Thor said, "If you consider strength, this is not a problem that can be solved by strength at all. Dr. Banner is powerful when he changes color, but he is absolutely impossible to afford one. Neutron star."


    "But when this neutron star fell on the earth, it didn''t hurt the earth." Bruce Banner opened his mouth, and the smell of a sub-scientist rushed over his face, "The mass is so large, but the volume is only a hammer. Then its density must be exaggerated. The earth is a piece of paper for it, which can be easily penetrated. But it is placed on the ground, but it does not penetrate the surface. This shows that the laws of physics are fundamental to it. Not applicable, so it¡¯s ridiculous to judge whether you can pick up the hammer based on whose strength is strong."


    "Dr. Banner is right, this is definitely not physics, nor science." Tony Stark continued with Bruce Banner''s words, "This should be magic, or some area that we can''t understand."

 Chapter 83： I didnt expect you to be such a beautiful team

    "When Thor first came to Earth, he couldn''t hold a hammer, and then he picked it up again." Tony Stark added, "His experience should be inspiring for us."


    "It''s actually very simple for me to pick up the hammer, because I saw in the video that I sacrificed to save people. Okay, although I didn''t really die, I intend to use my life in exchange for the chance of other people to live. "Tor said, "So I understand, my father taught me to sacrifice. So after I got out of the answer space, I just picked up the hammer."


    "You mean you can pick up a hammer if you know how to sacrifice?" Steve Rogers couldn''t help but say after listening.


    "I''m afraid it won''t be that simple." Bruce Banner directly denied this view without hesitation. "Captain, you have sacrificed yourself seventy years ago, and Stark, he has also made sacrifices in the future. Your own actions. Both of you are people who know how to sacrifice. Is the topic multiple choices?"


    "Until now, it has always been a single choice, and there is only one answer." Thor said, "This question should be no exception."


    "It''s definitely not based on whether you have a spirit of sacrifice." Steve Rogers made another comment, "Spirit is invisible and intangible, and it cannot be judged purely based on behavior. Dr. Banner did not choose to treat it. The plane crashed into the sea and didn¡¯t fly into the wormhole with a nuclear bomb. Didn¡¯t he have the spirit of sacrifice? Maybe now it¡¯s just that he hasn¡¯t encountered the need to sacrifice himself. I believe that if Dr. Banner one day also faces sacrifice, he I will definitely make the same choice as me and Stark."


    "If it is not based on the spirit of sacrifice, what is the basis?" Tony Stark thought for a while, pointing to Stephen Strange''s name and said, "Is it him? We infer that he is a magician. And the hammer is also on the magic side. The magician picks up the magic item? It sounds like it''s going well."


    "I don''t think I would choose him." Bruce Banner denied again. "This person is a magician and it is only speculation, and it has not been confirmed in the video."


    "Can''t you rule out none of them?" Steve Rogers stared at the options and asked Thor, "Tor, this is your hammer. Do you really know the conditions for picking up the hammer?"


    "There is only one condition." Thor said without hesitation, "That person must be me! I know what you want to say, but that''s all I know."


    "Tor, you don''t know anything about yourself to the point where you are ashamed to say that the hammer is yours?" Tony Stark couldn''t help but vomit, "I''m afraid you don''t know about Coke about your hammer yet. More?"


    "Cola is a carbonated drink that contains caffeine but is non-alcoholic. It was invented by a pharmacist named John Pemberton." Thor immediately vomited out a string of information, although it was only a small string.


    "..." Tony Stark was speechless, "You really understand Coke!"


    "It was delicious."


    "No matter how delicious it is, it¡¯s not as important as your hammer!"


    "Captain, you just woke up, haven''t you had a Coke? I recommend you to try it." Thor enthusiastically invited Steve Rogers, "If you have a chance, let''s have a drink!"


    "Tor, although I just woke up, I already had Coke at that time." Steve Rogers said.


    "Taste it too, the Coke 70 years ago must be different from the one 70 years later." Thor winked, as if he were a Coke salesman.


    "Hello!" Tony Stark said with a black line, "Tor, this is not the time to talk about Coke."


    "Answer the question, answer the question." Thor closed his mouth, still looking unfinished.


    "Since no one can get rid of it now, I think we can think about it in a different way." Steve Rogers thought for a while and came up with a new idea, "Look at the topic, this person can''t handle it on the surface. The above three words have a great article. This person can obviously pick it up, but he pretends to be unable to. Why do you pretend to be unable to hold it? Obviously, it is to take care of the owner of the hammer, which is Thor''s face. "


    "Since this person is willing to take care of Thor''s face, it means he must be an acquaintance with Thor." Tony Stark said in Steve Rogers'' way of thinking. "From this point of view, Stephen Strange But it can be ruled out. Because the first three options are all members of the Avengers, and they have fought side by side with Thor, and they all have fateful friendships with Thor. And Stephen Strange, we don¡¯t even know Thor¡¯s future Won''t know him."


    "Speaking of taking care of face, I think I can get rid of it." Tony Stark expressed his opinion I am not a person who will take care of others'' face, if I can lift Thor Hammer, then it must have been raised on the spot, and will not pretend to be unable to raise it. "


    "Stark, I don''t see it, you are quite self-aware." Thor deeply agreed with Tony Stark''s words.


    "Two options are eliminated now, only me and the captain are left." Bruce Banner thought for a while, "I may also take care of others'' face, but I will definitely not do the latter part." Bruce Benner Na pointed to the line of text and said, "I don''t know what this combo is, but I think it should be the use of Thor''s Hammer. I don''t know how to do this kind of thing, or the guy in me will definitely not do it."


    "Hulk is really unlikely to practice any combos." Everyone agrees with Bruce Banner''s words. The big green man, his most powerful part lies in his body. There is no need to practice any moves at all, no matter what kind of enemy. , Just press the past with force.


    And, it¡¯s not very nice to say, Hulk¡¯s IQ, I can¡¯t learn any tricks either.


    "So it seems that I am the only one left." Steve Rogers glanced across Tony Stark and Bruce Banner, "Although I think I may not practice that combo. , But it''s always bigger than Hulk. So it seems that this option should be me." Steve Rogers said to Thor, "The result of our discussion is out, you see what you want to choose."


    "Since everyone thinks so..." Thor chose to follow the good faith, "I choose C, Captain America Steve Rogers."


    ¡¾correct answer! Reward distribution! ¡¿


    A bottle of Coke appeared on the ground.


    Of course, that is not Coke, but the packaging is exactly the same as Coke.

 Chapter 84： Perfect beauty team

    Tony Stark was shocked at the time: "Tor, the author actually made the immune potion into a Coke look, even the author knows that you are crazy about drinking Coke!"


    "This is a complete coincidence." Thor was overjoyed and put away the immunity potion. He didn''t know whether it was the immunity potion that made him happy, or the appearance of Coke that made him happy.


    "The captain actually raised the hammer." Bruce Banner glanced at the Coke bottle in Thor''s hand and said, "If we compare the captain with other options, can we find out the conditions for picking up the hammer? If we follow those conditions, will we be able to pick up the hammer?"


    "Dr. Banner, don''t bother." Thor said, "It''s incredible that this hammer can have the captain alone. It''s impossible for a third person to pick it up."


    "According to''Tor''s Law'', there will be a third person who can pick up a hammer." Tony Stark said lightly.


    "Stark!" Thor turned black.


    "Thor''s law?" Bruce Banner asked very suspiciously, "What law is that?"


    "It is a rule we summarized in the last round of answers," Tony Stark ignored Thor''s murderous gaze. "But when Fan Thor says something with such confidence as he is now, the result is often the opposite or wrong. of."


    Bruce Banner shook his head: "That''s not appropriate..."


    "Dr. Banner," Tolton smiled openly, "you still know what is right."


    "...It shouldn''t be called''Thor''s Law'', it should be called''Thor''s Law''." Bruce Banner finished slowly.


    "..." Thor''s smile suddenly froze on his face.


    "Just kidding." Bruce Banner said, "Let''s analyze the problem. As I said before, picking up the hammer does not rely on strength. At first Thor thought it was a spirit of self-sacrifice, but through analysis, It''s not, but Thor really picked up the hammer after comprehending self-sacrifice."


    "I also think it''s quite contradictory." Thor scratched his blond hair. "After I got out of the answer space, I thought it was necessary to have a spirit of sacrifice. That''s what I thought at that moment. I picked up the hammer, but I answered the question. Space told me that it was not a sacrifice, but I picked up the hammer."


    "Perhaps, the spirit of sacrifice is only one aspect of it." Steve Rogers said, "There are also some aspects, which are also the elements of picking up the hammer. You have realized it, but you did not realize it. But your hammer does not need. You realize that you have realized it, and it only needs to know that you have realized it."


    "Captain, why are you talking about this?" Thor said he didn''t understand Steve Rogers at all. "Since I understand it, how can I not realize it?"


    "Human heart is a very strange thing. Sometimes your heart understands, but it won''t tell you." Steve Rogers smiled, a flash of remembrance flashed on his face, "Before I fell asleep, I saw Pei Ji Carter always feels uncomfortable when talking to other men or being together. For a long time, I don¡¯t know why this happened. I just thought it was caused by the enemy or exhaustion. After a long time, I realized that I heart of¡­¡­"


    Steve Rogers didn''t say any more, but everyone knew what he meant.


    "Tor, this example is not appropriate, but that''s what it means." Steve Rogers said, "At that time, you should have realized that it is not only sacrifice, but the element of sacrifice is more obvious. You are aware of it, and other The elements are not so obvious, you don''t realize that you have realized it."


    "..." Thor was thinking about it. It turned out that I was so talented and realized other things, but why can''t I think of it at all?


    Who can tell me what I have realized!


    "For example, for the sake of others?" Bruce Banner looked at Thor''s heart-wrenching but couldn''t remember anything, and couldn''t help but toss around.


    "This must be there. I have sacrificed for others, and I must be for the sake of others." Thor caught the brick, but did not draw any jade.


    "Since the answer is the captain, then we will target the captain and look from the captain to see what the captain is more than others besides sacrifice." Tony Stark said, "It''s a pity that Coleson is not here. Otherwise it should be easy for him."


    "What does the captain have..." glanced at Steve Rogers, and Bruce Banner counted there. "The captain is a pure person, not shaken by foreign objects, and always sticks to his beliefs. He is a A selfless person never thinks about himself. What he does is for the country and the people. He is tough and bold, and he will not be afraid of anything..."


    "Dr. Banner." Steve Rogers was embarrassed to hear it interrupted Bruce Banner, "I think this topic can be stopped."


    "In short, two words can be used to describe the captain, that is''perfect''." Bruce Banner finally made a summary, "The captain''s high quality and unyielding belief make him the most perfect spiritual symbol of the United States. Affected countless enthusiastic youths."


    "It sounds like you can''t find the second captain anymore." Tony Stark couldn''t help saying, "I can''t find it on Earth anyway."


    "Neither did Asgard," Thor said. "For me, this is actually a good thing. No one can be like the captain, which means no one can lift the hammer again." After a pause, he added. One sentence, "My hammer."


    At this time, the space began to play video.


    It looks like this is at a party, and all the Avengers members such as Thor, Steve Rogers, Bruce Banner, etc. are all present. Everyone is sitting together talking and laughing, looking very happy.


    "It''s just a trick." Clint Button said, spinning a drumstick with one hand.


    "No, no, no, how could it be that simple." Thor said.


    "Only those who are qualified can possess this supernatural power." Clint Barton pressed his throat and said in a mocking tone, "Don''t talk about it, buddy, that''s a lie!"


    "Then please try." Thor made a "please" gesture to the hammer he placed on the table.


    "Come on." Tony Stark said, fearing that the world would not be chaotic.


    "Really?" Clint Barton, looking eager to try, handed the drumstick from his right hand to his left, then stood up and walked to the hammer.


    "This is interesting," said James Rhodes, who was sitting next to Tony Stark.

 Chapter 85： Thanos emerges

    "Clint, everything went wrong for you this week." Tony Stark said, "We won''t laugh at you if we can''t hold it."


    "Someone must have tried it." Clint Barton held the hammer in his right hand and lifted it up forcefully, but the hammer didn''t move.


    "I still don''t understand how you did it." Clint Button smiled and let go.


    "Do you feel our silent contempt?" Tony Stark roared below.


    "Come on Stark, you have to try it." Clint Button beckoned to Tony Stark.


    "Okay." Tony Stark was never a low-key person, and stood up at the time, "What''s so scary about such a fair game."


    "It''s all about physics." Tony Stark grabbed the handle of the hammer in one hand. "By the way, if I can lift the hammer, can I rule Asgard?"


    "Of course." Thor replied in the affirmative.


    "Then I must re-enforce the power of the first night." Tony Stark held the handle of the hammer with both hands. He even stepped on the table with his feet for convenience, but the hammer didn''t move.


    "I''ll be back soon." Tony Stark simply put on one of the hands of the armor and used the armor to spray energy to get the hammer, but still couldn''t hold it.


    "Interesting, it''s so heavy, even Stark using the armor can''t move a minute." In the answer space, Bruce Banner watched this scene with interest, "But with such a heavy weight, even a glass table It can''t be crushed. It seems that Newton''s coffin board can''t be crushed."


    After Tony Stark, James Rhodes and Bruce Banner went up one by one, but they couldn''t hold the hammer.


    Finally, it is the turn of Captain America Steve Rogers.


    "Come on, Captain." Clint Button cheered for him.


    Steve Rogers first rolled up his sleeves, and then held the handle of the hammer with both hands. With a strong lift, the hammer moved slightly!


    Although the amplitude is very small, there is almost no movement, but when it does, it moves, and everyone in the answer space can see it clearly.


    Thor also saw this scene in the video, and his smiling face changed at that time.


    But Steve Rogers didn''t lift the hammer, and Thor''s face again put a smile on, "Haha, it still doesn''t work."


    "This video has already shown the part of the captain''s''superficially unbearable''. I don''t know if there is any content for the captain to practice combos." Tony Stark hugged his arms, waiting to see the excitement.


    really does.


    Everything in the next screen, cut to a piece of ruins.


    There is no sun, no moon, no stars here, as if there is nothing, surrounded by ruins that can''t be seen at a glance, giving people a sense of desolation and despair.


    ßË!


    A red figure cut through the sky and landed on the ground.


    Needless to say, it is Iron Man Tony Starkburn.


    After Tony Stark landed, a device similar in appearance to a starfish appeared behind the armor. The smooth shape and blue light gleamed with strange mechanical beauty and technological beauty.


    "Nanotechnology!" In the answer space, Tony Stark only took a look and judged what kind of technology he would use in the future. He felt that his breathing was a little bit difficult. Nanotechnology was actually successfully moved to the war by him. First!


    "Okay, Thor, come on!" Tony Stark watched him say such a sentence in the video.


    As the camera turned, Thor, who had long hair and a beard, shouted, and suddenly, thick thunder and lightning fell on Thor.


    At this moment, Thor actually has two weapon blades in his hand. In his left hand, everyone is already familiar with the meow hammer, while his right hand is holding an axe that no one has ever seen before.


    After the thunder and lightning landed on him, it continued to flow on the two weapon blades. The two weapon blades seemed to be charged, and began to emit light blue light.


    "Ah~" Thor hit the two blades together, and a dazzling thunderbolt shot out and shot onto the mechanical starfish that opened behind Tony Stark.


    Everyone knew that this was to charge the armor.


    On the mechanical starfish that received Torray''s electric energy, a dazzling energy beam was immediately emitted, and at the same time, Tony Stark stretched out his palms, and his palms also emitted energy beams.


    In addition to the six energy beams of the mechanical starfish behind it, a full eight energy beams were shot out.


    "Stark, is this your future armor? It''s too terrifying." Steve Rogers who saw this scene couldn''t help saying, under this kind of attack, he was a super soldier. I''m afraid that there will be no scum left behind by these energy beams in an instant.


    "Nanotechnology is very smart." The scientist Bruce Banner nodded secretly, "Stark, I thought about it before. Nanotechnology may be one of the most suitable technologies for your armor. You will really develop it in the future. The Nano Battle Armor is coming Tony Stark did not speak, staring at the video without blinking. To be honest, the power of the battle armor in the video made him, the inventor, also secretly surprised.


    The power of the battle armor is so great, how should his enemies deal with it?


    The next moment, everyone in the answer space saw how the enemy responded.


    The target of those energy beams is a person with purple skin and a height similar to that of a Hulk. It is absolutely impossible for an earthling to grow like this. Either he is transformed like Bruce Banner, or he is not an earthling.


    In the face of Tony Stark¡¯s eight dazzling energy beam attacks, Thanos¡¯ response is very simple.


    He just spun his weapon.


    woo woo woo!


    Rotating the weapon as fast as an electric fan, cutting the air and crying bitterly.


    Eight energy beams shot on this rotating weapon, but they were all blocked, and they couldn''t get in anymore!


    God, that''s an energy beam, it''s ridiculous to be blocked by this physical method.


    Tony Stark and Thanos are in a stalemate, and Thor is not idle either. He throws the Meow Hammer in his hand into the air, holding the axe in both hands, and slashes it on the Meow Hammer with one swish, meow. Like an arrow from the string, the hammer flew towards Thanos.


    Thanos is also an old silver coin, and he actually grabbed Tony Stark and lifted it directly as a human-shaped shield.


    boom!


    With a loud noise, Tony Stark was thrown away by the Meow Hammer, lying on the ground and closing his eyes, and Meow Hammer also fell on the ground.


    The figure of Steve Rogers appeared. He took a shield to attack Thanos, but was easily blown away by Thanos. His body was blasted onto a big rock, and he was smashed to pieces on the spot. .

 Chapter 86： Highlights of the US team

    After Tony Stark and Steve Rogers pounced on the street one after another, Thor rushed over with his axe on his back.


    Thanos tossed the double-edged knife in his hand. The double-edged knife whirled and cut towards Thor. Thor kept walking, with a sliding shovel on his backhand, and the double-edged knife flew over his face.


    Thanos must have secretly learned from Steve Rogers the skill "A weapon can be returned to his own hands". The double-edged knife did not hit Thor and flew back to his hands.


    "Ah!" Thor was already in front of him with the axe in his hand, he leaped high, and smashed down at Thanos'' pocket with one axe.


    Roads of thunder condensed and flowed on the axe, making the axe as cool as adding special effects.


    It can be seen that this is also an extremely powerful weapon.


    However, no matter how cool it is, Thanos is so powerful that he flew Thor''s axe out of his hand in three or two hits, and then knocked Thor to the ground in three or two hits.


    Seeing that the three giants of the Reunion League rushed to the street so quickly, everyone in the answer space can be said to be discolored.


    Of the three of them, Thor naturally does not need to say. Although Asgard¡¯s Thor has a little more famous scenes and has been slapped a little more times, his strength is real, especially in the video. Axe, the strength seems to be even more powerful.


    Tony Stark is just a mortal body, and he has not injected any potentiation potions, but he is a genius wizard who develops his own armor and compares himself with a mortal body. The armor set in the video is even a passerby who does not know how to do it. It can be seen that it is much stronger than the current armor.


    plus a super soldier Steve Rogers who has experienced many battles, the three of them joined forces to fight the enemy, but they were beaten out in the blink of an eye.


    The strength of the enemy is evident!


    boom!


    Thor''s tiger body was thrown into a pile of rubble by Thanos casually, then Thanos kicked Thor viciously on Thor''s chest, but it was not enough, and his big fist came to Thor''s head again. fist.


    Thor, Prince Asgard, who can bear the weight of a neutron star, was directly beaten to vomit blood.


    Tor was beaten in a very embarrassing manner, but he would not easily admit defeat. He stretched out his hand and the flying axe flew from the ground and flew towards him.


    But before the axe fell into Thor''s hand, a big hand caught in the air and grabbed the axe before Thor.


    Thanos who intercepted Thorhu held Thor¡¯s axe and slashed towards Thor¡¯s chest. Thor, who was lying on the ground, lifted the handle of the axe with both hands and prevented the axe from breaking.


    But Thanos¡¯ strength was too great, even if Thor exhausted all his strength, the axe still fell a little bit.


    Click! Click!


    The axe blade had already cut into Thor''s armor, and it was only a matter of time before he split Thor''s chest.


    "Am I going to die here?" In the answer space, Thor looked at his embarrassed appearance, and the atmosphere did not dare to take a breath. If he hadn''t seen this video, he would not have dared to imagine that one day he would be caught People beat up like this.


    "Will there be a turnaround? Who will save Thor? Is it the captain?" Tony Stark also paid close attention to the video.


    No one can think of it, the hammer is the first thing to move in the video.


    I saw that the hammer that Thor shot out with an axe before, unexpectedly slowly separated from the ground and floated!


    boom!


    Then this hammer was like a meteor coming from the sky, and it turned over Thanos who was trying to smash the battle axe into Thor''s chest.


    Then the hammer flew back upside down, holding it with one hand.


    That person, he still has a shield in his hand!


    That person, he is Captain America, Steve Rogers!


    Steve Rogers left a shield and a hammer in his right hand. His face was full of ashes and scars, but he looked at Thanos with a firm face and assumed an attacking posture.


    "I knew it!" Thor, who was lying on the ground, saw this scene, his mouth full of blood, he couldn''t help laughing, but after only smiling twice, Thanos stepped on his face.


    Thanos was also a little surprised that Steve Rogers could stand up and attack him again, and rushed towards Steve Rogers with a double-edged knife.


    Steve Rogers also rushed towards Thanos with a Meow Hammer.


    Blinked their eyes and the two rushed to each other.


    Thanos raised the double-edged knife high and slashed at Steve Rogers fiercely. However, when his double-edged knife hit the top of Steve Rogers'' head, his huge body flew backwards. , Was hammered by Steve Rogers.


    This time, the invincible Thanos was beaten by Steve Rogers!


    "Pretty!" Tony Stark, the poisonous tongue, couldn''t help but praise at the time, "Captain, the hammer is beautiful!"


    The more beautiful ones are still to come. Steve Rogers actually used a shield hammer to hit a set of very beautiful combos, so that Thanos could not fight back.


    "Captain, when did you practice this combo?" Tony Stark couldn''t help but joked, "Why do I feel that you have slipped more with the hammer than Thor?"


    "I think so too." Thor said on the side, "I now have an illusion that the hammer belongs to the captain, and I am just a parallel importer."


    Haha~


    hit to the heart Steve Rogers summoned a huge thunder and lightning with a hammer!


    "What?" In the answer space, Tony Stark opened his mouth in surprise when he saw this scene. He only thought that Steve Rogers could pick up the hammer, but he didn''t expect that the other party could also summon thunder and lightning!


    In the video, Steve Rogers once again raised the hammer, and a thicker thunder fell from the sky, smashing into Thanos accurately and screaming again and again.


    I have to say, Steve Rogers is so handsome at this moment.


    Tony Stark first glanced at Steve Rogers with a shocked look, then his gaze fell on Thor who was watching the video with a strange look.


    "What am I doing?" Tony Stark looked a little hairy at Thor.


    "Tor, obviously you are Thor, but you have also seen it. Your hammer is in the hands of the captain. It''s far more prestigious than you." Tony Stark said, "It''s a pity that I did your hammer. It did it wrong. The master."


    "Stark, these things the captain did, I can do it too!"


    "Is it Thor, but when I saw you, what came to my mind was..."


    "Stark!" Thor''s face was black, and he quickly shouted, "Watch the video, don''t talk!"


    "Sorry, Thor, I almost got into trouble, but you have to believe me, I didn''t mean it." Tony Stark also secretly said that Thor''s famous scene almost came out.


    Today is different. He not only masters Thor''s famous scenes, but Thor also masters his famous scenes. Once he tells Thor''s famous scene, Thor, an unscrupulous god, will definitely tell his famous scene.

 Chapter 87： Thors body is a hammer

    Although Steve Rogers summoned the Thunder to smash Thanos, he dedicated one of Marvel''s most classic and brightest scenes, and once made people think that victory was imminent.


    But it is a pity that Thanos is too powerful.


    The regained Thanos hit Steve Rogers in threes and twos and flew out, and the man fell to the ground.


    Thanos is estimated to have been hit by real fire by Steve Rogers. He provoked a double-edged knife on the ground with one foot, held it with both hands, and slashed at Steve Rogers fiercely.


    Steve Rogers raised the shield to block the knife. The block was blocked, but the double-edged knife smashed directly into the shield!


    "What kind of material is that knife made of? Even vibration gold can be smashed into it?" Tony Stark was taken aback at the time. The shield was made of vibration gold. The earth is already the hardest metal. Life is split.


    Splitting is only the beginning. Thanos will be disregarded when he succeeds in hitting his hand. He smashes down a few times and smashes the shield directly.


    brush!


    At the last cut, Thanos directly cleaved Steve Rogers more than ten meters away.


    Steve Rogers bleeds from the corner of his mouth, lying on the ground, unable to get up again.


    The screen disappears and the video ends.


    This video is too depressing. The US team, Thor and Iron Man can be said to have been suppressed and beaten from the beginning. Although the US team was briefly superstitious during the period and suppressed the opponent, it was only for a short while. In the end, it was Did not escape the end of annihilation.


    "After learning about the New York War and the Age of Ultron, I was wondering if there would be other battles." Tony Stark took the lead in breaking the silence, "Sure enough, there is still that purple sweet potato essence, he obviously It is not a character in the New York War, and it should have nothing to do with Ultron Era, but a brand new enemy."


    "This person is too strong, right?" Bruce Banner was secretly surprised, "In the future Thor and Stark are already so strong, the captain even used Thor''s Hammer, and the result was still a miserable defeat."


    "I think, I know who that person is." Thor slowly opened his mouth.


    "Who is that person?" Tony Stark''s eyes all fell on Thor.


    "Stark, do you remember that there was a question mentioning the Ebony Maw and General Deadblade?" Thor said, "I told you at that time that they were both under the cosmos lord Thanos, and the guy just now was Thanos. "


    "Tor, what are you talking about? The overlord of the universe?" Steve Rogers couldn''t believe his ears. He just slept. Although this sleep has been longer, the world has changed too much. Right?


    Gods, aliens, magicians, witches, all these things that I didn''t even dare to think about before have all come out, but now there is another universe overlord?


    does not need another introduction. The four words "overlord of the universe" alone are enough to explain the problem.


    What kind of strength do you dare to dominate the universe?


    "All the enemies of the universe have come out." Bruce Banner also felt quite magical. "I really want to know why the Avengers would fight the overlord of the universe. The earth is already very small for the universe. Let alone the humans on Earth. If that person is really the overlord of the universe, why would he fight the tiny humans?"


    "Tor, what do you know about Thanos." Steve Rogers didn''t worry about why Thanos would fight the earthlings. He wanted to get some information on Thanos as much as possible.


    "What I know is very limited, I only know that this man is a lunatic, an executioner, and slaughtered one planet after another."


    "Slaying the planet? Could we fight him because he wanted to slaughter the earth?" Steve Rogers said.


    "Captain, I can''t answer this question." Thor said.


    "So why did Thanos kill the planet?" Bruce Banner asked.


    "Dr. Banner, I don''t know that." Thor was helpless.


    "Although I don¡¯t know why Thanos slaughtered the planet for the time being, I think it¡¯s possible for him to aim his butcher knife at the earth." Tony Stark analyzed, "The environment in the video where we were fighting, the ruins, those The building, shattered into that shape, is very much like the ruins after a round of bombing. There are only a few of us in the video, and the others? Have they all been slaughtered?"


    "Stark, don''t be so pessimistic." Steve Rogers said, "There should have been bombed there, but there is only one place there. Even if it is bombed there, it doesn''t mean Thanos intends to slaughter the entire earth. There is no one else there. Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s just our personal grievances with Thanos. There are still too few clues about Thanos and the battle with Thanos to make any valid inferences.¡±


    "Tor, after you go back, how about asking your father about Thanos?" Tony Stark said to Thor. UU Reading


    "I''ll ask," Thor said.


    "Since we don''t know anything about Thanos, then I think we should focus on Thor''s hammer." Bruce Banner said, "The title says that the captain secretly''trained a set of combos.'' At that time I really thought the captain was practicing secretly, but from the video of Thor''s reaction when he saw the captain picking up the hammer, it was obvious that it was the first time the captain actually picked up the hammer."


    "It should be a ridicule to practice a set of combos." Steve Rogers said, "The hammer is Thor''s weapon. How can I practice other people''s weapons? I practice my shield as well."


    "That''s the problem," said Bruce Banner. "This is the first time the captain has picked up the hammer, but he can summon thunder and lightning with the hammer like Thor! Doesn''t this mean anyone, as long as he can pick up the hammer? , Can you summon thunder and lightning?"


    "It looks like this." Tony Stark said, and then he asked Thor, "Tor, you can summon Thunder with a hammer. Do you know this?"


    "How would I know!" Thor said, "Before that I always thought I was the only one who could pick up the hammer!"


    "The captain just summoned thunder and lightning, and did not show the flight, but that doesn''t mean it can''t." Bruce Banner continued, "since picking up the hammer can have the ability to summon thunder and lightning, I think the other abilities of the hammer should also be."


    "In this way, as long as a person can hold a hammer, he has Thor''s ability." Tony Stark said, "In the video, I asked Thor if he can rule Asgar if he takes the hammer. De, that was just a joke, but I now think that as long as I pick up the hammer, I can become another Thor."

 Chapter 88： Hulk is a child

    "Tor, I always thought you were Thor and the hammer was your weapon." Bruce Banner said to Thor seriously.


    "I am Thor!" Thor immediately saw a black line.


    "No, it seems that the hammer is Thor, and you are the weapon of the hammer." Bruce Banner said.


    "Dr. Banner!"


    "The hammer is the same without you, but you can''t without the hammer." Tony Stark almost laughed, "Is it unclear who you and the hammer are the subject and the subordinate?"


    "Stark, whenever I think you are not incurable, you will remind me how annoying you are." Thor once again wanted to use a hammer to hit Tony. The impulse on Stark''s face.


    [The second question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    ¡¾Who of the following characters can make Bruce Banner who has turned Hulk sober? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Thor¡¿


    ¡¾B Hawkeye Clint Button¡¿


    ¡¾C Black Widow Natasha Romanov¡¿


    ¡¾D Iron Man Tony Stark¡¿


    ¡¾The answer to this question is correct, reward a sober spell bracelet. The user puts the bracelet on his hand and shouts "Hulk, small fist punches my chest", and Hulk will change back to Banner again. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "Puff~" This question directly caused Li Cheng to squirt. Hulk?


    I am afraid that Hulk¡¯s "little fist" will directly blow people up!


    Why didn''t I notice that this answering system was so unpretentious.


    It''s not just Li Cheng, but Tony Stark and Thor also have weird faces. They all know what Hulk looks like. The big green head hammers his chest, the picture is so beautiful, it feels ridiculous to think about it.


    Steve Rogers didn''t seem to have any changes in his expression, but he quietly turned around, turned his back to a few people, and saw his shoulders move slightly, obviously laughing.


    "This bracelet is a good thing. Although the sober spell is a bit shameful, it is very useful to me and I need it." Bruce Banner didn''t feel any discomfort. Others may know that Hulk is terrible, but how much Hulk is. Only he knows the horror best.


    In order to avoid Hulk from harming others, he has been walking on thin ice with fear for so many years. If there is such a thing that can make him sober, then it is a divine tool for him. As for the curse, what''s wrong?


    Anyway, he won''t shout out from his mouth anyway.


    "Anyway, this bracelet is very practical." Steve Rogers turned around, without a trace of abnormality on his face, "During the New York War and the Age of Ultron, Dr. Banner was used by the enemy. , If you have this bracelet, even if the enemy succeeds, you can wake up Hulk for the first time."


    "So this question must be answered correctly." Tony Stark said to Bruce Banner, "Dr. Banner, Hulk and you are one, you know Hulk more than all of us, you come first Talk about your opinion."


    "My view..." Bruce Banner shook his head slightly, "My view is that this is simply impossible. I have done only two things over the years. The first thing is to avoid becoming Hao. Gram; The second thing is how to calm Hulk if it really becomes Hulk. But after working hard for so long, all I can do is control my emotions and raise my anger threshold. Once it¡¯s true There is no way to transform into a Hulk."


    "Since the question comes out like this, there must be someone who can do what you think is impossible." Thor said on the side, thinking that when he first entered the answer space, he had doubts about the question, but Now he is convinced.


    "I really can''t imagine someone else calming down Hulk." Bruce Banner said softly, "I''m sorry everyone, I know you all put your hopes on me, but I can''t analyze anything, I think I can only choose casually. Well, there is still a one-fourth probability."


    "I thought Dr. Banner needed a doctor." Steve Rogers pointed at the options, "but it seems that the options are all soldiers, so I really don''t know who to choose."


    "Did you choose me?" Thor touched his chin. "In the last round of answers, Dr. Banner and I, no, to be precise, Hulk and I met on an alien planet. I tried to''fight'' Way, get Banner out of Hulk. Is it necessary to make Hulk sober?


    "Tor, it sounds reasonable, but I want to tell you, it''s better not to do this." Bruce Banner said, "Hulk is easy to get angry, the more you hit, the more angry he is, the more angry he is, the more Strong. I don¡¯t know how to calm Hulk, but it¡¯s definitely not possible to hit."


    "Even if you really use it, Thor, the answer may not necessarily be you." Steve Rogers said, "You just saw it, and the future Tony Stark is also very powerful, and can be compared to you as a god. "


    "No, Stark will not be my opponent." Thor looked confident, "I admit just now, oh no, in the future, when we join forces to fight Thanos in the future, his armor It¡¯s already strong, but I¡¯m stronger."


    "Dr. Banner, I remember Nick Fury said that Hulk''s IQ is actually equivalent to a few years old." Steve Rogers said, "Should we start from this aspect?"


    "Hulk is a child?" Thor asked after hearing the words, "Captain, are you talking about coaxing?"


    "Who knows, I also had a flash of inspiration." Steve Rogers said, "but if you sing a lullaby to your children, I think among the four options, only Natasha Romanoff can do it."


    "Romanov? I hope she won''t sing something terrifying like''Dad cut off my head with an axe, and Mom used chopsticks to blind me in the eyes''." Thor actually learned to complain.


    "Captain, in terms of IQ, Hulk is indeed equivalent to a child of a few years old." Bruce Banner said, "But don''t you think children are more moody?"


    "This is also true. Hulk is so different from ordinary children, and other experiences in dealing with children are not very useful." Speaking of this, Steve Rogers looked at Tony Stark strangely, "Shi Tucker, from the very beginning, you have been quiet."


    "That''s because I''m thinking."


    "Then do you want to understand?"


    "Dr. Banner, since knowing that you will be our teammate in the future, I have investigated you. The highest authority I have opened to Jarvis, the military, the Ministry of Defense, S.H.I.E.L.D., etc., this world can invade Almost invaded." Tony Stark did not answer Steve Rogers any more. He looked at Bruce Banner, he stopped talking a few more times, and said, "I found something, maybe it¡¯s a question of answering this question. The questions are helpful."

 Chapter 89： Hulk Past

    "What did you find?" Bruce Banner asked.


    "Some videos, that is equivalent to your privacy..."


    "Play it, Stark." Bruce Banner said. "Whether the military or S.H.I. I don¡¯t have any so-called privacy for a long time."


    "Well, Dr. Banner, this may give you some unpleasant memories." Tony Stark took off the watch and put it on the ground, just as everyone did not know why he picked it up at this time, inside the watch Suddenly there was light, and a picture appeared in the air.


    "I always thought it was just for watching the time." Steve Rogers was amazed while watching, "I slept for 70 years, and technology has been sent to this point? Can watches be used to play videos? "


    "Captain, our watch is really just to see the time." Bruce Banner said, "That watch can play video because it is Tony Stark''s watch."


    "Dad, please let him go." At the beginning of the video, a woman in white is begging for a middle-aged man in military uniform.


    "Betty." Bruce Banner looked at the woman in the video and couldn''t help sighing.


    The two people in the video can be said to be the two ¡°mosts¡± that Bruce Banner ever loved. The woman, Betty Rose, is Bruce Banner¡¯s girlfriend, no, to be precise, is an ex-girlfriend who used to Is Bruce Banner''s favorite woman.


    And that man was once Bruce Banner''s hatred most, Thaddeus Rose.


    Seeing that these two surnames are exactly the same, I know that the plot must be very clich¨¦d. Yes, this favorite and hate is the father-daughter relationship.


    "You don''t understand at all. Go in the car." Although General Ross is cruel to his "son-in-law", he still cares about his daughter. For fear of her being injured by mistake, he wants her to hide in the armored car.


    "He''s there!" Someone yelled at this moment.


    As soon as General Ross turned his head, he saw Bruce Banner rushing out of the sky bridge.


    "Don''t shoot! Repeat! Don''t shoot!" General Ross didn''t want to kill Bruce Banner, he wanted to catch Bruce Banner and study him!


    General Ross¡¯s soldiers passed from all directions, pointed at the black hole, Bruce Banner had nowhere to escape and was trapped on the flyover.


    "Fire a smoke bomb!" General Ross issued a bright again.


    ßÝßÝßÝ!


    One after another smoke bombs penetrated the glass of the flyover and shot into the flyover. Bruce Banner quickly took off his coat to cover his mouth and nose, but looking at his uncomfortable appearance, it was obvious that it didn''t help much.


    In the sky bridge, the white mist is constantly filling.


    Betty Rose saw this scene very anxiously, rushed out from behind General Rose, and rushed towards the overpass.


    "Bring her back!" Following General Rose''s order, soldiers immediately went to chase Betty Rose, but Betty Rose was not a good girl, and directly attacked those soldiers.


    At the moment before the entire overpass was filled with mist, Bruce Banner clearly saw Betty Rose being thrown to the ground by a soldier.


    His pupils began to show green.


    Everyone knows what this means.


    A certain destructive hunk is about to come out.


    Sure enough, in the next moment, in the white mist, an outline that was so large that it was obviously beyond the normal scope of humans appeared.


    "Ah!" With a roar, the center of the overpass was directly shattered, and a large, green, huge, and extremely strong man jumped off the overpass.


    It seems that even the ground is shaking.


    "The Alpha team, hit the firepower and shoot." General Ross had been prepared for a while, and the gunshots suddenly rang nonstop.


    But those bullets hit Hulk, as if rubber bullets hit a stubborn iron, they couldn''t get in at all!


    can''t even leave a trace on Hulk''s skin!


    Although he was not hurt, it is one thing that he was not hurt. No one likes guns, even Hulk, a few-year-old baby.


    Hulk faced the bullet rain, roared and rushed towards the Alpha team.


    "Where is the large-caliber machine gun, get it on me!" General Ross roared.


    Armored vehicles drove over, and the soldiers grabbed large-caliber machine guns and fired at Hulk, but these so-called large-caliber guns are no different from ordinary guns. When hitting Hulk, it¡¯s like tickling him. Don''t open Hulk''s skin.


    , on the contrary, were those armored vehicles, which were hammered over by Hulk and kicked off with just one kick.


    "I have slept for 70 years, how many more monsters there are in the world!" Steve Rogers was secretly surprised when he saw that Hulk is really too powerful.


    As a super soldier, he is an inhuman existence in the eyes of many people, but he is the younger brother of Hokby.


    No matter how powerful he is, he doesn''t dare to physically resist bullets, but Hulk, standing there and letting a large-caliber machine gun hit him, he can''t hurt him.


    The defense is already in a mess, and the Hulk''s strength is also unreasonable.


    In the video of the Battle of New York The mechanical whale cruising in the sky, such a big tuft, like a moving hill, can be knocked over by Hulk with one punch.


    Steve Rogers really doesn''t know what kind of human talents can play against Hulk.


    The Alpha team and the large-caliber machine gun were useless, and General Ross used the sonic cannon again, and the sound waves that were visible to the naked eye began to continuously impact on Hulk.


    is not like a bullet. The sound waves directly attack the human internal organs, which indeed caused some trouble to Hulk. Hulk lay on the ground with his head in his hands, looking painful.


    Betty Rose was very anxious when she saw this, and hurriedly pleaded with her father, "Please, please."


    General Ross has fought against Hulk for so long. This is the first time that he has the upper hand. How can I listen to my daughter and push it away.


    Betty Rose was anxious, after all, she was only a female generation. Several soldiers of General Rose were holding her, and she had nothing to do.


    "Bruce!!!" All she could do was shout.


    A surprising scene appeared. Hulk, who was lying on the ground, actually raised his head and looked at Betty from a distance. When he saw Betty being caught, he couldn''t stand up and stood slowly. Up!


    That woman gave him strength!


    Whizzing!


    Hulk grabbed a large piece of iron, shot it casually, and cut the sonic cannon together with the armored car in half. It was as easy as cutting tofu with a knife.


    "Bruce." Betty Rose, who ran out of the chaos, walked to Hulk and looked up at him.


    Hulk, who only knows to destroy everything, looked at Betty Rose like that, and didn''t mean to shoot Betty at all.


    At this moment, his face is very peaceful, and he can even see a little bit of concern.

 Chapter 90： The power of love

    Boom boom boom!


    A fighter plane flew over his head and began to shoot at Hulk, and dense bullets rained down from the sky.


    Hulk¡¯s first reaction was not to evade, nor to attack, but to walk up to Betty Rose in a stride and hug him in his arms.


    He uses his body to block the bullet for Betty Rose!


    He is protecting Betty Rose!


    This scene can be described as a surprise. You must know that once Bruce Banner turns into Hulk, he will be unconscious and will only madly destroy everything he saw with his eyes. Now, he actually took the initiative to protect a person!


    Hulk attacked when Betty Ross was completely protected in his body, and he picked up the iron piece and threw it into the sky, shooting down the sky fighter.


    Hulk''s IQ still didn''t look good, and the downed fighter actually smashed into his head.


    Boom!


    A violent big explosion sounded, and a sea of ??fire suddenly appeared on the scene, swallowing the figures of Hulk and Betty Rose, and large pieces of warplane wreckage flew everywhere.


    "No!!" General Rose''s eyes were as big as a cow egg, with a heart-piercing appearance. At this time, this old man finally wants to go and care about his daughter.


    rush rush!


    At this time, it was raining heavily, and it seemed to be crying for Hulk.


    General Ross looked at the sea of ??flames in a daze. If she was struck by lightning, her daughter was smashed down by a fighter plane and swallowed by the sea of ??flames. He must not be able to survive.


    But, the next moment, a huge body came out of the sea of ??fire.


    There is still a person in his arms.


    Betty Rose!


    Betty Rose just looked a little embarrassed, there was some dust on her body, but she didn''t have any scars on her body, not even a cut in her skin.


    Where Betty Rose was, a battle armor was smashed down. How could a weak woman be unscathed?


    The only explanation is that Hulk protected her!


    The video freezes in the scene of Hulk holding Betty Rose and watching General Rose.


    "Dr. Banner, once Hulk appears, it will destroy everything in front of you, but this woman seems to be an exception." Steve Rogers said.


    "I have nothing to do with Betty anymore." Bruce Banner looked at the figure in the video with a calm expression.


    "Dr. Banner, I understand that you want to protect her, but you have to know that the earth will face disaster in the future. The Avengers need you, and this woman can keep Hulk sober." Thor said, "So, the Avengers The league needs her."


    "No!" Bruce Banner said loudly, "No one can disturb her! I have caused her too much pain, and I can''t hurt her anymore."


    "Dr. Banner..."


    "Tor, please, can you clear the Rocky in your mind and leave enough memory for thinking?" Tony Stark interrupted Thor.


    "Stark, didn''t you mean to invite the girl named Betty?" Thor looked at Tony Stark with a betrayed appearance, "I''m talking for you!"


    "When did I say I wanted to disturb Betty Rose?" Tony Stark looked at Thor strangely.


    "Then what are you doing with this video?"


    "Tor, you really can''t be full of Rocky in the future." Tony Stark said, "I play this video, and there are only two words I want to say, and that is ¡®love¡¯!"


    "Stark, do you mean that love can calm Hulk?" Steve Rogers understood what Tony Stark meant.


    "Yes, that''s it. Everyone has seen that although Dr. Banner and Hulk are two consciousnesses, it is clear that Dr. Banner can still influence Hulk." Tony Stark said, "Even if it is When Hulk, Hulk will still protect Dr. Banner''s girlfriend."


    "Stark, this is impossible." Bruce Banner shook his head slightly, "I am a person who is only suitable for hiding in the mountains and forests in my life. Anyone who comes close to me, the last thing I bring to them is Disaster. I left Betty. Although it hurts my heart, it is the most correct thing I have done in my life. I will never approach anyone in the future."


    "Then what if people approaching you are not afraid of disaster?" Tony Stark asked rhetorically.


    "Who is not afraid of disaster?" Bruce Banner asked rhetorically.


    "Natasha Romanov." Tony Stark spit out a name, "She is also a member of the Avengers, and is a teammate of you, me, the captain, and Thor. She will be with you in the future. We fight aliens and robots together. Danger is just the spice of her life. Disaster is her life. Will she still be afraid of you, Dr. Banner?"


    "Natasha Romanov?" Bruce Banner couldn''t help but think of a beautiful figure, that person was beautiful, intelligent, and decent, but he didn''t believe her at all until he entered the answer space. A moment ago, he was still guarding her.


    "Yes, that''s her!" Tony Stark pointed to Natasha Romanoff''s name and said, "Now we know that love can calm Hulk, and Natasha Romanoff is among the four options. The only woman, isn¡¯t the answer to this question obvious? It can only be Natasha Romanoff. In the future, Romanoff will have a relationship with Dr. Banner, so she can calm Hulk." Here, Tony Stark said to Bruce Banner, "Dr. Banner, congratulations on having such a beautiful girlfriend in the future."


    "It sounds like Stark''s analysis is very reasonable." Steve Rogers agreed with Tony Stark. "Since ancient times, heroes have been saddened by beauty. How many emperors love beauty but do not love Jiangshan, Dr. Banner, we watched in the video. It''s clear that love does miracles happen to you."


    "Captain, let you dance with a woman other than Peggy Carter, would you like to?" Bruce Banner asked.


    "Of course I don''t want to."


    "Me too." Bruce Banner said, "Yes, Betty did allow me to influence Hulk, but Betty is Betty, and there is only one Betty. Natasha Romanoff is a good girl, but she is not Betty. "


    "Dr. Banner, you look like a child who promised your parents that you would never fall in love when you were a kid." Tony Stark laughed, "Dr. Banner, look at the four options. Do you think except mine? Is there any other possibility besides analysis? Is there anyone other than Natasha Romanov?"


    Bruce Banner thought for a while and glanced up at Thor, which shocked Thor, "Dr. Banner, what are you looking at me for!"

 Chapter 91： Iron Man accepted the bracelet in tears

    "Tor, you are the prince of Asgard, and your footprints have traveled across the universe. You should know a lot of things we don¡¯t know, and you¡¯ve seen a lot of things we haven¡¯t seen. I want to ask you, would you Do you know what way to solve Hulk''s problem in the future?" Fortunately, Bruce Banner didn''t say anything scary.


    "Dr. Banner, this may be very small." Thor thought about it and said, "Even in the Nine Realms, your situation is unheard of for me. I am afraid I can''t help you."


    "So it seems that this question can only choose Natasha Romanoff." Bruce Banner said the answer, "I choose C!"


    ¡¾correct answer! Reward distribution! ¡¿


    A silver-white, plain-looking bracelet appeared on the ground.


    "You got it right." Bruce Banner did not show much surprise, as always, "May I really fall in love with Natasha Romanov in the future?"


    "This is obvious." Tony Stark said, "Besides this reason, can you think of other possibilities?"


    "Congratulations to Dr. Banner in advance." Thor winked, "Romanoff is a great beauty."


    "I think what we are going to discuss now is who is this bracelet placed there?" Bruce Banner picked up the bracelet and looked at everyone and said, "This is definitely not for me to use it myself. I turned into a Hulk. It is impossible to put on the bracelet and shout something to beat the chest. And Hulk of this size can''t be worn at all."


    As soon as I asked this question, everyone suddenly became silent.


    "Hulk, punch my chest with small punches", when they thought of shouting these words to such a big man of Hulk, everyone felt chilly.


    The picture is so beautiful, even thinking about it in my head is a sin!


    It¡¯s a sentiment for my sister¡¯s paper small fist to beat the chest, Hulk, Hulk¡¯s small fist beats the chest, but the consequences are more serious than the big hammer to beat the chest!


    "Tor." After a long silence, Tony Stark decided to pit Thor again. "We all see how hard Thor''s body is. It''s nothing to be hit by Hulk for dozens of meters. Only Thor''s body can withstand the devastation of Hulk."


    "No, no, Stark, you seem to have made a mistake." When Thor heard that it was fine, he quickly refused. The hammer, so it doesn¡¯t matter whether the body is hard or not."


    "It''s related." Tony Stark said, "Since you want to shout that sentence to Hulk, you must be heard by Hulk, which means keeping a relatively close distance with Hulk. And being close to Hulk. Distance is risky. What if you are attacked by Hulk while talking? If..."


    "Stark, I am from Asgard." Thor waved his hand and interrupted Tony Stark directly, "I must stay in Asgard most of the time, not on Earth. In case Dr. Banner turns into Hulk while I am in the sky, do you think I have time to come over? And now that the Rainbow Bridge is interrupted by me, I cannot come back to Earth anytime."


    "What? The Rainbow Bridge is broken?" Tony Stark was taken aback when he heard the words, "Isn''t the Rainbow Bridge the passage from Asgard to the earth? If the Rainbow Bridge is destroyed, can you still come to the earth?"


    Tony Stark is not nervous, but Thor is an important fighting force of the Avengers, it is not an exaggeration to say that he is the strongest in the Avengers.


    Now it is known that the earth will suffer three disasters in the future, and Thor, the high-end combat power, is indispensable.


    "You can still come to Earth, but it''s a lot of trouble." Thor said.


    "Can the Rainbow Bridge be repaired?" Steve Rogers also asked.


    "It can be repaired, and it must be repaired. If the Rainbow Bridge is not repaired, Asgard cannot descend to the Nine Realms at any time, and the Nine Realms will fall into chaos." Thor said.


    Everyone was relieved.


    Tor is not a human being on Earth, not very much on Earth. Tony Stark also knew that he had picked the wrong person, so he pointed the finger at Steve Rogers, "Since Thor is not on Earth, then the bracelet should be given to the captain. Well, the captain is kind and wise, he will definitely be able to play the role of the bracelet perfectly."


    "Stark, you can''t give me the bracelet." Steve Rogers said, "I was 70 years ago. I don''t know how to use modern technology products such as mobile phones and bracelets."


    "..." Tony Stark was amazed. Who said that Steve Rogers was so stellar? It''s a sophistry!


    "Captain, you can''t use it, I can teach you." Tony Stark said, "Now is not World War II, and you can''t always live in the past. Since you wake up in this era You have to adapt to the products of this era of mobile phone bracelets."


    "I can adapt to mobile phones, but I don''t think I can adapt to bracelets." Steve Rogers said, "I am a man and wear a ring on my wrist like a woman. What''s the deal?"


    "How can this be a circle, this is much thicker than a circle."


    "Enough!" Bruce Banner looked at a black line, and finally couldn''t help but speak.


    "Dr. Banner, don''t worry, I will be able to lie soon, oh no, persuade the captain." Tony Stark said.


    "Stark, don''t bother." Bruce Banner walked up to Tony Stark and put the bracelet in his hands, "You are the most suitable one."


    "Damn! Why me!" Tony Stark exclaimed, "If I shout those words to you, I will be psychologically shadowed!"


    "Well, let Hulk wake up as soon as possible than anything else." Bruce Banner analyzed Tony Stark a little bit, "Stark, you can fly, you can get there as fast as you can By my side. You have Jarvis, you are a genius of science and technology, as long as you want, you can monitor every corner of this earth, so that no matter where I am, as long as I transform into Hulk, you can find out for the first time . Combining these two points, you are the most suitable person for a ring."


    "Stark, Dr. Banner made a lot of sense." Steve Rogers said, "You also know how destructive Hulk is. If you can wake him up a second earlier, you may be able to save several. A life. Stark, since you can do things like anti-nuclear bombs in the future, I don''t believe you can sit back and watch the casualties that you could have avoided."


    "Well, give me the bracelet." Tony Stark put away the bracelet.

 Chapter 92： This shield does not conform to the laws of physics

    Seeing Tony Stark accepting the bracelet, Thor couldn''t help but grinned. The kindness was as good as the smile he had before he said "The sun sets" to Hulk and was beaten severely.


    "Tor, laugh again. Believe it or not, I tore up the''treaty'' we signed earlier and post what you don''t want to be seen on the Internet?" Tony Stark was irritated by Thor and couldn''t help it. Threatening.


    "Tear to tear, I''m afraid you won''t make it?" Thor smiled happily, "You have a bracelet in your hand, then it will be a matter of time before you give another famous scene that will be unforgettable for a lifetime."


    "I believe that Dr. Banner can control himself well. He won''t run away." Tony Stark said with a cold face, "You will be disappointed."


    "I also hope that Dr. Banner will not go violently, but if one day comes," Thor''s smile grew brighter, "Stark, remember to tell me. Even if I''m in Asgard, I can see it. See, Heimdall, he can see everything in the Nine Realms, and then I will let him share his vision with me and appreciate it."


    Tony Stark''s anger is about to spray Thor with a lot of tongue and can''t take care of himself, and the space is lit up.


    The video played.


    At the beginning of the video, it was the faces of two people. They looked at each other and held each other''s hands.


    These two people are also familiar to everyone, to be precise, they are impressive.


    These two people, to be precise, it was only the girl among them who almost took down the Avengers.


    That''s right, these two are Quicksilver Pietro Maximov and Scarlet Witch Wanda Maximov.


    "Report to the base station that this is not an exercise! We are under attack!" A large number of soldiers began to move with weapons, accompanied by the sound of artillery fire.


    Everything in the lens, the image came to a piece of snow, an armored car was like an angry bull, on a rampage, the driver was a hot red-haired girl, it was the black widow Natasha Romanov, Hawkeye Klin Patton was standing on the car, shooting death arrows one after another.


    Of course, not only Natasha Romanov is the only car in the snow, but also enemy vehicles. Those people¡¯s equipment and weapons are also very sophisticated, but facing Natasha Romanov and Clint Barton, the two reunion members, are still not enough.


    Then Thor, the **** of thunder, appeared on the stage. He was as handsome as ever with his golden long hair and red cloak. The hammer was whirring, and he flew to a sentry with a punch and kick. It was not a question of knocking people down. , But directly beat people into the air.


    is not a metaphor, it really beats people out.


    The enemy can actually fly. Of course, the thing used to fly is not comparable to Tony Stark¡¯s steel armor. It can¡¯t even be called a armor. It¡¯s just that some jet devices are installed on the legs and other places. .


    Even so, the strength of these enemies is extraordinary. If it weren''t for the Avengers, it might not be possible to deal with it.


    Of course, even if you can fly, you don¡¯t have enough to look at the **** Thor. With a big hand, you can pull people down directly in the air, just as easy as hitting a mosquito.


    After Thor¡¯s show, it¡¯s Steve Rogers. The captain is riding a motorcycle with a shield on his back and dragging an enemy with one hand, as if the zoo just finished roaring "Orcs are never slaves." "Then the giant panda that was picked up by the breeder and slipped back is not too easy.


    After throwing out the never-served "orc" in his hand, Steve Rogers used his terrible killer: throwing a shield.


    I saw him riding on a motorcycle, while riding the motorcycle like an airplane, throwing his hand, the shield flew out, banging and smashing several people in succession, not counting, the shield bounced back and forth on the tree twice, It happened to fly to Steve Rogers, who had knocked over a few people with a motorcycle, was caught by his hand and put it back on his back.


    "Captain, your shield doesn''t seem to conform to the laws of physics." Bruce Banner couldn''t help but speak after watching for a while. "According to the common sense of physics, your shield should land when it hits the first enemy. Bounced so many times in a row, and finally came back?"


    "Dr. Banner, I haven''t calculated anything. I just saw the location of those people and the environment they are in. At that moment, I knew at what angle and how strong the shield should be thrown out. It can hit so many people and finally fall into my hands." Steve Rogers said.


    "But that still doesn''t conform to the laws of physics." Bruce Banner said, "Whether the human body or the tree is not a spring, how can you make the shield bounce back and forth and finally bounce back into your hand?"


    "Dr. Banner, the least scientific thing is hello." Steve Rogers said, "The reason why you become a Hulk is because you are irradiated by gamma rays. But no matter how you radiate, it''s all human beings. The cells of human beings are protein and carbon. The skin made up of human cells can actually resist shells?"


    "Many things in this world cannot be solved by scienceScience expert Tony Stark said, "We only need to know that each other is teammates. Let''s watch the video. "


    In the video, the Hulk appeared on the scene. His fighting style was never before, and he just rushed and saw something torn apart.


    Regardless of what was in front of him, whether it was artillery or tanks, he slammed directly into it.


    Anyway, the fire on him was tickling him.


    On the other hand, even if it was a big killer like a tank, the Hulk couldn''t help but "tick" it.


    At the beginning, the Avengers were still assaulting together, but halfway through the battle, Tony Stark flew directly and flew over a building built in the middle of a mountain.


    But as soon as he approached, a light blue energy shield appeared on the building, and the steel armor was inadvertently hit with one head.


    "shit!" Tony Stark uttered a foul language with anger.


    "Speak carefully." Steve Rogers on a motorcycle asked, "Jarvis, what''s the situation above?"


    "The energy in the center is protected by some kind of shield, and Strak is much more advanced than any Hydra base we destroyed before." Jarvis''s voice remembered.


    "Hydra is still there!" This episode can be said to have hammered the existence of Hydra. Although everyone has inferred this conclusion based on various clues before, this is the first time that the answer space is "officially certified".


    "Loki''s scepter must be in it." Thor said as he flew the enemy, "otherwise Strak could not create such a defense." As soon as Thor reached out his hand, the flying hammer flew back, "dang" He knocked over one person, and then he took the hammer back and faintly spit out a few words, "The curtain is coming to an end."

 Chapter 93： The sun is going to set

    Natasha Romanov threw a grenade into an armored car, and then, with her outstanding skill and soft water snake waist, she overturned several enemies cleanly.


    "Everyone, it''s been a long time for this scene." Natasha Romanov was still holding a gun in her hand when she was speaking, and the bullets were sent into an enemy with two "bangs".


    "Yeah, I think we have lost our assault advantage." Clint Barton hid behind a tree and placed a cold arrow there.


    "Wait, no one responded to the ¡®speaking attention¡¯ that the captain said just now?" Tony Stark flew in the air and joked while bombarding the enemy.


    "I knew..." Steve Rogers, who was riding a motorcycle, saw an armored car in front of him. As soon as he squeezed the brakes, the man turned into an somersault. He threw the motorcycle out and smashed the opponent''s armored car. After landing, he looked helpless, "I just said it in a smooth way."


    These guys still chat with each other during the battle, which shows how easy they are.


    But they won¡¯t be able to do it all the time. Clint Barton was about to shoot out with an arrow. Suddenly the image of a person was blowing by like a gust of wind, so fast that they could not be caught by the line of sight, and he shot Clint Barton into the air. NS.


    "I didn''t expect this trick, did you?" Pietro Maximov, with his blond hair, swaggered in front of Clint Barton, leaving these words behind and immediately disappeared like a gust of wind.


    "That Scud!" In the answer space, Tony Stark suddenly felt bad, are Scud and Scarlet Witch about to take action?


    In the video, Clint Barton was distracted by the appearance of Quicksilver. He didn''t notice, a gun was aimed at him, and with one click, he was hit in the abdomen and fell to the ground.


    "Clint!" Natasha Romanov was shocked and rushed to Clint Button.


    Steve Rogers heard Natasha Romanoff¡¯s voice and turned his head to look. At this moment, a gust of wind blew past him, blasting him directly into the sky, but the captain¡¯s fighting skills were not Cover, an somersault, and land steadily.


    "A booster appeared on the battlefield!" Steve Rogers looked around and didn''t see any figures, and quickly told everyone about the situation.


    "Is that a booster?" Tony Stark, who watched the video, couldn''t help but said. By now, he finally understands the origin of this world''s extreme speed.


    "What strengthens people?" Thor asked.


    "It should be the same as the literal meaning, a strengthened person." Bruce Banner speculated, "Just like the captain, but the captain''s reinforcement is all-round, and that person just strengthens the speed."


    "But his enhancement is too ridiculous." Thor said, "The speed is too fast..." Halfway through, Thor suddenly thought of the Scarlet Witch, "He is inseparable from the Scarlet Witch, he is an enhanced person. , Could it be the Scarlet Witch?"


    "Tor, I remember you said that Scarlet Witch uses magic." Tony Stark, a genius, also feels that his thinking is not enough. "If Scarlet Witch is also a strengthener, doesn''t it mean that witches can be created artificially? , To create magic?"


    "Maybe I made a wrong judgment." Thor is not sure about it. "The Scarlet Witch''s attack just looks like magic, but it''s actually similar to the super ability of running fast?"


    "It seems that we have to find this Straker as soon as possible." Tony Stark said, "The Scarlet Witch and Scud are both his people. He should know how these two got here."


    With the effort of a few people, there have been new developments in the video. Tony Stark found the weakness of the protective cover through Jarvis. A shell struck the past, eliminated the protective cover, and flew into the building halfway up the mountain. Among.


    "How about strengthening people?" Thor dropped his hammer from the sky, and the hammer hit the ground. Along with the thunder and lightning, several enemies immediately flew out.


    "It''s too fast and I didn''t see it clearly," Steve Rogers trot over to Thor. "We have met many new opponents, but we haven''t seen them like this. In fact, I haven''t seen them yet."


    "Clint is badly injured, we have to retreat." Natasha Romanov''s voice came.


    "I can send Patton to the plane, the sooner the better." Thor said to Steve Rogers, "You and Stark will get the scepter."


    "Received," Steve Rogers said.


    As the two talked, another piece of enemy rushed over with guns, and a tank with its barrel flashing blue rumbling over.


    "The enemies are in a row." Thor tilted his head and swung his hammer.


    "Yeah, they are so excited." Steve Rogers held the shield to his head with both hands.


    ßË!


    Thor lifted his hammer and hammered the shield fiercely, and suddenly a shock wave was launched wherever he passed was like a small tornado, throwing all enemies away, even the tall one. The technology tank was also torn in an instant.


    "This fit, beautiful!" In the answer space, Tony Stark couldn''t help but praise him.


    "I didn''t expect the hammer and shield to work like this." Thor said to Steve Rogers, "We can try the kind of coordination in the video when we have time."


    "Okay." Steve Rogers is also eager to try, but it''s a pity that the two of them are not around with a hammer and a shield, but they can''t experiment on the spot.


    "Our battle here is over." In the video, Natasha Romanov is standing in the snow, reporting the battle.


    "Go to Banner, it''s time to sing the lullaby." Steve Rogers said.


    The camera finally cut to Bruce Banner at this time. It was Hulk to be precise. He was hitting something there and didn¡¯t know what, Natasha Romanoff walked over slowly and called behind Hulk. With a cry, "Hey, big guy."


    Hulk immediately turned around and looked at Natasha Romanoff.


    "The sun is about to set." Natasha Romanov slowly stretched out her hand.


    An astonishing scene appeared. Hulk also slowly reached out and placed the back of his hand on Natasha Romanov¡¯s palm. Natasha Romanov touched Hulk¡¯s palm and arm twice. Hulk ran aside and grabbed a tree.


    Just when Tony Stark was about to complain, "Hulk, there is a beautiful woman next to you, don''t you want to shoot at the tree!" Hulk''s huge palm that grasped the branch suddenly shrank with the naked eye. After a lap, his tiger body slowly became smaller, the green faded, and he became Bruce Banner.


    The space is black and the video ends.

 Chapter 94： Strengthen the origin of people

    After watching the video, everyone suddenly realized why when Thor and Hulk were fighting in the alien arena, Thor would say "The sun is down", and the co-authoring was learned from Black Widow.


    It''s just that the ending is too slapped. Black Widow said that Hulk successfully changed back to Banner, and Thor said that it contributed to one of the most classic scenes in the entire Marvel universe.


    "Tor, I really don''t know what you thought at the time. You learned Romanoff." Tony Stark couldn''t help but vomit, "Romanoff can do it because they have feelings with Dr. Banner. , What about you? Is there anything between Dr. Banner and you?"


    "Stark, don''t talk cold words there." Thor snorted, and said unconvinced, "There is no other way to calm Hulk other than''Sun Set''. If you and I change places, Why don''t you try it?"


    "I definitely won''t." What Tony Stark denied was sonorous and powerful.


    "You wouldn''t say''the sun goes down'' to Hulk, but you will say''Small fist punches my chest'' to Hulk in the future!" When Thor thought of that picture, his heart was swept away by the depression of Tucao." To be honest, I am looking forward to it."


    "Two, Dr. Banner is still here, pay attention." Steve Rogers said silently.


    "Okay, let''s analyze the video." Tony Stark shrugged. "Personally, I think there is nothing to analyze about Dr. Banner. Everyone has seen it. The situation is exactly the same as I said before. He had a relationship with Natasha Romanoff, so Natasha Romanoff was able to calm him down."


    "Stark, you are still a bit arbitrary to say that." Bruce Banner shook his head, "That''s not your proof that Natasha Romanoff and I are the kind of relationship."


    "Dr. Banner, there is nothing to deny." Tony Stark said sternly, "Natasha Romanoff absolutely has something with you, don''t you notice that when Natasha Romanoff and you When you touched each other in the grove, did you two look like the call? And when you hid beside the small tree, Natasha Romanov¡¯s faint smile on the corner of his mouth, you two definitely do. what."


    "Dr. Banner, maybe you blocked your heart after Betty." Thor, a straight man who pretended not to fall in love with the Earth girl, also said, "But Natasha Romanoff shows up, you can Opened up, she suits you in every way."


    "Guys, Natasha, I don¡¯t know me. I can only say that I don¡¯t have any feelings for her." Bruce Banner spread his hands. It¡¯s done.¡± At this point, Bruce Banner turned his head and glanced at Tony Stark. ¡°Also, I now have Stark. I don¡¯t think I need Natasha Romanoff anymore.¡±


    "Hey! Dr. Banner!" Tony Stark said silently, "Please make it clear that what you need is not me, but the bracelet in my hand!"


    "No, Stark, what Dr. Banner needs is you!" Thor relentlessly corrected, "He needs you to watch him 24 hours a day, and he needs you to be by his side as soon as his body is abnormal. , You need to wear the bracelet he gave you and yell at him to beat your chest. You see, Dr. Banner needs you. The bracelet is only attached."


    "Two, are you guys playing enough? Do you want me to punch you each?" Bruce Banner felt very speechless. At first, when he knew Iron Man and Thor, he was very conscious of these two. The superhero is looking forward to it. Now, when I look at it, well, one by one is unreliable.


    "This video reveals a new concept to strengthen people." Fortunately, Steve Rogers fits Bruce Banner''s imagination and is more stable. He said, "We don''t know how they strengthened, but we are Fight against them when attacking Straker base, so you can basically conclude that they are Straker¡¯s people."


    "And Straker is from Hydra, are they also from Hydra?" Bruce Banner became serious.


    "They should not be Hydra people." Tony Stark thought for a while, and denied this view. "According to our previous speculation, the two of them simply have enemies with me, so they will cooperate with my enemy. ."


    "Then you are really capable of getting into trouble." Bruce Banner said, "A person like the Scarlet Witch can''t be found by ordinary people if they look for it. It''s okay, you will offend both at once."


    "First, Alexander Pierce had a super soldier, and then this Starrak had two reinforcements..." Steve Rogers felt a little headache, "Hydra''s current strength is stronger than imagined. too much."


    "Not only are the high-end combat power such as super soldiers and reinforcements unexpected, even their power is far beyond our imagination ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Bruce Banner said in a deep voice, "Remember the video What did Jarvis, the artificial intelligence of Stark, say, "Strak is much more advanced than any Hydra base we have destroyed before." This shows that Hydra has more than one base at all. "


    "I don''t know how Nick Fury became the director of S.H.I.E.L.D.." Tony Stark remembered Nick Fury again vowing to say that Hydra has been completely wiped out. Now it seems not to be completely wiped out. , S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau was simply deceived by Hydra, and Hydra is afraid that it is stronger than ever.


    "You said, these two strengthening people, are they related to the psychic scepter?" Thor suddenly faintly came out such a sentence.


    "Why do you say that?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "Everyone has seen this Hydra base. The weapons held by their soldiers are far more advanced than the current level of technology. They can all fly. The guns fired are not bullets, but energy beams. The base actually has a protective cover..." Thor said, "This is much more advanced than the American military."


    "As you said in the video, the reason why they are so advanced is because of the scepter..." Tony Stark also recalled, "Tor, you mean, the Scarlet Witch and Scud, they also used the scepter. To strengthen it?"


    "It''s very possible." Bruce Banner affirmed this speculation. "Since the captain was born, how many people have tried to copy the captain''s serum, but after so many years, there is still only one captain, and the human body is visible. How difficult it is to strengthen. And Scarlet Witch and Scud, their strengthening effect is much more difficult than that of the captain. If it is not based on the existence of something that is beyond the era of the scepter, it is difficult to imagine that they can do it."

 Chapter 95： Who has the US team kissed?

    [The third question starts, please be prepared! ¡¿


    [Who did Steve Rogers kiss for the first time since 1945? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Peggy Carter¡¿


    ¡¾B Sharon Carter¡¿


    ¡¾C Natasha Romanov¡¿


    ¡¾D Thor¡¿


    ¡¾The answer to this question is correct, four mechanical tentacles will be rewarded. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "Puff!" Seeing this question, Li Cheng sprayed it at the first moment, and it seemed that an incredible character was mixed in the options!


    This question and answer system is really getting less and less disciplined.


    Captain America and Thor, these two muscular men, the picture is hard to imagine.


    However, this reward is somewhat interesting. The imposing appearance of Dr. Octopus in the Spider-Man movie has left a deep impression on Li Cheng. If Captain America also has such four mechanical tentacles behind him, I just don¡¯t know whether it will affect his strength or be able to let him. His combat power has gone to the next level.


    brush!


    It is not only Li Cheng who is shocked by the title. Tony Stark and Bruce Banner both slapped Thor with four eyes and four gazes.


    "What are you doing looking at me?" Thor yelled, "No! No! No!"


    "Tor, I didn''t expect you to be such a person." Tony Stark hated iron and steel. "No wonder you vowed to say that you won''t fall in love with the **** earth, because you don''t like girls at all. "


    "Stark, shut your stinky mouth!" Thor said with a black line, "I like girls, I like them very much!"


    "This person who wrote the question is too unethical..." Steve Rogers muttered, looking as usual, "Everyone, you can rest assured that I will never kiss Thor. Option D can be ruled out. It¡¯s actually a good thing that the questioner has no morals. This is equivalent to only three options, isn¡¯t it?"


    "Captain, don''t rush to the conclusion." Tony Stark is a master who is afraid of the world. "According to my experience in answering the question, the question of the person who wrote the question explains the future, and the options sometimes hide mystery, maybe One day in the future you will really be with Thor." Speaking of Tony Stark¡¯s heartbroken look, "Dr. Banner and Romanoff are a pair, and you and Thor are a pair. , Clint already has a family, and I am the only one in the Avengers. Hey, sad."


    "Stark!" Rao was trained by Steve Rogers, and he couldn''t stand Tony Stark''s mouth. "Can you start analyzing the problem?"


    "Okay, okay, analyze the topic." Tony Stark stopped in moderation and said his own opinion. "I think Natasha Romanoff can also be ruled out. Since she has already flirted with Dr. Banner, Then naturally you won''t be with the captain again."


    "Could it be Peggy Carter?" Bruce Banner said, "We all know that Agent Carter is the captain''s love. I haven''t forgotten Carter."


    "Dr. Banner, Carter is married and married and has a daughter." Steve Rogers sighed slightly, "I won''t bother her again."


    "So it seems that only Sharon Carter is left to answer the question." When Thor spoke, he didn''t dare to look at Steve Rogers. "No matter who this girl is, she must be the answer."


    "Have you noticed that this girl has the same surname as Peggy Carter? Maybe she has something to do with Peggy Carter." Tony Stark pointed to the two names.


    "Maybe," Steve Rogers said, "but I have never heard of it, so I can''t make a judgment."


    "Could it be..." Tony Stark''s eyes suddenly widened, and a crazy thought popped up in his mind, "Could it be that Sharon Carter is actually Peggy Carter''s daughter, Captain, you just Didn¡¯t it mean Peggy Carter had a daughter?"


    "Are all Peggy Carter''s family surnamed Carter?" Bruce Banner questioned.


    "What''s wrong with this?" Tony Stark said, "Perhaps Peggy Carter''s husband is also named Carter. Who stipulates that two people with the last name Carter cannot get married?"


    "Stark, you can stop talking nonsense." Steve Rogers gave Tony Stark a very speechless glance.


    "No, it''s not nonsense! I have evidence!" Tony Stark became more excited as he said, "Sharon Carter actually appeared in the previous video, and her appearance is indeed very similar to Peggy Carter. "


    "Yes, Captain!" Tony Stark gave Steve Rogers a thumbs up, "If you miss a girl, take down that girl''s daughter. Captain, you are the role model for all of us."


    "You are really hopeless." Steve Rogers didn''t bother to pay attention to Tony Stark anymore, and just answered, "I choose B, Sharon Carter."


    ¡¾wrong answer! Deduct one year of life! ¡¿


    actually answered wrong, which is beyond everyone''s expectation.


    Those four options are all right by Sharon Carter.


    Don''t look at Tony Stark''s spitting out, he also thinks that the answer is Sharon Carter.


    Sharon Carter is an agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., and Steve Rogers is an Avenger, similar to Sharon Carter¡¯s "work". In the future, Sharon Carter will also accept the order of Nick Fury. UU¿´Êéwww .uuk¨¡nshu.com disguised as a sweetheart and lived next door to Steve Rogers, and the two became neighbors...


    No matter how you look at it, the answer should be Sharon Carter, but the answer space just told them, no!


    "Captain, we don''t want to see this ending, but you listen to me and analyze it for you." Tony Stark began to analyze again, "Peggy Carter, you will never disturb her, will you?"


    "I admit that Peggy has always been in my heart. The dance that I didn''t finish with her back then is the biggest regret in my life." Steve Rogers said, "but she is married and married, I might go Look at her, as a friend. I will not do anything beyond the scope of a friend."


    "So, Peggy Carter is absolutely impossible, isn''t it?" Tony Stark walked up to Steve Rogers and asked in a deep voice.


    "Yes, I won''t do that to her, it won''t be her."


    "Dr. Banner and us are fighting side by side, fighting aliens and robots together. You and Dr. Banner must be in the same relationship as brothers. Since Natasha Romanoff and Dr. Banner are a couple, you absolutely Wouldn''t do that to her, would you?"


    "Yes..." Steve Rogers vaguely felt that something was wrong.


    "Look, Peggy Carter, absolutely impossible! Natasha Romanov, absolutely impossible! And Sharon Carter was denied in the answer space just now." Tony Stark''s voice was suddenly full of wisdom. "Someone said that when all impossible choices are eliminated, the remaining one, even if it is incredible, is the truth." Tony Stark suddenly turned around and pointed his finger at Thor, "So, that person is You, Thor! After the three options are eliminated, you are the only one left!"

 Chapter 96： US team jumped off the building

    "shit!" Thor almost exploded in anger: "Stark, you shut up! I want to fight you!"


    "Captain, Thor threatened me." Tony Stark swished and ran behind Steve Rogers, "Don''t you care about him?"


    "..." Steve Rogers felt a deep headache, "Stark, if you don''t shut up, I will fight you again."


    "Will the husband sing so soon?" Tony Stark exclaimed, "Your progress is too fast!"


    "Stark, shut up, we were all brought into the ditch by the previous question." Bruce Banner felt that he would not speak anymore and let Tony Stark''s mouth go down. Sooner or later he would be entrusted. You killed it.


    "Dr. Banner, what do you think?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "Because the previous question seems to be a question related to feelings, everyone thinks that this question is a question of feelings." Bruce Banner said, "But what if it is not?"


    "Dr. Banner, do you mean that the captain is just playing with them and has no affection for them?" Tony Stark asked.


    "You are talking about yourself! You playboy!" Steve Rogers said irritably.


    "I mean, is it impossible to be a mission?" Bruce Banner said, "Maybe the so-called kiss of the captain is simply a disguise for not being discovered by the enemy when performing the mission?"


    "It turned out to be like this." Steve Rogers was stunned, a little upset, obviously this is the most logical reasoning, why didn''t he think of it?


    I was said by Tony Stark''s stinky mouth for so long for no reason!


    In fact, Steve Rogers is not to blame, it is true that his style has always been to go directly up to fight down enemies, sneak attack or direct attack, all use force, pretending to kiss and disguise this trick, he has never used it. Never thought about it.


    "If you look at it this way, it would be Natasha Romanoff." Steve Rogers said, "she and I are both members of the Avengers, and she is most likely to perform missions with me."


    space started to play video.


    The place at the beginning was the Tri-Wing Building. The bright sunshine shone on the building, and Steve Rogers walked into the transparent elevator.


    "Dispatch control center." Inside the elevator, Steve Rogers said.


    "Confirm." A female electronically synthesized sound immediately sounded in the elevator.


    Just as the elevator door was about to close, the crossbones suddenly came over from the outside, and when he stretched out his hand, the elevator door reopened.


    "All the members of the special team are in position."


    "clear!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Crossbones and several agents walked into the elevator while talking.


    "Assurance Department."


    "confirm."


    Crossbones greeted Steve Rogers: "Captain."


    "Rumlow." Steve Rogers responded.


    Then everyone did not speak.


    The elevator door is closed and the elevator goes down.


    "The evidence investigation team found some fibers on the roof. Let us collect evidence." Maybe it feels too embarrassing for everyone to be silent, or maybe because they are afraid of being seen through by Steve Rogers. Should the response team be notified?"


    "No, let''s see what it is." Steve Rogers looked at the ground.


    "Okay." Crossbones did not speak again.


    Steve Rogers raised his head at this time and looked around. Some of those people put their hands on the guns, which looked like they were about to be pulled out, and some turned left and right, and looked very nervous. .


    ßÛ!


    The elevator stopped, and another group of people came up talking to each other. One of them said "Sorry, let me go" to Steve Rogers.


    The space inside the elevator is not big, but now some people are squeezed up, and it is suddenly full.


    Steve Rogers'' front, back, left, right, oblique, no matter which direction, there are people!


    "I''m sorry about Fury." After the elevator door closed, the crossbones standing in front of Steve Rogers stretched over and said, "He''s really bad luck."


    "Thank you." Steve Rogers said politely. Then he turned his head and looked around and found that some people were already sweating on their foreheads.


    ßÛ!


    The elevator that had not been running for a long time stopped again, and several burly agents walked in.


    "Does anyone want to go out before we do it?" Steve Rogers couldn''t stand the tricks of those people anymore, and he said when the elevator door closed.


    There was a strange silence in the elevator.


    Then, the next moment, an agent stabbed Steve Rogers with an electric baton, and the others also rushed up. Some of them were holding Steve Rogers¡¯ waist from behind, some holding arms, some strangling Throat...


    If Steve Rogers could be taken down so easily, he would not be the famous Captain America, and he would easily knock down these agents in the elevator.


    Steve Rogers, as a super soldier''s powerful physical fitness, is undoubtedly revealed at this moment ~ www.novelhall.com ~ knocks the opponent over with just one punch and kick.


    And those agents hitting him were no different from tickling him.


    Even if the electric baton that shook the electric sparks and slammed into him, it only slowed him down.


    "Move the special team to the 25th floor." Jasper Hitwell, who was watching this scene remotely in the office, saw that everyone in this elevator was as relaxed and happy as they were chopped vegetables and melons. manpower.


    "Oh, buddy." Until now, the only enemy standing in the elevator was crossbones. He took an electric baton and said, "I just want to tell you, this is not a personal grievance."


    Nobody in an elevator can help Steve Rogers. How could it be possible for a person with a crossbones to be thrown into the sky by Steve Rogers, hit the top of the elevator, and fall to the ground, unable to get up again.


    "It feels like a personal grievance." Steve Rogers looked down at the thick floor of the elevator, took up the shield, and opened the elevator door.


    Outside the elevator, a special forces team armed with guns and live ammunition is approaching.


    "Put down the shield and raise your hand!" a special fighter shouted.


    Steve Rogers didn''t reply, a shield cut a cable of the elevator, and the elevator crashed down.


    It was about five or six floors, and the elevator stopped.


    Steve Rogers smashed the elevator open, and there was still a special forces team armed with guns and live ammunition outside.


    Steve Rogers hurriedly closed the elevator door.


    He walked to the side of the elevator, looked downstairs, then blocked the shield in front of him, rushed forward, and shards of glass flew all over the sky.


    nearly 20 floors, he just jumped straight down!

 Chapter 97： kissme

    when!


    A melodious impact sounded like a temple bell.


    Steve Rogers just fell to the ground.


    jumped down from the 20th floor and landed directly!


    Although vibrating gold can absorb energy to eliminate vibration, it is a 20-story tall building!


    Steve Rogers got up and ran away.


    "Captain, your body is really enviable." This scene made Tony Stark''s eyes jump fiercely.


    The people present also expressed shock that Tony Stark was unharmed when he jumped from the 20th floor. Both Thor and Bruce Banner had a calm face, which was fundamental for both of them.


    "How is this possible?" Jasper Hitwell was also shocked by Steve Rogers'' feat, and hurriedly gave another order, "Rogers is going to the garage, immediately block the bridge!"


    As soon as the camera turns, two iron doors on the upper and lower sides of the bridge are slowly closing, as if a giant steel beast is closing its mouth.


    But just as the mouth was about to close, Steve Rogers rushed out on a motorcycle.


    woo woo~


    A fighter plane flew over and hovered in front of Steve Rogers. The rotating barrel stretched out and pointed at Steve Rogers.


    "Disarm readiness! Captain Rogers, disarm readiness!" The horn rang.


    Steve Rogers turned a deaf ear, continued to ride forward, spinning the barrel "dada da da da" to shoot at Steve Rogers.


    Steve Rogers rode his motorcycle and turned left and right, avoiding the bullets.


    When he got close to the fighter, he took the shield on his back and threw it forward. The shield was directly inserted into one of the fighter''s engines, and it was abolished directly.


    Then Steve Rogers squeezed the brakes, and with the force of inertia, he directly flipped onto the fighter plane and pulled out the shield.


    The fighter plane originally had two left and right engines. Steve Rogers abolished one, and the fighter lost its balance. It turned sideways and threw Steve Rogers away.


    ßÛ!


    Steve Rogers slammed the shield fiercely, and the shield penetrated into the fuselage of the fighter plane. Steve Rogers borrowed the force from the shield and made an somersault. It was almost like a circus and turned on the fighter plane again.


    à²!


    He shot the shield towards the rear wing. The shield first hit one empennage, destroying one empennage, and then bounced back to the other empennage, destroying it as well.


    "Captain, you are too much." Bruce Banner couldn''t help but said, "It''s good for your shield to bounce back at ordinary times. How can you bounce back at this time? The shield has been cut into the rear wing, and it''s still Can rebound?"


    "According to mathematics, even if the rear wing is flexible and can rebound, the angle is completely wrong." Tony Stark couldn''t understand. "I used to think I had some level in science, but I found that I couldn''t understand it at all. The captain¡¯s shield is gone."


    "Yeah, Captain, how did you rebound?" Thor also asked.


    "That''s how I rebounded." Steve Rogers was too lazy to explain.


    One engine was destroyed, and the two tail fins were finished. At this point, the fighter plane was completely finished, blowing black smoke and crashing to the ground.


    And Steve Rogers is holding the shield in the air with one hand and landing in a chic and handsome posture.


    "Attention, everyone. Put down your work. This is the first level of combat readiness." In the Tri-Wing Building, Jasper Hitwell issued an order there: "Contact the Ministry of Transportation and adjust the traffic lights in this area. Become a red light and close all runways at Washington Airport, Dulles Airport, and Reagan Airport. Review all communication equipment, phones, computers, PDAs, and all equipment! If anyone finds information about this person, I want to know."


    "With all due respect, if S.H.I.E.L.D. orders the arrest of Captain America, we have the right to know why." Sharon Carter questioned at the time.


    "Because he lied to us." A voice came, and Alexander Pierce''s body slowly walked in. "Captain Rogers has news about Director Fury''s death, but he refused to provide it, although it is very difficult. Accept, but the captain is now a fugitive from SHIELD."


    "This plot is connected to the previous plot." In the answer space, Tony Stark said, "This is what happened after Nick Fury was assassinated by Alexander Pierce."


    "Did the director of SHIELD be assassinated by this Alexander Pierce?" Bruce Banner asked, because Tony Stark did not record the video for the first answer, so he just entered the answering space and Tony Stark gave him There is no such segment in the video being played.


    "Yes, that was the future that was broadcast when the first answer was made." Tony Stark explained, "In that video, Nick Fury was assassinated by someone sent by Alexander Pierce. He¡¯s from Hydra. Nick Fury hid in the captain¡¯s house before he died, he gave the captain a USB flash drive and asked the captain not to trust anyone."


    "At that time, Alexander Pierce was able to mobilize the power of S.H.I.E.L.D., indicating that he has not been exposed." Bruce Banner said, "and he said that the captain would not disclose the cause of Nick Fury''s death. Obviously he had sought the captain. But the captain kept in mind that Nick Fury should not believe anyone''s advice and didn''t tell him anything, so he wanted to want the captain."


    "It should be the USB flash drive." Steve Rogers said, "There should be a big secret in the USB flash drive. He wanted me, just to get the USB flash drive given to me by Nick Fury."


    This was quickly confirmed in the video. After Steve Rogers escaped, the first thing he did was to take away the USB flash drive he had hidden. Together with Natasha Romanov, they tried to figure out what was in the USB flash drive. what.


    The two found a computer mall in the mall and walked in unceremoniously.


    "There are six tracking and positioning programs in the USB flash drive. Once you use it, S.H.I.E.L.D. will know our location." Natasha Romanov said while standing in front of a computer, knocking on the keyboard. .


    "How much time do we have?" Steve Rogers wears a pair of glasses on the bridge of his nose and a hat, but that handsome face can still be seen at a glance, and I don''t know what the disguise is for.


    "Well, about nine minutes." Natasha Romanov inserted the USB flash drive into the computer, "From now on."


    Sure enough, as soon as the U disk was used here, S.H.I.E.L.D. had an immediate action, and a bunch of people came to the mall.


    On the elevator, when Natasha Romanoff saw the crossbones on the other elevator, she immediately turned around and said to Steve Rogers, "kissme!"

 Chapter 98： Voodoo doll

    "What?" Steve Rogers was obviously a little dazed by Natasha Romanoff''s request.


    "Intimacy in public can make people feel very uncomfortable." Natasha Romanov said.


    "Yes, that''s right." Steve Rogers agreed.


    Natasha Romanov took the initiative to attack, holding Steve Rogers'' neck with both hands, and snatching his first kiss after 1945.


    And on the next elevator, the cross-boned falcon kept looking in the crowd like a crossbone eagle. When his gaze fell on the pair of Natasha Romanov and Steve Rogers, there was no detail. Look, just turn your head and look away.


    The screen ends here.


    Everyone also understands that this so-called kiss has nothing to do with feelings at all, it is entirely because of the need for concealment.


    "Nick Fury was assassinated, Natasha Romanoff and I could only hide our identities and escape. It seems that S.H.I. In the video, Hydra has many other bases. The strength of Hydra is probably far beyond imagination."


    "I am afraid that now, except for the few people who have appeared in the video, no one from SHIELD can believe it," Tony Stark said.


    ¡¾The fourth question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [Why did Gears of War James Rhodes hunt down Iron Man Tony Stark? ¡¿


    ¡¾A James Rhodes was bought by the enemy, he wants to get rid of Tony Stark soon¡¿


    ¡¾B Tony Stark drank and drove a battle armor, and killed a large number of civilians by mistake. James Rhodes wanted to kill the people in his anger¡¿


    ¡¾C Armor is controlled by others, James Rhodes is involuntary¡¿


    ¡¾D James Rhodes was controlled by someone and lost himself¡¿


    [The answer to this question is correct, reward a voodoo doll. Drop blood into the doll to make the doll recognize the master. Carry the voodoo doll with you. The voodoo doll can die for the owner once. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "You can die once!" As soon as this reward came out, it hit the hearts of several people in the answering space. Even Thor, who had always been stunned by the answering space rewards, had a long life span, and he was shocked. It feels like having this voodoo doll is equivalent to having a second life!


    But these few are all Avengers, and morality is guaranteed. Even Tony Stark, who has a lot of shortcomings, is a trustworthy person in front of right and wrong, so the robbing of voodoo dolls will not happen. .


    "James Rhodes, Stark, this person is the one who snatched your armor, right." Thor said first, "Is his nickname the War Machine? It sounds very prestigious."


    "He doesn''t have this nickname now. I guess he should have this nickname after putting on my armor." Tony Stark thought for a while and said, "But now the answer space appears, and my palladium poisoning has been resolved. There will be no such thing as him coming to grab War Armor, then there will be no war machine."


    "Sure enough, these videos are based on the absence of the answer space." Bruce Banner said.


    "Stark, this person is your good friend, you know him best, which one do you think you should choose?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "A can be excluded directly, let alone my friendship with him, he is not a person who will be bought." Tony Stark glanced at the options casually, and directly excluded one.


    "There is also B, which can also be ruled out. First of all, I accidentally killed civilians while driving under the influence of alcohol. This can''t happen. I am a rich second-generation, but not those idiots who are drunk and driven with only women in their heads. I know how powerful my armor is. , I can¡¯t drive while drunk. To put it ugly, even if I¡¯m not afraid of accidentally injuring civilians, I¡¯m afraid of accidentally injuring myself.¡± Then, Tony Stark ruled out the second one, ¡°Moreover, refund another ten thousand. In short, Rhodes is a person who obeys the rules and orders. Even if I kill a civilian by mistake, he will at best beat me up. He will take me to jail instead of killing me for the people. Harmful."


    "Stark, I''m skeptical about this." Thor directly objected after hearing this. "Before you had a history of drinking and wearing armor. Well, that hasn''t happened yet. It''s a''posterior''."


    "Tor, the situation is different. I did it deliberately to get Rhodes to take the armor, and I stayed in the room and didn''t fly out."


    "But there are also many civilians in your room. You drink and fire palm cannonsCan you say that there is no possibility of accidental injury?"


    "Well, my fault." Tony Stark shrugged, "But Rhodes is still credible. He won''t do things like chasing me down. He''s a soldier, not a killer."


    "Since A and B can be ruled out, then the answer is between C and D." Bruce Banner said, "Stark, you know the Warframe best in this world. Do you think it''s possible for C?"


    "If it''s my own armor, it''s impossible, but if it''s a delivered armor, then it''s hard to say." Tony Stark said, "The military''s group of rice buckets will definitely take care of the armor. Upgrading software and rewriting the system or something, but they are also a group of wine and rice bags, and it is possible that the things they have made are taken advantage of by others."


    "C seems to be more reasonable, so what about D?" Thor said, "We have already seen Scarlet Witch''s way of controlling the mind. If someone like her controls Rhodes against you, it is also possible. of."


    "Yes, D is also possible." Tony Stark said, "but I don''t think Rhodes has a great chance of getting in touch with that kind of person. Compared with C, C may have a greater chance." Tony ¡¤ Stark said directly, "I choose C!"


    ¡¾correct answer! Reward distribution! ¡¿


    A mouth and eyes were sewn up, and a voodoo doll that looked a little horrible appeared on the ground.


    "Can such a thing die for me once?" Tony Stark picked up the voodoo doll, and was surprised.


    When elements such as aliens, gods, and magic emerged one after another, the world was a lot of chaos, but sometimes, there were some small surprises, such as the surrogate doll in front of us. This kind of thing is absolutely impossible with technology.

 Chapter 99： Hanmer Expo

    Regarding the Iron Man armor, the technological content is too high. Except for the genius of Bruce Banner, Thor and Steve Rogers are a little bit unable to talk.


    "Is it really controlled by someone?" Bruce Banner looked at Tony Stark somewhat unexpectedly, "Stark, you actually allow others to modify your armor?"


    "Since I have decided to send it out, then this is nothing we can do." Tony Stark spread his hands. "Rhodes represents the military. He took the armor. He would definitely not treat the armor as I did. He will definitely hand over his personal belongings to the military. If you are the military, would you rest assured that this armor will be controlled by others?"


    "Don''t worry." Bruce Banner said, "I will rewrite the system so that the armor can completely get rid of your control."


    "That''s the problem." Tony Stark said, "The group of wine sacs and rice bags, even if I let go, they don''t have the ability to rewrite the system upgrade by themselves. They can only ask someone to do it. Someone who is concealing evil intentions secretly tampered with the armor and used the armor to kill me."


    "Have the ability to rewrite the armor system, and at the same time have enemies with you." Steve Rogers asked, "Stark, who did you think of?"


    "Ivan Fanke!" Tony Stark spit out a name.


    "In the future shown in the video, this person failed to assassinate you and was taken away by the police. He must be in jail." Bruce Banner muttered, "So this person came out of prison? Is he escaped. Or did someone get him out?"


    "It must be Justin Hammer." Tony Stark said in a positive tone. "With the relationship between Hanmer Industries and the military, the military will definitely find him if he wants to do something with my armor. But in the end The end of the battle armor is really passive, which shows that the person Justin Hammer sent to rewrite the system is Ivan Fanke. Although Justin Hammer has no ability, he can still do it from prison. Arrived."


    "Stark, although this is the direction of things when the answer space is not involved, don''t you think this kind of thing may actually happen?" Thor, a guy who knows nothing about technology, also expressed his opinion. "Now Ivan Fan Ke could not be assassinated and was put in prison. And Justin Hammer, if he was really an ambitious person, he would definitely try to get Ivan Fanke out. Even if you solve the palladium poisoning now, No more battle armors will be sent out, and Ivan Fanke will kill you by using your battle armor to kill you. This thing will not happen, but I will definitely deal with you in other ways!"


    "Although I am not afraid of him, there is always someone who is always thinking about giving me a shot in the back without knowing when, which is also very bad." Tony Stark has never been a soft-hearted person, "After going out, I will say hello to Nick Fury so that Ivan Fanke will never get out again!"


    When several people talked about this, the light in the space lit up and the video began to play.


    In the beginning, it was an expo. There were crowds of people sitting under the stage, and the word "Hammer" was very dazzling on the stage with brilliance.


    rush rush!


    Accompanied by applause and music, a middle-aged man in a suit and leather shoes is dancing on the stage, let alone, dancing like a look.


    "Scratch your head and pose..." Tony Stark looked contemptuous as soon as he saw this man.


    That¡¯s right, the one dancing at the Hanmer Expo was not someone else, but Justin Hammer, who wanted to bring down Stark Industries.


    "Justin Hammer?" Steve Rogers said, "It seems that the pursuit of Stark is really inseparable from this person."


    "That''s right, thank you for coming!" After dancing for a while, Justin Hammer walked to the podium in the center of the stage, "Ladies and gentlemen, for a long time our country has made heroic soldiers After taking a risky battle, Iron Man appeared later. We thought he would not lose his life again, but he refused to disclose the advanced technology. This is not fair or right..."


    "Did this brain be struck by lightning?" Tony Stark laughed when he heard this. "Why do I want to disclose advanced technology, because I am more advanced than them? The technology that I have worked hard to develop , Just because he is behind enough, so he opened his mouth and wanted to be for nothing, where is his face? Fair? Why should I give you fairness!"


    "There are too many people of this kind, and they always like to be generous. When they donate, they don¡¯t donate at all, but they question others who donate 10 million. People who donate too little; hide in the room during the war, but question The soldiers on the front line are not brave enough..." Bruce Banner smiled, "Jumping beam clown, don''t bother."


    "Keep telling Stark to disclose the technology, why doesn''t he disclose the technology of his weapons?" Thor is full of contempt for the villain of Justin Hammer, "His technology is more than Stark''s It''s not advanced, but it''s definitely more advanced than many people. Why doesn''t UU read disclose his''advanced technology'' to those who are not advanced?"


    "...But it''s still a great invention that can make headlines all over the world." Justin Hammer didn''t think there was any problem with his three views, and was still talking about it, "Today, my friends, The major newspapers are in great trouble, and their ink will not be enough."


    At this time, two staff members stepped forward and moved the podium away.


    "Girls and gentlemen, today, I will introduce you to the new face of the American military." Justin Hammer pointed with a finger vigorously, "Hammer Steel Soldier!"


    Music and pictures of some soldiers were played on the podium. With these, rows of mechanical soldiers rose on the stage.


    "Army Steel Soldier!"


    "Navy Steel Soldier!"


    "Air Force Steel Soldier!"


    Justin Hammer can really be said to be very high-spirited, and every time a row of steel soldiers comes up, he will introduce them loudly.


    "Compared with Stark''s battle armor, his steel soldiers are simply tattered." Steve Rogers couldn''t help but say.


    "It''s really like a tattered." Bruce Banner also said, "I don''t know where his confidence brought this tattered to an exhibition."


    This is not Steve Rogers and Bruce Banner deliberately belittled, but Justin Hammer showed these things, really unsightly, even if they are pure laymen in this regard, but the gap between the two is too big. , You can tell at a glance.


    For example, the steel soldiers of Justin Hammer and Tony Stark¡¯s armor are like old-fashioned second-hand bicycles compared with luxury sports cars. The gap is so big that even a layman can tell who is better at a glance. Who is bad.

 Chapter 100： Fierce battle in the night sky

    "They are much better than cheerleaders, I''ll tell you." Justin Hammer walked on stage with his pants in his pockets. "Although this is revolutionary technology, it still needs to send real soldiers to the battlefield. . Gentlemen and ladies, I¡¯m honored to be able to introduce you the first prototype, a comprehensive threat response combat armor suit, and his pilot, James Rhodes!"


    "What?" Pepper Potts in the audience was taken aback, apparently he didn''t expect Tony Stark''s friends to attend.


    Accompanied by passionate music, a majestic armor rose up.


    No special introduction is needed. Everyone knows that this must be Tony Stark¡¯s armor, but now there are a lot of pendants on this armor, such as a long barrel on the shoulder, such as arms. On the thick two big iron bumps.


    "It''s really ruined my armor." Tony Stark was heartbroken, and whispered: "The army of waste don''t worry about me. I only need to upgrade the system. Why do I still install so many messy things on the top? thing!"


    James Rhodes is obviously also a bit popular. As soon as he appeared, there were some screams on the scene.


    Snapped!


    James Rhodes said nothing and saluted everyone.


    Happiness!


    Those old used bicycles on the stage also saluted everyone.


    Justin Hammer who saw this scene was very satisfied. He opened his mouth to the audience and said, "Hammer Industries reports to the United States and the allies..."


    Before I finished speaking, there was a rumbling sound from the horizon.


    Everyone turned their heads to look, and saw a dazzling light piercing the night sky and flying towards the Expo.


    In the blink of an eye, that light came to the sky over the Expo, it was a red armor!


    Iron Man, Tony Stark!


    when!


    Tony Stark landed in front of James Rhodes in a handsome posture.


    There was a burst of cheer when James Rhodes appeared on the stage before, but as soon as Tony Stark appeared on the stage, everyone stood up, applauded wildly, cheered wildly!


    If James Rhodes¡¯s call is a wave caused by throwing a pebble into the lake, then Tony Stark¡¯s call is a huge wave that is more than ten meters high in the wind and tsunami.


    Tony Stark¡¯s popularity is too high.


    "There is a big problem." Tony Stark walked towards James Rhodes step by step.


    "Tony, there are civilians here, I''m acting on orders, don''t start fighting here." James Rhodes was taken aback, thinking Tony Stark was going to fight himself, and quickly explained.


    As Tony Stark''s best friend, he appeared at the Stark Industry''s hostile industry expo. This is an act of sorry Tony Stark anyway.


    "Wave to everyone." Tony Stark was obviously not here for a fight. He pretended to wave to the audience while saying to James Rhodes, "Everyone is in danger. We must save him. Now you must trust me."


    "I tried it, but I was beaten badly at your house." James Rhodes said irritably.


    "Listen, I think Justin Hammer and Ivan Fanke are working together." Tony Stark said.


    "Fanke is still alive?" James Rhodes was taken aback.


    Tony Stark walked up to Justin Hammer who greeted the audience enthusiastically, and asked straightforwardly, "Where is he?"


    "What?" Justin Hammer looked confused.


    "Where is Fanke?" Tony Stark asked again.


    "Who?" Justin Hammer was still pretending.


    "Tell me!" Tony Stark whispered.


    "What are you doing here, buddy?" Justin Hammer was not afraid of Tony Stark, and asked jokingly.


    At this time, lines of code suddenly appeared in front of James Rhodes'' eyes, and the interface fell into a strange state.


    Everything in the lens, in a room, Ivan Fanke, with a toothpick in his mouth and tattoos on his fingers, was quickly tapping the keyboard.


    The video is here, and the fact is already very obvious, that is, Ivan Fanke assassinated Tony Stark behind the scenes!


    By controlling James Rhodes¡¯s armor!


    And the reason why he had the opportunity to get involved with James Rhodes¡¯s armor was given by Justin Hammer.


    With the lines of numbers and codes flashing, the big gun on James Rhodes''s armor was suddenly aimed at Tony Stark.


    "Is that you?" Tony Stark asked.


    "It''s not me, that''s not me!" James Rhodes shouted, "I can''t move! I''m locked! I''m locked!"


    It¡¯s not just James Rhodes¡¯s armor that Ivan Fanco controls remotely, but all the mechanical soldiers on the side such as the ¡°Army Steel Soldiers¡± and ¡°Navy Steel Soldiers¡±. The weapons on the arms are also the same. Always aim for Tony Stark Get out of here! "James Rhodes watched in the battle armor, very anxious, "The system has been controlled by him! "


    "Let''s go outside to fight!" Tony Stark''s battle armor jetted out energy and rose into the sky.


    DaDaDaDa!


    All the mechanical soldiers aimed at the sky, and started shooting at Tony Stark. The glass above was shattered and crashed down. The exposition suddenly screamed, and it was a mess.


    Happiness!


    Ivan Fanke kept tapping on the keyboard with both hands, and the mechanical soldiers also ejected energy from the soles of their feet, soaring into the sky, chasing Tony Stark.


    Go to heaven together, and James Rhodes.


    "No! No!" James Rhodes was 11 million unwilling, but the system had been controlled long ago. He couldn''t help but went after Tony Stark.


    "Tony, I''m on target!" James Rhodes yelled as soon as he went to heaven.


    "Who is the target?" Tony Stark asked.


    "It''s you!"


    da da da da da da!


    The words fell, and James Rhodes''s big gun began to shoot violently at Tony Stark.


    Tony Stark is worthy of being an experienced Iron Man. He swam left and right like a fish in the dense artillery fire, and there was no firepower that could fall on him.


    In this way, James Rhodes was headed, and a dozen mechanical soldiers were assisted, and he began to chase Tony Stark in the night sky.


    "Is this the future of war? War can still be fought like this?" Steve Rogers was stunned, how did he feel like he woke up and became an antique.

 Chapter 101： 2 the end of the clown

    "What''s the matter?" Justin Hammer ran backstage, he was also dazed by the scene that had just happened.


    "The software has been rewritten," said a technician sitting at the computer.


    "What?" Justin Hammer didn''t react for a while, "What do you mean?"


    "He controlled the steel soldiers!" the technician said.


    "It''s impossible!" Justin Hammer ordered, "Call the guard."


    "The telephone lines are all cut off."


    "Then call their cell phone."


    "The phone has no signal either."


    It can be seen very clearly from this plot that Justin Hammer is not aware of Ivan Fanke¡¯s plan to assassinate Tony Stark.


    "What an idiot, he eagerly fished people out of the prison, but they were still used!" In the answer space, Tony Stark scolded contemptuously.


    "Your opponent is an idiot, shouldn''t you be happy?" Thor now thinks of Justin Hammer the same as Tony Stark, "It is better to be an opponent with an idiot than with a smart man. Bar?"


    "First of all, I have closed the weapons department and no longer touch the weapons, so that jumper clown can''t be called my competitor." Tony Stark raised one finger first, and then raised the second one. "Again, even when Stark Industries was still selling weapons, I never regarded Justin Hammer as an opponent. I didn''t regard anyone as an opponent. I only did one thing, which is to make my own products. "


    "With Stark''s technological level, it is indeed possible not to treat anyone as an opponent." Although Steve Rogers sometimes feels that Tony Stark is a little arrogant and narcissistic, he is still Quite affirmative, "Not to mention, this steel armor is enough to crush anyone."


    "We were blocked from the host." A few people chatted happily here, but in the video, Justin Hanmer was not happy at all, and his technician reported another bad situation.


    "Who is keeping you out of the host?" Pepper Potts walked in violently, followed by Natasha Romanoff, who was second only to Rocky in enchanting.


    "Please go away, please go away!" Justin Hammer looked disgusted, "I can handle it! This won''t happen unless Iron Man comes! So, please go away!"


    Natasha Romanov is not so gentle in her affairs, she went up and directly pushed Justin Hammer on the table.


    "Tell me who is doing the ghost!" Natasha Romanov sipped.


    "Ivan, Ivan Fanke." Justin Hammer admitted obediently.


    This is also a bully and afraid of toughness. When facing Pepper Potts, he can''t be tough, but when he meets the tougher Natasha Romanoff, he immediately succumbs to it.


    Natasha Romanov asked Justin Hammer that Ivan Fanke was in his company, and went immediately.


    On the other side, Tony Stark is still fighting James Rhodes and the Iron Soldiers in the night sky.


    After all, Tony Stark has been an Iron Man for so long, and his flight combat experience is extremely rich. He is one of the best solo, using the city''s buildings and terrain to literally kill all the iron soldiers in the night sky.


    Natasha Romanov also chased Justin Hammer¡¯s company and knocked down the security personnel there, but Ivan Fanke had already escaped.


    But this trip is not a waste of time. Natasha Romanoff operated remotely here to restart James Rhodes¡¯s armor.


    DaDaDaDa!


    On the other side, James Rhodes is lying on Tony Stark, and the big gun is shooting violently at Tony Stark.


    "Tony~" James Rhodes shouted while shooting.


    Tony Stark was shot on fire, grabbed James Rhodes''s big gun, and threw him out.


    At this moment, the Warframe was finished booting, and James Rhodes asked Ivan Fanke for control.


    ßÛ! Huh! Huh!


    Just as Tony Stark and James Rhodes shook hands to make a peace, the steel soldiers controlled by Ivan Fanke landed again.


    Before so many steel soldiers plus James Rhodes could not help to win Tony Stark, now James Rhodes is "against the water" and stands on Tony Stark¡¯s side, those steel soldiers naturally Even worse, they were slaughtered by two in a short while.


    After all the pawns were broken, Ivan Fanke, who had been hiding behind the scenes, had to go out himself.


    He is driving a armor larger than Tony Stark and James Rhodes.


    Besides, he still has an electric whip in his hand!


    "How obsessed does this person have with whips?" Tony Stark couldn''t help but vomit at a glance. "I''ve already put on the armor, and the way I fight is still using the whip to slap me? Then please put it on. What''s the meaning of battle armor?"


    There is no doubt that Ivan Vanke, who has such a moving IQ, cannot be the opponent of Tony Stark and James Rhodes. He blew himself up on the spot.


    "Is this Ivan Fanke in jail now?" Steve Rogers asked after the video finished.


    "Yes, Nick Fury personally handled it." Tony Stark said.


    "No matter where Nick Fury locked him, I think it''s better to rearrange it." Steve Rogers said, "He has the technology of the Ark reactor. There must be a lot of people who make his ideas."


    "Don''t worry, Captain, I''ll take care of it." Tony Stark didn''t tell Steve Rogers what he said this time. What he called "handling" and the "never come out again" he said before, in fact I wanted the life of Ivan Fanke.


    This person not only wanted to assassinate him many times, but he also went to the downtown area to kill him in order to kill him. He didn''t care about the life and death of civilians.


    Tony Stark is not a soft-hearted person!


    Not only Ivan Fanke, Justin Hammertony Stark is not going to let it go.


    Of course, everything this person did was for the armor, and he didn¡¯t want Tony Stark¡¯s life, so Tony Stark would also leave Justin Hammer¡¯s life, but for the rest of his life, he was in prison. Go through it!


    If he is allowed to stay outside, he always thinks about the steel armor and is always doing things, which is quite annoying.


    Tony Stark believes that Nick Fury, the intelligence chief, has the same opinion as himself.


    It''s just that Steve Rogers is too magnificent, but these thoughts are not suitable for him.

 Chapter 102： I, Thor, want to marry Loki

    [The fifth question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [During the Battle of New York, Loki was arrested shortly after he arrived on Earth. Who is the following character who did not participate in the arrest? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Iron Man Tony Stark¡¿


    ¡¾B Captain America Steve Rogers¡¿


    ¡¾C Thor¡¿


    ¡¾D Black Widow Natasha Romanov¡¿


    [Answer to this question is correct, reward a zombie virus. After injection, it can be transformed into zombie form for 30 minutes every day (in zombie form, various qualities such as strength, speed, reaction speed, etc., are doubled by 2-10 times due to personal physical fitness, and physical defense, The self-healing power reaches a terrible level, and it will basically not die without being headshot or dismembered). If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    As soon as this question came out, everyone''s eyes fell on Thor.


    "Please answer this question casually. Rocky is dead, and the New York war will not happen." Thor''s expression became sad again, as if he had come back from a blind date with 18 sisters and was entangled in choosing which sister to entangled all night. In the early morning of the next day, the old mother told him that all his sisters did not like him.


    "Tor, it''s not that I don''t believe you, it''s just that Loki is known as the **** of cunning and the **** of tricks, and what he is best at is deception." Bruce Banner thought for a while and said, "Maybe you''re Maybe he cheated, maybe he didn''t die."


    "Tor, I think Dr. Banner''s opinion is reasonable." Steve Rogers, who was standing next to Bruce Banner, also said, "Rocky has this ability to deceive you, and even this motivation to deceive you. He conspired to seize the throne, he was rebellious, and more importantly, he tried to kill you!"


    "Yes, Thor, you are the prince of Asgard, the heir to the orthodox throne." Bruce Banner continued with Steve Rogers'' words, "If Rocky just wants to win the throne, maybe he still has Stay alive, but if he tries to kill you, he must not be able to gain a foothold in Asgard. I don¡¯t know what Asgard¡¯s law looks like, but if it¡¯s a mature legal system, this serious crime should be It''s the death penalty. So it''s very possible that Loki pretends to be dead."


    "Furthermore, looking at your innocent and silly face, the three words I''m so cheating are written on your forehead. If I''m a liar, I think it''s a loss if I don''t cheat you!" Tony Stark said that he was old Poisonous tongue.


    "Everyone, Loki and I were fighting on the Rainbow Bridge. I interrupted the Rainbow Bridge and he fell into the abyss of the universe. If my father didn''t catch me in time, I would fall into the abyss together." Thor Shaking his head, "Loki is really dead, not a trick, let alone a deception."


    "Before Rocky was dying, was your father Odin also there?" Tony Stark asked.


    "Yes, my father Odin is also here, and he is also very sad for Loki''s death." When Thor said, he thought of the look in his eyes when Loki was dying, and he couldn''t help feeling sad and heartbroken.


    "If Odin is there..." Steve Rogers nodded, "Then Rocky''s death should not be a holiday." Although he has not seen Odin, since he is Thor and Rocky''s father, Then Daoxing must be higher than the two, Loki should not be able to deceive.


    "No, Captain, even if Rocky can''t make a fake in front of Odin, it can only show that he has fallen into the abyss is a fact." Tony Stark expressed a different point of view, "This is not the same as seeing Rocky''s death with his own eyes. "


    "Stark, Loki can''t survive in the universe." Thor said, "He just fell directly into the abyss like that, he will definitely die, I swear with my hammer."


    "You know the universe better than us, and you know Loki better than us. Since you''re so sure..." At this moment, Tony Stark''s mind actually flashed Thor''s law, but Thor''s appearance, he just He changed his words, "Then if there is no new evidence that Rocky is still alive, let''s just assume that he has passed away."


    "The question is still to be answered, let''s analyze the question." Thor shook his head, and his long golden hair was flying, as if he was about to throw Rocky''s shadow out of his head.


    "This topic can''t be analyzed." Tony Stark frowned. "The options are all Avengers. They all participated in the battle with Loki. It seems that everyone will be able to participate in Loki. Ji¡¯s arrest. But if I have to choose one, I¡¯ll choose Natasha Romanov. Although she is good at her skill, Loki is a god, and she is simply not a normal person like her can contend. "


    Tony Stark said that, but it¡¯s a bit good. Among the four options, Tony Stark has steel armor, flying the world and the sea omnipotent; Steve Rogers is a super soldier, and he jumped on the 20th floor unharmed; and Thor, himself a true god, can only be described as terrifying in combat power.


    Compared with these people, Natasha Romanov is so ordinary.


    "From the perspective of combat effectiveness, Stark''s inference is reasonable, but I think it can be viewed from another angle." Steve Rogers glanced at Thor and said slowly, "Among the four options, The other three have nothing to do with Loki, so they can be sensible and objective when dealing with Loki. But Thor, Thor is Loki¡¯s brother, and he has a great affection for Loki. Deep, it involves Loki, he can''t help being sentimental, and his emotions affect his judgment..."


    "No, Captain." Thor said, "I am very sensible. No matter what I face, my rationality is greater than sensibility. Even in the face of Loki, I can be fair without any personal feelings. , Treat it objectively and deal with it."


    As soon as these words came out, everyone in the answer space was in the same mood, and even Steve Rogers couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    Brother, you treat Rocky fairly and objectively. How do you say this?


    What about making faces?


    God can stop being criticized!


    Or does the two terms Asgard have other meanings?


    Your brother control is so fast that the sea is dry, the stone is rotten, the earth is cracked, and the sun and the moon can be learned.


    Are you saying here that you can treat Loki fairly?


    This is simply the biggest joke in the Nine Realms!


    "You can see in the question of who made the Avengers unite. At that time, Loki had been arrested, but at that time, the Avengers were still not united. In other words, before Loki was captured, the Avengers They are not united.¡± Steve Rogers ignored Thor¡¯s absurd words and continued to talk about himself, ¡°I think Thor¡¯s attitude towards Loki is always the same, even if he knows that Loki is going to do it. In fact, he probably won''t catch Loki, and the Avengers were not united at that time, so it is unlikely that Thor will become sensible with Loki under everyone''s persuasion."


    "Listening to what the captain said, it''s really possible that Thor won''t catch Rocky." Bruce Banner agreed with Steve Rogers'' analysis.

 Chapter 103： Zombie Beauty Team

    "Natasha Romanov, Thor, I vote for Thor among these two alternative answers." After listening to Steve Rogers'' analysis, Tony Stark also stood without hesitation. To his side.


    "Tor, this is your brother''s topic. We are just giving advice. You have to decide what to choose in the end." Steve Rogers closed his mouth after saying this.


    Tony Stark and Bruce Banner also did not speak.


    "I choose C!" Thor glanced at everyone and chose the answer that everyone analyzed.


    This made everyone breathe a sigh of relief. Although Thor didn''t change his control attributes, he hadn''t been completely blinded by Loki, and he could still see the right things.


    [Answer is correct, rewards will be issued! ¡¿


    A large syringe appeared on the ground, and the syringe was full of yellow liquid.


    "I can''t use this virus." Thor said to Tony Stark and others without picking up the zombie virus.


    "I can''t use it either." Tony Stark directly looked down on the zombie virus, there is no good armor, but the power of the nano armor during the battle against Thanos in the video left a deep impression on him.


    Nano War Armor is not a mirror image, it is invented by him in the future. As long as he keeps on studying, he will be able to invent Nano War Armor sooner or later, where is the zombie virus needed.


    The only thing he can see about this zombie virus is the super defense and self-healing, but when he thinks of the need to turn into a zombie, he feels nauseous.


    Besides, he has a voodoo doll in his hand, which is equal to one more life, and the attractiveness of the zombie virus is naturally reduced to a minimum.


    "I don''t need it either." Bruce Banner didn''t want it either. It was a joke. In front of Hulk, even if Captain America opened the zombie form, it was a scum.


    "If that''s the case, give it to me. My strength really needs to be strengthened." Steve Rogers is a resolute person, and he doesn''t have any ink marks. He picked up the zombie virus and injected himself.


    "How do you feel?" Tony Stark asked quickly after seeing the yellow liquid enter Steve Rogers'' body little by little and even disappear completely.


    "On the outside, it doesn''t make any difference." Bruce Banner is also observing Steve Rogers.


    "It''s in a normal form now, and I can''t feel anything unusual, just like no injection." Steve Rogers said.


    "So when you become a zombie?" Thor also asked with interest.


    "This needs to be tried." When Steve Rogers thought, the skin on his whole body became pale with the naked eye, and the eye sockets were sunken in and turned into pitch black.


    His lips are also pitch black, his teeth have become longer than before, and the tips of his teeth are actually jagged, looking hideous.


    His hands have ten fingers, and sharp nails have grown. Although they are not long, they are as dark as iron pieces. You can see that they are powerful.


    "It has similarities with the zombies in the film and television works, but it''s a bit too''gentle''." Bruce Banner commented on the side, "If you can cut off a few pieces of flesh on your face, pull out the eyeballs. , It¡¯s better to show your mind again..."


    "Dr. Banner, are you sure you are talking about zombies and not dead bodies?" Steve Rogers said grimly.


    "Captain, do you want to eat meat, do you want to bite?" Tony Stark was thinking of a bunch of movie scenes.


    "Why would I want to eat meat?" Steve Rogers asked strangely.


    "Captain, haven''t you seen a zombie movie?" Tony Stark knew it, "You probably didn''t have a zombie movie at that time, so you don''t know what kind of image a zombie is in a movie. "


    "Does it matter?" Steve Rogers asked back. "The zombies in the movie are only fictional. Those people filmed with their own imagination. The people who filmed have never seen zombies. So what''s the meaning of the zombies in the movie? Is it a reference point?"


    "Uh..." Tony Stark was speechless when asked, and said for a while, "Captain, you are sometimes quite boring."


    "I don''t want to eat meat, nor the urge to bite." Steve Rogers said, "Except for the change in appearance, my thinking, eating habits, etc. have not changed. And I can tell you, even if it is true. If you were bitten by me, you won''t become a zombie. In short, don''t use the zombies in the film and television works to cover me, all of them are not consistent."


    "I think it fits the headshot." Tony Stark made up the knife.


    "..." Steve Rogers was silent for three seconds, "except for the headshot."


    "You all scare kids, and this is also true." Tony Stark said again.


    "Why should I transform in front of children?" Steve Rogers said.


    "Captain, I think you can go to make a movie." Bruce Banner said wickedly Let the real zombies play the role of zombies, it¡¯s exciting to think about it, and you are a super soldier, and you are The zombie virus is strengthened, and you can do many difficult moves. You don''t need Avia, you don''t need a stand-in, and the action can be very handsome. Think about it, it''s a popular movie. "


    "I''m too short, I''m afraid I won''t want it." Steve Rogers pointed to Thor, who is 190 in height. "It''s almost the same for Thor. He should be very popular in zombie movies."


    "This is ok." Tony Stark said, "I have thought of the name of the movie, it''s called "Zombie World War", how about Thor, if you are interested, I can be an investor."


    "Short?" Bruce Banner looked at Steve Rogers, who was at least 184, feeling a little messy, "That''s still called short? When did Hollywood have such high requirements for actors'' height?"


    "You boring group of people, shouldn''t you care about the strength of the captain now?" Thor scorned one by one.


    "In terms of strength, I feel full of power now." Steve Rogers jumped, swish, and his body rose directly from the ground, jumping at least 10 meters high visually.


    After landing, Steve Rogers struck two punches, and it was so fast that a phantom appeared.


    "My current strength, I feel at least what I was before..." Steve Rogerston paused, "Four to five times."


    "The captain himself is already a super soldier, and if he is four to five times stronger, I am afraid that even Hulk is not your opponent?" Tony Stark said.


    "It''s still reluctant to deal with Hulk." Steve Rogers shook his head. Although he hadn''t really seen it before, in the video, Hulk punched the "mechanical whale" of the Qitarians, but left him with it. Was impressed.

 Chapter 104： US team PK Thor

    Steve Rogers is not a very ambitious person, even if he knows that there are many powerful people or gods in this world whose strength is far beyond him, he has no coveting for the abilities of those people.


    If he didn''t know that he would fight Thanos and Ultron in the future, he might not have been injected with this zombie virus.


    When he accepted Abraham Erskine¡¯s experiment, he never wanted to be a super soldier, but simply wanted to join the army to serve the motherland.


    "Tor, why don''t we practice hands?" Steve Rogers'' eyes fell on Thor, "I need to fight to have a better understanding of the zombie form."


    Among the people on the scene, Tony Stark did not wear a battle armor, Bruce Banner could not easily transform, and only Thor could be the sparring partner.


    "Okay." Thor knew the situation of everyone present and did not decline.


    "Then, offended." Steve Rogers rushed forward, as fast as the characters in the movie drove at double speed, and he came to Thor in a flash, and blasted him with a punch.


    boom!


    I saw Thor''s body was shot out like a cannonball, flying out a full ten meters away.


    But Thor didn''t show much embarrassment. His legs fell on the ground, calmly and calmly. At first sight, it was the punch he took deliberately.


    "It''s okay, the strength is good." Thor stood there grinning, and he didn''t know that he thought he had just been hammered by a small punch instead of being blasted ten meters away.


    à²!


    Then Thor also jumped, one jump was ten meters away, and he landed directly next to Steve Rogers, and hit Steve Rogers with a punch.


    boom!


    Steve Rogers was also "launched" by Thor more than ten meters away.


    Steve Rogers''s landing was even cooler than Thor, and he landed steadily with an somersault.


    "This body''s ability to resist, as expected, is okay." Thor saw that Steve Rogers was unscathed when he was punched like this by himself. He probably counted the amount of strength he could use next.


    "Tor, then, let''s start." Steve Rogers rushed towards Thor with his fist.


    Immediately, the two muscular guys, Steve Rogers and Thor, fisted and fisted in the answer space.


    The two did not decide the outcome, that is, after a few minutes, they stopped.


    "Very well, I am in the form of a zombie, and my strength is four times that of the normal form." After the battle, Steve Rogers had a deeper understanding of the strength of his zombie form.


    "The captain in zombie form, holding Thor''s hammer to fight Thanos, should he be able to beat it?" Tony Stark said a little excitedly on the side.


    "Don''t be so optimistic, Thanos is also the overlord of the universe, and it can be solved with a single dose of zombie virus. This is too simple." Steve Rogers has expanded his strength, but his confidence has not blindly expanded.


    "But anyway, the improvement of the captain''s strength is always a good thing." Bruce Banner said.


    After finishing the move with Thor, he had some understanding of the strength of his zombie form. Steve Rogers exited the zombie form, his nails faded, his skin color was normal, and Steve Rogers became a normal person again.


    No, his face is still a little pale.


    Of course, it is not white in the form of a zombie, but it is also whiter than normal, as if it is sick.


    "Captain, are you okay?" Bruce Banner asked.


    "It''s okay, I just feel a little tired." Steve Rogers waved his hand, paused, and gasped, "No, it''s very tired. The zombie form is too exhausting, I guess if I really maintain 30 minutes The zombie form, then it will drain all my physical strength, and I can''t even stand up."


    "So if the captain turns on the zombie form in the future, it is best to have a teammate by his side." Tony Stark thought for a while, "In this way, I will develop a set of sentry armor for the captain. Once the captain has the ability to move zombies, and there is no As far as people are concerned, the battle armor can at least provide some protection for the captain, and you can escape without any help."


    "Thank you, Stark." Steve Rogers did not refuse either.


    Suddenly, a soothing music rang in my ears.


    Everyone turned their heads to see, it turned out that the video had already started playing.


    Everyone just studied the body of Steve Rogers, and didn''t pay attention to the time that had passed so long.


    The place where the video starts should be at a reception or banquet. Several musicians are sitting there with scores in front of them and playing violin on their shoulders. This is where the sound of music comes from.


    The banquet was full of handsome men in suits and leather shoes and well-dressed ladies. Everyone gathered in twos and threes and said something. Many people were holding wine glasses in their hands.


    It seems that this is a very high-end occasion.


    The interior is elegant, and the exterior is heavily guarded, with five steps, one post and ten steps, one sentry, and all of them are armed with submachine guns, and they are also very well equipped.


    à²!


    an arrow shot out of the night.


    I don''t know where the archer is, I only know where the arrow was finally shot.


    shot towards the end of life.


    I have to say that in terms of sneak attacks, cold weapons like bows and arrows are much more convenient than hot weapons like guns. They are silent and silent.


    "It''s Button!" Tony Stark spit out a name without hesitation. In this era, there are a lot of masters with guns, but he knows one with bows, especially those with bows.


    And in the previous plot, he also knew that Clint Button was controlled by Rocky, so even if he really did something, it was reasonable.


    Sure enough, the next moment, Clint Barton''s figure appeared in the video, with a bunch of arrows on his back, he walked quickly toward a room.


    There is definitely something hidden in this room, because that door is not an ordinary door at all, but a door to a very high-class vault, as can be seen from the iris scanning device on the wall.


    Clint Button, controlled by Rocky, has come, can Rocky be far away?


    of course not.


    Loki also appeared.


    But instead of going to the vault, I went to the banquet.


    His long hair is combed into a big back, shiny, and he looks elegant and charming in a long black suit.


    But what he did is not elegant at all.


    Snapped!


    A security guard was about to question him at the banquet, but before he spoke, he picked up the scepter and knocked him over.


    Then he rudely overturned a Mediterranean man to the ground, took out an instrument from his arms, and poked it directly into the person''s eyes.

 Chapter 105： Rocky growls: Meow~

    Of course, Loki wouldn''t just pierce people''s eyes without a word, what he wanted was the other''s iris.


    Clint Barton next to the vault has an instrument that is the same as Loki¡¯s hand. After Loki inserted the instrument into the Mediterranean man¡¯s eyes, Clint Barton¡¯s instrument was built a little bit A projection of an eyeball came out.


    The iris scanner on the wall scanned the eyeball projection, the door was opened, and Clint Barton walked in and took away the iridium element stored inside.


    Rocky attacked in public and caused a riot at the banquet. Almost everyone who saw this scene screamed and fled.


    And Loki, he looked at the people who ran away, and there was a little smile on his face. He seemed to enjoy everyone''s fear of himself.


    In the end, he followed behind the escaped crowd, following them, walking gracefully step by step.


    Slowly, golden light began to appear on his body, and the golden light condensed a set of armor on his body.


    àÖ àÖ àÖ!


    Just as Loki walked out of the banquet, a police car drove over. He kept walking, picked up the scepter and stabbed it in the air, with a sound, a burst of energy shot out and knocked the police car over.


    Then, Loki split.


    Of course it is not mitosis, let alone amitosis, but a magical division, which should be an illusion.


    In the four corners of the crowd, Loki appeared in all the four corners of the crowd, blocking all the escape directions of the crowd who fled.


    "Kneel down to me!" Loki said loudly in a commanding tone.


    The people at the scene were just panicking, no one paid attention to Rocky. Of course, even if they didn''t panic, someone suddenly came to make them kneel and no one paid any attention.


    Loki was angry when he saw his command, and slammed the scepter in his hand on the ground, yelling: "Isaid, Kneel!"


    Kneel~


    Neel~


    Eel~


    El~


    L~


    The "Kneel" drags long syllables, which makes it very, very similar to the cry of some cute thing.


    "Hahaha!" Tony Stark couldn''t help laughing as soon as he heard this, he almost leaned forward and back.


    "Stark, I understand that this request is ridiculous, but you are too exaggerated, right?" Bruce Banner looked at Tony Stark who was laughing to death, a little surprised, this person''s smile Isn''t it too low?


    "Dr. Banner, you take a closer look at the aftertaste, does Rocky seem to be saying..." Tony Stark couldn''t stand upright anymore, cleared his throat, and learned Rocky''s tone, "I said, meow ~"


    "I said, meow~" Rocky with two horns on his head appeared in everyone''s mind, and when he was babbling loudly, he suddenly felt funny.


    Loki, who had felt abominable before, actually felt a little cute under this "meow".


    Except for Thor, who was glaring at Tony Stark, Steve Rogers and Bruce Banner couldn¡¯t help laughing, especially Bruce Banner, who turned into Hulk to pick up Rocky¡¯s cat. Impulse.


    As we all know, human beings have always lacked resistance to cute things. Before Loki was divided into four and failed to scare everyone down on his knees. This time, he learned how to scream, and everyone gave face, all in Loki. Kneel down in front of you.


    "Isn''t that simple?" Looking at the crowd kneeling in front of him, Rocky smiled with satisfaction, "Aren''t you born to be like this?"


    "This is a truth that has never been revealed by human beings. The temptation of freedom has deprived you of the happiness in your life." Loki took the scepter and walked step by step into the crowd. The pursuit of status is actually full of servility in your bones, and sooner or later you will submit to your ruler."


    Loki''s face was filled with a happy and happy expression, just like a cat lying on the ground crumpled into a pie, sour and sour after being beaten up by the owner for half an hour.


    It¡¯s just a pity that the cat¡¯s happiness is always short-lived, oh no, it¡¯s Loki, and soon a gray-haired old man stood up.


    Everyone is drunk and kneels and he stands alone, even if he faces God, your uncle is still your uncle.


    "But it won''t be someone like you." The uncle looked directly at Loki without any fear.


    "I am unique," Loki said.


    "There are too many shameless people like you." The uncle lashed out.


    "Look at this old guy, he is your role model." Loki laughed angrily, pointed his scepter, and shot a beam of energy at the uncle.


    Facts have proved that the uncle will always be the uncle, and he will not be hurt by this kind of vulnerabilities. Even if he can''t stop the attack himself, there will always be someone to help him.


    A figure wearing a star-striped suit fell from the sky and stood beside the uncle. He still held a shield in his hand, and the attack from Loki fell on the shield.


    ßÝ, the energy actually reflected back from the shield and hit Loki.


    Loki inherited the cat''s cry, but did not inherit the cat''s flexibility. At that time, he was hit by the energy beam that bounced back and lay down on the ground. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    This posture is a bit like a cat.


    is obviously to attack others, but in the end the attack fell on oneself, which is more embarrassing.


    "I remember the last time I went to Germany, there was a person who put himself above others." Steve Rogers approached Loki with a shield and said, "He was killed."


    "A soldier?" Loki got up from the ground, he smiled, "A person out of fashion?"


    "It''s not me who is out of date." Steve Rogers said.


    At this time, a Kun-type fighter flew in the night sky, and Natasha Romanov pressed on the fighter, and a Gatling gun was stretched out.


    "Loki, put down your weapons, surrender!"


    Loki stretched out his scepter, a beam of energy shot at the Kun-style fighter, and was swiftly avoided.


    When Steve Rogers saw that Rocky was not honest, he started to do it. He threw the shield and slammed it on Rocky.


    Rocky grabbed the scepter as a weapon, and fisted with Steve Rogers, and Steve Rogers was beaten to the ground.


    "Kneel down!" Rocky shouted on Steve Rogers'' head with the scepter and pestle.


    Steve Rogers is willing to give in: "You dream!"


    got up, turned around and kicked, hitting Rocky.


    But Steve Rogers still didn''t take advantage. He kicked Rocky, but Rocky threw him out.


    "This guy is too cunning." Natasha Romanov on the fighter plane has been watching the battle on the ground.


    Just when she was planning to do something, the fighter suddenly played music uncontrollably, and then the interface began to mess up, and the words "System has been rewritten" popped up.

 ~： Listing notice

    just received a notice from the editor, and it will be on shelves tomorrow noon.


    First of all, I would like to thank my editor, Xiaofeng, for discovering this book from the vast sea of ??books, signing a contract with me, and recommending it.


    Then talk about the issue of the shelf update that everyone cares most about.


    On the first day of ¡¡¡¡, 10 broke out to show sincerity.


    If the first order can be more than 1,000, the author will get up two hours early every day, and he will have to update 6,000 words every day.


    Then talk about adding more plans.


    In terms of subscription, I first booked 2000 and added 20 chapters.


    In terms of rewards, a leader, plus 10 chapters.


    The author is not good at math, so adding more standards is as simple and crude as that.


    Of course, after the outbreak, the author did not save the manuscript, and the addition may not be fully realized immediately. It does not matter, just pay a little bit a day.


    Then, announce a book friend group, 423075363, interested friends are welcome to communicate

 Chapter 106： Lokis Cunning

    Natasha Romanov laughed a little helplessly. The only person who could rewrite the fighter system so easily, and who had this bad taste, was Tony Stark.


    "Agent Romanoff, do you miss me?" Tony Stark''s voice fell, and a red armor pierced the night sky and came to the top of the crowd. People were in the air with a squeak, and a palm cannon shot out. Rocky directly flew.


    ßÛ!


    The red armor came to the ground.


    "Move it again?" Various weapons appeared on Tony Stark''s armor, all pointing at Loki, "You reindeer!"


    Steve Rogers also came over with a shield, and stood side by side with Tony Stark.


    Loki''s armor disappeared, turned into a civilian suit, and slowly raised his hands to surrender.


    So far, the video ends.


    "Now we know that Loki''s purpose in coming to the earth is to enslave mankind and become the king of mankind." Bruce Banner glanced at Thor and said, "It''s not a position like the president, it''s a king, like Asgard. The king."


    "Tor, you''ve always said that Loki is not interested in the throne." Tony Stark said directly to Thor, "Now you see, Loki''s obsession with the throne has reached a morbid state. He If I can¡¯t become a king in Asgard, I want to satisfy this vanity on the earth. How can I make people kneel down? It¡¯s ridiculous!"


    "No, you don''t understand, Stark." Thor still denied. "Rocky really has no interest in the throne. What he wants is to make his father look at him with admiration. Deep down, he desires the most. In fact, it is recognition, it is the recognition of the father."


    "Tor, are you still talking for him now?" Tony Stark saw that Thor was always obsessed, and became a little angry, "Please tell me, Rocky ran to the earth to make trouble. There are countless murders, this kind of thing can be recognized by your father? Didn¡¯t you say that the earth is Asgard¡¯s territory? That is your father¡¯s territory? I can¡¯t understand that you can get your father¡¯s approval by slaughtering the people in your father¡¯s territory. Logic, can you explain it to me? One mountain cannot tolerate two tigers. He wants to be king in your father''s territory. Can such a rebellious thing win your father''s approval?!"


    "Stark, Loki is gone, I don''t want to argue with you anymore." Thor still thinks he is right, "Tor did something wrong, he has no chance to make up, I will make up for him! From now on, I will protect the earth so that it no longer faces the same threat as Rocky!"


    "I never wanted to get the throne! I just want to sit on an equal footing with you." Loki''s dying words sounded in Thor''s ear again. On the Rainbow Bridge, before the two of them started their hands, Loki''s expression will never Remember, so he was sure that Loki really didn''t want the throne.


    "I could have done it, father!" Loki''s dying eyes also appeared in Thor''s mind. He looked at his father like that and shouted, "For you! For all of us!"


    After learning about Rocky''s refrigerator troll''s life from his father, Thor was angry at Rocky''s behavior, but he understood his heart and the reasons why he did that.


    So when he heard Tony Stark swearing that Loki was for the throne, he got a little angry.


    "Two, it''s okay to argue, don''t hurt your peace." Seeing the tension between Tony Stark and Thor, Steve Rogers persuaded him.


    "Although the New York war will not happen, we can still analyze the topic." Bruce Banner found another topic. "Loki went there not just to make others kneel, but their purpose should be Things in the vault."


    "It seems so." Tony Stark said, "As for the scene of kneeling, it should be Rocky''s whim. He thought about being a king, but he didn''t expect to be caught by the Avengers."


    "No, it shouldn''t be an accident." Tony Stark said.


    "no?"


    "Didn''t you find that Rocky was caught too easily?" Steve Rogers said, "just made two moves with me and simply surrendered."


    "That''s true." Bruce Banner also agreed with Steve Rogers. "Throughout the Battle of New York, although Rocky often hides behind and uses conspiracy and tricks, his melee strength is far from what he just showed. So weak, his arrest should be deliberate."


    "According to the story before the New York War, we can know that Rocky made a plan for the Avengers to weaken the strength of the Avengers, that is, Dr. Banner turned into Hulk and walked away." Tony Stark straightened out his thoughts~ www.novelhall.com~ So this time Loki was deliberately captured, it should be to shoot Dr. Banner. "


    "This also shows that Loki''s strength is not as strong as ours." Bruce Banner said, "Otherwise he has an army of Zetarians in his hands, and he doesn''t need to spend so much time and effort from within us."


    "Not necessarily." Steve Rogers expressed a different point of view. "Rocky is a smart man. From his nicknames such as God of Cunning, God of Deception, etc., he should like to use his brain more. The reason why he can Using tricks to start from within the Avengers is not really afraid of the Avengers, but because of his style, he prefers this way of using tricks."


    "Don''t talk about Loki, everyone." Thor said aside, "People are gone, what''s the point of saying this?"


    "Then talk about that piece of metal." Bruce Banner looked at Tony Stark, "The piece of metal that Patton robbed, what is that, Stark, do you know?"


    "I''m a scientist, not a fortune-teller." Tony Stark said irritably, "Just look at the video from a distance. I can''t tell what it is."


    "It''s actually easy to figure out what it is." Steve Rogers said, "The owner of the vault, he showed his face in the video. With the current level of technology, he knows his appearance. It should be easy to find. As long as you find that person, what is in the safe, isn''t it clear?"


    "Although the New York war will not happen, but since that thing Rocky had been eyeing, I think we still need to figure out what it is." Tony Stark said, "After I went out, I contacted Nick. Fury, this kind of errands could not be more appropriate for him to do."

 Chapter 107： God-level theft

    Remember in one second¡¾¡¿


    https:///>The sixth question starts, please be prepared.


    In order to thwart Alexander Pierce¡¯s conspiracy, Steve Rogers and Natasha Romanoff conducted investigations based on the USB drive given by Nick Fury. During the investigation, they were captured by Hydra. Who saved them?


    a Clint Barton


    b Maria Hill


    c Nick Fury


    d Sharon Carter


    The answer to this question is correct, the god-level theft technique is rewarded, and the theft can be launched against the small items in the field of vision. If the answer is wrong, the life span of one year will be deducted.


    As soon as the sixth question came out, Steve Rogers keenly noticed the name "Nick Fury" in the options.


    In fact, not only Steve Rogers, Tony Stark and others have also noticed.


    "Didn''t Nick Fury have been killed by Alexander Pierce? In the video just now, Alexander Pierce also personally confirmed his death." Tony Stark said.


    "Obviously, Nick Fury was in suspended animation." Bruce Banner said, "No matter how Nick Fury is also the director of S.H.I.E.L.D., it is not so easy to deal with, even if Alexander Pierce beats Nick Fury with a mental arithmetic and unintentional. Unprepared, Nick Fury escaped in the end."


    "If you want to save people, the first thing is that you need to have strong combat capabilities." Tony Stark looked at the options and said, "Among these people, Clint Barton, the Avengers, should be the strongest."


    "I don''t know a few of the people in the options." Steve Rogers said, "but since only Clint Button has become the Avengers, his combat effectiveness should be the strongest."


    "However, it can be inferred from the previous plot that Clint Barton should not have participated in the assassination of Nick Fury by Alexander Pierce." Bruce Banner said slowly, "The context of this matter is now very clear. Nick Fury was assassinated on the street. I guess the reason for the assassination might be the USB flash drive. After Alexander Pierce failed the assassination, Nick Fury fled to the captain¡¯s house and handed the USB flash drive to the captain. Alexander Pierce asked the captain for the USB flash drive, but the captain refused. , He wanted the captain directly. I don¡¯t know why Natasha Romanoff was involved, but Clint Barton seems to be nothing wrong with him."


    "There is nothing about Clint Button in this plot, but it doesn''t mean that he won''t be involved in the future." Thor said, "The captain and Natasha Romanoff were both arrested, so Nick Fury asked for revenge. The defender''s Clint Barton came forward to rescue, and it was reasonable."


    "No." Steve Rogers shook his head.


    "What''s wrong, Captain?" Thor asked.


    "Clint Barton shouldn''t have known about this." Steve Rogers said, "Nick Fury gave me the USB flash drive at the time, and specifically told me not to trust anyone. Since I took the USB flash drive, I definitely won''t be with you. Anyone reveals this. This can be seen from the fact that I even concealed Alexander Pierce. Alexander Pierce had not been exposed at that time. In the eyes of us people, he should be trusted. But I even have Alexander Pierce. Concealed."


    "What about Natasha Romanoff?" Tony Stark said, "Aren''t you going to investigate the USB drive with Natasha Romanoff in the end?"


    "Two possibilities. One is that Natasha Romanoff discovered the anomaly by herself; the other is that Natasha Romanoff was told by Nick Fury." Steve Rogers said in a deep voice, "Anyway, it won''t be I."


    "Then it can''t be Nick Fury who found out that you two were caught by Hydra and asked Clint Barton for help?" Thor asked.


    "It''s not very likely." This time it was Tony Stark''s turn to speak. "Who is Nick Fury? A bitter egg without hair? Yes, that''s right! But what I want to say is not that, I What I want to say is that he is a spy chief, and his suspicion and cautiousness are almost carved into his bones. Since he told the captain not to trust anyone, then that sentence is not only his request to the captain, it also represents him. My attitude. I¡¯m afraid at that moment, he wouldn¡¯t believe anyone at all. So the two possibilities that the captain just said, Nick Fury himself told Natasha Romanoff, in fact, it can be ruled out, it should be Natasha Romanov. Nov found something himself."


    "Don''t you think it''s a paradox not to believe in anyone?" Bruce Banner finished the product, and Yuepin felt that something was wrong. "I don''t want to be provoked, but does this anyone, including Nick Fury himself?" The person who said this is included in the scope of anyone."


    "Dr. Banner, I think Nick Fury was dying at that time. He didn''t think about the philosophical issues in the sentence, right?" Steve Rogers said.


    "No, no, I think this view of Dr. Banner is very enlightening." Tony Stark snapped his fingers, "You may acquiesce to Nick Fury, who said this sentence. Anyone is removed from the list, but for Nick Fury, that may not be the case."


    "Stark, what do you mean?" Steve Rogers asked. "Are you saying Nick Fury doesn''t even believe me?"


    "That''s what I mean, no one believes, just believe in yourself, that''s not to believe anyone." Tony Stark said.


    "Stark and Nick Fury have already handed the U disk to the captain." Thor felt that Tony Stark''s words were unreasonable. "You said Nick Fury didn''t trust the captain?"


    "I think Nick Fury should be betting He doesn''t know who to trust, but he has been injured and he has no way to deal with it. He must ask someone for help." Tony Stark said, " Among all the people of S.H.I.E.L.D., only the captain is the least suspect. After all, he slept for 70 years, Alex


    ^0^Remember in one second¡¾¡¿


    The probability that Shanda Pierce has something to do with him is very, very low. Nick Fury just placed his bet on the hand with the greatest hope of winning. "


    "Stark, if you say that, it seems that Nick Fury is too dark, right?" Thor said.


    "Maybe I was wrong, I just guessed." Tony Stark shrugged and didn''t continue.


    "I have a question, we have discussed this round, who has been excluded?" Bruce Banner said.


    "Clint Button?" Thor said.


    "This person hasn''t ruled it out either. I just said that Nick Fury won''t take the initiative to look for Clint Button. Maybe Button found anomalies himself?" Bruce Banner asked rhetorically.


    Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^

 Chapter 108： The man whose name can be written upside down comes out

    As soon as Bruce Banner said this, everyone was speechless. After such a discussion, it turned out to be a lonely discussion!


    Of the four options, none of them can be ruled out!


    "I''m really confused by Nick Fury''s phrase''Don''t trust anyone''." Tony Stark glanced at the options again. "Not to mention Clint Barton, Maria Shee Er and Sharon Carter are also from SHIELD. Are they two from Nick Fury or Alexander Pierce?"


    "It can only be determined that a person is not from Alexander Pierce," Thor said. "Romanov."


    "So how do you choose this question?" Bruce Banner was also at a loss. "There is no way to exclude anyone."


    "No, one person can be ruled out." Steve Rogers said, "Nick Fury was shot three times in a row by the Winter Soldier. Even if he was a suspended animation, that kind of injury would not allow him to save people. ."


    "So what about the remaining three people?" Tony Stark asked, "how to exclude?"


    "Let it feel." Steve Rogers is not an indecisive person. Since there is no way to analyze it, he just feels it. "As the Avengers, he should be the person most capable of saving people. At the same time, the credibility should also be the highest, so I choose A Clint Button."


    ¡¾wrong answer! Deduct one year of life! ¡¿


    "It seems that my feelings are not so accurate." Steve Rogers shrugged, and didn''t feel too pity, anyway, it was originally foolish, and the possibility of mistakes was high.


    When analyzing this question, there was no way to analyze it. After the results came out, everyone did not discuss anything. They just chatted there and waited until the video was played in the space.


    At the beginning of the video, Steve Rogers and Natasha Romanoff shared a car on a highway.


    However, it is not just the two of them in the car, there are two others, one is driving, and he is a black man. It is the first time he has appeared in the video, and everyone is relatively unfamiliar with him.


    Of course, everyone will be familiar with him in the future. He is one of Captain America¡¯s die-hard followers and will become the second-generation Falcon Sam Wilson of the American team in the future.


    As for the other person, he is a bald head. Although he doesn''t know much about him, he won''t be blinded. The face of this person has appeared in the video.


    He was the bald head who ordered the arrest of Steve Rogers, Jasper Hitwell.


    "Hydra hates leaking secrets, so how come your mouth is so loose." Sam Wilson said as he drove.


    Everyone knows who this is said to. When Jasper Hitwell ordered the arrest of Steve Rogers, everyone had already counted them, and this man must be one of the Hydras.


    "The Insight Program will start after 16 hours." Natasha Romanov, who was sitting in the back row, said to Steve Rogers, who was in the co-pilot. "We are short on time."


    "I know." Steve Rogers turned his head and looked out the window. "We use him to bypass the DNA scan and go directly to the Sky Mothership."


    "What? Are you crazy?" Jasper Hitwell was flabbergasted when he heard this. "This idea is terrible."


    Huh!


    At this time, there was a sound from the roof of the car, as if something had hit the roof, and then a metal arm stretched out from the side and directly scratched the window of the car, grabbed Jasper Hitwell, and removed it from the car. Threw it out.


    The wicked retribution is still somewhat accurate. After Jasper Hitwell was thrown out, he directly greeted a large truck, and the descendants disappeared without a trace with a long scream.


    boom! boom! boom!


    After throwing Jasper Hitwell out, the Winter Soldier stood on the roof of the car and kept shooting into the car. The bullets penetrated the roof and shot into the car one by one.


    However, there was no ordinary person sitting in the car. In such a limited space, Natasha Romanov and Steve Rogers both avoided the bullet and suffered no injuries.


    Creak!


    A sharp brake sounded. Because of inertia, the Winter Soldier on the roof was thrown off. He stretched out his left arm and his five metal fingers grabbed the ground. The sound of harsh friction sounded, accompanied by electric sparks on the hard road. Five scratches were abruptly caught by the Winter Soldier.


    Then, the Winter Soldier slowly stood up.


    Amidst the rolling traffic, one person, one car, just confronted each other.


    Natasha Romanov was the first to react. She wanted to shoot the Winter Soldier with the gun, but before he could pull the trigger, a car suddenly drove up from behind and crashed into the vehicle in which Natasha Romanov was riding. He took it off and fell under his feet.


    The car behind increased the throttle, stared directly at the car, and drove to the Winter Soldier who was standing on the road with Da Ma Jindao.


    When the vehicle arrived in front of the Winter Soldier, the Winter Soldier overturned and fell on the roof of the car. At that moment, the car glass shattered with a crash.


    Sam Wilson tried to get rid of the car behind him, but he hadn''t hit the steering wheel yet, and a metal arm stretched out directly, as if pulling a grass, pulling the steering wheel out of the car!


    "Damn it!" Sam Wilson jumped down.


    At this time, Natasha Romanov picked up the gun that had fallen again and started shooting "bang" and "bang" at the roof of the car.


    The Winter Soldier jumped and jumped into the car behind.


    He didn''t get in the car, just standing on the hood of the car, so vigorously chasing Steve Rogers and their car.


    The Winter Soldier''s car was much bigger than Steve Rogers'' car, so it hit it hard.


    "Sit down!" Just before the car was about to crash Steve Rogers, holding a shield in one hand, dragged Natasha Romanoff and Sam Wilson into his arms. Then he slammed into the car and knocked off the entire door.


    The moment the car door separated from the body, the car soared into the air and began to roll in the air.


    Huh!


    The door of the car hit by Steve Rogers landed on the road and began to slide forward, while the three of Steve Rogers were lying on the door without injury under its protection.


    "Captain, it looks like you really met your opponent." Tony Stark couldn''t help saying.


    In the short time the Winter Soldier came out, the fight with Steve Rogers was also very short. Even the two did not face each other head-on, but the strength of the Winter Soldier has been fully demonstrated.


    For today¡¯s scene, thanks to Steve Rogers being a super soldier, otherwise he must be accounted for here.


    "This person is very strong." Steve Rogers spit out this sentence. Although the two sides are hostile, he still recognizes the strength of the Winter Soldier.

 Chapter 109： Road war

    In the video, Steve Rogers just got up when the Winter Soldier fired a cannonball with a grenade launcher.


    Steve Rogers pushed Natasha Romanoff away, and he moved forward with a shield.


    With a loud bang, Steve Rogers was directly hit by the shells and flew tens of meters away, flew down the viaduct, and smashed into a moving bus below. The bus was unexpectedly caught off guard, and he came with a nearby driver. A truck collided, and the bus overturned to the ground.


    Da Da Da Da!


    The Winter Soldier was at the forefront, and the other assassins lined up, armed with a submachine gun, and began to shoot at Natasha Romanoff and Sam Wilson. Fortunately, they were both experienced combat veterans, and they were quickly found. The car on the viaduct acts as a shelter, hiding behind it with a pistol and shooting at the killers.


    boom!


    After shooting at each other for a while, the Winter Soldier charged another cannonball at Natasha Romanov, and the car was overturned into the sky amidst the flames.


    And Natasha Romanov leaped down to the bridge. She stretched out her hand in the air and stared. A rope shot out from her arm to catch under the bridge, and she successfully landed with the rope in one hand.


    This set of actions is smooth and flowing, and the timing is just right, but if there is a little mistake, either she will be hit by the Winter Soldier''s shells, or she will fall directly to the ground. The former is gone, and although the latter will not be killed, the injury is certain. In this fierce exchange of fire, this degree of injury is equivalent to death.


    But Natasha Romanov was unscathed, and can only be said to be an "elite killer", and his skill is really not covered.


    The Winter Soldier blasted Natasha Romanoff with a shell, took another submachine gun, walked to the other side of the viaduct, and aimed at the bus that Steve Rogers had fallen into.


    But before he could shoot, he heard a "stare", his blindfold was hit by a bullet, and then "bang" and "bang" gunfire sounded. Natasha Romanov stood under the bridge, holding Double guns are shooting on the bridge.


    Almost headshot by a shot, the Winter Soldier calmed down a batch, as if the head that the bullet had just passed was not his own. He slowly removed the blindfold that was cracked by the bullet, and headed down the bridge with his submachine gun. Natasha Romanov shot violently.


    Natasha Romanov was lost to the Winter Soldier by fire, so she could only retreat temporarily and escape in the traffic.


    "I''ll take care of this woman, you go find him." The Winter Soldier said, he turned over and jumped off the viaduct, fell to the roof of a car under the bridge, and smashed the car directly.


    The Winter Soldier went to hunt down Natasha Romanov. On the other side, four assassins came from the viaduct to under the bridge with a rope. The bus was shot violently.


    Gatling''s firepower was too fierce. The bullets directly penetrated the bus body, sending out sparks inside the bus. The yellow-orange-orange bullets fell like dandruff after three months of not washing their hair.


    Steve Rogers catted his waist, ran from one end of the bus to the other, banged the glass and jumped out of the bus.


    In addition to the Gatlin Killer, there were three submachine gun killers waiting, and Steve Rogers jumped directly under their guns.


    Originally came to kill, the three killers had nothing to hesitate, and the first moment they saw Steve Rogers, they shot together.


    Although Steve Rogers is a super soldier, his body is not as invulnerable as Hulk, and he will still die if he is shot.


    But he will not die now.


    Because he has super powers, this super power is that whenever he needs a shield, the shield will appear.


    Now, the shield was lying just at the feet of Steve Rogers.


    You should know that Steve Rogers was in the bus but Gatling''s fire was biting his ass. He just instinctively chose a suitable escape direction to escape, and it was impossible to know in advance that the shield was outside.


    However, as soon as he jumped out of the bus, he jumped beside the shield.


    This super power is really enviable.


    Now that the shields have all appeared, when do you not need to wait at this time?


    Steve Rogers quickly picked up the shield and stood in front of him. He crouched on the ground and curled up into a ball, hiding behind the shield.


    Dangdangdang!


    All the bullets were shot on the shield. If you close your eyes to listen, there is a bit of "big beads and small beads falling on a jade plate". Of course, it is a fierce version.


    At this time, there was a killer on the viaduct who wanted to use the rope to get down. Sam Wilson rushed over, kicked his leg, punched his face, dagger, and kicked. The killer screamed Fell down.


    Sam Wilson killed a killer, and Steve Rogers also started a counterattack. His counterattack was very simple, he adjusted the angle of the shield, so the bullet bounced back on the shield, and instead shot the killer himself to death.


    This method of death is outrageous.


    If you give Marvel movies a "most ridiculous death list", these killers must be on the list.


    Sam Wilson on the bridge killed another assassin with a single shot, and all three assassins with submachine guns were finished, leaving only one assassin standing on the roof of the car and bombarding with Gatling.


    Steve Rogers blocked the shield in front of him and started running towards the Gatlin Killer.


    The Gatling Killer¡¯s firepower is still very fierce, but all the bullets are shot on the shield. At this time, Steve Rogers¡¯ shield only covers his head and chest, and everything below the chest is exposed, neither I knew if the killer was frightened by the bravery of Steve Rogers, and he blasted his shield from beginning to end.


    If he could adjust the muzzle down slightly, with Gatling''s firepower, Steve Rogers would probably be shot.


    But he just didn''t adjust the muzzle and just shot the shield.


    It''s outrageous.


    Steve Rogers successfully ran to Gatlin''s feet under the cover of his shield, and jumped up into the air, taking advantage of the opportunity to knock the Gatlin Killer down. That was a handsome man.


    The booming gunfire was still there. As soon as Steve Rogers looked up, Sam Wilson was standing on the bridge and shooting, shooting at a killer.


    "Go, leave it to me here!" Sam Wilson said loudly to Steve Rogers.


    Sam Wilson looked like a trustworthy person, and Steve Rogers left the place with a shield.


    At this time, the harsh police sirens sounded, and a police car actually drove in.


    This is quite surprising, after all, in Hollywood movies, the police never show up until the end.


    However, the policeman who arrived "early" failed to play and was directly bombarded by a shell from the Winter Soldier.


    The policeman inside didn''t even show his face.

 Chapter 110： He saw his face

    Solving the police destined to fight soy sauce, the Winter Soldier held a submachine gun in one hand, walking majesticly on the road, looking for the trace of Natasha Romanov.


    "There are flames on the highway and under the road, civilians are threatened! Repeat! Civilians are threatened!" When the Winter Soldier walked to a car, he heard the voice, even though the voice was very small, he still heard it. NS.


    The Winter Soldier squatted quietly, touched a round bomb from his back, and dropped it on the ground, and the bomb rolled in the direction of the sound.


    When the bomb rolled to the sound source, everyone discovered that there was no one there, but a tape recorder was playing the sound there.


    "It deserves to be a woman who will join the Avengers in the future. She is really witty." Tony Stark in the answer space couldn''t help but praise this scene.


    "The tactics are really good." Bruce Banner first affirmed Natasha Romanov''s wit, but then poured cold water. "But this winter soldier is too strong, and Romanov has a very good chance of defeating him. Vague."


    "It''s true, when absolute strength is there, any strategy is just empty." Steve Rogers gave the same evaluation as Bruce Banner.


    boom!


    There was a loud noise. In the video, the bomb of the Winter Soldier exploded, and the flames billowed into the sky.


    Natasha Romanov had a very good timing. Taking advantage of this explosion, the Winter Soldier''s eyes were attracted by the fire, and the sound of explosions in her ears. She jumped from the back onto the Winter Soldier''s back and held her hands. A metal wire tried to strangle the Winter Soldier, but was thrown away by the Winter Soldier with one hand.


    In this round of painstaking efforts, the Winter Soldier broke so easily.


    Natasha Romanov was thrown to the ground, and the Winter Soldier picked up the submachine gun on the ground. Just when he wanted to shoot Natasha Romanov, Natasha Romanov lost a small round Piece onto the metal arm of the Winter Soldier.


    A burst of electric current flowed through, and the metal arm of the Winter Soldier temporarily failed and sank. Natasha Romanov took this opportunity to escape.


    But the Winter Soldier''s arm failure was only a moment, that is, a few seconds'' time. He squeezed a fist, squeezed the metal arm, returned to normal, and continued to pursue Natasha Romanov with his gun.


    "Hurry up! Hurry up!" Natasha Romanov loudly warned the pedestrians on the road while running away.


    boom!


    The next moment, a bullet penetrated the car window next to it and hit Natasha Romanov in the shoulder. She hurriedly hid under a car, panting.


    After taking a few breaths, Natasha Romanov heard a noise behind her. She turned her head and saw the Winter Soldier jump into a car with the submachine gun facing her.


    Seeing that Natasha Romanov was about to die, Steve Rogers rushed over with a shield, and the Winter Soldier temporarily gave up Natasha Romanov and punched Steve Rogers. In the past, after hearing the sound of "dang", the shield began to vibrate violently, and immediately the Winter Soldier kicked Steve Rogers over.


    Da Da Da Da!


    The Winter Soldier fired a gun at Steve Rogers again, and Steve Rogers crossed his shield in front of him, blocking all the bullets again.


    Not only that, Steve Rogers also took advantage of the Winter Soldier''s change of magazines and kicked the Winter Soldier''s gun.


    The Winter Soldier quickly drew out another pistol, and Steve Rogers still had a shield in his hand. I have the world, and the two hands can fight close to each other like this.


    The melee strength of the Winter Soldier is also extraordinary. After only a few seconds of fighting between the two, he snatched the shield from Steve Rogers and knocked Steve Rogers to the ground with a punch. .


    This initial fight, it seems that the Winter Soldier has the upper hand, but unfortunately, Steve Rogers will have super powers.


    The Winter Soldier is also a super soldier, and he can''t resist the superpower of "Whoever catches the shield will throw it back." The next moment, he swished and shot the shield at Steve Rogers.


    Maybe Steve Rogers has used his superpowers for a long time. He wanted to fight with his fists. He didn''t go to pick up the shield shot back by the Winter Soldier. He flashed to the side with a bang, and the shield was inserted into a car. .


    Steve Rogers rushed up with his fist, the Winter Soldier drew a dagger from his back, and the two sides fought together again.


    These two are worthy of being super soldiers. The speed of their movements is so dazzling that ordinary people can''t react at all, and they are full of strength with just one punch and kick.


    Steve Rogers became Captain America not because of the shield, but because he was really capable. He played against the Winter Soldier for a while and quickly gained the upper hand, pushing the Winter Soldier''s face with one hand and threw him out. .


    At this moment, the mask on the Winter Soldier''s face fell off.


    When the Winter Soldier stood up from the ground and slowly turned around, an angular and resolute face appeared in front of everyone.


    "Buggy!" In the answer space, Steve Rogers exclaimed when he saw this scene.


    He always thought that his friend died after falling from the train, but he didn''t expect to see his friend just after waking up.


    "Bucky, so you are not dead!" Then Steve Rogers showed an expression of ecstasy on his face Great! That''s great! "


    "Isn''t Bucky a member of the Roaring Commando, Captain, he and you are the right team, how come he has become a cold-blooded killer." Tony Stark said to Steve Rogers, in the museum There were introductions of Bucky and the Roaring Commando, so Tony Stark recognized Bucky at a glance.


    "I don''t know this yet." Steve Rogers said, "but, I will find out! I will definitely bring him back!"


    "Buggy?" In the video, Steve Rogers was also shocked by the face of a great man whose name could be written upside down.


    "Who is Bucky?" However, Bucky didn''t even know his own name. He didn''t even know whose name was such a bully as "Bucky".


    Not only did he not remember his name, he didn''t even recognize Steve Rogers. He took out the gun without hesitation and was about to kill Steve Rogers. Steve Rogers was still immersed in Bucky at this time. In the shock of coming back from the dead, he didn''t come back to his senses at all.


    Seeing Steve Rogers was about to take a bullet, Sam Wilson spread his wings and flew over, kicking Steve Rogers away.

 Chapter 111： The only advantage of S.H.I.E.L.D.

    The appearance of Sam Wilson''s equipment immediately attracted the attention of several people in the answer space.


    "This pair of wings is a bit interesting." Tony Stark, a scientific madman, first said, "It''s simple and crude, but it can make people soar in the sky like a bird. That kind of feeling, and flying in armor should not be the same. Too the same."


    "To be able to be with the captain is really not an ordinary person." Thor said.


    "Although this pair of wings is incomparable to Stark''s armor, it can still play a great role." Bruce Spane also commented, "Being able to fly, this is for people who can only toss on the ground. A kind of dimensionality reduction blow."


    "Captain, this''birdman'' is still fighting with you at this time. It can be seen that he is a trustworthy partner." Tony Stark said, "and he is barely considered a''stunt'', right? Captain, we have many enemies in the future, and we need this kind of partner."


    "Don''t worry about Stark, since this person shows his face, it should be easy to find him." Steve Rogers said.


    In the video, the Winter Soldier Bucky Barnes missed a shot and raised the gun again to shoot Steve Rogers a second time.


    Whoosh!


    But at this moment, Natasha Romanov fired a cannonball, and Bucky Barnes could only dodge.


    The harsh police sirens sounded, a large number of SHIELD vehicles drove over, and a large number of people from Crossbones and Hydra got out of the vehicle and surrounded the scene with guns.


    Steve Rogers is not a reckless man, he can''t do anything, so he throws away his shield and raises his hand to surrender.


    A Snake Shield member put a submachine gun on Steve Rogers'' head, and it seemed that he wanted to kill someone at the scene.


    Boom boom boom!


    At this time, a helicopter flew in the sky, and the letters "NYPD" on the fuselage were clearly visible.


    Crossbones glanced up at the helicopter and whispered, "Put down the gun! Don''t be here! Don''t be here!"


    The Snake Shield took back the gun.


    Seeing this, the few people in the answer space were all in a cold sweat for Steve Rogers. If it weren''t for the police helicopter, I''m afraid Steve Rogers had been killed.


    In the video, the camera turned to the inside of the vehicle. Natasha Romanoff, Sam Wilson, and Steve Rogers were sitting there, and two armed men wearing helmets and guns were guarding them.


    "It''s him, he just looked at me like that, as if he didn''t know me at all." Steve Rogers was still thinking about Bucky Barnes.


    "How could it be him? It''s been 70 years," said Sam Wilson, who was sitting next to Steve Rogers.


    "It''s Zola." Steve Rogers said. "Bucky''s troops were captured for 43 years. Zola experimented on him. Maybe because of this, he fell and didn''t die. They must have found him..."


    "It''s not your fault, Steve." Natasha Romanoff knew what Steve Rogers was thinking of at the moment.


    "When I have nothing, there is Bucky." Steve Rogers said.


    "You need to find a doctor." Sam Wilson glanced at Natasha Romanoff''s shoulder injury, and said to the two armed guards in the car, "Don''t press the wound, she will bleed in the car. Too many to die."


    As soon as Sam Wilson''s voice fell, one of the armed men directly showed off the electric baton, and the electric popping sounded non-stop.


    Just when everyone secretly scolded this person for being inhuman, the person turned the electric baton and stabbed another armed man, and then gave his head a kick, and the other armed man passed out in a coma.


    The armed man with the electric baton took off his helmet, revealing his hair.


    It turned out that this person was not from Snake Shield at all, but from S.H.I.E.L.D., and was also everyone¡¯s old acquaintance, Maria Hill.


    After being undercover by S.H.I.E.L.D. for so long, and finally being undercover by S.H.I.E.L.D., it can only be said that Maria Hill did a great job!


    "This stuff really squeezed me to death." Maria Hill saw the three people in the car looking at her, glanced at Sam Wilson and said, "Who is this person?"


    "Maria Hill, S.H.I.E.L.D. agent, don''t know who this''birdman'' is?" Tony Stark was a little surprised. "Even in S.H.I. There will be more."


    "Obviously, he is not from S.H.I.E.L.D.," Steve Rogers said, "but someone I or Romanoff knew."


    "Besides, I haven''t known each other for a long time. I should have just met." Bruce Banner added, "This kind of stunt person, even if he is not a person from S.H.I.E.L.D., but the Avengers have such friends, God S.H.I.E.L.D. should also understand it. If Maria Hill does not know him, it means that he has just met, and SHIELD has not had time to understand."


    "That''s more interesting." Tony Stark said, "The captain listened to Nick Fury''s explanation and didn''t believe anyone, but the birdman he just met became his helper. Whether this person is the captain. He is still a friend of Romanov, and he is very trustworthy."


    In the video, the Snake Shield motorcade stopped when driving into a bridge hole.


    "Three pits, start digging." Crossbones got out of the car and issued an extremely cold order that they would kill Captain America here.


    But when the crossbones man with a gun opened the door of the car in which Steve Rogers was being held, he was stunned, except for a Hydra who fell to the ground in a coma. UU Reading www.uukanshu . com Steve Rogers has long disappeared.


    This is the end of the video.


    "Bucky is still alive, I must find him!" Steve Rogers clenched his fists.


    "Calm down, Captain, now Bucky is the killer of Hydra. You have seen it. He doesn''t know who he is, and he doesn''t know you." Tony Stark said, "Even if you find it, he did it. The first thing may be to kill you."


    "Damn it, what the **** did Hydra do to him!" Steve Rogers clenched his fists, thinking that the members of the Roaring Commando, the country¡¯s combat hero, turned into a cold-blooded murderer, Shi Steve Rogers felt blood dripping from his heart.


    "Captain, I understand your feelings, but this matter should not be rushed." Bruce Banner said, "The current situation is very clear. Hydra is resurrecting, and there is no idea where they have reached, but since they can S. H.I. The head snake probably doesn''t know that they have been exposed. Captain, if you go to your friends at this time, don''t you tell Hydra that you know them? The only advantage of S.H.I.E.L.D. is gone."

 Chapter 112： Some brazilian girl

    "Dr. Banner is right. The Winter Soldier is not that harmful." Tony Stark agreed with Bruce Banner. "It might be strange to say that, but the Winter Soldier is just a killer. He won¡¯t To kill for no reason, he only accepted the Hydra¡¯s order to kill. Therefore, the real harm is not the Winter Soldier, but the Hydra who gave the Winter Soldier an order. So the top priority is not to find the Winter Soldier, but to eradicate the Nine. Snake head. Given the current situation of the Hydra, it is indeed not a good time to fight the snake."


    "But Bucky is their killer!" Steve Rogers is still anxious. "He wants to kill Nick Fury in the future!"


    "Isn''t this a good thing?" Thor asked rhetorically.


    "Bucky is killing, you call it a good thing?" Steve Rogers asked back.


    "Captain, don''t you want to get the Winter Soldier out of the Hydra? Stark and the others are also very reasonable. If you rescue the Winter Soldier, it will arouse the vigilance of the Hydra and let them know that they have been exposed. "Tor is rare and reliable for a while, "but if the Winter Soldier was captured while on an assassination mission, would Hydra doubt it?"


    "You mean..." Steve Rogers understood what Thor meant.


    "It''s not wrong, just use Nick Fury as a bait." Thor said, "The Winter Soldier is powerful, but we now know that the Winter Soldier is going to assassinate Nick Fury, and they don''t know that we already know that we are in the future. They are dark."


    "Nick Fury owns the Green Devils skateboard, and I also redesigned the weapon system for the Green Devils skateboard." Tony Stark continued with Thor''s words, "If the Winter Soldier was just like that in the video, it would definitely not be Nick. ¡¤ Fury¡¯s opponent. Plus you, Captain, it¡¯s easy to capture the Winter Soldier."


    "This is indeed a good way to save Bucky, but not to startle the''snake''." Steve Rogers said in a deep voice. He was originally a man who understands strategy very well, but it is because it is related to Bucky. , Some cares are chaotic. At this moment, the audience dials a little, and immediately sees the sky.


    "It''s just that there is a small problem." Thor said again, "The Winter Soldier assassinated Nick Fury. This is a future that happened without the question space intervening, but in fact the answer space has already intervened. So in the future of the Winter Soldier''s assassination of Nick Fury, I don''t know if it will happen."


    "You don''t have to worry too much about this." Bruce Banner expressed his opinion. "Although the video did not show all the causes and consequences, we can basically make a judgment. Nick Fury was assassinated by the Winter Soldier. , And events such as Ultron Era, New York War, and Thanos are independent, and have nothing to do with each other. We only prepare for Ultron Era and Thanos, and do nothing extra, so the Winter Soldier The assassination of Nick Fury should not be changed in the future."


    "But what if it changes?" Tony Stark disagreed with Bruce Banner. "We can''t ignore the butterfly effect, not to mention that we don''t know whether Nick Fury was assassinated and the New York Wars and other big things happened. Related, maybe related, but we don¡¯t know, after all, the video in the answer space is so short every time."


    "It doesn''t matter." Steve Rogers said, "Rather than waiting passively for Hydra to assassinate Nick Fury, we can actually create an assassination target or reason for Hydra."


    "This method works," Tony Stark said.


    "Although I don''t know much about Hydra, super soldiers like the Winter Soldier must also be trump cards and will not be easily dispatched." Bruce Banner said, "This assassination target, or assassination reason, must be designed. NS."


    "Isn''t this ready?" Tony Stark pointed his finger at Steve Rogers.


    "Use the captain as a bait?" Thor expressed doubts. "The captain is a super soldier himself. Assassination is quite difficult. Will Hydra take this risk?"


    "It''s not the captain, but the captain''s blood." Tony Stark said, "The captain was the first superhero in American history, and it was the serum that made him a superhero. God knows how many people and powers are in the dark. They all tried to replicate the captain¡¯s serum, but they all failed. But if the captain survives and provides us with blood for our research, can the serum be made?"


    "This is a very good reason." Steve Rogers couldn''t help but brighten up, "At the beginning, the leader of Hydra, Red Skull, was obsessed with these super powers. Although Hydra is no longer led by Red Skull. But it has become my super serum, and they will never miss it!"


    "Speaking of which, the Winter Soldier is also a hero of the empire. He gave his life for the country and died well, um, he didn''t die." Tony Stark said, "Captain, if there is a need for me, even if I speak, I am happy to do it. The heroes of the country do their part."


    "Thank you, Stark."


    [Beginning with question 7, what happened after Thor said "Some Brazilian girls" in the era of Ultron? ¡¿


    [A Ultron waved his hand and really gave Thor a large number of "girls"]


    [B was beaten by Fast Silver Pietro Maximov with a punch]


    [C was knocked down by the Scarlet Witch Wanda Maximov with magic]


    [D was knocked down by Ultron himself]


    [The answer to this question is correct Reward "100% of the hand-held sword". As long as you think of the person in the field of vision, you can cut the sword, and the person you think will be unconditional Kneel down on the ground and pick up this magical sword with both hands (Note: The length of the pick-up time depends on the strength of the picker. Don''t take it lightly because the opponent kneels down and picks up the sword). If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "Comfortable, I finally asked this question." Looking at this fresh and hot question in the answer space, Li Cheng smiled with satisfaction.


    That''s right, he personally wrote this question. As a Marvel fan, he has always been obsessed with the scene of "Brazilian girl", but it is a pity that so many questions have passed and the system has not come out here.


    And Li Cheng seriously suspected that the system didn''t understand Chinese homophonic stalks. Even if the system asked dozens of questions, he wouldn''t be able to solve this, so he went into battle and found it by himself.


    As for this reward, Li Cheng carefully selected it. Think about it. When Thanos wore an infinite hand and was about to snap his fingers, Thor slashed with a sword, and the Purple Potato Essence could only slip on the ground and put his hands together. Sword, that picture, thinking about it, I look forward to it.

 Chapter 113： 0 points 0 was taken empty-handed

    "Some Brazilian girls?" As soon as the question came out, several people looked at Thor with weird eyes. Tony Stark first said, "Tor, have you made a mistake? You are facing Ultron. At that time, still thinking of girls?"


    "How is this possible!" Thor''s eyes widened, "Am I that kind of person? And I have already said that I am not interested in women on earth!"


    "Tor, I don''t believe you at all when you say this." Tony Stark curled his lips immediately, "That Jane Foster has nothing to do with you in any way."


    "If you follow the normal trajectory, maybe it is." Thor said, "but it''s impossible now. With the intervention of the answer space, I didn''t have much communication with that girl."


    "But this is enough to show that it is a lie that you are not interested in the Earth girl." Tony Stark said, "So, why is it a Brazilian girl? Isn''t it possible for a Dutch girl?"


    "Can not."


    "So the Dutch brother?"


    "You just like the Dutch brother!"


    "Tor¡¯s request is worthy of analysis." Bruce Banner put his chin in one hand, "What do you mean by''letting'' a Brazilian girl? Does it mean that there are other girls around Thor now, but there is no Brazilian girl." That''s why he specifically wants a bit of Brazil?"


    "Dr. Banner, I thought you wouldn''t be as boring as Stark." Thor said silently.


    "Well, I''m just kidding." Bruce Banner said, "I have no idea what this question is about."


    At this moment, Thor''s voice suddenly sounded in the answer space: "that is the best youcando?"


    After speaking, I said it again in Chinese: "laidianbaxideniu".


    "What the hell?" Thor''s eyes widened. "It''s not me talking at all!"


    "But it''s your voice." Tony Stark said, "The answer space is using your voice to speak."


    "It''s Chinese." Bruce Banner finally understood. "Tor is not actually talking about''some Brazilian girls'', but''you have the ability to do this'', but he said it a bit fast, it sounds like It''s like''Come on some Brazilian girl'' in Chinese."


    "Dr. Banner, do you still know Chinese?" Tony Stark asked in surprise.


    "Although it''s a little harder, it''s okay, I know a little bit." Bruce Banner said.


    "It''s more difficult." Tony Stark said, "I have also dealt with the yellow race. Their language is simply the most difficult language in the world to learn. Their language has no tense, you can believe it. ?"


    "Are you capable of this? This should be something you said during the fight." Thor clenched his fist there, simulating the action of hitting. Said that."


    "Apart from knowing that Thor and Ultron are fighting on this topic, there seems to be nothing to analyze." Tony Stark pointed to the fast silver option in the options and said, "Scud, oh no, it turns out that his The name is "Quick Silver", which is much worse than Scud. He and the Scarlet Witch have the same surname, and they should be a sibling relationship."


    "Maximov, they are not American?" Bruce Banner said.


    "It should not be." Tony Stark said, "Since the brother and sister appeared in the last answer, I have looked for the traces of the two of them. S.H.I.E.L.D., FBI, CIA and so on. Yes, there is no information on the two of them in any database in the United States. They are not Americans, which makes sense. Oh, and the Baron Straker, who is in the same situation as this brother and sister, should not be in the United States. ."


    "From the previous video, both Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch have the power to defeat Thor." Steve Rogers said, "Whether it is Quicksilver or Scarlet Witch, they are not waiting to be idle. They are simply options. Look, both B and C are possible."


    "D is also possible." Bruce Banner said, "From the previous scenes of Ultron and Stark fighting, Ultron''s strength is not weak."


    "Then A is also possible." Tony Stark said, "We already know that Ultron has an army of robots. Thor said, "You have this skill?" Ultron immediately recruited a large number of robots. The scene, it¡¯s pretty cool to think about it. No, I mean, if I were Ultron, I would do it. It just slapped the enemy in the face."


    "There seems to be no way to rule out any options for this question." After Thor said, he made a choice directly, "Then choose it based on your feelings. Whether it''s fast silver, scarlet witch, or Ultron, they all have a certain degree. I¡¯m stronger, they can¡¯t knock me down. So I think I should choose A.¡±


    ¡¾correct answer! Reward distribution! ¡¿


    An ordinary wooden sword appeared on the ground, which looked like a child''s toy.


    "This is the reward?" Thor picked up the sword and couldn''t help but vomit. "It''s strange to say that this reward is so strange. I know what the **** is this being taken empty-handed? I Thor took it empty-handed. Almost, it''s shameful to be taken empty-handed."


    "Shame?" Steve Rogers saw 100% of the power of being picked up empty-handed. "Thor, did you not read the description of this sword carefully? This sword is in battle. An artifact!"


    "Of course I watched it, but it''s just a little trick." Thor picked up the Excalibur, looked at Tony Stark, grinned, "Stark, I''ll do an experiment~www.novelhall.com ~ I don¡¯t think you would mind?"


    "Damn it, I mind, very much!"


    "Thank you, Stark." Thor looked at Tony Stark, directly swinging his sword and starting to hack down. Tony Stark''s tiger body, standing three meters away, knelt to the ground with a sudden He slid in front of Thor at an astonishing speed, clasped his hands together, and clamped the Excalibur with a "pop".


    "Wow!" Thor opened his mouth in surprise, "This, this, this, this is really an artifact!"


    "Although it seems to have no moral integrity, this sword is really powerful." Bruce Banner was also stunned. When the sword went down, the man actually knelt down on the spot, and was pulled under the sword by an invisible force, and held it with both hands. Sword, this is basically a rule.


    "Stark, how are you feeling now?" Steve Rogers walked to the sword and asked seriously.


    "Not very good!" Tony Stark said irritably.


    "Stark, don''t lose your temper. This sword is a divine weapon. If you use it well, whether it is Thanos or Ultron, it can make them kneel." Steve Rogers said, "So It is necessary for us to figure out the specific situation of this sword."

 Chapter 114： Sliding kneeling and sword

    "I can''t move my body at all now." Tony Stark glared at Thor fiercely. Besides, I can''t even move a finger."


    "Me too." Thor said helplessly, "I can''t move anywhere except my mouth and eyes."


    "So once this sword is smashed, it will not only stop the enemy, but also stop himself?" Steve Rogers frowned. If this is the case, the disadvantages of this magic sword are a bit serious.


    But even so, this is still an artifact, but it can''t be used alone, it needs a teammate to use it.


    Or the person using it has tricks that can be activated without activity.


    "Okay Thor, put away the sword!" Tony Stark called, "You have already tried out the shortcomings of this sword!"


    "No, Stark, it''s not enough." Before Thor could speak, Steve Rogers spoke. "I think we need to try the time this sword can work, which is also very important. ."


    "The captain is right. You must figure this out." Thor still kept his sword splitting position. "Stark, don''t worry, I''m the same as you, I can''t move anymore?"


    "Tor, is it the same thing that you can''t move and I can''t move?" Tony Stark said irritably, "I''m kneeling in front of you!"


    "It''s a big deal, you scold me in your heart."


    "I''ll use you! I already scold you in my heart!" Tony Stark scolded angrily, "Tor, mom messed with Fak, are you really trying to try the sword? I think you are trying to torture me Right!"


    "Stark, think about our future enemy, Ultron, think about him kneeling in front of me." Thor said with a smile, "Think about Thanos, that purple sweet potato spirit, in the future, the three of us will fight together. But he, think about the scene where he kneels in front of me..."


    "I miss your head, Thor! There is nothing wrong with your brain! Why should I imagine your prestigious picture in my mind!" Tony Stark exclaimed, "I want to think about myself, give the sword Me, I will experiment!"


    "This is my sword. Let you experiment. Isn''t it good?"


    "I don''t mind. We are all good friends. It is okay for friends to help each other. I''m happy to help you try the sword."


    "But I mind."


    "Stark, don''t worry, when Thor kneels, let you hold the sword." Steve Rogers said calmly.


    "What?" Thor''s face was suddenly stiff with a big smile, "I want to kneel too?"


    "To kneel, not just you, I need to kneel, Hulk also needs to kneel." Steve Rogers said, "The answer space says, this sword can let the sword picker take the sword for the length of time due to the strength of the sword picker. Different but different. We need people of different levels of combat strength to experiment, so that when enemies appear in the future, we can roughly estimate how long they can take the sword."


    "The captain made sense, but is it necessary to let Hulk come out?" Bruce Banner was a little worried, "Hulk is likely to hurt you."


    "Dr. Banner, there is a sober bracelet, don''t worry." Steve Rogers said, "It just happens to see the effect of the sober bracelet."


    "All right." Bruce Banner thought for a while, and agreed. Anyway, there is no one else in this answer space. One of Steve Rogers and Thor is a super soldier, the other is a god, even if Tony Shi Tucker is an ordinary person without armor, and he still has a bracelet.


    Ten minutes passed after Tony Stark knelt like this.


    Tony Stark tried many times in the past ten minutes, and he couldn''t even move a single bit of milk with all his strength.


    "Tor! Put away the sword!" Finally, Tony Stark said with a tired face.


    "What?" Thor asked, "You feel like you can move?"


    "No, my hands are numb, and my legs are numb." Tony Stark said, "I don''t think we can go on. For ordinary people like me, there should be no way to escape from the sword."


    "Tor, let''s take the sword, it''s been ten minutes." Steve Rogers also said, "The battlefield is changing rapidly, and the battle may be rewritten in seconds. When it is suppressed by a sword for ten minutes, it is already dead. Even if you can really get rid of the sword, it doesn''t make much sense."


    "Okay." Thor put away his sword.


    It''s strange to say that when he held the sword before, he couldn''t do anything, even his arms, but once he planned to take it back, he just took it back.


    "I don''t want to take the sword again." As soon as the Thor sword retracted, Tony Stark felt the power to imprison his body disappear, and he quickly stood up and began to move his hands and feet.


    "Captain, next one, do you want to hack you?" Thor asked with his sword.


    "Just me." Steve Rogers, unlike Tony Stark, didn''t think there was anything wrong with it.


    "Captain, look at the sword!" Tol laughed, and the Excalibur smashed into the void again.


    Whoosh!


    Steve Rogers¡¯s tiger body crashed down like a Jinshan and Yuzhu, his knees kissed the ground, and he slid under Thor¡¯s sword in a thunderous manner, clasped his hands together, snapped, and clamped it. The sword body.


    "This feeling..." Steve Rogers knelt there trying to describe in words the feeling of being forced to accept the hand, "It''s like my body has become a puppet, I have consciousness , But completely uncontrollable. The moment of kneeling down and receiving the sword is too short. This description may not be accurate."


    "Captain, I believe you can stand up, come on." Thor slashed his sword comfortably, feeling that he had really reached the pinnacle of his life at this moment.


    Needless to say, Steve Rogers is also desperate, and he is really desperate. Seeing his teeth clenched and the blue veins blooming on his forehead, he knows how desperate he is.


    This desperate manner lasted for a full five minutes, and Steve Rogers opened his hands from close together, and at the same time he sat on the ground and began to gasp.


    "4 minutes and 47 seconds." Tony Stark remembered, "Captain, congratulations, get rid of this **** sword."


    "Even the captain needs to spend close to 5 minutes, so it can be considered that ordinary people can''t get rid of the Excalibur at all." Bruce Banner said.


    "Try the zombie form again." Steve Rogers switched directly to the zombie form, his skin began to pale suddenly, and his teeth and nails began to grow.

 Chapter 115： New usage of the Excalibur

    "I feel that the captain looks much more handsome than before." Thor looked up and down the Zombie Beauty Team.


    "I feel so too." Tony Stark rarely stood in a unified position with Thor. "If the captain went to the bar like this, he would definitely cause screams."


    "The captain will cause screams whenever he goes to the bar," said Bruce Banner, "whether he is a zombie or not."


    "Everyone, is it time to pay attention to the bar?" Steve Rogers spread his hands, "Now we still have to pay attention to this 100% empty-handed sword?"


    "All right, Captain, look at the sword!" Thor raised the Excalibur again.


    "Wait a minute." Steve Rogers walked back about twenty meters before he said to Thor, "Okay Thor, it''s time to hack."


    "Look at the sword!" Thor slashed with a sword.


    Whoosh!


    Everyone felt that there was a flower in front of them, the speed was so dazzling, and when they fixed their eyes, Steve Rogers was already kneeling in front of Thor, holding the sword with both hands.


    "The captain took the sword this time and took the sword last time." Thor concluded with the sword, "It seems that the speed of the sword is fixed, no matter how far you are from me."


    "So that is to say, if the captain is far enough away from you, in theory, can you kneel down at the speed of fast silver?" Tony Stark''s eyes lit up and discovered a new purpose for the magic sword. "In this case, the magic sword can be used To deal with the enemy, you can also use it on your own people. When there is any emergency information that needs to be transmitted, or if there is any emergency material that needs to be delivered, it can be transmitted in this way."


    "Stark, you''re too bad, right? Use this magic sword to kneel once, who wants to be this teleporter?" Thor said silently.


    "No, Stark''s idea is very constructive." Steve Rogers expressed his appreciation for this idea, "If there is really a need for emergency supplies to be delivered, for example, Hulk is crazy, but the bracelet is not around, At that time, where did you manage so much? The handle ring was delivered as soon as possible to avoid Hulk causing casualties. The most important thing is to use this magic sword, the speed is much faster than Stark using the armor to fly. ."


    "The prerequisite for using the Excalibur is that the person can be seen within the field of vision." Thor objected, "Even if the Excalibur can allow people to slide and kneel from a long distance, the person''s field of vision is limited, how far can they be seen? Not everyone is Heimdall..."


    "Heimdall?" Thor was stunned suddenly, and an extremely bold idea popped up in his mind.


    "Tor, what did you think of?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "The conditions for the use of this sword must be within the field of vision, but Heimdall can see the people of the Nine Realms. He is in Asgard and he can see us on the earth." Thor said, "If you let the sea With Mdal holding this sword and slashing, can he teleport people from the earth to Asgard?"


    "It sounds ridiculous, but it should be feasible." Bruce Banner muttered, "Let''s take a closer look at the conditions of the Excalibur, "As long as you think of people in the field of vision, cut the sword. People will kneel down and receive the sword unconditionally'', see it, "kneel down and receive the sword unconditionally". Heimdall can see people on earth, he swings the sword in Asgard, which fully meets the conditions of the Excalibur, so it is also Can send people to Asgard."


    "This sword can actually be used as a Rainbow Bridge?" Torton was happy. The Rainbow Bridge is now destroyed, and it takes time to rebuild the Rainbow Bridge. In the period when there is no Rainbow Bridge, this sword can actually play the Rainbow Bridge. effect.


    "Thor, don''t be eager to be happy, although Heimdall can see you on earth, he may not dare to swing a sword at you." Tony Stark said.


    "Heimdall is not such a timid person," Thor said. "Back when Loki was king, Heimdall swung his sword at Loki in order to save me."


    "It has nothing to do with being timid," Tony Stark said. "You are the prince of Asgard, the future king of Asgard. Heimdall will not let you if he has a little brain. Kneel in front of him, even if it was to get you back to Asgard."


    "This..." Torpin, it seems that it is true, but even so, when Asgard is "at risk", this sword can be used, and Heimdall has not been pedantic enough. What kind of respect and inferiority is also emphasized in the situation.


    "This''kneel down and take the sword unconditionally'' always feels quite domineering." Tony Stark opened another brain hole, "If there is a person, he can see through, and can let people be in the field of vision through the wall. If he uses this sword, can someone pass through the wall to pick up the sword?"


    "Heimal can see through," Thor said.


    "But Heimdall is far away in Asgard." Tony Stark said.


    "When I return to Asgard, I will find Heimdall to do this experiment." Thor said.


    "After you''re done, remember to tell us the results of the experiment." Steve Rogers stood up, "I''m quite interested."


    "2 minutes and 05 seconds." Tony Stark glanced at the time, "The captain in the zombie state took two minutes to get rid of the control of the Excalibur."


    "This time is a bit short..." Steve Rogers was a little dissatisfied.


    "Why, Captain, are you addicted to kneeling?" Tony Stark said, "Do you want to kneel for a while?"


    "Even I only need two minutes, so what about enemies that are stronger than me? Such as Thanos?" Steve Rogers said.


    "The time for Thanos should be shorter Thor said in a deep voice, "I''m afraid it doesn''t take a minute. "


    "Tor, you are the strongest among us, see how long it takes you to stand up." Steve Rogers said.


    "Okay." Thor nodded and handed the sword to Steve Rogers, but Tony Stark snatched it over.


    "Thor, promise me one thing?" Tony Stark grinned while holding the Excalibur.


    "Promise you what?" Thor asked.


    "Promise me, when you kneel in front of me, your mouth is only for talking, okay?" Tony Stark said.


    Puff~


    Li Cheng sprayed it on the spot. Shente''s mouth was only used to talk. Tony Stark''s mouth was really poisonous.


    Don''t offend Tony Stark in the reunion, or you will be sprayed to death sooner or later.


    "The mouth is not used for talking, what else can it be used for?" Thor was blank and didn''t know what Tony Stark was talking about.

 Chapter 116： Hulk, small fist punches the chest!

    "..." Thor''s reaction made Tony Stark very frustrated. There was a feeling of punching in the empty space with a great effort.


    It''s like a person cursing someone, his cursing skills are super strong, even Xiaoqiang on the ground was sprayed to death by him, but the person he cursed was deaf, and he couldn''t hear him at all!


    This is very shocking.


    "Look at the sword! Thor!" Tony Stark roared, and smashed the Excalibur at Thor with full momentum.


    Whoosh!


    Thor immediately slid and knelt over, putting his hands together to receive the sword.


    "This sword is really amazing." Thor personally felt that he felt more extraordinary than the sword. "I have never experienced this feeling of being imprisoned."


    "Then you have to experience it," Tony Stark said, "It''s best to experience the old days."


    "Stark, if I really keep experiencing it, it will be you who can''t stand it." Thor said, "How long can you keep the chopping posture like this? If you want, I can pick up the sword until it exhausts your arm. Do you believe it or not?"


    "Fack." Tony Stark couldn''t hold back a word for a long time. Of course he believed that the abnormality of Thor''s body was too deep for him.


    In other words, Thor said that it is naturally impossible to kneel for long. After forty seconds, Thor got rid of the restraint of the sword-receiving rule and stood up from the ground.


    "Then next, Dr. Banner, it''s time to show your big guy out for us to see." Tony Stark''s eyes fell on Bruce Banner.


    "I can let the big guy out." Bruce Banner said to Tony Stark, "but Stark, you''d better stay away, of course not too far, so that Hulk can hear you and make Hulk The sound of hammering your chest."


    "I''ll hack this sword." Steve Rogers gave a more secure plan, "Tor, you stay with Stark. Stark, you''d better stay behind Thor. "


    "Come on, blow up boy!" Tony Stark also knew how powerful Hulk was, and waved to Thor, "Let''s stay away from them."


    "Breaking out, what is that?" Thor asked.


    "You just need to know that I''m complimenting you, that''s enough." Tony Stark said.


    "Believe you are blamed." Thor is a hundred unbelieving.


    "Dr. Banner, you can start." Steve Rogers switched to zombie form again.


    "I hope this wasn''t a mistake." Bruce Banner is not an indecisive person, since he has made a decision, he won''t be procrastinated.


    Bruce Banner didn''t transform immediately, but took off his shoes first, and then disposed of his shirt.


    After he put his clothes on, he looked up and found that everyone in the answer space was looking at him.


    "What''s the matter?" Bruce Banner asked strangely. "When I transform into my clothes, my clothes will definitely break. I bought this new one. I don''t want to cause unnecessary waste."


    "Dr. Banner!" Tony Stark yelled from a distance, "In fact, I have a question that I wanted to ask you a long time ago. You just said that your clothes will break when you transform, but why do you change every time? Your body and your pants won¡¯t break! You see, you are wearing a pair of pants now, don¡¯t you worry about it breaking?"


    "Yes, Dr. Banner, your pants don¡¯t seem to be broken every time. Did you develop them specifically for yourself?" Thor also said loudly, "It¡¯s like Stark developed the armor for yourself, and you do it for yourself. Developed the pants!"


    "Don''t care about these trivial details." Bruce Banner said silently.


    "Dr. Banner, this is not a trivial detail. Your pants violate the basic properties of the material, and it is also a violation of science!"


    "Stark, you should first figure out the captain¡¯s shield mystery." Bruce Banner turned around, his skin turned green, his muscles bulged, his head became bigger, and a little green giant appeared. Up that.


    Hulk looked left, looked right, and finally rushed to the nearest Steve Rogers.


    "Look at the sword!" Steve Rogers slashed with a sword.


    boom!


    Hulk''s body was half short, and he knelt heavily on the ground, catching the sword in front of Steve Rogers.


    Hulk raised his head with a confused look on his face. Obviously he couldn''t understand why he suddenly knelt on the ground.


    He looked at the sword with his hands connected, and at first he didn''t break free, but looked at the sword as if a child saw a new toy.


    The angle of the sword is not very good. Hulk wanted to stretch his head and look closer, but he found that he couldn''t move at all.


    Hulk didn''t believe in evil, and he stretched his head again, but he still couldn''t move.


    Hulk was a little angry and wanted to stand up, but an invisible force imprisoned his body and made him unable to move.


    Hulk was angry.


    He saw Hulk clenching his teeth, his arms trembling, and the old tree-rooted muscles on his arm could feel the explosive power contained in it just by looking at it.


    But Hulk still put his hands together, still receiving the sword.


    After struggling to break free for a while, Hulk''s anger rose again.


    Steve Rogers had always heard that the more angry the Hulk, the greater his power. He had never seen such an incredible thing with his own eyes.


    Now, standing in front of Hulk, he saw it.


    After Hulk was angry again, his fingers separated!


    The fingers that were tightly held together are separated!


    Seeing this progress, it was only a matter of time before Hulk got rid of the Excalibur, but obviously Hulk was not a patient child. When he found himself still kneeling there after ten seconds of tossing, he was angry again. .


    Hulk is angry again ~ www.novelhall.com ~ strength rises again.


    In about five seconds, his hands were directly separated, and the person stood up.


    "Roar!!" Hulk let out a loud roar, and blasted at Steve Rogers with one punch.


    It seems pitiful, he really hates Steve Rogers.


    Steve Rogers was originally a super soldier, and his strength rose greatly in the zombie state, and he easily escaped the attack of Hulk.


    Whoosh! Hulk jumped a few meters high and fell directly in front of Steve Rogers. The big fist of the casserole hammered past again.


    "Stark, what are you waiting for!" Steve Rogers also jumped a few meters high, shouting at Tony Stark.


    "Fuck!" Tony Stark cursed secretly, then exclaimed, "Hulk! Small fist punches my chest!"


    This line of shame is a bit shame, but the effect is immediate. Originally, Hulk was hitting Steve Rogers. The huge body fell directly to the ground, the green faded, and the body shrank. Within a few seconds, Hulk disappeared, and Bruce Banner lay on the ground.

 Chapter 117： Floating city

    The answer space starts to play the video.


    The video was in the city at first, but the city is very chaotic at the moment, with gunfire and escaping pedestrians everywhere.


    Shoo!


    From time to time, robots fly by in the sky.


    The Scarlet Witch Wanda Maximov had a panic on her face, and she was covering a child who was fleeing.


    Clint Button was fighting with a bow and arrow.


    Ding!


    He shot an arrow on a robot''s forehead, and the robot fell to the ground on the spot.


    Robots are as important as humans, but they are also outrageous.


    call out!


    A beam of energy shot over, and Clint Barton dodged in a short stature.


    A robot flew down from the sky again, and Wanda Maksimov directly knocked it into the air with crimson energy shining in his hands.


    "What''s the situation? Button fights with Scarlet Witch?" At the beginning, the Avengers were stunned. Tony Stark couldn''t help but said, "Isn''t Scarlet Witch an enemy?"


    "She has already shot the robot. Obviously she is not all the way with Ultron now." Bruce Banner said, "Judging from her fighting with Clint Button, she should be on our side."


    While several people were talking, Clint Button and Wanda Maximoff had already joined forces to kill several robots in the video.


    But more robots in the sky flew over.


    "Hurry up! Hurry up!" Clint Barton ran Wanda Maximoff to the side of the street, leaped and broke a glass, and the two rushed into a room.


    "How did I let all of this develop to this point." Wanda Maximov, with a panic expression on his face, crawled into a corner and buried his head in his knees, "This is our fault."


    "Are you all right?" Clint Barton said when he came to Wanda Maximov, "Look at me!" When Wanda Maximov raised his head, he said, "It doesn''t matter if it is your fault. , It¡¯s still someone else¡¯s fault, who cares now, are you ready to fight back?"


    Wanda Maksimov just looked at Clint Button without answering.


    "I want to ask you a lot. Now this city is floating." Clint Barton looked at Wanda Maksimov and spoke quickly, "This city is still rising, and we are talking with Ultron Legion warfare. I have a bow and arrows, all of which are incomprehensible..."


    call out!


    Speaking of this, an attack penetrated the wall and shot in. Clint Barton took no hurry, opened his bow and shot an arrow outside from the hole in the wall, and continued to attack Wanda Maximo. The husband persuaded.


    "...But I will return to the battlefield and continue fighting, because this is my duty." Clint Barton looked directly into Wanda Maximoff¡¯s eyes with a serious tone, "But I can¡¯t fight while taking care of You, no matter what you have done, what your identity was, either you will return to the battlefield, continue fighting, and fight to your death. Or you will stay in this safe place and I will let your brother protect you. But if you choose When you go out to fight, you are a member of the Avengers."


    Wanda Maximoff looked at Clint Button like that. She still didn''t speak, but her expression was no longer as flustered as before, but had some firm expressions.


    "Okay, you''re settled." Clint Barton stood up, walked to the door, and took out an arrow on the bow.


    "The city is still rising." Clint Button kicked open the door and walked out.


    "The city is rising?" Steve Rogers couldn''t help but said, "This short paragraph reveals an important news to us, that is, the city is rising!"


    "Why do cities rise?" Bruce Banner said, "This should be the ¡®evil plan¡¯ that Ultron said, but why do you want to raise the city into the air?"


    "I don''t even think about it." Tony Stark said, "Ultron wants to kill people. It''s not enough to send his army of robots directly. Why do you want to do so."


    The video is still going on, and the shot has been cut to the city. This is indeed a city floating in the air, and it is not the kind of beautiful things like floating islands in sci-fi movies. The city seems to be torn apart. Similarly, the edges of the city are all broken walls, with collapsed houses and broken bridges.


    Obviously Ultron directly and rudely suspended this part of the city.


    "Ah!" screamed. At this moment, on the edge of the suspended city, there was a broken bridge. A red car stopped dangerously and dangerously on the edge. As the bridge collapsed, the red car There is a possibility of falling at any time.


    Steve Rogers heard the scream, put the shield on his back, ran to the red car, and grabbed the red car''s butt.


    But unfortunately, Steve Rogers was still a little late. The car had fallen down. Although Steve Rogers grabbed the **** of the car and pulled it up, the result was that the **** of the car was torn off. The red car finally Still fell.


    "Ah!" The female driver opened her mouth wide and began to scream wildly.


    "I know it was dangerous at that time, but sometimes I really don''t understand it." Tony Stark couldn''t help but began to complain. "Why do some people, especially women, always scream when things happen? Is it possible to change their danger? Have the time to scream, is it not good to think about how to get out?"


    "Stark, UU reading was crazy about adrenaline secretion at that time. It''s not that you can calm down if you want to be calm. You can''t demand that everyone be like you." Bruce Banner said aside.


    I have to say that Tony Stark¡¯s performance in the face of crisis is in stark contrast to those screaming girls. They were born in the den of terrorists and created a battle armor to escape, which is almost a godlike performance. .


    But the girl in the video has much better luck than Tony Stark. At that time, Tony Stark said that the sky should not be called the ground, but this girl was rescued.


    Thor, whose red cloak was swaying in the wind, was flying into the sky. He saw the red car that was going down. So Thor turned around and flew down again. He stood on the car in mid-air and screamed at the woman in the car. Stretched out his hand.


    Screaming woman saw the savior arrived, her heart was full of joy, and she stretched out her hand to Thor. Just when she thought Thor would take her to fly up, Thor threw it straight up and the Screaming woman was fired like a cannonball. Go up.


    Steve Rogers in the floating city played a beautiful match, directly caught the screaming woman, and sent her to the ground.

 Chapter 118： Vision debut

    "Mei Man: All the famous scenes were exposed by me (!


    Thor''s way of saving people is shocking. It''s a shame that Steve Rogers is now a super soldier on it. If you change someone else, you may not be able to make a good match.


    Even more speechless is that after Thor threw the screaming woman up, he lifted the car up again.


    "Oh~" Just after putting the car on the ground, the male driver in the car pushed the door and vomited. The speed of driving him along with Thor was so fast that the driver was motion sickness.


    "Tor, since you plan to bring that car up too, why don''t you mention it at the beginning?" Tony Stark couldn''t help asking again.


    "Stark, what are you talking about?" Thor didn''t want to answer Tony Stark''s question. "Sorry, I watched the video so intently that I couldn''t hear what you said."


    Rescue is only a condiment, and battle is the dinner. After Steve Rogers and Thor joined forces to rescue them, they went into battle again.


    I saw Steve Rogers stepping on the shield on the ground, and the shield bounced from the ground. Thor slammed his hammer at the shield, and the shield immediately exploded, cutting off a row of robots.


    This hammer and shield match can only be said to be beautiful.


    After hammering the shield, Thor flew into the air, turning the hammer in a circle, and at least a dozen robots were blown by him.


    One of the robots fell on a petrol truck, causing a big explosion, and suddenly another group of robots were swallowed by the fire.


    "Damn Thor, you are really getting in the way!" Ultron saw this scene and flew over and took Thor away.


    On the other side, Clint Barton kept shooting arrows, but the robot was like a wild fire that burned endlessly in the spring breeze, and then came out again after shooting.


    Clint Button temporarily hid behind the bunker, thinking about how to fight back.


    At this moment, the closed door behind him opened, and a figure in a red dress came out.


    She was no longer as panicked and afraid as before.


    Every step she took, she was very firm.


    Yes, she is the Scarlet Witch, Wanda Maximov.


    Wanda Maksimov is very powerful, using magic to easily destroy the robot in front of him.


    And Clint Button has also shot other robots to death with a bow and arrow.


    After that, the two looked at each other and nodded lightly.


    All the grudges between the Scarlet Witch and the Avengers vanished in this confrontation.


    At this moment, she and Clint Button officially accepted each other.


    At this moment, the Avengers had one less enemy and one more friend.


    No, there should be two fewer enemies and two more friends.


    Crimson Witch and Kuaiyin, these two are one, advance and retreat together. Scarlet Witch and the Avengers are friends, which means Kuaiyin is also a friend of the Avengers.


    Everything in the lens, Clint Barton and Wanda Maximov came to a tall building similar to a church.


    Suddenly the figure flashed, and Quicksilver Pirot Maksimov flashed out of the building and walked to Wanda Maksimov.


    "Are you all right?" Pirot Maximov asked.


    "It''s okay," Wanda Maximov said.


    "Romanoff, don''t tell me you are still hiding with Banner and kissing me and me." Tony Stark said with both hands in a position to fire palm cannons at any time.


    "Don''t worry, Ironclad Little Treasure." Natasha Romanov drove a large truck with several robots hanging on the front. "Not everyone can fly."


    The truck stopped in front of the tall building, and Natasha Romanov walked in and asked, "What kind of person is the drill?"


    "This is the drilling rig." Tony Stark pointed to the strange machine in the middle of the tall building that didn''t understand what it was doing. "Once Ultron''s hand touches the core, we''re done."


    Huh!


    Hulk didn''t know where he had jumped from, so he swept the trash as soon as he landed, hammered the two robots flying, and walked in, standing with everyone.


    "Who is that red-skinned guy with a cloak?" In the answer space, Tony Stark found that there was an extra person on the scene.


    In addition to the old faces of Avengers, Scarlet Witch, and Quick Silver, there is an unfamiliar face in the video that has never been seen before.


    The person looked very strange, his skin was red, his head seemed to be covered with a layer of iron, his ears were like two earphones, and there was something like a yellow jewel on the center of his eyebrows.


    "This person is standing with us in the Age of Ultron. No matter who he is, he must not be simple." Steve Rogers said.


    "No, if the thing on his head is that thing, this person is definitely not as simple as''not easy''." Thor said in a deep voice.


    "What''s on his head?" Bruce Banner asked. "Is it the same thing as that gem? Thor, do you know what it is?"


    "Yes, when the video is over, I will tell you in detail." Thor said.


    Everyone stopped talking and watched the video quietly.


    In the video, Thor stands at the front of the crowd, holding a hammer in one hand, and loudly said to Ultron who is suspended in the air, "Come on, some Brazilian girl!"


    I saw Ultron wave his hand, and suddenly a large number of robots emerged from every corner of the city.


    "Do you have to talk more?" Seeing this scene, Steve Rogers said to Thor extremely speechless.


    Maybe he was asking the same thing as Steve Rogers in his heart. Thor looked at the robot army and didn''t speak.


    "This is my ability, this is what I want." Ultron spread out his hands and said, "Avengers, the Ultron army against me, do you still expect to stop me?"


    "Like this hometown said," Tony Stark glanced at Steve Rogers, "fight together."


    With Tony Stark''s sentence, the prelude to the battle began.


    The robot army rushed towards the Avengers like a tide, and the Avengers also showed their magical powers across the sea, each showing their own unique skills to fight against those robots.


    Among these people, everyone in UU reading www.uuk¨¡nshu.com¡¯s Avengers¡¯ fighting methods and fighting style answering space have basically understood them. Everyone focused on the Scarlet Witch, Quick Silver, and the sudden emergence. Come on the vision body.


    The performance of Crimson Witch and Kuai Yin did not disappoint everyone at all. The crimson magical energy easily tore the robots apart, and Kuai Yin relied on the extreme speed of the day, and the robots could not even touch his shadow. arrive.


    Kuaiyin actually doesn''t need other attack methods, it is so fast that it has huge energy with just a punch or kick.


    In fact, it was exactly the same. Kuaiyin directly hammered the robot with his fist, which seemed even easier than the Hulk.


    Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me. The latest chapter address: https://


    Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me. Read the full text address: https://


    Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me. txt download address: https://


    Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me. Read on my phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 119 Vision First Show), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    Like "Mei Man: All the famous scenes are exposed by me", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 119： Infinite Gems

    "Mei Man: All the famous scenes were exposed by me (!


    Of course, among these people, the most noticeable thing is the vision.


    This red-skinned monster can actually fly, and other bodies seem to be extremely powerful, and the robot can be easily shredded with bare hands.


    In the middle of the battle, Ultron also flew in, and Vision directly greeted him, fighting with Ultron.


    boom!


    Ultron punched the illusion against the wall.


    call out!


    But the next moment, a dazzling beam of energy shot out from Ultron''s head, directly knocking Ultron away.


    "This red-skinned weirdo is indeed very powerful!" In the answer space, Tony Stark couldn''t help but sigh when he saw this scene.


    Being able to fly, capable of attacking with energy, and the body can tear the robot with bare hands, the power displayed by this red-skinned monster is worthy of the word "powerful".


    "At least half of the Avengers are not his opponents." Bruce Banner said in a deep voice.


    In the video, Thor saw this scene, the hammer stretched out, and the thick thunder burst out from the hammer, and also shot Ultron.


    Tony Stark naturally seized this opportunity, stretched out his hands and shot out two energy beams in his palm.


    Three energy beams, a thunder and lightning, this powerful attack almost melted Ultron on the spot.


    That miserable appearance is like a brand-new BMW suddenly turned into a van that has been drilled for more than a decade and is on the verge of scrapping.


    "Do you know? In hindsight..."


    boom!


    Ultron didn''t finish saying a word, but he was fisted by the Hulk.


    The space dimmed, and the video ended here.


    "Tor, what is that gem?" Tony Stark couldn''t wait to ask, the impression that Vision gave him was too deep.


    "If I''m not mistaken, it is the gem of the soul, one of the six infinite gems. It has the most powerful power in the universe and can destroy everything." Thor slowly said, "On the forehead of the red-skinned man, it should be It''s a gem of the soul."


    "What is the infinite gem?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "At the beginning of the universe, the world was in chaos, and then there was the Big Bang." Thor began to say in detail, "After the Big Bang, six gems were produced. This is the infinite gem."


    "The product of the Big Bang..." Bruce Banner murmured, "It sounds like a great thing."


    "It''s really amazing," Thor said. "Every infinite gem can control a certain area in the universe."


    "A specific field?"


    "Space, time, reality, power, soul, mind." Thor said.


    "There are still such existences in the universe." Tony Stark felt that he was really eye-opening. "Whoever wants to own these gems is going to be against the sky!"


    "Yes, in these six areas, controlling any one of them represents a destructive force." Steve Rogers said with emotion.


    "So I said this red-skinned weirdo is definitely not as simple as''not easy''," Thor said.


    "Reality, space, time..." Bruce Banner was silent for two seconds, and suddenly said, "You said, this subject, is it the one who has mastered the infinite gems? Intercept the future and play it in the form of video. Get us into a special space to answer the questions. If the three gems of reality, time, and space cooperate with each other, it can be done."


    "Dr. Banner, your conjecture is bold." Tony Stark said, "but we can''t verify it at all."


    "If you find the red-skinned weirdo, you might know some clues," Steve Rogers said. "He has spiritual gems, so maybe he knows the whereabouts of other gems?"


    "Whether he knows the whereabouts of other gems, we must find him." Tony Stark said, "Thanksgiving is so powerful, we must find help as much as possible."


    "Since this person is fighting Ultron with us, he should be with us," Steve Rogers said, "Find him as soon as possible."


    "This video also revealed a lot of information. First of all, we have a few more teammates." Bruce Banner said, "In addition to this mysterious red skin weird, there are also the previous Scarlet Witch and Quick Silver. We all Think of them as enemies, but they end up with us."


    "This is worth celebrating." Steve Rogers said, "Crimson Witch and Quicksilver, both of them are very powerful."


    "The two of them are not in the United States, it is a bit difficult to find them." Tony Stark said.


    "Take your time, you will find it," Steve Rogers said.


    "In addition to the new teammates, it is Ultron. Now it is clear that Ultron has an army of robots." Bruce Banner said again, "Moreover, Ultron''s''evil plan'' also has clues. It should be It is to make the city rise, although we still don¡¯t know what his purpose is to make the city rise.¡±


    "The high-altitude air is so thin that it makes people suffocate and die from lack of oxygen?" Thor thought for a while and made a hypothesis.


    "He has so many robots under his hand. Just letting the robots slaughter is so troublesome?" Bruce Banner shook his head, "I feel that Ultron''s purpose is not this."


    "If people die from hypoxia, at least they have to rise to a few kilometers. Unless all the rock formations are integrated, or at that altitude, the city will disintegrate by itself before people die under oxygen deficiency. "Tony Stark said.


    "That''s what I meant." Thor quickly changed his words after hearing Tony Stark''s words, "The cities are disintegrated, and people naturally die. This is Ultron''s plan. It''s evil, isn''t it?"


    "Stark, did you think of a hypothesis that the dinosaurs became extinct?" Bruce Banner said suddenly.


    "The planet hit the earth?" Tony Stark knew what Bruce Banner was talking about without thinking. "Rising a city to a certain height and then causing it to fall can indeed cause a global disaster like the extinction of the dinosaurs. But. As I said before, the city will disintegrate..." Tony Stark remembered a little before he finished speaking, "Rig!"


    "Yes, it should be the rig." Bruce Banner said, "The rig we guarded in the video should be a device that can keep the city from disintegrating."


    "It''s really an evil plan to smash the city on the earth as a meteorite and destroy mankind." Steve Rogers was stunned when he heard it. It was really an evil plan, it was so evil.


    [The eighth question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [During the Battle of New York, Thor and Iron Man Tony Stark fought, who went to persuade the fight? ¡¿


    [A Captain America Steve Rogers]


    [B Black Widow Natasha Romanov]


    [C Aegis Director Nick Fury]


    [D Hawkeye Clint Button]


    [An answer to this question is correct, reward a thug suit, the suit can be adjusted according to the body shape changes, and the suit is warm in winter and cool in summer, suitable for any season. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    As soon as this reward came out, everyone''s eyes fell on Bruce Banner. Obviously, this suit was tailor-made for Bruce Banner. Except for this one who bursts at every turn, no one is standing. need.


    "Well, I will answer this question." Bruce Banner shrugged. "Actually, I have to thank the person who made the question for being so considerate of me. Although I didn''t feel it when Hulk came out, it was also My body is so exposed every time, I don''t want to."


    "To be honest, I''m looking forward to Hulk wearing a suit." Steve Rogers imagined the scene in his mind, and suddenly looked forward to it.


    "I just don''t know if Hulk likes it or not." Tony Stark said, "If Hulk doesn''t like it, just tear off the suit?"


    "No, Hulk will like it!" Bruce Banner said, "Let''s look at the topic."


    "Obviously, the time this issue occurred should be at the beginning of the New York War, when the Avengers were not united." Steve Rogers said.


    "I thought of our disunity, but I didn''t expect to be so disunity." Tony Stark said, "We were all fighting."


    "Why am I not surprised at all?" Steve Rogers scanned Tony Stark and Thor. "If anyone in the Avengers will fight, it must be the two of you. "


    "Captain, you are absolutely prejudiced." Tony Stark protested.


    "Why did Stark and Thor fight? This information is too lacking, I''m afraid I can''t analyze it." Bruce Banner said, "It can only be analyzed purely from the options."


    "Nick Fury should be the last consideration first, right?" Steve Rogers said, "He is the commander, the superior of those of us, and an officer should try to persuade his subordinates. This is somewhat inappropriate."


    "Sir?" Tony Stark laughed at the time. "Captain, maybe Nick Fury is really the leader in the position, but in fact, we people, except for the two originals of Romanov and Patton. It is his subordinates, who can he command?"


    "Stark, whether you accept it or not, Nick Fury is the one who gives orders behind the scenes." Steve Rogers said, "and the New York war is completely different from what it is now. Of course you can just ignore your feelings now. Nick Fury. But at the time when the alien army was crushing, Stark, I believe that even if you are you, the overall situation will be the most important thing."


    "The captain''s words make sense." Bruce Banner agreed with Steve Rogers. "Although I can''t say to exclude Nick Fury for this, I put him at the end, but there is really no choice. I am I won''t choose him."


    "Moreover, there is another reason for Nick Fury not to persuade him to fight, and that is that he is not strong enough." Thor also said, "Me and Stark, we can all fly, I can summon thunder and lightning, and Stark can launch. Cannonball, although the fight between us is not a life-and-death fight, it may not be so fierce. But even if it¡¯s just a''not fierce'' fight, I don¡¯t think ordinary people can intervene. I want to persuade me and Stark. If you don¡¯t have certain strength, you can¡¯t do it.¡±


    "Tor is right." Bruce Banner said, "Similarly, I think Romanov and Patton, the elite killers, can also be ruled out. Although they are not weak, they are compared with ordinary people. I want to intervene in the fight between Thor and Iron Man. They are still a little weaker." After speaking, Bruce Banner asked Tony Stark, "Stark, do you have anything else to add?"


    "It''s all finished by you." Tony Stark said.


    "Since everyone''s opinions are so unified, then I will answer." Bruce Banner said, "I choose A, Captain America Steve Rogers."


    ¡¾correct answer! Reward distribution! ¡¿


    A black suit appeared on the ground.


    "It looks pretty good, and I like the style very much." Bruce Banner picked up the suit and looked at it. "It will become Hulk in the future, and it will finally be more gentle."


    After a short while, the space began to play video. At the beginning of the video, a night sky rushed over, and a Kun-style fighter flew slowly in the night.


    "Did he say something?" Nick Fury''s voice rang.


    "No." Natasha Romanov responded with a fighter.


    "Bring him here, our time is tight." Nick Fury said.


    The camera shows the inside of the fighter plane, Natasha Romanoff is driving the fighter plane, Steve Rogers and Tony Stark are standing together, while Rocky sits aside without saying a word.


    "Something''s wrong." Steve Rogers glanced at Loki, and whispered to Tony Stark.


    "What?" Tony Stark asked. "It''s too easy for a rock singer to surrender?"


    "I don''t think it''s that simple." Steve Rogers said, "this guy is very strong."


    "For you, an old man, observation is okay." Tony Stark asked. "What''s your secret?"


    "What?" Steve Rogers didn''t understand Tony Stark at all.


    "Your fight just now was a bit like aerobics." Tony Stark said, "I must have missed a lot of things for so many years."


    This opening, this dialogue, everyone knows that this plot is connected to the video plot of the fifth question who did not participate in the capture of Rocky. The US team, Iron Man, and Black Widow captured Rocky. Betting on the sky mothership.


    "Fry didn''t say that he called you." In the video, Steve Rogers seemed to be a little dissatisfied with Tony Stark''s words just now.


    "Of course, there are many things Fury hasn''t told you Tony Stark said.


    Crackling~


    At this time, a flash of lightning suddenly tore through the night sky, accompanied by rumbling thunder.


    "Where did this lightning come from?" Natasha Romanov couldn''t help asking.


    Rocky was fidgeting.


    "What''s the matter?" Steve Rogers asked, "Are you afraid of lightning?"


    "I just don''t like the guy who followed the lightning." Rocky said.


    Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me. The latest chapter address: https://


    Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me. Read the full text address: https://


    Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me. txt download address: https://


    Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me. Read on my phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 120 Infinite Gems) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    Like "Mei Man: All the famous scenes are exposed by me", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 120： Rocky is still alive?

    "Mei Man: All the famous scenes were exposed by me (!


    Crackling~


    The thunder and lightning in the air were even more intense.


    Boom!


    A figure directly descended from the sky and landed on the outside of the Kun fighter, smashing the fighter into a sway.


    The man wore a red cloak, hunting in the night, and he was not a simple character at first glance.


    There is no doubt that Thor is undoubtedly the role of Thor in such a cool appearance.


    But at this moment, everyone in the Kun-style fighter did not know that Came was actually a friend, or that a future friend, Tony Stark put on the helmet and opened the door of the fighter.


    Before Tony Stark could walk to the hatch, the figure of Thor appeared on the hatch. Tony Stark reached out to let go of the palm cannon, but Thor smashed him with a hammer. fly.


    Thor didn''t speak, grabbing Loki sitting in the cabin with one hand, soaring into the sky and disappearing into the night sky.


    Crackling~


    The thick thunder and lightning finally gleamed in the night sky.


    "This guy is here!" Tony Stark said, looking at the direction Thor was flying away.


    "Another Asgardian?" Natasha Romanov asked.


    "Is that guy his own?" Steve Rogers also asked.


    "It doesn''t matter." Tony Stark walked to the hatch, "Whether that guy is going to release Loki or kill him, the universe cube is gone."


    "Stark, we need to make a battle plan first!" Steve Rogers called.


    "Plan is to fight!" Tony Stark ignored Steve Rogers, and the armor sprayed out energy and flew into the night sky.


    Steve Rogers looked helpless, but hesitated for a moment before grabbing a pack of parachutes.


    "I can''t control him, Captain." Natasha Romanov said.


    "I don''t want to worry about it either." Steve Rogers said while wearing a parachute.


    "These are legendary people," Natasha Romanov turned her head and said, "They are basically gods."


    "There is only one **** in the world, but it won''t be that way." Steve Rogers put on a parachute, took the shield and jumped out of the fighter plane, and jumped into the night.


    In another corner of the night, Thor grabbed Loki and threw it on the ground.


    "Where is the universe cube?" Thor asked.


    "Long time no see, brother." Loki lied on the ground and laughed.


    "Is it like I''m here to tell you the old story?" Thor sullenly.


    "After the Rainbow Bridge was destroyed, do you know how much dark energy Odin had to use to transport you to your beloved earth?" Loki sat up, "You have to thank me."


    Huh!


    Thor threw the hammer on the ground and grabbed Jimei, as if the male protagonist and the female protagonist met in a Korean drama, and said bitterly, "Loki, I thought you were dead."


    "Are you mourning me?" Rocky''s words were full of coldness.


    "We are all in mourning," Thor said, "our father..."


    "Your father!" Loki corrected, and then walked aside, rubbing his waist, "Did he tell you my life experience?"


    "We were all raised by him. We played and fought together." Thor walked towards Loki, "Did you forget all of them?"


    "Tor, what is Rocky''s background?" Tony Stark in the answer space couldn''t help asking when seeing this place, "Why does it seem that Rocky is not your own brother?"


    "Loki is indeed not my own brother, he was adopted by my father." Thor briefly explained, "When my father was fighting with the Frost Giant, he found Loki who was abandoned by the Frost Giant King and took him. Come back and grow up with me."


    "The Frost Giant King?" Bruce Banner found the point. "Tor, did you just talk about the king?"


    "Yes, Loki, he is the son of the Frost Giant King Laofei. He was a prince before being adopted by my father." Thor said.


    "So I understand more now why Loki can''t be the king of Asgard." Tony Stark said, "not only because of Luo''s basic body, but also because of Loki''s origin. He doesn''t have Asgard''s. Blood, so he will never be the king of Asgard."


    "Rocky is not a simple adoption relationship. He is also the prince of the enemy country." Bruce Banner said, "So Odin can treat all other things equally, but only in the choice of throne, it is impossible to treat equally. Rocky If you want to be king, you can only use some improper means."


    "There is only shadow in my heart." In the video, Rocky turned around and looked at Thor, "I have been living in your shadow. I will never forget that you threw me into the abyss. Who am I? I am the king!"


    "So you want to occupy the world and make up for your inexplicable inferiority complex?" Thor walked towards Loki step by step, "No, I will definitely protect the earth!"


    "Hahahaha!" Hearing this, Rocky laughed, "You are so considerate to protect. People are fighting each other in droves, you are standing by. I''m going to rule them, why do you think I can''t? "


    "Do you think you are stronger than humans?" Thor asked.


    "Of course." Rocky took it for granted.


    "You don''t know what dominance is, brother," Thor said. "The throne will make you sit on pins and needles."


    "I have seen a new world you don''t know!" Rocky pushed Thor away. "When I was exiled, the sky had eyes. I was a blessing in disguise. I saw the true power of Rubik''s Cube. When you hold it, ..."


    "Who let you know?" Thor interrupted Rocky''s speech. "Who is behind the scenes?"


    "I am the king!" Rocky said loudly.


    "Stop dreaming!" Thor hated that iron could not become steel. "Hand over the Cube of the Universe and give up these absurd dreams!" At this point, Thor''s voice slowed down a bit, "Come home with me."


    "Not with me." Rocky said.


    Thor was extremely angry, and as soon as he stretched out his hand, the hammer on the ground flew into his hand.


    "You need the Rubik''s Cube to bring me back." Rocky looked confident, "but it''s gone, and I don''t know where it is."


    "Listen well, brother, I..."


    Thor didn''t finish saying these words, the red armor slashed across, and he threw Thor directly to where he didn''t know.


    "There is a problem." In the answer space, Steve Rogers frowned slightly. "There is a problem with this conversation between Thor and Rocky."


    "Yeah, big problem." Bruce Banner said. "From this conversation, we can roughly understand what happened. Loki failed to seek the throne and fell into the abyss. Thor Odin thought he was dead. , But he was alive and came to Earth. Does this story sound familiar?"


    "It''s not familiar, it''s exactly the same." Steve Rogers said to Thor, "Thor, isn''t that the case for you now? Rocky failed to seek the throne and fell into the abyss. You think he is dead. But, What if the real situation is the same as in the video, and Loki is not dead at all?"


    "Tor, the video also mentioned the destruction of the Rainbow Bridge." Tony Stark also said, "It can be seen that the trajectory of events in the video is basically the same as the trajectory of events in Asgard. You all think that Loki, who has died, is not dead, so we have reason to believe that the real Loki is not dead either."


    "It seems that Loki is still alive." Thor was puzzled there. "But how did Loki survive in the abyss?"


    "It seems that the New York war is still inevitable." Steve Rogers sighed lightly. "I thought it would be one less war."


    "Captain, don''t worry, since I know that Loki is not dead, I will try my best to find him and stop him!" Thor said in a deep voice.


    But everyone clearly felt that Thor''s spirit was obviously different, and it was no longer like when he first entered the answering space, the whole person was full of decadence and frustration.


    Oh, this brother control.


    In the video, Tony Stark and Thor flew into a wood together, and Thor fell to the ground embarrassedly.


    "You try to touch me again?" Thor stood up from the ground, glaring at Tony Stark.


    "Then don''t grab my things." Tony Stark responded.


    "Do you know who you are talking to?" Thor asked.


    "Um... are you a drama actor?" Tony Stark began to venomously again, "Does your mother know you stole her shawl?"


    "This is not something you should be in charge of, Tin Man." Thor looked at Tony Stark and said word by word, "Loki will definitely be tried by Asgard."


    "As long as he can hand over the Rubik''s Cube." Tony Stark said, "Before that, you''d better not get in the way, a foreigner." After saying this, Tony Stark turned and left.


    Thor didn''t speak any more, and threw the hammer directly at Tony Stark, slammed the cremation, and smashed Tony Stark into the air, hitting several trees.


    Tony Stark is someone who is willing to suffer. He stood up and fired a palm cannon, hitting Thor, the **** of thunder, and hitting Thor against the tree. Then he flew up and flew in front of Thor with an iron foot. Kicked his feet on Thor, kicking people and trees flying.


    Thor was also hit with real fire, and when he stretched out his hand, the landing hammer flew back to his hand. He held the hammer to the sky. Amid the crackling sound, a thick thunder and lightning descended, and Thor''s hammer fell on Tony Stark far away. He pointed out that Raiden smashed Tony Stark''s body, directly smashing the heroic armor into the ragged goods of the second-hand market.


    "The energy reaches four hundred percent." Jarvis''s voice rang.


    Thor, this naive man, used thunder and lightning to smash others, but instead charged them with his armor.


    "How about this?" Tony Stark stretched out his hands, and shot three dazzling energy beams at the same time from the palms of his palms and chest, which blasted Thor into the air.


    But Thor fell to the ground with ease, he didn''t seem to be hurt at all, and he didn''t even mess with his blond hair.


    This body is really abnormal.


    The next moment, one person and one **** flew towards each other at the same time. The two men fought hand in hand in the air and fought in the air. They didn''t know how many trees were broken and how many flowers and plants were frightened.


    After fighting in the air for a while, the two fell to the ground and began a close hand-to-hand fight.


    boom!


    Thor punched Tony Stark in the face.


    boom!


    Tony Stark also punched Thor, but Thor directly held his arm.


    Tony Stark slams another fist and is held back by Thor.


    As soon as Thor exerted his force, Tony Stark''s armour was dented in his arms, and sparks started to come, and the "Dididi" alarm sounded non-stop.


    Seeing that these arms were about to be squeezed by Thor with his bare hands, Tony Stark loosened his fist, his palms were exposed, and he blasted two palm shots at Thor''s head.


    Most people get two palm shots at such close distances, especially their heads, for fear that their heads will be lost directly, but Thor has nothing to do, and even the blonde hair is still so soft and smooth.


    Tony Stark grabbed Thor with both hands and bumped his head.


    This is also a naive one. The iron-headed guy from Thor has such a hard head that he can''t move his palm cannons. What use can you hit with your head?


    Sure enough, Thor just took a step back.


    Bang~


    Then, Thor also slammed Tony Stark''s head with his head, and directly knocked Tony Stark out of the battle armor a few meters away.


    The iron armor and the flesh and blood of the other people collided with each other, and they were completely defeated by the flesh and blood. This does not say that Tony Stark is not good, it is that Thor is too powerful.


    Tony Stark and Thor in battle armor just beat each other with one punch and one punch.


    "Hey!" Halfway through the fight, a shield flew over, and after smashing Tony Stark and Thor to separate the two, they flew back again.


    "Stop it all!" Steve Rogers caught the shield, jumped from the tree, and asked Thor, "What is your purpose here?"


    "I''m here to stop Loki''s conspiracy." Thor said.


    "Show us the proof." Steve Rogers said, "put down your hammer."


    "This is not a good idea." Tony Stark began to venomously again. "He loves his hammer so much..."


    boom!


    Before he finished speaking, Thor gave him a hammer.


    "Do you want me to put down my hammer?" Thor''s voice grew louder and louder, and finally he leaped high and hammered at Steve Rogers with one hammer.


    Steve Rogers squatted on the ground and raised the shield above his head. With a sound, Thor¡¯s hammer hit the shield, a dazzling light burst out, and the force of the counter shock shook Thor. Fly back.


    Steve Rogers stood up.


    Tony Stark threw away the tree on his body and stood up.


    Thor also stood up.


    All three of them were a little embarrassed.


    "Enough trouble, right?" Stephen Rogers said.


    The space went dark and the video ended.


    Everyone''s analysis was correct. Even if the two non-humans, Thor and Iron Man, were fighting, even if they didn''t show their true ability, they couldn''t just persuade them to fight.


    If it weren''t for Steve Rogers, but instead of the other three in the options, this persuasion would probably persuade himself to go to the hospital bed directly.


    Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me. The latest chapter address: https://


    Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me. Read the full text address: https://


    Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me. txt download address: https://


    Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me. Read on my phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 121 Rocky is still alive?) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    Like "Mei Man: All the famous scenes are exposed by me", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 121： Lei Qi Hua Ma

    "Mei Man: All the famous scenes were exposed by me (!


    "This topic reveals an extremely important message." Steve Rogers said in a deep voice, "I think everyone knows what the news is. The New York War has not been avoided, and we still need to prepare for the New York War. "


    "Speaking of preparing, in fact, that Ivan Vanke provided me with inspiration." Tony Stark said, "I used to develop armor for myself, so I didn¡¯t consider remote control. The battle armor is a matter. But if it is facing a large-scale alien army like the New York War, I can also develop an unmanned battle armor."


    "That''s a good idea." Bruce Banner said, "So even if the future really comes to the stage of carrying the nuclear bomb, there is no need for Stark to fight it personally and let those unmanned armors fight it."


    "Anti-nuclear bomb?" Tony Stark said, "Didn¡¯t the portal of the Zetarians open over the Stark Tower? I can first arrange a nuclear bomb in the Stark Tower, and when the portal opens, I Launch the nuclear bomb directly."


    "Stark, forget this idea." Bruce Banner shook his head directly, "Even if you have a reason for the end of the world, the United States won''t let you install a nuclear bomb in your own home."


    "I mean." Tony Stark said, "Even if those wine and rice bags are willing, I still don''t want to. If my house is really equipped with a nuclear bomb, there must be 180 pairs of eyes staring at me day and night. It¡¯s dead. And it¡¯s not a hassle for Jarvis to send a nuclear bomb in an unmanned suit."


    "Everyone, don''t be so pessimistic." Thor interjected, "Believe me, I will find Loki and prevent Loki from making mistakes. The future will not change back, and the New York war will not happen."


    "Thor, you first think back to the video of the answer space." Steve Rogers said, "Rocky won the throne, Rocky failed, Rocky fell into the abyss, Rocky died, Rocky invaded New York. Except for the last step. Invading New York, every step of Loki has happened, and every event node you have now is right. Now you tell me that the last step will change?"


    "I know, but after all, we are different from the video. In the video, we don''t have room for answering questions. We don''t know the future, and we know, so we can change." Thor said in a deep voice.


    [The ninth question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [The following characters, who can''t hold Thor''s Hammer? ¡¿


    [A Jane Foster]


    [B Black Widow Natasha Romanov]


    ¡¾C Phantom Vision¡¿


    [D Hulk Bruce Banner]


    [The answer to this question is correct, the reward of "thunder gasification horse" art, can be condensed into a horse by thunder and lightning, riding on this horse, running speed 10 times faster. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "Thunder gas turns a horse?" As soon as this reward came out, everyone in the answer space felt that it was not right. Tony Stark said, "It is clear that thunder and lightning condense into a horse. Why do you want to say thunder gas?"


    "Maybe it''s making thunder and lightning gaseous?" Bruce Banner asked Thor. "Tor, would you? Gaseous thunder and lightning?"


    "Never heard of it," Thor said.


    "Don''t worry about this, it''s meaningless to discuss this now." Steve Rogers said, "When the thunder gasification equestrian skill is available, you will naturally know how to do it. If you get the wrong answer, you can''t get the reward, even if you know what thunder is. The anger will not help."


    "The captain is right, we don''t need to waste time here, so..." Tony Stark looked at Thor, "Tor, tell us, who can''t hold your hammer?"


    "No one can pick it up!" Thor called.


    "Tor, don''t say that only you can pick up the hammer." Tony Stark said quickly, "We all know this is not true, no matter how unwilling you to admit it. The captain has picked it up. No, isn''t it?"


    "But, but there are too many people here!" Thor said angrily. "If you ask who can''t afford the question, that is to say, apart from the answer, the other three people can afford it, plus the captain. There are already four people who can pick up my hammer, is that fair!"


    "It''s not plausible, it''s utterly plausible." Tony Stark said, "When you return to Asgard, you must ask your father to ask clearly why your exclusive hammer has become a dog wagging its tail on the street. , Who wants to slap who?"


    "Tor, have you ever thought about a problem." Bruce Banner said at this time.


    "What''s the problem?" Thor said.


    "Have you ever wondered why the title tells you that there are three other people who can hold the hammer?" Bruce Banner asked.


    "why?"


    "That''s because there are only four options for the question, and it must leave a correct answer, so only three people can pick it up. Thor, maybe it''s not only the people in the question that can pick up the hammer, but others as well. ?"


    "No! It''s impossible!"


    "Isn''t the captain just a ready-made example? He picked it up, but it didn''t appear in the options."


    "..." Tolton had nothing to say, and it took a long time to dream and mutter to himself, "No, no, definitely not."


    "Tor, cry again later, answer the question first." Tony Stark quietly recorded Thor''s thoughts at this moment.


    "On how to pick up the hammer, we discussed it before." Tor calmed down, "but we didn''t find the code for picking up the hammer either. We just speculated that it had something to do with certain spiritual qualities."


    "Tor, we can''t help you with this question." Steve Rogers said, "you can only rely on yourself."


    "No, Captain, you have helped." Thor said, "I already know that you can pick up Mulnier, so I just need to use you as a comparison, and see who is the least like you in the four options. "


    "What did you just say?" Tony Stark heard something amazing again, "Meow?"


    "Mallnier." Thor looked like "I knew you would be like this." "My hammer is called Mynil."


    "It might as well be called a hammer, or sledgehammer, or hammer." Tony Stark said.


    "You can call it whatever you like. You can''t pick it up anyway." Thor didn''t bother to pay attention to Tony Stark anymore, and began to analyze the options: "Who is this vision, I have never heard of it before, I don''t know. What is his background."


    "Just like that Doctor Strange." Bruce Banner said, "Doctor Strange has appeared in the options many times, but now we don''t know who he is, even if he is a male or female."


    "Vision, do you think this name is weird?" Steve Rogers said.


    "It''s really strange, it''s more like a nickname than a name." Thor said.


    "That''s the problem. For the questions in the answer space, if you have a nickname, write your nickname and name together." Bruce Banner said, "If Vision is a nickname, then the name should also be written. , But it didn''t."


    "So, this illusion should be the name." Tony Stark said, "It''s a weird name."


    "This name appears for the first time and I don''t know anything at all, so I don''t need to think about it for the time being," Steve Rogers said. "Wait until the other three options are eliminated, then consider."


    "Apart from the vision, I think the one who looks the most like the captain is Dr. Banner." Thor''s eyes fell on Bruce Banner. "In order not to hurt others, Banner has been living in seclusion, even his beloved. Women can leave, and Dr. Banner is also sacrificial. And Natasha Romanov, well, I don¡¯t know much about her, but I know that the New York war in the Ultron Age is a very dangerous war, if If she didn''t have the consciousness of sacrificing herself, it would be impossible for her to participate..."


    "Everyone, I''m really not good at this." Thor spread his hands, "If anyone looks the least like the captain, I think it''s Jane Foster."


    "Tor, this woman is likely to be your girlfriend in the future. Are you sure you don''t want to save face?" Tony Stark said.


    "That kind of future shouldn''t happen anymore." A female ticket is gone, and Thor, a straight man, doesn''t feel any pity. "She should be a scientist, it doesn''t matter, she is just an ordinary person, I am very It¡¯s hard to imagine that an ordinary person would have the spirit of sacrifice or other spirit of the captain."


    "Tor, you are a bit judged by appearances by saying that." Bruce Banner said, "You can''t assume that she doesn''t have the heroic spirit of a captain just because she looks ordinary."


    "But all I know about her is''look.''" Thor said helplessly, "If I knew she would appear in the title, I wouldn''t mind being like the future in the video, oh no, I mean Make a friend. But I don''t know her at all now, what should I do?"


    "Tor, don''t worry, you are right." Steve Rogers said, "This question really lacks clues that can be analyzed. None of us can make a choice based on a more adequate and logical inference. You choose according to your own feelings."


    "The last words of the captain make some sense." Bruce Banner said. "When there is a mess, the sixth sense is often the most reliable, especially since you and your hammer have been inseparable. Okay, some time ago. Separated, but only for a while. You take your hammer to fight in the north and south, and there must be a tacit understanding between you and the hammer, you say, who can''t afford it?"


    "I don''t think four people can afford it." Thor said honestly.


    "..." Bruce Banner suddenly felt that he was wasting his tongue.


    "If you have to choose one of the four," Thor glanced back and forth over the four options, and finally fell on the name of her future girlfriend, "I choose A, Jane Foster!"


    ¡¾wrong answer! Deduct one year of life! ¡¿


    About Thor''s meow hammer, including the owner of Thor, are confused and know very little, so even if they know the answer is wrong, everyone has nothing to analyze.


    Several people first unanimously condemned Thor''s ignorance of this with his own hammer, and then gossiped about the name of Miao Miao Hammer, and the space began to play the video.


    The first person in the picture is Clint Barton. His eyes are a little abnormal, they look a little blue, they are not a normal color at all, and they are a little godless, like a controlled puppet.


    When everyone saw this, they immediately understood that at this moment Clint Barton was controlled by Loki with the psychic scepter.


    Then the time period in which this video took place is clearer. It was not long before the New York War started.


    The tail of the fighter was wide open, and Clint Barton was standing there, bending his bow and shooting arrows, and an arrow shot on the engine shell of a Sky Mothership.


    After the arrow shot up, it changed. Several steel **** were separated and adsorbed on the shell, and there were red lights that kept ringing.


    Clint Barton reached out and pressed a button on his bow. With a loud "bang", the engine of the Sky Mothership exploded.


    Thick billowing smoke and dazzling firelight rose into the sky.


    Many people in the Sky Mothership were blown up.


    Among these people who turned their backs on their horses, everyone clearly saw that Natasha Romanoff and Bruce Banner also fell together.


    Steve Rogers and Tony Stark fell together, neither of them suffered any injuries.


    "Quickly put on the armor."


    "good."


    Steve Rogers and Tony Stark got up and hurried out.


    "Alert alert!"


    "Attention everyone!"


    An alarm sounded on the Sky Mothership.


    "Hill!" Nick Fury yelled, shaking his head.


    "There was an explosion outside!" Hill stood in front of the computer, checking the situation of the Sky Mothership, "The third engine stopped running!"


    "Can the engine be repaired?" Hill said as he walked away from the computer, "Answer me!"


    "The turbine is basically okay." A young man with the plane''s nose explained to Hill, "but as long as we are still flying, it is impossible to send someone out to repair it."


    "It''s over if you lose another engine," Hill said. "Someone must go out and repair the engine."


    "Stark, did you hear that?" Nick Fury said, touching his headset.


    "I''ll fix it." Tony Stark''s voice came.


    "Coleson, open the defensive blockade in the closed area, and then go to the armory," Nick Fury quickly issued an order Romanov? "


    At this moment, Natasha Romanov was lying on the ground. It was not that she didn''t want to get up, but that there was a big tube on her lap. She couldn''t get up at all, but she still replied to Nick Fury, " I''m fine."


    At this moment, she would never think that she would be "something" right away.


    I saw Bruce Banner, who was lying next to Natasha Romanov, with a painful look, and his mouth continued to make low and painful sounds, that looked like he was about to transform into a rhythm.


    Natasha Romanov felt a stunned heart. She knew how terrible Bruce Banner was after his transformation.


    Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me. The latest chapter address: https://


    Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me. Read the full text address: https://


    Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me. txt download address: https://


    Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me. Read on my phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 122 Leiqihuama), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    Like "Mei Man: All the famous scenes are exposed by me", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 122： Hulks small fist hammered Thor in the chest

    "Mei Man: All the famous scenes were exposed by me (!


    "Bruce, you have to persist, or you will hit Rocky''s arms." Natasha Romanov said to Bruce Banner anxiously, sweating, "Listen to me, we''ll be fine."


    But these words did not calm Bruce Banner, the signs that he was about to transform became more obvious.


    At this time, two maintenance personnel came to repair, and Natasha Romanov gesticulated vigorously to tell them not to come. Fortunately, these two were not stupid, and immediately turned and left.


    "We''ll be fine." Natasha Romanov watched the two maintenance personnel leave, and said to Bruce Banner, "I use my life to guarantee that I will take you out. You can leave. Far away."


    "Your life?" Bruce Banner suddenly turned his head and shouted.


    At this time, his face had faintly turned green, and he was also "swollen", and the expression on his face looked a bit hideous.


    This has reached the final moment of transformation.


    Sure enough, in the next moment, Bruce Banner''s skin completely turned green, his body began to swell, and his clothes were torn apart.


    Hulk, it''s going to come out after all.


    Fortunately, at the last moment, Natasha Romanov pulled her leg out of the steel tube that was pressing against her.


    Hulk slowly turned his head and looked at Natasha Romanoff. He didn''t even know this hot woman at all, so he chased after Natasha Romanoff.


    The word "Lianxiangxiyu" doesn''t exist for Hulk at all, and under the big hand, everything is directly torn apart.


    Fortunately, there are many kinds of pipes, ladders, and shelves here, and the terrain is more complicated. Natasha Romanov relied on her abundance to climb up and down, avoiding Hulk''s attacks dangerously and dangerously.


    In the process, the camera cut to Loki, and after he heard Hulk''s roar, a tricky smile appeared on his face.


    This further confirmed everyone''s previous speculation that Loki was arrested deliberately, in order to make Bruce Banner transform into Hulk.


    After a plot of Steve Rogers and Tony Stark repairing the engine, the scene was cut to Natasha Romanoff again.


    Natasha Romanov was holding a pistol, walking vigilantly and cautiously among a pile of pipes, but unfortunately, after walking a few steps, she heard a roar of "Ah", and then the Hulk one again A big green face appeared before his eyes.


    boom!


    Natasha Romanov made a decisive decision and shot directly.


    Of course it was not shooting Hulk. This kind of pistol could not hurt Hulk at all. Natasha Romanov shot the pipe above Hulk.


    The pipe was not as hard as Hulk''s skin. A hole was shot out at that time, and a large amount of white gas was ejected from the cavity, blurring Hulk''s vision.


    Natasha Romanov took this opportunity to run away.


    As soon as there was a loud ping-pong-pong bang behind him, Hulk chased after him again.


    Hulk "chasing the girl" is really too rough, no matter what is in front of him, everything is crushed, just like this, it is crushed and pushed forward. No creature can match the demolition ability except Husky.


    Natasha Romanov was finally overtaken by Hulk, and Hulk just slapped it casually, as if to catch a fly. Natasha Romanov¡¯s body flew out several meters away and hit The wall fell to the ground again.


    Although Natasha Romanov was extraordinary, she couldn''t stand the torture of Hulk. She was sitting on the ground and couldn''t stand up.


    And Hulk had come to Natasha Romanov step by step, raised his hand, and was about to attack.


    At this moment, a figure directly rushed over and threw Hulk down. The two broke through a layer of iron, and both fell outside.


    Needless to say, dare to be tough with Hulk, and there are those who are strong and tough, except for Thor, the **** of fame, who has a lot of famous scenes, and never want to be a second person.


    The place where the two of them fell should be the apron, where there were a few planes parked, and there were many crews, but after they looked at Hulk, they all hurried away tacitly.


    Only Thor stood in front of Hulk, face to face with Hulk.


    Hulk roared and punched Thor, but Thor easily dodged him. Not only did Hulk throw his fists several times without touching Thor, but Thor found the opportunity to punch him twice.


    "Ah~" Hulk roared again, slamming his big hand at Thor.


    Thor didn''t evade and stretched out his hand to directly support Thor''s arm.


    Thor himself can be considered burly, but he is like a baby compared to Hulk. One of Hulk''s fists is bigger than his head, but such a "baby" is just as big as Hulk.


    This still seems to have a visual impact.


    "We are not your enemy, Banner." Thor tried to communicate with Hulk. "You calm down."


    The response to Thor was Hulk''s small fist, which actually hammered his chest, and threw Thor flying out in one fell swoop.


    Thor was irritated by the hammer''s chest move. As soon as he stretched out his hand, Meow''s hammer broke through all obstacles and flew into his hands.


    It''s like the male protagonist who will come to the heroine without hesitation after experiencing car accidents, amnesia, cancer, and the death of his family members in the Korean drama.


    And this time Hulk also rushed over.


    But this time Hulk couldn''t get a bargain. Thor threw his hammer upwards, and directly smashed the Hulk-sized tuft, and smashed all the planes after it landed.


    Hulk pulled off the wings of the plane directly and shot it at Thor. Thor came to a difficult sliding knee and let the wings of the plane fly over his head, and then Thor threw his hammer at Hulk.


    Hulk took a big hand and grabbed the hammer directly in his hand.


    The hammer was gripped, but Hulk couldn''t hold it at all, and the hammer fell directly to the ground, even throwing Hulk to the ground.


    Hulk lay on the ground, trying to pick up the hammer, but the hammer seemed to have become a part of the ground, and it didn''t move at all.


    Hulk stood up and wanted to lift the hammer from the ground. He held the hammer in both hands and gritted his teeth, looking very strenuous.


    Because of too much strength, Hulk''s legs plunged directly into the reinforced concrete ground.


    But the hammer still didn''t move.


    "It turns out that the Hulk can''t hold a hammer." Tony Stark said, the video is here, the correct answer is very clear.


    "Dr. Banner can''t pick it up, which means that Jane Foster, Natasha Romanoff, and the vision can be picked up?" Steve Rogers said.


    "I still can''t believe it," Thor said. "I have to find those three people when I have time and let them try to see if they can afford Mirnier."


    "Hulk and Thor are in the R&D room on the fourth floor, and the monitors on the second and third floors are damaged!" Inside the Sky Mothership, someone shouted Hulk Thor''s movements.


    No way, these two have too strong demolition capabilities. Wherever they are, there is a large demolition site, so they must stay away.


    "Hulk will ruin this place!" Hill said as he shot the intruder.


    "Divert his attention!" Nick Fury was shooting with guns in both hands.


    "Escort 6-0, go to the laboratory, and meet the target." Hill immediately issued an order, "Don''t get too close."


    "Received." A fighter plane flew over and flew to the side of the laboratory. Through the glass, we could clearly see that Hulk and Thor were working inside.


    In the laboratory, Hulk held Thor''s body in one hand and threw it aside fiercely.


    Da Da Da Da!


    At this moment, a large number of bullets poured in, all hitting Hulk.


    Hulk was furious, roaring, he jumped out of the laboratory, jumped onto the fighter plane next to the Sky Mothership, and began to dismantle the fighter plane with his bare hands.


    The fighter plane that drove through the wind and clouds was almost paperless under Hulk, and was scrapped in a few strokes.


    The driver hurriedly pressed the button, the seat blasted out energy and flew into the sky, but just as he flew up, he was caught by Hulk and threw it into the air fiercely.


    The pilot opened the parachute in time, but the fighter plane exploded directly in the air with a "bang".


    There is no skin left, the hair will be attached, the fighter plane is gone, of course the Hulk on the fighter plane has no place to stand, and directly falls from the air.


    Everything in the camera appears in an unbuilt building, and Bruce Banner wakes up from a pile of bricks.


    Next to him, an uncle in a hat stood there, looking straight at Bruce Banner.


    "You fell from the sky." The uncle said to Bruce Banner.


    "Did I hurt anyone?" Bruce Banner asked.


    "No one here can hurt you," said the uncle, "it scares you a lot of pigeons."


    "Great." Bruce Banner breathed a sigh of relief when he heard that he hadn''t hurt anyone.


    "You were awake when you fell." The uncle said again.


    "Did you see it?" Bruce Banner asked.


    "The whole process." The uncle said, "smashed through the ceiling and fell down, the big green guy." The uncle threw some clothes down, "Here you are. I guess you can put it on when you return to normal size."


    "Thank you." Bruce Banner began to get dressed.


    "Are you an alien?" The uncle was very curious to Bruce Banner.


    "What?" Bruce Banner asked.


    "Aliens in outer space?" The uncle repeated.


    "No." Bruce Banner denied.


    "Then you are very sick, boy," said the uncle.


    This is the end of the video.


    "It turns out that Hulk was so''lost''." Tony Stark said.


    In the previous video, Bruce Banner rushed over on a motorcycle halfway through the battle. After watching this video, everyone really knew the whole story.


    "Hulk''s body is too abnormal!" Thor, a guy with an abnormal body, couldn''t help but said, "I don''t know how many meters the Sky Mothership is in the sky, but it has already reached the clouds! He is so high. When the height drops, there is nothing wrong with it?"


    "Yes, Hulk''s body is simply indestructible." Steve Rogers couldn''t help but be speechless.


    In the video, he jumped from the 20th floor in order to avoid the capture of Alexander Pierce, which once caused Tony Stark to marvel.


    But he and Hulk are simply a younger brother.


    No, he doesn''t even count his brother. The difference between the height of the 20-story building and the clouds is too big, and he also used the vibrating shield, but Hulk directly used his body to bear it.


    He can only be regarded as a younger brother at best.


    "This is a good thing." Thor said, "Hulk is our person after all. The stronger he is, the better for us."


    "The one called Thanos, if he comes to Earth then, he must call Hulk." Tony Stark said, "With Hulk, you should be able to defeat him, right?"


    When it comes to Thanos, everyone''s hearts are sinking. Although he has only appeared in the video once, his strength has left a deep impression on everyone.


    Thor, Thor, and Captain America, the strength of these people can be said to be the highest combat power on earth. During the period, the US team was still a super **** for a short time, but even so, the three of them joined forces, but they were defeated by Thanos.


    What Loki, what Ultron, and Thanos are simply hellokitty, completely without deterrence.


    "Not only Hulk, but also the red-skinned man with the soul gem on his forehead." Steve Rogers said, "That man is also very powerful."


    "And this one in this title is called Vision." Bruce Banner said, "This name doesn''t sound like a simple character, and this person can pick up Thor''s hammer."


    "Pick up Thor''s hammer? Romanoff and Thor''s little girlfriend named Jane Foster can also do." Tony Stark said, "Romanoff is ours, Thor''s little girlfriend, yes Don''t you want to get in touch too?"


    "It''s not necessary." Steve Rogers thought for a while and said, "Although we don''t know the specific requirements of Thor''s Hammer, we know that it is because of a certain kind of spirit. No matter what kind of spirit or quality, Jane Foss Te is just an ordinary person. Our world is too dangerous, so let''s not involve her. Besides..."


    "Besides what?" Tony Stark asked.


    "Besides, there are so many people who can pick up Thor''s hammer, and there are not many of hers," Steve Rogers said.


    "..." Tolton felt a pain in his heart, is this too hurtful?


    "By the wayThor, is it difficult for your Thor to forge?" Bruce Banner asked suddenly, with a hint of expectation in his words, "Is it possible to make two more? Bundle?"


    "Dr. Banner is a wonderful idea." Tony Stark immediately clapped his hands and applauded. "We all know that having Thor''s Hammer is equivalent to having Thor. Since there are so many people who can pick up Thor''s Hammer, then Wouldn¡¯t there be a lot of Thors by building a few more hammers? If Thanos comes to earth at that time, we, as many Thors, will take action together, and one person will kill him with thunder and lightning!"


    "There is only one Thor''s Hammer!" Thor''s face turned dark after hearing Tony Stark''s words, and he said angrily, "It is impossible to forge a second one!"


    Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me. The latest chapter address: https://


    Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me. Read the full text address: https://


    Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me. txt download address: https://


    Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me. Read on my phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 123 Hulk''s fist hammered Thor''s chest), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    Like "Mei Man: All the famous scenes are exposed by me", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 123： The American team will fly

    "Mei Man: All the famous scenes were exposed by me (!


    [Beginning of question 10, please be prepared]


    [Nick Fury was assassinated by Alexander Pierce and fled to the home of Captain America Steve Rogers, and gave Steve Rogers a USB flash drive. What is the USB flash drive? ¡¿


    [A proof that Alexander Pierce is the leader of Hydra]


    [B List of Hydra lurking in S.H.I.E.L.D.]


    [C an algorithm that can kill millions of people instantly]


    [D method of resurrecting the red skull John Schmidt]


    [The answer to this question is correct, and the ability to fly will be rewarded. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "In fact, since the question that Nick Fury was assassinated, I''ve been wondering what exactly is in the USB flash drive." Tony Stark said, "Now I finally have this question."


    "This is flying ability." Bruce Banner said with some envy, "Captain, if you get the correct answer, you can fly, not with the help of armor like Stark, but really relying on your own ability to fly. "


    "I hope I can answer it right, this ability is really good." The flying ability really made Steve Rogers'' heart beat.


    "Flying is still very cool." Thor grinned, "The feeling of flying in the clouds, people who can''t fly can''t imagine it, Captain, congratulations."


    "Let¡¯s figure out the topic first." Steve Rogers reached out and pointed to option B. "I think B can be eliminated first. Because if there is a Hydra list, Nick Fury will know who It¡¯s the enemy, so I won¡¯t tell me not to trust anyone."


    "It makes sense." Thor felt very satisfied after hearing this, and he continued, "Then A can also be ruled out, if there is really evidence that the old boss is Hydra, will Nick Fury still be so leisurely? Look, he knew that his old boss was Hydra, and then he went out alone, without even the bodyguard, and he thought to the police on the roadside whether you want to see my driver''s license?"


    "When Nick Fury was assassinated, he really didn''t look like he was prepared. If there is that kind of evidence in the USB flash drive, Nick Fury should be prepared for the assassination." Steve Rogers Said.


    "Then C, an algorithm that kills millions of people." Thor looked at Tony Stark, "Stark, you have the most say in this aspect. An algorithm that kills millions of people instantly, this may exist. ?"


    "A simple algorithm can''t kill people. C means the algorithm of a certain weapon, and that weapon can kill millions of people instantly." Tony Stark said, "If you ask me whether this weapon exists or not The answer is yes, it exists! But weapons of this level cannot be possessed by a certain person or organization. They can only be in the hands of the state."


    "Alexander Pierce is the minister of the World Security Council. At his level, he should have access to this weapon." Bruce Banner said.


    "If this algorithm is really in the USB flash drive, it is indeed worth killing by Alexander Pierce." Steve Rogers said, "C option is possible."


    "What about D?" Tony Stark said, "Captain, no one knows the Red Skull better than you, do you think he is worth resurrecting?"


    "For Hydra, of course it is worth it." Steve Rogers said, "The man was cruel and inhumane, and he could sacrifice everything in order to achieve his goal. He had a forward-looking vision and was far-sighted, far from being comparable to criminals in the ordinary sense. He is also a super soldier. Although the injected serum is not perfect and left sequelae, it does not prevent him from being much stronger than the average person..."


    Steve Rogerston paused and said, "For us, he is naturally the most hated enemy, but for Hydra, he is undoubtedly a leader who can lead Hydra to glory. So if it is true The existence of the method of resurrecting the Red Skull, I think it is quite reasonable for Alexander Pierce to kill Nick Fury for this thing."


    "C and D, Captain, how do you choose?" Tony Stark asked.


    "In the previous video, Natasha Romanoff mentioned a word,''Insight plan''." Steve Rogers said, "I don''t know what this insight plan is, but obviously it won''t be a resurrection red. Skeleton¡¯s plan. If it¡¯s the resurrection of the Red Skull, shouldn¡¯t it be named ¡°Skull Project¡± or ¡°Snakehead Project¡±? And in the video we want to use the Hydra¡¯s DNA to enter the Sky Mothership and resurrect the Red Skull. Shouldn''t it be done in the sky?"


    "If it''s a weapon, the''Insight Project'' is indeed more appropriate than resurrecting a certain World War II freak." Tony Stark said.


    "I choose C, the plan to kill a million people in an instant!" Steve Rogers said his answer.


    ¡¾correct answer! Reward distribution! ¡¿


    Then, nothing happened, there was not much on the ground.


    "I can fly." Steve Rogers said.


    Then he squatted slightly, leaped upward, and rose directly into the sky with a swish.


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t wear a battle armor, or I could fly faster than the captain." Tony Stark raised his head and looked at Steve Rogers soaring in the sky.


    "I think so too." Thor also said, "It''s a pity that I didn''t bring a hammer."


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t bring any rocks, or else I would be able to shoot down at the captain''s height." Bruce Banner said, "It''s like a child hitting a bird."


    Thor: "..."


    Tony Stark: "..."


    Steve Rogers didn''t fly for long, and soon landed from the sky.


    "Captain, how does it feel to fly?" Thor asked.


    "It''s awesome." A smile appeared on Steve Rogers''s mouth, but he sighed while smiling.


    "What''s the matter with Captain?" Tony Stark asked.


    "I''m just thinking, if I could fly back then, I would be able to save Bucky when he fell off the train..." Steve Rogers''s voice became low.


    "Don''t worry about the captain, we now know that Bucky is still alive, we know who he is in, and it will be a matter of time before we rescue him." Bruce Banner said.


    "When Nick Fury was assassinated, I always felt that it was just a simple conspiracy. This kind of thing happened every day, and it¡¯s no surprise for a long time." Tony Stark said, "I didn¡¯t expect this conspiracy. , It actually involves the lives and deaths of millions of people!"


    "How many casualties were there when Rocky invaded New York? You humans directly played a big conspiracy involving millions of lives and deaths." Thor didn''t know what to say. "In terms of self-destruction, you people on earth are really Gifted."


    Thor''s words are simply too philosophical.


    Originally, only Steve Rogers and Natasha Romanoff were involved in the assassination of Nick Fury. This is not the same as the battle with all the Avengers like the New York War. .


    But this seemingly "smallest" thing involves the lives and deaths of millions of people!


    The number of casualties was far more than that of the New York war.


    You must know that what Loki wants is to rule the earth, not to slaughter. Even if the Avengers lose to Loki and he finally succeeds, he will definitely not kill millions of people.


    The assassination of Nick Fury was actually a much more serious incident than the joint invasion of gods and aliens!


    This is something that everyone had never thought of before.


    "This Alexander Pierce is crazy." Steve Rogers rubbed his temples. "It seems that dealing with Hydra can no longer be as slowly as the original plan. All the Hydra that came out were cut off!"


    "No, Captain, you are wrong." Tony Stark¡¯s view is completely different from that of Steve Rogers. "To deal with Hydra, you must proceed in secret. If you don¡¯t have the confidence to catch them all, you can¡¯t. I rushed to shoot and startled the snake."


    "Stark, you also saw that this Alexander Pierce intends to kill a million people!" Steve Rogers said in a deep voice, "In the face of such a lunatic, we cannot risk the lives of millions of people. A little mistake, the casualties are not something we can bear."


    "Captain, I have the same opinion as Stark." Bruce Banner also said, "To deal with Hydra, you must take it down in one fell swoop and eradicate it completely. Because we don''t even know how many Hydras are in it. A lunatic like Alexander Pierce. In case of a rush to make a part of the Hydra hidden, we will never find it again? You have seen the hidden ability of the Hydra. If it were not for the answer space, they would not be exposed at all. In the hidden Hydra, how about a lunatic like Alexander Pierce?"


    "Captain, you don''t have to worry too much about Alexander Pierce," Tony Stark said. "In the video, neither you nor Nick Fury let the algorithm fall into Alexander Pierce''s hands unsuspectingly. Now that you have preparedness, then Alexander Pierce''s conspiracy will not succeed."


    "Open guns are easy to hide from dark arrows. I think even if it is Hydra, this kind of conspiracy to eliminate millions of people will not happen often?" Bruce Banner said, "Captain, you should be thankful, such a The conspiracy has been known in advance. If you eliminate Alexander Pierce in advance to avoid this conspiracy, and are known by other Hydras, you will know nothing about what conspiracy they secretly engage in."


    "Well, I was too anxious." Steve Rogers was persuaded by everyone, "I will pretend to know nothing without thoroughly figuring out Hydra."


    There was light in the space, and the video began to play. A car drove slowly to the entrance of the camp that was pulled up by a barbed wire fence.


    Natasha Romanov got out of the car first and looked at the environment with her mobile phone.


    "This is it?" Steve Rogers also got out of the car.


    "The documents came from here." Natasha Romanov stuffed her phone into her pocket.


    "Me too." Steve Rogers said.


    Everything in the camera came to the camp, and the sky darkened. It should be Steve Rogers and Natasha Romanoff who waited until the evening to check in.


    "I used to train in this camp." Steve Rogers looked around as he walked.


    "Is it a big change?" Natasha Romanov walked in front holding her mobile phone, not knowing what she was testing.


    "Slightly." Steve Rogers said.


    At this time, another picture appeared in front of Steve Rogers. A pair of soldiers were running on this road. After everyone ran over, Steve Rogers, holding a gun, caught up with him out of breath.


    Everyone is not a fool, knowing that this is the memory in the mind of Steve Rogers when he came to the place where he trained before.


    In the memory of him, he was too thin, and it is not an exaggeration to say that he was like a monkey.


    Such a small and thin person is not suitable for fighting with a gun at all, but he never gives up, relying on his unremitting efforts to become the well-known Captain America.


    At this moment, watching the short Steve Rogers in the video stand with the now muscled Steve Rogers, everyone has a deep admiration for Steve Rogers.


    "There is no show here, no thermal images, no signals, not even radio waves." Natasha Romanov''s voice sounded, interrupting Steve Rogers'' memories, "The person who wrote the program must have used a router. Misleading others."


    Steve Rogers did not speak, but turned around and looked at a place.


    "What is that?" Natasha Romanov asked.


    "Military regulations stipulate that it is forbidden to store all necessary items within 500 yards of the barracks." Steve Rogers took Natasha Romanoff to a building. "This building was built in the wrong location."


    Huh!


    Steve Rogers smashed his shield down, broke the lock on the door, and walked in with Natasha Romanoff.


    When Steve Rogers turned on the light, an eagle appeared on the wall.


    "S.H.I.E.L.D.!" In the answer space, Tony Stark said in surprise at the time, "Could it be that this is the site of S.H.I.E.L.D.?"


    "I''m afraid it''s more than just ¡®turf¡¯," said Bruce Banner.


    "This is SHIELD." In the video, Natasha Romanov also recognized the logo.


    "It may be the place where it was founded." Steve Rogers and Natasha Romanoff began to look at the building. When they entered a room, they saw some pictures on the wall.


    "Father!" Tony Stark saw the picture of Howard Stark at a glance. UU reading


    On the right side of Howard Stark''s photo, there is a woman hanging on it. Tony Stark also recognized this person. It is Steve Rogers'' love, Peggy Carter.


    "Who is this girl?" In the video, Natasha Romanoff saw Steve Rogers staring at Peggy Carter''s picture and couldn''t help asking.


    Steve Rogers didn''t answer, turned and left.


    After two steps, he came to an iron shelf full of cobwebs, stared at the iron shelf for a while, stretched out his hand, and there was an elevator hidden behind him.


    Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me. The latest chapter address: https://


    Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me. Read the full text address: https://


    Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me. txt download address: https://


    Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me. Read on my phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 124, the US team will fly), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    Like "Mei Man: All the famous scenes were exposed by me", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 124： People living in computers

    "Mei Man: All the famous scenes were exposed by me (!


    "It''s already a secret office, why hide the elevator?" Steve Rogers frowned and realized that things were not that simple. This elevator must lead to something amazing.


    Natasha Romanov swiped the code lock of the elevator with her mobile phone, and a projection interface appeared, and the code was easily cracked.


    After entering the password, Steve Rogers and Natasha Romanoff took the elevator and went to the underground. After the elevator door was opened, there was a dark room outside.


    Steve Rogers and Natasha Romanoff looked at each other. They got out of the elevator and walked into the dark room. The elevator door behind the door closed with a bang.


    At this moment, everyone in the answer space had a feeling, as if in the darkness, some cannibal beast was waiting for Steve Rogers and Natasha Romanoff.


    I don''t know if there are beasts in the dark, but there must be lights. As the two walked step by step, the lights in the room were turned on one by one, and the lights became bright.


    Everyone has to see the situation in this room clearly. There are a lot of computers here, but they are different from the thin and light computers here. The computers here are almost "believing", and the screens are not liquid crystals. Old-fashioned computers that have long been eliminated by history.


    "It can''t be the data source here, these are old antiques." Natasha Romanov looked at the computers.


    As soon as she finished speaking, she saw a data port on the table and inserted the USB flash drive in.


    As if a switch was turned on, all those old antique computers turned on at the same time.


    "Do you want to turn on the computer?" In the mechanical voice, a simple line of instructions appeared on the screen of a computer.


    Natasha Romanov stepped up and typed "yes".


    Then, a data stream began to flash on the screen of that computer, and a data face began to form.


    "Steve Rogers, born in 1918." The electromechanical voice rang again, and an old-fashioned camera turned around, capturing the facial information of Steve Rogers and Natasha Romanoff." Natasha Alia Lozna Romanov, born in 1984."


    "What is this? Video?" Natasha Romanov asked suspiciously.


    "I''m not a video, young lady," the electronic voice said. "I may not be the one who was taken to prison by the captain in 1945, but I am still me."


    Having said that, a photo of a person appeared on another computer screen. With this photo for comparison, it can be clearly seen that the previous data face is an abstract image of this photo.


    "Do you know this thing?" Natasha Romanoff asked Steve Rogers.


    "Anim Zola is a German scientist working for the Red Skull." Steve Rogers said as he walked around the computers. "He has been dead for many years."


    "First of all correct, I am Swiss." Electronically synthesized sound continued, "Second, look around you, I am more energetic than ever!"


    "Could it be that these computers are this Anim Zola?" In the answer space, Bruce Banner saw the clue, "He lives in a computer?"


    "It should be stored in these computers." Tony Stark said, "What a lunatic, what''s the point of being alive like this!"


    "No, people live in computers?" Thor felt ridiculous, "How can those electronic components and circuit boards make people survive?"


    In the video, Anim Zola immediately gave the answer: "In 1972, I was diagnosed with a terminal illness. Science can no longer save my body, but my mind is worth saving and preserving. They are stored at 200,000 yuan. In the foot-long database, you are standing in my brain right now."


    "How did you get here?" Steve Rogers asked if he was no stranger to this kind of people living in computers.


    "I was invited." Anim Zola said.


    "The paperclip operation after World War II." Natasha Romanov remembered, "S.H.I.E.L.D. has recruited many German scientists with strategic value."


    "They think I can help their career." Anim Zola continued Natasha Romanov''s words, "I also helped my own career."


    "Hydra and Red Skull died together." Steve Rogers said.


    "Cut off one head and two new ones will grow." The Hydra logo appeared on the computer screen, and then Anim Zola''s data face split in two.


    "Prove it to me." Steve Rogers would naturally not be fooled by a few words.


    "Accessing the archive." A picture of the red skull appeared on the computer screen. Anim Zola explained, "The original belief of Hydra was not to give freedom to humans. What we didn''t realize was that, When you try to take freedom, they will resist."


    Steve Rogers, wearing a star and striped suit, appeared on the screen: ¡°War teaches us a lot. Humans need to give up their freedom and give up voluntarily. After the war, S.H.I. Recruit in. The new Hydra is growing, a beautiful parasite inside S.H.I.E.L.D.."


    Natasha Romanov and Steve Rogers were a little bit stunned when they heard this. The Hydra that had been thought to have been eliminated is still there, and it has infiltrated S.H.I.E.L.D.!


    "Hydra has been secretly contributing to various crises and benefiting from wars." The picture on the screen is still playing, and Anim Zola is still explaining, "When history refuses to cooperate, it changes history. ."


    "It''s impossible." Natasha Romanov said, "S.H.I.E.L.D. will stop you."


    "Accidents always happen." Anim Zola ignored Natasha Romanov, and then continued, "Hydra has created an extremely chaotic world, and mankind is finally ready to sacrifice freedom in exchange for safety. Once our evolutionary process is completed, the new world order of Hydra will be born."


    "We won, Captain." At this point, Anim Zola''s voice added a touch of pride, "Your survival and death values ??are the same, both are equal to 0."


    boom!


    Steve Rogers punched the computer with a punch and smashed the computer screen on the spot.


    "Like I said..." Anim Zola''s data face appeared on another computer screen.


    "What''s in the USB flash drive?" Steve Rogers asked before Anim Zola finished.


    "The insight plan requires insight, so I wrote an algorithm." Anim Zola said.


    "What kind of algorithm and what is it used for?" Natasha Romanov asked.


    "The answer to this question is very attractive, but it''s a pity that I can tell the two dead people the answer." As soon as Anim Zola finished saying this, two iron doors slowly closed behind him.


    Whoosh!


    Steve Rogers hurriedly shot a shield to stop it, but it was a pity that the elevator door was closed just before the shield hit.


    Then the shield bounced back and flew back and was caught by Steve Rogers.


    Natasha Romanoff''s cell phone rang the alarm, she picked it up and looked at it, her expression changed, "Steve, there is a flying object, a short-range ballistic missile, and there are 30 seconds at most."


    "Who sent it?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "S.H.I.E.L.D.," Natasha Romanov said.


    "I''m sorry, Captain, I have been procrastinating for time." Anim Zola said, "You accept your fate, it''s actually better. We are all the same. Time is almost up."


    During Anim Zola¡¯s "Villain Talk" time, Natasha Romanov and Steve Rogers will naturally not wait to die. The former pulls out the U disk, and the latter takes the ground. The iron net was lifted, and the two jumped in together.


    boom!


    The missile hit the room and blasted the room down, but fortunately Steve Rogers had a shield held above his head to protect him and Natasha Romanoff from harm.


    Seeing this, everyone thought the video was over, but it didn''t. The video was still going on. A black man was running on the bridge.


    "It''s the birdman!" Tony Stark couldn''t help but said, although Sam Wilson was only a silhouette at this time, but who appeared in the video at this time, besides him?


    "It seems that the next plot is that the captain and Romanoff survived the missile attack and came to seek help from this winged man." Bruce Banner said.


    The next plot is exactly the same as Bruce Banner predicted. After Sam Wilson went home after running, he opened the refrigerator and took out a bottle of juice to drink, but it was only brought to his mouth when he heard a knock on the door. .


    After opening the door, Steve Rogers and Natasha Romanoff stood there with disgraced faces.


    "Hey, buddy." Sam Wilson said hello.


    "I''m very sorry to come here suddenly, we need a place to hide." Steve Rogers said.


    "Everyone we know wants to kill us." Natasha Romanov added.


    "Not everyone." Sam Wilson turned his eyes on the two of them, then invited them into the room and closed the door.


    "What''s the matter?" At Sam Wilson''s house, Steve Rogers found that Natasha Romanoff looked a little wrong and couldn''t help asking.


    "When I first joined S.H.I.E.L.D., I thought I was on the right path." Natasha Romanov looked very frustrated, "I didn''t expect it to be a hydra in the end." She laughed mockingly. "I thought I knew who to lie for, but now I can''t tell."


    "People like you may not be suitable for this job." Steve Rogers said.


    "I owe you my life." Natasha Romanov was silent for a while, then looked at Steve Rogers and said.


    "It''s nothing." Steve Rogers said.


    "If the two of us turn upside down, if you need me to save your life, tell me the truth." Natasha Romanov asked, "Do you believe I will save you?"


    "Believe now," Steve Rogers said, "I always tell the truth."


    "You just found out that you sacrificed in vain, but now you seem to be very happy." Natasha Romanov said.


    "Well..." Steve Rogers leaned back in his chair, "I know who the opponent is."


    "So, the question now is who in the bureau has the right to launch a domestic missile attack." Natasha Romanov began to talk about business.


    "Pierce." Steve Rogers spit out a name.


    "He is the head of the safest building in the world." Natasha Romanov said.


    "He is more than one person, Zola''s algorithm is based on the Star of Lemuria." Steve Rogers said.


    "Jasper Hitwell is also on that ship." Natasha Romanov said.


    "So the real question is how the two most wanted criminals kidnapped senior officials of S.H.I.E.L.D. in broad daylight." Steve Rogers said helplessly.


    "The answer is, you are not going." Sam Wilson put down the breakfast he was making and threw some documents and photos in front of Steve Rogers.


    Natasha Romanov picked it up and recognized it after just a glance, "This is Bakamara? Khalidha''o is yours."


    Sam Wilson defaulted.


    "You didn''t say he was an airborne rescuer." Natasha Romanov said to Steve Rogers.


    "This is Riley?" Steve Rogers asked, holding the photo, which was a photo of Sam Wilson with another person.


    "Yes." Sam Wilson nodded.


    "Because there are rockets that can''t send a helicopter, use a stealth parachute?" Natasha Romanov guessed.


    "No, this is what I used." Sam Wilson picked up a document and handed it to Steve Rogers.


    "I thought you were a pilot." Steve Rogers glanced at him and said in surprise.


    "I never said it." Sam Wilson smiled.


    Everyone knew that Sam Wilson showed Steve Rogers, it must be the photo of the pair of wings on his back.


    "I can''t ask you to do this." Steve Rogers closed the document. "You have a good reason to retire."


    "Man, Captain America needs my help. This is the best reason for me to come back." Sam Wilson said.


    The video is here, the plot is all again, the scene turns to a roof, Jasper Hitwell was roughly thrown to the ground, and Steve Rogers strode over.


    "Tell me Zola''s algorithm." Steve Rogers said.


    "Never heard of it." Jasper Hitwell pretended to be a fool.


    "What are you doing on the Star of Lemuria?" Steve Rogers pressed on.


    "I''m vomiting, I''m seasick." Jasper Hitwell stepped back.


    Backing back, Jasper Hitwell retreated to the low parapet wall, almost fell off, and was caught by Steve Rogers.


    "Will you throw me down because of this little thing?" Standing on the edge of the buildingJasper Hitwell laughed instead, "This is not your style, Rogers."


    "You''re right, it''s not my style." Steve Rogers stepped aside. "It''s hers."


    boom!


    Natasha Romanoff kicked Jasper Hitwell downstairs without saying a word.


    "what!!!"


    The long scream cut through the city.


    Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me. The latest chapter address: https://


    Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me. Read the full text address: https://


    Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me. txt download address: https://


    Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me. Read on my phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 125 People Living on the Computer), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    Like "Mei Man: All the famous scenes are exposed by me", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 125： Secret meeting

    "Mei Man: All the famous scenes were exposed by me (!


    "What about the girl in the finance department, Laura..." Kicked people downstairs, but Natasha Romanov seemed to worry about Steve Rogers'' lifelong affairs as if nothing had happened.


    But she, the matchmaker, was obviously incompetent. She only remembered half of the girl''s name, so Laura couldn''t remember.


    "Lillian, is the one with the lip ring right?" Steve Rogers remembered the girl.


    "Yes, she is very cute." Natasha Romanov said.


    "Yes, but the taste is too heavy." Steve Rogers said.


    "what!!!"


    Accompanied by a long scream, Jasper Hitwell flew up again, certainly not by himself, but by Falcon Sam Wilson.


    "Zola''s algorithm is a program used to select the target of insight." This time, Jasper Hitwell took the initiative to speak out without waiting for inquiries. Obviously, he was shocked by the fall experience just now.


    "What goal?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "You, a host in Cairo, a deputy minister of defense, a high school graduate from Edward City, Bruce Banner, Doctor Strange, everything that threatens Hydra." Jasper Hitwell said , "Whether it is now or in the future."


    "The future?" Steve Rogers asked, "how does this know?"


    "Why don''t you know?" Jasper Hitver laughed. "The 21st century is a digital book. Zola teaches Hydra how to read it. Your bank records, medical records, voting patterns, emails , Call information, and college test scores... Zola¡¯s algorithm evaluates people¡¯s past and predicts their future."


    "And then?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "My God, Pierce will kill me." Jasper Hitwell didn''t want to say.


    "And then!" Steve Rogers took a step forward and asked again.


    "Then Insight into the Sky Mothership will remove the people on the list, millions at a time." Jasper Hitwell said slowly.


    The space dimmed, and the video ended here.


    "Get rid of people who might be enemies of Hydra in advance, and get rid of millions at a time." Bruce Banner couldn''t help but said, "It''s a crazy plan."


    "''One time'' is millions, God knows how many times Hydra plans to come?" Tony Stark said, "Although I don''t know how many times, I must hear that bald tone more than once."


    "It''s no wonder that Alexander Pierce will kill Nick Fury and kill the captain," Thor said. "It turns out their conspiracy is so huge."


    "But we can rest assured that since we know the insight plan in advance, then this plan cannot be implemented." Steve Rogers said, "Zola''s algorithm is the key to the insight plan. Now we know that Zola is in God. Stay in the place where the shield was established. After going out, we will kill Zola completely, so that he won''t be able to write the algorithm."


    "Is this going to be a surprise?" Bruce Banner was a little worried.


    "Zola is not the Winter Soldier, it''s not that important to Hydra. Didn''t you see that in the video Hydra killed Zola to kill me?" Steve Rogers said, "Find someone at that time The reasonable reason is that Zola was originally recruited by S.H.I.


    "No, Captain, I think Zola will be kept first." Tony Stark thought for a while and said, "We don''t know how many Hydras are in SHIELD. And like Project Insight, it kills millions at every turn. People''s big plan cannot be accomplished by just one or two people. It will definitely require a lot of manpower. Let Nick Fury''s eyes widen, the insight plan should be able to find a lot of snakes."


    "There are two key to the insight plan, one is Zola''s algorithm, and the other is insight into the sky mothership." Bruce Banner said, "As long as you keep a close eye on these two points, you won''t be afraid of hydra toss."


    "Captain, don''t worry, I will let Jarvis stare at Zola." Tony Stark said again, "I will make sure he can''t write that algorithm."


    "Okay, then keep Zola first." Steve Rogers said.


    "The bald head just now, he mentioned several people when explaining the algorithm." Thor said.


    "Yes, he mentioned Doctor Strange." Tony Stark said, "This person has appeared in the options many times before. We initially speculated that he is a magical boss, and Nick Fury and I have been I was looking for it, but I couldn''t find it. There are many people named Stephen Strange, but all of them are ordinary people, and none of them can be magical."


    "From this point, we can probably know the time when the penetration plan happened. It shouldn''t be very close." Bruce Banner said, "The bald head in the video knows Doctor Strange, and when he mentions Doctor Strange, whether it is the captain or Romanov looked normal and didn''t express any doubt. Obviously, the two of them already knew Doctor Strange. But he couldn''t find this person at all. That is to say, the time when the Insight Project happened must be after Doctor Strange appeared. "


    "Stark, you just said you couldn''t find Doctor Strange?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "Yes, now all the people with that name are ordinary people, nothing extraordinary."


    "Could it be because he is an ordinary person now?" Steve Rogers offered an idea. "He hasn''t learned magic yet?"


    "Like Stark, before things happened in the desert, he was just an ordinary playboy." Bruce Banner said.


    "I also thought about this possibility." Tony Stark said, "but if that''s the case, there is no way to find it. There are too many doctors named Stephen Strange, and this name is what we know about the singularity. Doctor¡¯s only clue."


    [This round of answers is over, and the respondent is ready to return. ¡¿


    After the tiger bodies of Captain America, Iron Man, Hulk, and Thor disappeared from the answer space, Li Cheng couldn''t help stretching his waist.


    "I don''t know what the reward is this time. Even the captain can go to heaven. If my reward is too bad, wouldn''t it make people sad?" Li Cheng looked forward to it.


    [The answer is completed, and the reward will be issued. ¡¿


    [The host gains the nightcrawler Kurt Wagner''s teleport ability. ¡¿


    [The host gains the ability of the laser eye Scott Summers to launch shock waves from his eyes. ¡¿


    "Teleport + eyes launch shock waves, these two abilities are quite good." Li Cheng expressed satisfaction with this reward.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Still in that retro room, Steve Rogers and Nick Fury had a conversation.


    "Captain, according to the law of pulling people in this answer space, I think you may also be pulled in."


    "me?"


    "Yes, captain."


    "I''ve been there just now."


    "Have you been there?" Nick Fury was slightly surprised, but not so surprised, "Captain, this time I answered the question, I don''t know who is there?"


    "Me, Tony Stark, Thor, and Bruce Banner." Steve Rogers said.


    "All are Avengers." Nick Fury asked immediately, "Captain, is there any important information for answering the question this time?"


    "In addition to Ultron and Loki, we have another extremely powerful enemy, Thanos." Steve Rogers briefly described the PK between the Big Three and Thanos.


    "Mom messed with Fak." Nick Fury directly turned into his mother to mess with Fak. "Who did the earth provoke? How come there are so many enemies?"


    "But there is also good news. We will have a few strong teammates." Steve Rogers briefly talked about Fast Silver, Scarlet Witch and Vision.


    "The brother and sister are not in the United States. This is in trouble." Nick Fury frowned slightly. "S.H.I. The siblings and siblings are very special and strong, and I don¡¯t want them to be known by Hydra."


    "The brother and sister at least we know exactly that they are in a certain country on the earth." Steve Rogers said, "The really tricky thing is the vision. He doesn''t look like an earthling at all. I guess we have to go to the universe. To find him."


    "Universe?" When mentioning the universe, Nick Fury resurfaced the woman¡¯s face. The known future disasters, the New York War and the Age of Ultron, they can handle it by themselves. Thanos is really tricky. Should you call her back then?


    To be honest, even after the answering space came, Nick Fury met so many amazing people, Thor, Loki, Scarlet Witch, and even Thanos who was just described as "terrible" by Steve Rogers. But in Nick Fury''s mind, the most powerful is Captain Marvel Carol Danfoss.


    "Quick Silver, Scarlet Witch, and Vision are not easy to find, but right now, one person should be easier to find." Steve Rogers added, "In the video, that person is a retired soldier. He has a pair of metal Wings can fly."


    "A soldier?" Nick Fury finally felt a little relieved. "It''s a good find, Captain, Stark also recorded the video, right?"


    "Yes." Steve Rogers said.


    Nick Fury immediately contacted Tony Stark, not only Tony Stark, but also Clint Barton and Natasha Romanoff in India.


    Originally Nick Fury didn''t plan to call Bruce Banner over so soon, but now that Bruce Banner has entered the answer space and has a sober bracelet, it''s time.


    After all, it won''t be too long for Rocky to invade New York.


    Two days later, in a humble apartment in New York, a group of people held a secret meeting.


    Participants include Majestic Farker Nick Fury, Captain America Steve Rogers, Iron Man Tony Stark, Hulk Bruce Banner, Hawkeye Clint Barton, Black Widow Natasha Romanoff, Phil Coleson, and Sam Wilson, the falcon who was found by Nick Fury.


    "Captain?" Sam Wilson was shocked when he saw Steve Rogers. "Are you still alive?"


    "When I first opened my eyes, I was as shocked as you." Steve Rogers smiled. He had a good impression of his future iron rod at first glance.


    "Captain, it''s great that you are alive." Sam Wilson also grinned, "You are my idol."


    "I hope that after 10 minutes of chatting with you, you won''t treat me as a lunatic." Steve Rogers said.


    "Captain, is there anything more ridiculous than you standing in front of me and talking to me?"


    "Wilson, believe me, I want to tell you, but it''s far more absurd than if I stand in front of you." Steve Rogers said to Sam Wilson, "Before speaking, let me ask you a few questions."


    "what is the problem?"


    "Do you believe that someone can survive 70 years after death?"


    "I didn''t believe it before, but Captain, you are standing in front of me now."


    "Then do you believe that there is a **** in this world?"


    "Captain, isn''t this **** standing in front of me?"


    "I mean the real god, the **** in myths and legends."


    "As you said, Captain, that''s just a myth."


    "Do you believe that there''s aliens?"


    "Captain, is this a test or..."


    "Do you believe that someone can predict the future?"


    "Captain, if you have a task for me to do, even if you speak, I will definitely not refuse, but what do you want to express now, please forgive me, I don''t understand too much."


    "Wilson, what I want to express is that the above questions are all true." Steve Rogers said seriously, "Gods and aliens exist, and one day they will come to earth. Someone predicts the future. It is also true. Otherwise, why do you think I would stand here and talk to you? Before this, everyone was like you, thinking that I was dead, the existence that could predict the future and revealed that I was not dead. "


    "Captain..." Sam Wilson opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say.


    It doesn''t seem like Captain America is joking, but what he said is too ridiculous, right?


    "Don''t force me, I know how ridiculous what I said. It is normal for you not to believe it." Steve Rogers patted Sam Wilson on the shoulder. "Actually, I didn''t expect you to believe it now, I just Let me tell you in advance, so that when you are also drawn into the answer space one day, you won''t be confused."


    "Answer space?"


    "That''s where you can predict the future and you will know it when you enter." Steve Rogers said nothing more, "Okay, we will discuss the following, you can not believe it, you can When listening to the story, but never divulge even a single word, you know?"


    "Definitely not."


    "Stark, let''s start." Steve Rogers said to Tony Stark.


    "Okay." Tony Stark played the video he recorded in the answer space, not just this time, all the previously recorded videos were replayed.


    Steve Rogers sat with Sam Wilson as his narrator, watching the video while explaining it in a low voice.


    Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me. The latest chapter address: https://


    Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me. Read the full text address: https://


    Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me. txt download address: https://


    Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me. Read on my phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this (Chapter 126 Secret Meeting), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    Like "Mei Man: All the famous scenes are exposed by me", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 126： John Wick

    In the morning of 2010, the Avengers held its first secret meeting to listen to Tony Stark and the rest of the Avengers report on the answer space, make democratic decisions, deploy next tasks, and arrange current key tasks. Maja Fakxia and S.H.I.E.L.D. Director Nick Fury presided over and gave a speech.


    The meeting pointed out that unexpected threats to the planet today are increasing. Each of Rocky, Ultron, and Thanos is a disaster for mankind. The Avengers and members of S.H.I. Sacrifice your own determination, get up tight, move, and run, and use practical actions and results to promote the phased and leapfrog development of the earth''s confrontational forces.


    The meeting emphasized that it is necessary to clarify the time point, formulate a plan and draw up a blueprint according to the urgency of the threat, and Loki, Ultron, and Thanos are all on one side. The main focus is on the development of weapons on the technological side, and the auxiliary on the magic side. Both technology and magic must be grasped and both hands must be hard. The Avengers and S.H.I.E.L.D. members must insist on making the final decision, doing it right away, thinking about each other, twisting them into a rope, and turning the blueprint into reality step by step.


    The meeting requested that all the Avengers and S.H.I.E.L.D. members must implement the work through setting standards, clear rules, sound mechanisms, and practice internal skills, work hard, work hard, and be realistic and pragmatic to ensure the successful completion of the resistance against Rocky, The goals and tasks of Ultron and Thanos provide a strong guarantee for the lives and property safety of the people across the country.


    The meeting also studied other matters.


    "So, what did this meeting say?" After the meeting, Tony Stark fell into a deep confusion. After saying such a string, the meeting emphasized and the meeting pointed out. It feels like this meeting. It¡¯s very important. The amount of information is huge, but I don¡¯t know what to say when I take a closer look. It¡¯s as if this meeting has not started!


    "Resolutely not meeting in the future!" Tony Stark secretly made a decision.


    "Ferry, we need to plan for the rescue of Bucky." After the meeting was over, Steve Rogers finally mentioned Bucky.


    "I will immediately set up a laboratory to select top scientists from all over the country to conduct serum research." Nick Fury said in a deep voice, "Captain, but you have to be mentally prepared. This time can''t be too short, after all. It is the serum that made you. If you can study it in just a few days, it would be doubtful."


    "Fry I know, for a person who has slept for 70 years, this kind of patience is still there." Steve Rogers said.


    "Stark, after the laboratory is set up, you remember to come and go around." Nick Fury said to Tony Stark.


    "Anyway, it''s fake research. Why do I waste this time?" Tony Stark subconsciously wanted to refuse, "My time is very tight."


    "Who called you the most eye-catching genius in the world?" Nick Fury said, "If you often run to this laboratory, everyone will not suspect that the laboratory is fake. I know you are tight on time, you Don''t come in person, let Jarvis fly over in your armor."


    "This is a good idea." Tony Stark agreed.


    "After talking about the external enemies, it is time to talk about the internal enemies." A cold light flashed in Nick Fury''s eyes, "Hydra, this time must be completely eradicated!"


    The huge S.H.I.E.L.D., but I don''t know who to believe, no one is available. This situation makes Nick Fury very crazy.


    "Fry, don''t be rushed." Tony Stark said, "The first and most important step to eradicate Hydra is to find and find all the members of Hydra, make sure there are no omissions, and then Thunder Hands, precise strikes!"


    "I understand." Nick Fury said.


    "Sir, how should we investigate?" Phil Coleson was a little worried. "We don''t know how many Hydra people are in the bureau. This is just one. Second, we are real SHIELD people. We must be stared at by Hydra, we are afraid that we will not be able to hide them from their eyes."


    "Those who don''t believe can''t use it, those who believe don''t dare to use it..." Nick Fury was silent for a while and said, "It seems that there is only one variable introduced."


    "Introduce variables?"


    "Police, PBI, CIA, any place is fine. Find someone to come over. The key is to be clean and reliable." Nick Fury said in a deep voice, "Besides, it must be inconspicuous, so that people can¡¯t notice him, or Said that even if he noticed, he would be ignored. Coleson, find someone like this for me to investigate the list of Hydra."


    "Yes, sir!" Phil Colson took the order and left.


    Two weeks later, Phil Coleson put a file in front of Nick Fury, "Sir, I think this person fits your requirements well."


    "John Wick, NYPD, 20 years old..." Nick Fury quickly browsed through the information. "A 20-year-old boy who became a policeman based on his family relationship. He was unmotivated. Fishing, laziness, just begging to pass the time. If it weren¡¯t for his father¡¯s requirement that he must go out to work for two years to inherit the company, he would not even be able to do it. This person is really inconspicuous. He gets in, Hydra will definitely not care about him, but what I want is someone who can investigate Hydra, which means that I want an elite, he''d better look like a trash, but he can''t be Really waste."


    "Sir, this person is not **** yet." Phil Coleson said, "I also spent a lot of effort to learn about things that are not in the file. Before he was a policeman, he once was When the bank met the robbers, he knocked down two gunmen with his bare hands. Although the methods were extremely shameless and even shameless, it was five years ago when he was only a teenager. His father''s company Three years ago, he almost went bankrupt, and finally came back to life by a series of amazing methods. Everyone called him a genius, but in fact his father was just the person who executed the orders, and the person who gave the orders is the one who fishes all day. John Wick..."


    "It''s interesting, go on." Nick Fury came interested.


    "This man has a very high IQ. Although he can''t be compared with Tony Stark, he can do Harvard graduate studies when he is 10 years old. In addition, he has written music and novels. I watched them all when he was very young, and they were all great works, but he didn''t seem to want to know that they were made by him, and they were very low-key."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Sunny day.


    It''s another day to fish.


    Li Cheng sat on his seat again and played with guns.


    "I really don''t know what my dad thinks. Does inheriting the company have anything to do with going to work? Do I have to go out to work?" Li Cheng still can''t understand his own thoughts. "Just go to work when you go to work, why do you let me be a policeman? "


    "John, come here!" At this moment, the bald director walked out of the independent office and beckoned to him.


    "Sir, what''s the matter?" John Wick sat in front of the director casually.


    "John, give you a task..."


    "Not interested." John Wick interrupted the director directly.


    "John, you have to understand what your duty as a policeman is."


    "I understand, it''s fishing, it''s messing around."


    "..." The director almost turned his back in anger and patted the table: "Little John, I know you want to get out of here as soon as possible, and be your rich second generation and inherit your Lao Tzu''s company. But you think it''s me. Do you want you to stay here? It''s you Lao Tzu! He has never bowed his head to me in 20 years. He invited me to drink three times for you. You stinky boy, I really don''t understand you Lao Tzu. heart of!"


    "Okay, okay, Chief, what''s the task?"


    "I can see it too. You, the great god, is very wronged in my small temple, so I plan to send you to another unit for gilding." The director said sternly, "Little John, that place is not for anyone who wants to enter. If you can go in, you will do well after you go. Maybe one day I still count on you to help."


    "What unit?"


    "The Bureau of National Land Strategic Defense Attacks and Logistics Support." The director said.


    "..." In Li Cheng''s heart, ten thousand sacred beasts rushed past. How could S.H.I.E.L.D. find him?


    Although the Secretary said that he was sent for gilding, he was sure that S.H.I.E.L.D. was definitely looking for him.


    "I know this name is a bit longer, but you can call them S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau." The director thought that Li Cheng''s appearance was because of this **** name.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. This is a troublesome vortex. How could Li Cheng, a so-so-seeking guy, want to go to the muddy water. He originally wanted to refuse directly, but after thinking about it, he still wanted to see why S.H.I.E.L.D. Meet someone from SHIELD.


    "Tomorrow afternoon, S.H.I.E.L.D. people will wait for you at Starbucks." The director told Li Cheng about his position.


    "What time?" Li Cheng asked.


    "One p.m."


    "Very well, I''m leaving at half past two." Li Cheng spoke with Tony Stark''s style.


    The next day, at 3:15, Li Cheng arrived at Starbucks and saw Phil Coleson in a suit and leather shoes sitting in a seat by the window, looking at his watch.


    "Sorry, I''m late." Li Cheng sat across from Phil Colson.


    "It''s okay." Phil Colson smiled gently. "I get along with Tony Stark a lot, I''m used to it."


    "So what''s the matter with S.H.I.E.L.D. looking for me?" Li Cheng asked straightforwardly.


    "I suddenly don''t want to say it." Phil Coleson stared at Li Cheng''s face for two seconds, "You will definitely refuse, right? You are deliberately late for so long, just to show that you are not interested, right? ?"


    "Then I go now?" Li Cheng was about to stand up.


    "It''s all here, you should listen to me." Phil Colson said, "John Wick, the world is facing threats..."


    "Stop!" Li Cheng was not interested in listening to this. Besides, he knew exactly what threats there was. "The reason why I agree is because I want to know, why are you looking for me?"


    "You don''t seem to be surprised that we can find you?"


    "No, it''s very unexpected, but accident doesn''t mean we must get an answer, doesn''t it?"


    "Mr. Wick, you are a smart man, but I''m sorry I can''t tell you what we want you to do, before you agree."


    "I don''t even know what I do, and it is even more impossible for me to agree."


    "Well, I can tell a little bit." Phil Colson said, "S.H.I.E.L.D. has some mice mixed in. We want to catch these mice, but our own people are inconvenient for various reasons. So please be this cat."


    "So I asked me to find a snake?" Li Cheng understood Phil Coleson''s purpose in an instant, and he stood up and told him, "I''m sorry, I''m not interested in catching mice, goodbye."


    "..." Phil Colson felt a little caught off guard, he hadn''t said a lot of words yet!


    "Sir, he refused." Phil Colson reported to Nick Fury.


    "He is not satisfied with our conditions?" Nick Fury asked.


    "No, he didn''t wait for me to make a request." Phil Colson said, "With his attitude of playing life all day, I don''t think we can attract him."


    "This person is very suitable, but if he is not here with us, he will not work hard and will not keep secrets for us." Nick Fury thought for a while and said, "Let''s look for other candidates."


    "Yes, sir."


    "By the way, you take the time to deal with two more people."


    "Who is the chief?"


    "Ivan Fanke, and Justin Hammer." Nick Fury said lightly, "We have too many powerful enemies to deal with, but this kind of jumping clown always comes out and jumps, we don''t have the energy to waste. For them, it¡¯s time for them to be honest forever."


    "Yes, sir." Phil Colson took the order and left.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Above the vast sea, there is a prison called "the grave".


    This is the legendary super prison, and no one has ever successfully escaped.


    The cell in this prison is very different from other prisons. The cell here is a fully transparent design, like a large glass cover. The prisoners have no privacy here, and every move is seen.


    Ivan Fanke was sitting in a glass cover, lying on the ground, looking lazy.


    "Stark, do you think you can sit back and relax by shutting me in here?" Ivan Fanke''s eyes flashed with hatred, "I will definitely get out from here, and in time, I will kill you." !"


    At this moment the prison guard came with a thinner man again, and opened his prison door with the key.


    "Hey! Man!" Ivan Fanke said quickly, "Keep him somewhere else, I like to live alone!"


    Where did the prison guard pay attention to him, and put the thin man in the glass cover of Ivan Fanke.


    Ivan Fanke glanced at the little man, and said nothing.


    But the little man leaned in and said in a low voice, "Someone pays me to get you out."


    "Who?" Ivan Fanke asked.


    "Justin Hammer," the little man said.


    "Why did he save me?"


    "He needs your skills, and you have a common enemy."


    "This is a tomb, why would you save me?"


    "Just my name is Ray Breslin."

 Chapter 127： mechanic

    "What''s this name? Snoopy Puppy''s name?" Ivan Fanke laughed at the time, he had never heard the name.


    "I have spent most of my life in prison." Ray Breslin also smiled. "It''s not because I committed a crime, but because they asked me to escape to test the security of the prison."


    "So how many did you test?"


    "14 prisons." Ray Breslin said, "I have been imprisoned 14 times and successfully escaped 14 times. There has never been a prison that can hold me."


    "This is a tomb, different from all the prisons you have escaped before." Ivan Fanke said.


    "The person in front of you is Ray Breslin, which is different from all the prisoners you have seen before." Ray Breslin''s words revealed strong confidence.


    "I want to see how you are different." Ivan Fanke didn''t believe anyone could escape from this prison at all, or led him to escape with him.


    But for the next period of time, Ivan Fanke was completely stunned. This Ray Breslin was simply an artist, an artist who escaped from prison, and a series of wild operations that made people blindfold.


    In just three short weeks, Ray Breslin took Ivan Fanke out of the glass cover and went outside the prison.


    But now it is not considered a successful escape. You must know that the "grave" was built on the sea. Although Ivan Fanke emerged from the glass cover, how to escape from the sea is still a difficult problem.


    "Ray, I recognize now, you are the master of prison escape, you are worthy of the name." Looking at the endless sponge, Ivan Fanke was in a good mood, and said to Ray Breslin beside, "But what do we do next? What are we going to do? Escape from the sea? Don''t tell me to swim out."


    "Of course it''s not swimming out, I''m all ready." Ray Breslin said, "Don''t worry, I''m ready for the boat, and I''m hiding under the water."


    "where?"


    "there."


    Ivan Fanco stretched his head in the direction of Ray Breslin''s fingers, but before he saw anything from the sea, he felt a sharp pain in his chest.


    When I lowered my head, I saw a dagger stuck in my chest, and it didn''t go in deeply, leaving only a hilt.


    "So you killed me?" Ivan Fanke said.


    "I have no grievances or grudges against you. I''m sorry, I also take people''s money to help people eliminate disasters." Ray Breslin''s expression was calm.


    "I thought you were a friend. I didn''t expect you to lie to me all the time." Ivan Fanke was also very calm. People like him didn''t care much about his own life and death. He just regretted that he could not kill. Tony Stark.


    "Except that I want to kill you, I didn''t lie to you for other things. I am indeed a master of prison escape." Ray Breslin said.


    "Stark, Stark, everyone thinks you are a superhero, and I think so too. I didn''t expect, I didn''t expect..." Ivan Fanke actually laughed, "You are even more despicable than me, I It¡¯s not wrong to lose."


    "Fanke, watching a friend game, I can tell you that my employer is not Tony Stark." Ray Breslin holds the handle of the dagger in one hand, just like an old friend and Ivan Fanke Talk to the sky.


    "Ray, I really don''t know whether to call you stupid or smart." Ivan Fanke sneered. "Even if Tony Stark finds someone to kill me, how can he get involved in this kind of thing himself?"


    "It seems to make sense."


    "But it''s not surprising that the Stark family are all scumbags. His father, Howard Stark, is, and he is even more youthful."


    "No, I don''t think so."


    "Why? Have you seen that villain?"


    "Because, my daughter is a fan of him." Ray Breslin pulled the dagger from Ivan Fanco, and Ivan Fanco fell to the ground with a thud, silent.


    This executioner who had assassinated Tony Stark twice, and almost killed Tony Stark twice, had no time to do anything, so he became a corpse.


    Except for Nick Fury and the master of escape, no one even knows his death.


    To be honest, Ivan Fanke was actually a little wronged. He planned to kill Tony Stark, but he did not have time to implement the action.


    But Nick Fury is not a policeman. He will only eliminate the threat, regardless of whether you have actually done it.


    This is how Ivan Fanke ended. According to the original timeline, Justin Hammer, who was embarrassed with him, is still living in a chic life at this moment.


    In the luxurious penthouse, Justin Hammer was lazily lying on the recliner with a few bikini girls sitting next to him. Someone brought him red wine, someone pinched his shoulders, and someone fed him grapes. It was a little life. corruption.


    Around the apartment, there are a few bodyguards in black suits and black sunglasses with strings attached to their ears. Those with bulging waists, don''t even think about them as guns.


    "Puff!" Justin Hammer spits the grape skins to the ground casually, flipping through a newspaper in his hand.


    "Wow~" The grape-feeding girl suddenly screamed, pointing to a report in the newspaper and said, "Boss! This is an interview about you! An interview with Christine of "Vivacious World"! Boss, you too Cool."


    "Yeah, I''m so handsome." Justin Hammer flipped through this interview and read a few sentences. Suddenly, he felt that those beautiful words were out of flavor, and I always felt that something was missing.


    What is missing?


    Tony Stark is missing!


    You know that the guy Tony Stark used to appear in the newspapers because of all kinds of absurd things. Christine of "Flashy World" has given Tony Stark an exclusive interview for a long time. Christine interviewed himself so persistently.


    But now, he thought about it, it seemed that he hadn''t seen Tony Stark in the newspaper for a while, and even if there was, it was no longer the absurd news of sleeping on the cover girl before, but how many criminals were hit and rescued. How many civilians.


    To be honest, discount Justin Hammer is not used to it.


    Without Tony Stark, how would he be interviewed by Christine?


    At this moment, Justin Hammer suddenly seemed a little dull.


    "Boss." At this time, a big man in a suit and leather shoes walked over and whispered in his ear, "It is clear that the person Tony Stark attacked in the parking lot is supposed to be there to assassinate Tony. Stark, but for some reason he was noticed by Tony Stark and started early."


    "He was going to assassinate Tony Stark alone?" Justin Hammer felt that Ivan Fanke had something wrong with his brain, and he wanted to kill Iron Man alone, right?


    "Boss, that person is not easy, he also built the Ark reactor."


    "What?" Justin Hammer stood up for a moment, then laughed, "God is really helping me!"


    "I want that person!" Justin Hammer pointed at the man in the suit, "Listen clearly. Bring that person to me at all costs."


    "Yes, boss." The subordinates led away.


    "With the Ark Reaction Furnace, the armor is no longer yours, Tony, when my armor pierces the night sky, I look forward to your expression." Justin Hammer drank the red wine. Exhausted.


    I glanced at the somewhat bluish swimming pool in front of me, and suddenly there was an urge to swim.


    Justin Hammer is still very rich, and the swimming pool in his penthouse is also very large, as much as half of the swimming pool extends directly from the rooftop.


    Justin Hammer didn''t know that such a design would one day kill him.


    Just as he didn''t know, above this tall building, there was a man who was climbing to the top floor with the help of simple equipment.


    This man is incredible, he may be the only man in the world who can hold a Mediterranean hairstyle.


    Generally speaking, the Mediterranean hairstyle is really low, but on the contrary, this man has a unique charm in the Mediterranean, so that the supermodels all fell in love with him and married him.


    This man is also famous on the road. No one knows what his name is. Everyone calls him a "mechanic".


    There is no doubt that the mechanic is a killer, but he is not an ordinary killer. He is very good at creating accidents, or in other words, disguising accidents, making his assassins look as if they were accidentally killed.


    At this moment, the mechanic is hanging on the outer wall of the top floor, under the half-protruding swimming pool.


    He used a sucker-like thing to **** on the bottom of the pool, tried it and it was very strong, then he used another sucker to **** it up.


    Then, he left the wall and just grabbed the suction cup with his hands, hanging from the bottom of the pool.


    You know, this is a high-rise building of tens of meters, which is hung here by two suction cups. This is not an ordinary person.


    The mechanic uses these two suction cups to "walk" step by step to the center of the pool.


    Then he fixed his body to the two suction cups with a rope, and directly released his hand.


    He put on a pair of special transparent glasses, took out an electric drill from his waist pocket, and started to get into the swimming pool.


    After drilling a hole, the mechanic stuffed a cone-shaped unknown substance into the hole.


    Wow!


    At this time, Justin Hammer had finished **** and just jumped into the pool, unaware that a man was looking at him at the bottom of the pool.


    In fact, the mechanic doesn''t want to look, but he has to look. The swimming pool is transparent. As long as the swimmer opens his eyes, he can see him hanging on the bottom, so he must pay attention.


    "Fak, this is too small!" It didn''t matter at all, the mechanic couldn''t help cursing in secret.


    I have seen a small one, but I have never seen such a small one.


    It''s simply a shame.


    I thought it was a simple task, but I didn''t expect to endure this kind of mental shock, so I had to add more money.


    Shaking his head, shaking the ugly look out of his head, the mechanic took out a syringe and injected a transparent liquid into the cone just now.


    Just when the syringe was pulled out, Justin Hammer swam here, swam over the mechanic, and stared at the mechanic.


    "Shit! He saw my secret! Can''t let him go alive!" Justin Hammer yelled at the time, but sank directly, grunting, and no one heard what he said.


    Click...


    At this time, cracks suddenly appeared on the solid swimming pool glass.


    As the mechanic pinched the button on the suction cup, the suction cup suddenly lost its appeal, and the mechanic''s figure immediately fell down.


    Of course the mechanic will not look for death. His body has long been connected to the building with a rope. Under the traction of the rope, the mechanic''s body swings on the building like a swing, and then he slides down the stairs and slides. After the fourth and fifth floors, a window was open, and the mechanic hid in.


    Unconsciously.


    "Ah!!!" The mechanic changed his clothes in his spare time, and a long scream cut through the night sky outside the window.


    It is not just the screams that cut through the night sky, but also the tiger body of Justin Hammer that injects vitality into the cold night.


    Although New York lacks Justin Hammer, the life of drunken dreams has not diminished.


    If it were five years ago, Tony Stark was also a member of the dream.


    But when he was kidnapped in Afghanistan, everything changed.


    The drunken Tony Stark is gone, and the Iron Man Tony Stark who fights criminals is born.


    Tony Stark again soaks in the laboratory to study the battle armor.


    "Sir, you have not rested for 72 hours." Jarvis''s voice rang.


    "Good evening everyone, welcome to the delivery room." Tony Stark turned a deaf ear to the camera and said, "I am honored to announce that you have one more brother!"


    "Tony!" The camera had just started shooting, and Pepper Potts walked down.


    "Pepper, I know what you are going to say, I''m not sleepy, I''m in good spirits!" Tony Stark said, "Of course, if you want to make me a cup of coffee, I would like to thank you."


    "Rhodes is here," Pepper Potts said. "He said he wanted to find you in a hurry."


    "I''ll go up immediately." Tony Stark clapped his hands at the camera, "Well, everyone, you can rest."


    Then he went up.


    Pepper Potts was secretly surprised to see what happened to Tony Stark today, and he called it up You know he didn''t care about it even if the sky fell.


    "Tony, I didn''t want to disturb you, but they forced me too hard." James Rhodes looked apologetic, "Go ahead, I will stay here for half an hour, and then I will reply to the group Old guy, say you scolded me."


    "Forcing you to take the armor from me again?" Tony Stark sat down on the sofa.


    "I''m used to it." James Rhodes looked nonchalant, "I can always think of reasons for rejection, don''t I?"


    "Coffee is here." Pepper Potts came over with two cups of coffee, Tony Stark and James Rhodes.


    "Why don''t you grab one from me," Tony Stark said suddenly.


    puff!


    James Rhodes had just taken a sip of coffee, and when he heard this, it all came out, not willing to leave it at all.


    "What are you talking about?" James Rhodes wiped his mouth and said angrily, "Tony, you know that, I''ve always been on your side."

 Chapter 128： Country in the farming age

    "Mei Man: All the famous scenes were exposed by me (!


    "Rhodes, I know you are on my side. You have been taking care of me, so I have to take care of you this time." Tony Stark said sternly, "You can''t get the armor, you It will not be better in the military."


    "I can stand it." James Rhodes said.


    "But it''s not necessary." Tony Stark said, "Give you a suit, you have an explanation to the military, and they will no longer stare at me like flies. This is good for you and me."


    "Tony..."


    "Besides, I am alone after all. To protect this world, Iron Man alone is not enough."


    "You didn''t say that at the press conference."


    "That''s not to tell you." Tony Stark said, "Take a suit, and you can join me in maintaining world peace."


    "Okay." James Rhodes thought for a while and agreed to Tony Stark''s suggestion.


    "But, I can''t give it to you directly." Tony Stark said again, "You need to''rob'' from me."


    "Snatch it?"


    "Yes, Rhodes, as you know, it''s not just the military that has the idea to fight my armor. There are too many forces. Once I open the way to give people away, then those people will definitely not stop at their goals. So you can only take it away."


    "All right."


    "I''ll open a party right away, do some ridiculous things, and then you can''t bear it, take the armor, how about this script?"


    "It sounds pretty good."


    As a result, Tony Stark made a headline like this. Iron Man fought with his friends at the party and was robbed of a suit of armor and made the headlines of major newspapers.


    With Tony Stark, everyone didn''t hesitate to write, and the whole page was talking about it, and even Tony Stark fired several palm cannons at the party.


    And Justin Hammer, who wanted to compare with Tony Stark, also appeared in the newspaper. The newspaper originally planned to give him a headline, but unfortunately, Tony Stark jumped out to be a monster again.


    As a result, Justin Hammer, who gave his life, could only be written on the corner of the horns with a piece of text as big as a fingernail, and the title read: "Justin Hammer and several bikini girls died naked on the street after having fun at night. Is it the loss of morality or the distortion of human nature".


    "Who wrote this headline? It''s too shameless." After seeing the headline, Tony Stark spit out the newspaper and threw the newspaper aside.


    His original intention was to let Justin Hammer stay in jail, but he never expected that Nick Fury was so cruel and directly killed people.


    To be honest, even according to the plot shown in the video, Justin Hammer is not guilty, not to mention that Justin Hammer has not done anything yet.


    But Tony Stark wouldn''t say anything for Justin Hammer, he died, he wouldn''t survive anyway.


    After all, this is just a small person, not worthy of his famous Iron Man to waste time.


    "No ethics? Tony, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s weird that these three words come out of your mouth?" James Rhodes couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°Is there anyone who is less ethical than you in this world? ?"


    "Did those idiots find someone to upgrade the Warframe system?" Tony Stark asked.


    "Even though I promised them that it was not necessary, they would not believe me." James Rhodes looked helplessly, "They went to ask an expert. It''s funny. The top expert is sitting next to me. They are looking for those third-rate goods!"


    "Rhodes, after the system upgrade of the battle armor, remember to fly over and let me take a look." Tony Stark said, "the rough craftsmanship is just a small problem. If it is used by people with ulterior motives, it will be very bad. ."


    "good."


    When Tony Stark saw the newspaper, Steve Rogers saw it too, but Steve Rogers reacted more strongly than Tony Stark.


    "Fry, you did it!" The moment Steve Rogers saw the newspaper, he found Nick Fury with the newspaper.


    "Captain, what are you talking about, I don''t even know." Nick Fury denied directly.


    "You convinced me that this was really an accident?" Where is Steve Rogers so foolish.


    "No, no, captain, do you believe it or not, I don''t mind at all." Nick Fury said, "because this man''s death has nothing to do with me, why should I care about what you think?"


    "Fry, you started on him because of the answer space video." Steve Rogers said, "He is dead, Ivan Fanke is afraid that he can''t survive? Now that you have dealt with Yi Wan Fanke, then this person can no longer be used to deal with Stark like the video, he actually doesn''t have to die."


    "Actually, you don''t need to die?" Nick Fury laughed. "Captain, even if the things in the video won''t happen, can you guarantee that Justin Hammer won''t do anything else?"


    "But you don''t know what he will do."


    "Captain, don''t you know that the New York War will happen within a year at most?" Nick Fury looked at Steve Rogers with one eye, "You know very well who is the key to solving the New York War. There is no such thing as that. Regarding the resistance to nuclear bombs, it is that personal strength does not make much sense under this kind of disaster. Captain, face the army of the Tarris, even if you are strong, even if Hulk and Thor are strong, you can kill a few outsiders. Star people? If Stark didn¡¯t solve the source, can you stop the Zetarians from occupying the earth? And Stark, even if he is not resistant to nuclear bombs, he only needs to develop hundreds of armors in this battle. In the game, he is stronger than everyone! If he is given enough time and he develops enough armor, he can handle the Zetaru alone!"


    "Fry, I know Stark is the key..."


    "Captain, you know it." Nick Fury interrupted Steve Rogers directly. "So, I don''t allow anyone to disturb Tony Stark. We have no time, Captain! I know it''s dirty. No one of you wants to do it, so I will do it."


    "You can throw him into jail!"


    "Captain, Justin Hammer is not a street gangster, he has someone behind him! Under the premise that I dare not use the power of S.H.I. Who knows if he will come out? His energy is not small! Captain, I have too many things. I don¡¯t have to mention Rocky and Ultron. Just a Hydra will make me burn out. I don¡¯t have any extra eyes to stare at. That Justin Hammer!"


    The mechanic¡¯s craftsmanship is very good. The death of Justin Hammer is really an accident in the eyes of others, but those who have participated in the answering questions and those who have watched the answering videos know that it must be the hands of Nick Fury. .


    However, apart from Steve Rogers who went to find Nick Fury, no one made a different voice.


    Three days later, another news came, and even Steve Rogers'' attention was diverted.


    "Ulysses Crow has entered the country and will trade with people in a casino in Brooklyn!"


    Ulysses Crow, this name is not unfamiliar to everyone. In the Age of Ultron, the Avengers, Ultron, Fast Silver, and Scarlet Witch fought on his territory.


    Everyone speculates that Ulysses Crow is going to sell to Ultron Zhenjin.


    Since then, Ulysses Crow has been in everyone''s eyes, but it''s a pity that this product has been bouncing abroad during that time, and everyone can''t spare it.


    Now it''s finally here in America.


    "This person has vibrating gold in his hands. Be sure to capture it alive." Nick Fury confessed solemnly.


    "Good." Steve Rogers also knew the importance of Ulysses Crow.


    That''s right, Steve Rogers personally led the team and Clint Button assisted in this arrest, in order to be foolproof.


    Ulysses Crow is also proud of being able to get two members of the Avengers out.


    Casino Royale, Brooklyn.


    Ethan Hunt was wearing an ugly peaked cap with a glass of red wine in his hand, hiding in a corner, his eyes swept across the crowd like eagles.


    Then, he saw a very rough man walking in with seven or eight people swaggering.


    Ethan Hunt almost turned around and ran away, but on another thought, the other party was a notorious arms dealer, and the FBI should have nothing to do with him.


    Moreover, the entire army of his group was wiped out, and he was inexplicably wanted by the FBI. Apart from this black market arms dealer, it seemed that he had no way to obtain weapons.


    So Ethan Hunt stopped again.


    "I thought that one day the FBI would trade with me, but I didn''t expect it to be the famous Ethan Hunt." Ulysses Krow came to Ethan Hunt and opened his arms to give Iraq. Sen Hunter gave a hug.


    "You brought too many people." Ethan Hunt frowned.


    "They?" Ulysses Crow turned his head and glanced behind him, haha, and laughed, "Do you think they are for you?"


    "Why, someone else is coming?" Ethan Hunt asked.


    "In our business, there are a lot of enemies, but my enemy is a little stronger." Ulysses Crow gestured an inch long with two fingers, then felt that it was not enough, and gestured with both hands again. One Chi, "Should be so much stronger."


    "You don''t look like a timid person."


    "Hahaha, you understand me, I like you. But not being afraid does not mean not preparing. To be honest, if it were not for the misunderstanding of the owner of the casino, I would think that there are too few people."


    "You are right, these people are indeed not enough." Suddenly, a voice sounded abruptly.


    Ethan Hunt looked around, only to find a man with a peaked cap standing aside, hugging his arms, looking like he had been standing there for a long time.


    "I thought it was the people from Wakanda!" Ulysses Crow turned around and saw Steve Rogers wearing a hat. He was surprised and then laughed again, "Who are you? Does this FBI wanted man look good? Otherwise, why are you all wearing hats."


    "Ulysses Crow, come with me, I have something to ask you." Steve Rogers said.


    "How about I ask you first?" Ulysses Crow drew his gun and pointed it at Steve Rogers'' head. Before he raised his hand, he hit him with a fist. Fly out.


    Not only did he fly out by himself, but the people behind him couldn''t dodge, and he was knocked down.


    With a punch, seven or eight people were knocked down on the spot, and the scene suddenly became quiet.


    Ulysses Crow was almost beaten by this punch and couldn''t stand up at all.


    Steve Rogers grabbed Ulysses Crow with one hand, threw him directly on his shoulder, and resisted away.


    None of those subordinates dared to step forward.


    "Ahem, ahem!" Ulysses Crow took a long time to speak, "I only thought you looked like you at first, but your strength is beyond the scope of ordinary people. You, Wouldn''t you be the American guy himself?"


    "It seems that being too famous is not a good thing," Steve Rogers murmured, "You can''t keep a low profile."


    "Are you really Captain America?" Ulysses Crow was shocked. "Aren''t you dead? Which madman brought you back to life? Or are you a clone?"


    "I hope you have been able to say so much." Steve Rogers walked out the back door, and an unremarkable van stopped there.


    Huh!


    Clint Button jumped down from nowhere, put his bow and arrow away, "I thought I could shoot an arrow or two."


    "It''s best to keep quiet," Steve Rogers said, then handcuffed Ulysses Crow into the van.


    "Captain America, I''m sure I haven''t had a holiday with you, what are you doing?" Ulysses Crow didn''t see any panic even if he was caught, "I always thought you were dead!"


    "I have already told you, I will ask you a few questions."


    "You are asking! I was ready to talk a long time ago, but you don''t ask at all!"


    "Have you ever traded vibrating gold?"


    "That''s it for you? Can''t you find your shield? You make another shield for vibrating gold?" Ulysses Crow laughed, "You can trade with me directly, you don''t need to use this By the way, maybe I will give you a 20% discount for your being Captain America. But now, I''m sorry, even if you are Captain America, I can only give you a 12% discount."


    "Ulysses Crow, we want to know where your vibrating came from." Clint Barton said.


    "Wakanda Ulysses Crow said.


    "Wakanda?" Clint Barton laughed directly.


    "Is it funny?" Ulysses Crow asked.


    "Of course it''s funny." Clint Barton said, "It''s one of the poorest countries in the world. As far as I know, it''s still in the farming era." At this point, Clint Barton turned to look at Ulrich. Heath Crowe, "I didn''t expect you to be more silly than Tony Stark."


    "Agricultural era? Hahahaha!" Hearing this, Ulysses Crow couldn''t help laughing on the spot, tears almost bursting into his eyes.


    Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me. The latest chapter address: https://


    Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me. Read the full text address: https://


    Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me. txt download address: https://


    Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me. Read on my phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 129 Countries in the Farming Era), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    Like "Mei Man: All the famous scenes are exposed by me", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 129： News from Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch

    "Is it funny?" This time it was Clint Button''s turn to ask.


    "How much do you know about Wakanda?" Ulysses Crow finally stopped laughing.


    "Uh, shepherds, textiles, and cool clothes." Clint Barton said.


    "These are superficial things. Explorers have searched for centuries, the legendary city of gold." Ulysses Crow said, "They thought they could find the city of gold in South America, but in fact, the city of gold The city has always been in Africa."


    "Africa?" Steve Rogers asked. "Are you trying to tell us that Wakanda is the city of gold?"


    "This is a miracle created by technology," Ulysses Krau said. "It is based on the most precious metal known to mankind."


    "Vibration?" Clint Button said.


    "Yes, Zhenjin! They call it a gift from heaven." Ulysses Crow said.


    "The hardest metal on earth." Clint Barton said.


    "It''s not just a metal, they also sew it into the clothes." Ulysses Crow said, "Zhenjin powers their cities and strengthens their technological level..."


    "Wait, you said technology?" Clint Barton was a little unimaginable. "A farming country, do they have their own technology?"


    "No, it''s not technology." Ulysses Crow shook his head, "I should change the word, I should use''sci-fi''. Walking into Wakanda, you will feel like walking into the world of science fiction."


    "Wakanda is a third world country. This is the result of Google." Clint Barton handed a tablet to Steve Rogers.


    "Really ridiculous." Steve Rogers looked at it. Google¡¯s Wakanda was how backward, how backward, how poor, how poor, and what Ulysses Crow said that science and technology had reached the level of science fiction. The country is basically two places.


    "There are rumors that I stole all of Wakanda''s vibration gold, but I can tell you responsibly, I just took away a little bit of the fingernail, and their vibration gold piled up into a mountain." Ulysses K. Lao said, "They have been digging for thousands of years, but they have just digged out a little fur. I am the only outsider who has seen that scene come back alive."


    "The story is really wonderful..." Clint Button said.


    "Wonderful?" Ulysses Crow snorted coldly. "Wakanda is there, and he can''t run long legs. Is it true or not? You can see if you see it with your own eyes?"


    Neither Clint Barton nor Steve Rogers would easily believe the words of one side. At the moment, they took Ulysses Crow back and temporarily imprisoned him. They also copied his stronghold in the United States and brought them back. Pile of data.


    "Guys, I have a new discovery." Natasha Romanov sat on the computer. "This is Ulysses Crow''s transaction record. Have you found the name of an old friend? To be precise, It''s an old friend who hasn''t met yet."


    "Strak!" Everyone gathered around and saw who Natasha Romanov was talking about at a glance.


    "It turns out that Strak is in a small country like Sokovia. No wonder we couldn''t find it before." Tony Stark said.


    "That is to say, Hydra also has power in Sokovia..." Steve Rogers felt a bit of a headache. The strength of Hydra is really greater than expected.


    "Quick Silver and Scarlet Witch are with Strak. Strak is in Sokovia. Doesn''t that mean that they are both also?" Clint Barton said.


    "This is good news," Bruce Banner said. "This brother and sister are very powerful."


    "Wait, what''s this?" Natasha Romanov found a strange pattern on a back photo of Ulysses Crow.


    "What''s the matter, what''s all the fuss about tattoos?" Tony Stark said.


    "This is not a tattoo, but a brand." Natasha Romanov tapped on the computer for a while. "This is an African word that means thief, and it uses a very unfriendly way of expression. "


    "Where in Africa?" Clint Button moved in his heart.


    "Wakanda? No, Wakanda."


    "Wakanda branded a thief on his neck..." Clint Barton groaned, "So it seems that his claim that he stole vibrating gold from Wakanda might be true?"


    "Of course it is true. Crow¡¯s vibrating gold was indeed stolen from Wakanda." Tony Stark knew Ulysses Crow better than others. All of Da¡¯s Zhenjin has been taken away, so there is no need to pay attention to this Wakanda."


    "We talked with Crow on the way here, and he said that he just took away a small part of it. In fact, Wakanda Zhenjin was piled up like a mountain."


    "He said that?"


    "Indeed." Clint Barton said. "In Krau''s words, Wakanda should be the most technologically advanced country in the world."


    "I''m going to talk to him." Tony Stark went to the basement where Ulysses Crow was being held. After ten minutes, he came up again and changed his attitude.


    "Zhenjin is an important element in the Age of Ultron. Any clue, even if it is an uncertain clue, is worth a trip." Tony Stark said, "Let''s go and take a look."


    "Okay, that''s it," Steve Rogers said, "When I get back, I will go to Sokovia to find the siblings."


    At the moment, several people took Tony Stark''s private jet and flew towards Wakanda.


    Obviously there is a Kun-style fighter that is faster and more concealed, but it can''t be used because it avoids the Hydra. This feels really bad.


    "Now you have to tie your hands and feet to everything, and one day you will get rid of the Hydra completely!" Clint Barton said a bit angrily.


    "Captain, if you act in the future, you should wear a mask." Tony Stark suddenly said to Steve Rogers, "You are so famous, no one in America doesn''t know you. Even now you''re resurrected. The news of''has not spread, but this is a matter of time."


    "Yes, Captain." Bruce Banner also said, "You are an active billboard, wherever you go, you tell people''We S.H.I.E.L.D.''


    "Okay." Steve Rogers nodded and agreed. Although he is not a person who likes to hide behind a mask, everyone is right. If you really want to hide your actions from Hydra, you should wear a mask.


    "Stark, you seem to be very famous, right?" Clint Barton asked.


    "I''m not from S.H.I.E.L.D., besides, isn''t Iron Man just flying around to fight crime all day long."


    ...


    Damn it!


    The plane hit something suddenly.


    Because in the eyes of everyone, there is nothing in the air, so the plane did not slow down at all.


    This caused the impact to be very violent, and the plane was crashed on the spot, billowing smoke suddenly rose, and the plane''s fuselage also began to tilt.


    "Be careful, everyone! We are going to make an emergency landing!" Clint Barton''s skills in flying the plane are still superb, but the side of the plane that was hit is seriously damaged. He tried his best and could only watch. The plane crashed.


    "Fortunately I wore the armor." Tony Stark swished out, flew to the damaged side of the helicopter, and carried the plane on his shoulder.


    With Tony Stark providing power on that side, and Clint Button cooperated in it, everyone finally landed without risk.


    There are no ordinary people on the plane, and after experiencing this kind of possible death event, everyone is fine.


    "What was that just now?" Natasha Romanov said as she moved away from the plane, "What happened to our plane?"


    "It''s like an energy mask?" Clint Barton couldn''t believe his eyes.


    "It''s the energy shield." Tony Stark''s battle armor fell to the ground and said solemnly, "I didn''t expect someone to make this kind of technology."


    "I guess this is Wakanda." Steve Rogers turned his head and looked behind him.


    "This is the poorest country in the world?" Bruce Banner said. "It seems that Wakanda really lied to the world."


    "The protective shield technology is all there. I don''t know how many advanced technologies there are in Navakanda. It really feels like''science fiction'' as Ulysses Crow said." Klin Said Patton.


    "The poorest country in the world is actually the most advanced country in the world." Natasha Romanov felt that the world was too magical. "In a way, this is more than an alien invasion of the earth. It''s unacceptable."


    At this time, an aircraft that looked similar to a Quinn fighter flew over, and when the aircraft landed, several blacks walked out.


    The first one is a man with a shameless appearance, and the rest are women, wearing uniform clothes, holding a spear in his hand, and all have bald heads, which is not easy to provoke at first glance.


    "Everyone, if you are lost and come here by accident, then I will generously point you to the right path, no matter where you go." said Techara, who is not yet a king.


    "We are here for you." Steve Rogers said directly, "I think, this is Wakanda, right?"


    "State your purpose." Techara said.


    "We are here for vibrancy." Steve Rogers said.


    As soon as the word was spoken, Techara''s expression remained as usual, but the bald women all changed their colors and pointed their spears at Steve Rogers and his party.


    "Old man, once you have slept for 70 years, you should also learn how to strike up a conversation." Tony Stark said aside, "you see that you make girls irritated as soon as you speak."


    "Stark, will you show it to me?" Steve Rogers said.


    "Then you can learn a little bit." Tony Stark slammed to the front, the face of the armor opened, he looked at the people in Techara and said, "This old man just didn''t say clearly, maybe Caused your misunderstanding. I tell you clearly, we are not here to steal your vibrate, let alone to grab..."


    "Of course Tony Stark doesn''t need to steal or steal, just buy it." Techara smiled, and then said to the bald women who were waiting around him. ?"


    "Guest? He just said, it''s for Zhenjin!" Okoye said.


    "General, what you did just now happened to tell them that they were right." Techara saw that Okoye was still holding a spear, reaching out and pressing it down, and then said to Tony Stark, "Mr. Stark, If you can find this place, Ulysses Crow must have told you something. I can assure you that all the vibrate has been stolen by him, and Wakanda has nothing to spare."


    "This rap singer, you don''t have to promise us, and the hot girls around you have already used their guns to tell us that Wakanda has vibrates, many, many vibrates." Tony Stark said, "I also said before. , We don¡¯t want your vibrations. Of course, it would be great if you were willing to sell me some. If my armor can use vibrations, it must be a transformation..."


    "Mr. Stark, please tell me directly, what is your purpose?" Te Chara interrupted Tony Stark, and briefly introduced himself, "Te Chara."


    "Speaking of which you may not believe, we are here mainly to bring you a message." Steve Rogers said.


    "What''s the news?" Techara asked.


    "No matter how many vibrates Wakanda has, please make sure that these vibrates will not go outside." Steve Rogers said, "especially a robot called Ultron."


    Te Chara and the female fighters looked at each other, feeling that Steve Rogers'' words were very strange.


    Let''s not talk about the inexplicable mention of a robot. Vibration is Wakanda''s thing. Does anyone need to worry about it?


    But the other party was with Tony Stark, UU Reading also crashed an airplane because of this. If it was a joke, it would be impossible.


    "These people are not easy, except for Iron Man, the big guy who can change color is also there." Female General Okoye whispered to Techara, "And there is another person who looks like the Captain America who died 70 years ago. ."


    "I can see it." Techara said, "If he shows up by himself, I might think he just looks like him, but with Iron Man and the Hulk, I have to assume that he is Captain America himself."


    "I''m not dead, it''s just that I slept a bit long this time." Steve Rogers'' ears were so amazing, a few people whispered there, and he heard it clearly.


    "So, the legendary American team, as well as Iron Man and the Hulk, did you come to Wakanda together really just to convey a message?" The female general Okye asked again, and Steve Rogers said before. The words did not convince Techara, he was sure that this group must have other purposes.


    "It''s true." Tony Stark said.


    "Then, what is the source of your news?" Techara asked, "You said there would be a robot called Ultron. How did you know?"

 Chapter 130： New 1st round of answering questions: the beauty team that lost the serum

    As soon as Techara finished asking that sentence, the person disappeared in place.


    He found himself standing in a very strange place, where the front, back, left, and right were pitch black, but the weirdness did not affect his vision.


    But there is no way to see the whole picture here. Looking around, it is an endless darkness, as if it swallowed the universe.


    Fortunately, he is not alone here, but there are six others, namely Iron Man Tony Stark, Captain America Steve Rogers, Thor, Hulk Bruce Banner, Falcon Sam Wilson, War The machine James Rhodes.


    Of course, only Iron Man, Captain America, and Hulk are known to Techara among the six. Although the Falcon and Gears of War are also heroes in the future, they have also made some fame, but they are still "unknown." "NS.


    "Sam, you were really pulled in." Steve Rogers said to Sam Wilson who was looking at this place.


    "Captain, is this the answer space?" Sam Wilson asked.


    "Yes, this is the answer space." Steve Rogers pointed to the blond Thor. "This is Thor, the legendary Thor."


    "It''s you!" Thor recognized Sam Wilson at a glance. "Your wings are good, but the flight speed is a little slower." Then Thor''s eyes fell on James Rhodes again, and he also hit him. A hello, "James Rhodes, you almost killed that nasty guy Stark, good job!"


    "Tony, what''s the situation?" James Rhodes was confused and didn''t know what was going on. "Who is this guy in the costume? Still wearing a cloak? Is he acting something?"


    "..." Tolton lost interest in talking to James Rhodes. Tony Stark was so venomous that even his friends were broken.


    "Actually, when I gave you the armor, I thought about telling you, but behind you is the military, so I took precautions before you entered here." Tony Stark said.


    "Then I am here now, can you tell me why?" James Rhodes said.


    "Mr. Stark, it looks like you know where this is. Can you tell me about it?" Techara also asked. He also didn''t know anything about this place.


    "Stark, who is he?" Thor asked.


    "Techara." Techara said.


    "Never heard of it," Thor said.


    "This is the answer space, a place where you can see the future..." Tony Stark again acted as a "guide" for the newcomer, and after briefly introducing the answer space, he gave the previous video to James Rowe. Des and Techara played it.


    "So, is this the reason you sent me the Armor?" After watching the video, James Rhodes was speechless for a long time before asking.


    "I don''t want you to really beat me up." Tony Stark shrugged.


    "With this answer space, your palladium poisoning is also solved, do I still have a chance to beat you?" James Rhodes said.


    "As long as you want, there is always a chance." Tony Stark asked. "The question is, do you want it?"


    "I don''t think about it all the time." James Rhodes said.


    "You broke my heart deeply, did you know?" Tony Stark looked sad.


    "Captain, alien invasion, era of robots, and Thanos, I have to say that these are unacceptable." Techara walked up to Steve Rogers and said to him.


    "It was difficult for me to accept at the beginning, but some of the future of those video playbacks have been verified." Steve Rogers'' body slowly floated up, "Moreover, the rewards are all redeemed. Can fly."


    "Flying?" Techara looked up at Steve Rogers. "It''s an enviable ability."


    "Tachalah, right?" Tol came over with the hammer, "Although I dare not say that I already know all the laws of pulling people in this answer space, but this space has never pulled ordinary people, then you, where are you? sacred?"


    As soon as Thor said this, everyone''s eyes fell on Techara.


    This black man is not good-looking, he has never appeared in the video played in the answer space, and is unheard of in the real world, so why is he drawn into the answer space?


    "It may be related to my other identity." Techara did not hide it, "You are a superhero in your world, protecting your world, I am in my world, Wakanda, and I play the same role as you. character of."


    "I knew that you would not be as simple as a rap singer." Tony Stark asked, "Then what is your ability? Will it be able to discharge or magic? I personally hope you can magic, we are now There is no magician."


    "I just know some superficial fighting, and I have bulletproof clothes." Techara said lightly.


    "Body armor?" Bruce Banner guessed, "A body armor made of vibrating gold. I''m afraid it''s more than bulletproof."


    "Dr. Banner, no matter how good your body armor is, you can''t stop your punch." Techara said.


    "My shield is made of vibrating." Steve Rogers said, "very easy to use, thank you for your vibrating."


    "Captain!" When Steve Rogers said something like this, Thor suddenly remembered something. He walked up to Steve Rogers, threw the Meow Hammer up and caught it, "I always thought Mauer Neal It belongs to me, but the person who wrote the question said that you can also lift it up. To be honest, I am not convinced."


    "I''m actually quite curious." Steve Rogers said, "I want to try picking up this hammer, too."


    Thor placed the Meow Hammer on the ground.


    "Although I am not interested in hammers, I am very interested in implementing the power of the first night in Asgard." Before Steve Rogers could take a shot, Tony Stark took the lead and grabbed the hammer with both hands.


    Then, just like the situation where everyone pulls the hammer in the video, despite Tony Stark''s effort to suckle, Meow''s hammer still doesn''t move.


    "Asgard''s loss." Tony Stark stepped aside.


    "Before the captain, anyone else wants to try?" Thor asked loudly.


    Bruce Banner, Sam Wilson, James Rhodes, and Techara were all indifferent.


    Steve Rogers stretched out a hand to hold the Meow Hammer, and when he lifted it up, he picked up the hammer with ease, just like the cat.


    "Do not!!!"


    [Questions and answers will now begin, please be prepared! ¡¿


    [First question, if Captain America Steve Rogers did not inject super serum, would he still become a superhero? ¡¿


    [A meeting]


    [B won''t]


    [The answer to this question is correct, the reward is ten years of life. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "If the answer is wrong, the lifespan will be deducted?" Techara couldn''t help asking after reading the question, "How do I know that the lifespan is deducted?"


    "The moment you are deducted, your body will have a feeling of being hollowed out." Tony Stark said, "If you often do something, you should have a sense of being hollowed out."


    "The rewards are real." Steve Rogers said, "then the punishment doesn''t make sense, just talk about it."


    "This question is very interesting, and it is completely different from the previous questions." Bruce Banner said, "Because of the intervention of the answer space, the future has changed, but the future played by the answer space is still a development trajectory that the answer space has not been involved in. In this respect, the previous video can also be regarded as a kind of "what if". But that kind of "what if" is an if for the future, an if for something that has never happened. But now this question is about the past What if, what if something has happened."


    "The future can be changed, but the past cannot be changed." Tony Stark said, "then the meaning of this question is the reward."


    "The reason why the captain became Captain America is actually the spirit." Sam Wilson said, "When the captain was a skinny boy, he could pounce on a grenade for his comrades. With this spirit, the captain would not have Injecting serum will definitely become a superhero."


    "Birdman, I can''t agree with you." Tony Stark directly questioned, "I have no doubt about the spirit of the captain, but the enemy is not Thor''s hammer, and he will fall down on the captain''s strength because of his spirit. Under the pants. Without the serum, the captain is so weak. He can''t even beat an ordinary soldier. What do you use as a hero? Shall you say it with your mouth?"


    "I think Stark is right." Bruce Banner said, "Without strength, mental qualities are meaningless, the enemy won''t stop shooting you because of your high morals. If the captain doesn''t have a serum, don''t Speaking of being a hero, he can''t even be a soldier."


    "Stark, Dr. Banner, what you said makes sense." Steve Rogers said, "Without serum, maybe I can''t be a soldier, but I won''t stop trying, I won''t give up. What in this world The most terrible thing is perseverance. Although I am a bit witty when I say that, I choose to believe in myself and I believe I can be a superhero. Just like back then, that small and small me, everyone persuaded me to give up, even My best friend said the same. At that time, I really didn¡¯t see any hope, but I still didn¡¯t give up, and finally I grew up as Captain America."


    "That''s what I want to say!" Sam Wilson said, "It is not Captain America who made Steve Rogers, but Steve Rogers who made Captain America! Captain, you can become a captain, and it has nothing to do with serum. You are a hero yourself."


    "I choose A." Steve Rogers made a choice.


    correct answer! Ten years of reward life!


    Steve Rogers felt warm all over. He felt that this feeling couldn''t be described in words, anyway, it just felt good.


    This is also Steve Rogers being too decent. If Tony Stark describes this feeling, he can accurately describe it on the spot: it is as cool as a big sword for three days and three nights.


    "Captain, how do you feel?" Tony Stark asked.


    "It just feels..." Steve Rogers forced out a word, "Energetic."


    "Is it as energetic as three days and nights before going to Dabaojian?" Tony Stark said.


    "As energetic as before the battle." Steve Rogers said.


    "It was indeed before the''battle'', Captain, I didn''t expect you to understand what I was talking about." Tony Stark winked at Steve Rogers.


    "Speaking of which, the captain''s luck in answering questions has always been good." Bruce Banner said, "This time the life span has been increased by ten years. All the life spans deducted from the previous mistakes have been made up, and there is still a surplus."


    "When it comes to lifespan, Thor should be the envious one." Steve Rogers asked Thor, "Tor, are you a **** of myths and legends, are you immortal like myths and legends?"


    "We will still die," Thor said. "But compared with humans, our lifespan is quite long. Compared with the lifespan of humans for decades, it is not much worse than immortality."


    "That feels quite unfair. We live for several decades and have to deduct one year of life. For immortal guys like Thor, it is also deducted one year!" Tony Stark couldn''t help but say.


    "Stark, what is fair in this world?" Bruce Banner said, "You are born a super rich, and money is a number to you, but do you know how many people starve to death every day in this world? Do you think Thor will never live unfairly, so for those who struggle all day at the poverty line and even have a hard time living, why not an unfairness for you?"


    "Whether you are a man or a woman, a human being or a god, you are treated equally, all year, in a sense, the answer space is fair." Sam Wilson said.


    At this time, the light is on and the answer space starts to play video.


    In the beginning, a mechanical voice was explaining.


    "Earth, June 1943."


    "The NS army swept across Europe, leaving death and destruction."


    "Allied forces united to create a new type of soldierSuper soldier."


    "In the darkest hour of mankind, a thin boy from Brooklyn became Captain America."


    "After reversing the situation of World War II, he made sacrifices, restored peace and saved the universe."


    Following the explanation of this text, a short video appeared on the screen, concisely replying to the life of Steve Rogers.


    Steve Rogers was quite calm, but the others, James Rhodes, Techara, Bruce Banner and others, looked at Steve Rogers with admiration, especially Sam. Wilson, a fan of the US team, felt a kind of glory.


    Captain America is not only the pride of Steve Rogers, but the pride of everyone!


    "But in another universe, a different choice creates another hero."


    "Another universe? A parallel universe?" Tony Stark couldn''t help saying, "I always thought that a parallel universe was a theory."

 Chapter 131： Captain America became a woman

    "I used to think it was a theory." Bruce Banner said, "but now it seems that parallel universes should be real."


    "Then the videos we saw before, the videos we think are our future, are they actually happening in the parallel universe?" Steve Rogers said.


    "This explanation is more reasonable." Tony Stark said, "Because that is a parallel universe, no matter what we do, the future shown in the video has not been modified, because it is another one and us. A very similar universe, and in that universe, there is no room for answering questions."


    After the explanation of the answer space is over, the "story" officially begins. At the beginning, the screen is in a laboratory. The long operating table full of various instruments is placed in an arc, and the experimenters in white coats walk back and forth. There is also an injection chamber in the center.


    "This is the place that made me." In the answer space, Steve Rogers recognized the scene in the video at a glance. He suddenly felt mixed feelings. It was there that he changed from a thin boy to a Super soldier, embarked on the road to become a superhero.


    "All of this is to create a super soldier." In the video, Steve Rogers, a small figure, stands on the booth and looks at the laboratory below.


    "Paris has fallen, and London may be the next one." Peggy Carter stood beside Steve Rogers, a heroic figure. "If it succeeds, the war can be over. This is what ordinary people like us can do. ."


    The two walked out of the laboratory, and Abraham Erskine greeted him and said to Peggy Carter, "Agent Carter, is it better for you to stand under the booth?"


    "No, I want to stay." Peggy Carter and Steve Rogers said after looking at each other.


    Then, the serum injection started.


    Steve Rogers lay in the injection cabin.


    "This serum will immediately cause cell changes. In order to prevent the uncontrolled growth of cells, the subject will be saturated with gamma rays." Abraham Erskine directs the experimenters to operate.


    There were many people at the scene, but everyone''s eyes were on Steve Rogers, but Peggy Carter found that there was something wrong with someone at the scene. He actually took out a lighter from his pocket.


    There is no doubt that this person is the little brother of Hydra, and he made a special trip to spoil the situation.


    Peggy Carter rushed over immediately, trying to stop the Hydra, but he was too late. The Hydra opened the lid of the lighter, and then with a loud bang, a notebook exploded.


    Taking advantage of the chaos of the explosion, Hydra ran to the injection cabin of Steve Rogers and took out a pistol and shot it "boom".


    At this moment Steve Rogers is the closest to Hydra, even if the injection hasn''t started, he is still the thin Brooklyn boy, and he still won''t sit back and watch someone commit a crime in front of him.


    Steve Rogers jumped out of the injection chamber and rushed towards the Hydra, but he forgot that he was barehanded at the moment, where could he be that Hydra''s opponent?


    Bang bang!


    Hydra shot Steve Rogers without hesitation, and Steve Rogers fell neatly without any muddle.


    After getting down on the road cat, Steve Rogers, Hydra pulled out a dose of serum from the console and tried to retreat.


    But this is not a public toilet, so you come and leave as long as you say you come?


    Hydra had just turned around and saw Peggy Carter standing there with a black hole pointed at him.


    Bang bang!


    Hydra was about to shoot when he drew his gun, but Peggy Carter took the lead. After the gun went off, Hydra fell to the ground.


    Peggy Carter regained the serum in Hydra''s hands, and ran to Steve Rogers, holding up the other''s head: "Steve, look at me, look at me!"


    Steve Rogers had a weak appearance, and it was extremely difficult to even speak.


    "Energy is declining." Howard Stark reminded aside, "We will either do it now or the experiment will fail."


    "Rogers, go in!" an officer wearing glasses shouted there.


    "He can''t!" Peggy Carter responded viciously. Now Steve Rogers has less air intake and more air. It is a question of whether he can survive. Where else can he experiment?


    "Stark, you go in!" The officer also saw that Steve Rogers seemed to be really unsuccessful, so he set his sights on Howard Stark again.


    "What? Are you crazy?" Howard Stark refused without thinking. "I''m just the one who pushes the button."


    "Stark, go in!" The officer magnified the voice command again.


    "Technology and power cannot be confused."


    "We will lose everything, it must be now!"


    "Do you know how much it costs? We won''t have another chance."


    The officer and Howard Stark argued there.


    Peggy Carter, who was guarding Steve Rogers, listened to those arguments and slowly made up his mind.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll be right back." Peggy Carter said to Steve Rogers.


    "I''m not going anywhere." Steve Rogers said, of course, he couldn''t go where he wanted to go in his current state.


    "Howard, get ready!" Peggy Carter stood up and took off his uniform.


    "What are you doing?" the officer shouted.


    Peggy Carter ignored it, inserted the serum he had retrieved from Hydra, and lay in the injection cabin.


    "Agent Carter, what are you doing!" the officer shouted again.


    "This is our only chance!" Peggy Carter also said loudly, "Now!"


    "Stark, don''t do this!" the officer said to Howard Stark.


    Howard Stark turned a deaf ear, pulled down the lever, and started to inject Peggy Carter.


    Soon the injection cabin opened, and a brand new Peggy Carter appeared in front of everyone.


    "Captain America has become a woman!" James Rhodes was taken aback by the plot. "It''s always weird to be used to seeing Captain Rogers and watching a female captain again."


    "And this captain is still Captain Rogers'' girlfriend at the time." Tony Stark said, "This parallel world is interesting."


    "I just don''t know if Peggy Carter took the same path as Captain Rogers after becoming a super soldier." Bruce Banner said.


    "I am more concerned about what Peggy Carter was called after he became a super soldier." Sam Wilson said, "Is it also Captain America?"


    "Speaking of Captain Rogers did not go to the battlefield, but to perform in various places, although Captain Rogers did a good job, but obviously this kind of work is more suitable for girls." Bruce Banner said, "So I think, at least performing this At one point, Captain Carter should be the same as Captain Rogers."


    The video continues to play.


    "Did it succeed?" Peggy Carter asked Howard Stark.


    "It must have succeeded," Howard Stark said. "You don''t need those high heels anymore."


    "Peggy, wow~" Steve Rogers lying on the ground was also stunned.


    "I call it absolute success!" Howard Stark said again.


    "Absolute failure is!" The spectacle officer''s opinion is obviously different from Howard Stark''s, "60 million dollars and all the hopes in the world are vanished."


    "Someone promised to bring an army, and I got a promise of peace and redemption." The glasses officer said to Peggy Carter, "On the contrary, I got a girl!"


    "I know this is not the result you want, but I am more than just a human needle cushion." Peggy Carter said while sitting there.


    "The Strategic Reserve Army is now under my command. You should be glad that you are still here, and not accused of defying military orders." The glasses officer said.


    "At that time our experiment was about to fail!" Peggy Carter stood up and argued, "If I didn''t intervene..."


    "We got involved!" The spectacle officer interrupted Peggy Carter roughly, "Every drop of Dr. Erskine''s serum has entered your body! If we are lucky, one day your blood will tell me how to make one. A true super soldier."


    "You have a super soldier!" Peggy Carter said.


    "Women are not soldiers. They must not fight on the front line." The spectacle officer turned and left. "They would break their nails."


    Bang bang bang!


    In everything on the camera, Peggy Carter was punching the sandbag with a punch, getting more and more angry, hitting the entire sandbag with one final punch.


    "Nice left uppercut!" Steve Rogers said aside.


    "That''s not what Colonel Flynn said, that super idiot!" Peggy Carter couldn''t help cursing.


    Speaking of this, Peggy Carter casually threw a barbell plate, shot it against the wall, and said, "If only I could do that to Hitler''s head."


    "The situation may be worse." Steve Rogers ruthlessly shattered Peggy Carter''s fantasy, and poured cold water over it. "Flynn may let you participate in the USO tour and put on crazy costumes. , Tell you to keep smiling every day."


    "It seems that in this parallel world, Peggy Carter is destined to become Captain America." Seeing here, Tony Stark said, "Being injected with serum and then putting on a''costume'', the trajectory is exactly the same as that of the Captain. "


    "Carter should look better than me in this costume." In the answer space, Steve Rogers smiled.


    "Captain, we all know that the reason why you left the show and decided to step into the battlefield was to rescue your good friend Bucky." Sam Wilson said, "I don''t know that in this parallel time and space, let Peggy ¡¤What was the opportunity for Carter to step into the battlefield? It was obvious that Colonel Flynn didn''t plan to let her go to the battle."


    "Personal guess, it should be Bucky." Thor joined the discussion. "It is obvious that in this parallel time and space, the relationship between Carter and the captain is also that kind of relationship. Then even for the captain, Carter will rescue Bucky."


    "Why are you all staring at Bucky?" James Rhodes interrupted, "In our time and space, at that time, Captain Rogers was the protagonist, so everyone¡¯s focus was on Captain Rogers. But in that parallel time and space, Obviously Captain Carter is the protagonist. Couldn''t Captain Carter step into the battlefield just to rescue her own friend?"


    "This may be small." Bruce Banner said, "World War II is not now. Women were not so free at that time. It is unlikely that women will go to the battlefield. This can also be seen from the attitude of Colonel Flynn. Unless Captain Carter¡¯s friend is a male. But given that she is already so close to Captain Rogers, it is unlikely that there will be other friends of the opposite **** who are close enough to be on the battlefield."


    The video continues.


    Peggy Carter, Howard Stark, and Colonel Flynn with glasses, the three stood in front of a map.


    "Tosburg, Norway, a Christmas town." Howard Stark said with his hands on the map.


    "NS is in Norway?" Colonel Flynn questioned.


    "Almost." Peggy Carter pushed a small flag to a specific location on the map, "Hydra, Hitler''s own supernatural science department."


    "Given the gamma signal on the clock tower, what they are looking for can power the whole of London." Howard Stark looked at the map and said.


    "Or blow up the entire London into the sky in 60 seconds." Peggy Carter added, and then everything in the shot, a book was shot on the table, and Peggy Carter''s voice continued to sound, "It''s called the Cube of the Universe. "


    "That thing must be on the way to Berlin," said Colonel Flynn.


    "Even though we are approaching Berlin, we still have a chance." Howard Stark persuaded, "If we send a team over tonight, we can..."


    "You are crazy!" Colonel Flynn interrupted Howard Stark directly.


    "I can go." Peggy Carter said.


    "Great, you are both crazy now." Colonel Flynn looked at them like a fool. "It''s great! Now I have two crazy people walking around here."


    "Thirty people." Howard Stark is like a market hawker bargaining, "If this thing reaches the Hydra Supreme Command, everything will be over!"


    "I will not let a person or even a platoon take a risk for a Rubik''s Cube." Colonel Flynn, who left with his hands on his back, turned around, his tone resolute.


    "The greatest brain in the world," Peggy Carter was clearly standing with Howard Stark, she said, "Stark is one of them..."


    "It''s none of your business!" Colonel Flynn seemed to see Peggy Carter resentfully, and interrupted her again. "You are very lucky to be here."


    "The greatest minds in existence can''t understand how powerful this Rubik''s Cube is." Howard Stark walked up to Peggy Carter and looked at Colonel Flynn.


    "Very well, who knows." Colonel Flynn still didn''t take the Rubik''s Cube to heart. "Maybe the war will end before Hydra can figure out a way to study this **** thing."


    "If this Colonel Flynn knew that a **** would come to the earth to **** the Rubik''s Cube 70 years later, I don''t know what he would think." In the answer space, Tony Stark couldn''t help but complain.


    "I''m afraid the intestines are all regretful." James Rhodes said.


    "This is actually a good thing." Bruce Banner said in a deep voice, "Howard Stark is right. The Rubik''s Cube is not something that humans can study thoroughly. Forcible research will only bring disaster, just like a god. The Shield¡¯s research on the Rubik¡¯s Cube attracted Loki. The colonel didn¡¯t pay much attention to the Rubik¡¯s Cube, and if he didn¡¯t **** the Rubik¡¯s Cube, he would not bring disaster."


    "Dr. Banner, it¡¯s okay to just look at your words. I don¡¯t approve of studying Rubik¡¯s Cube, but in the context of the video, this Rubik¡¯s Cube is still to be grabbed." Steve Rogers said, "If Colonel Flynn doesn¡¯t grab it. , The Rubik''s Cube was in Hitler''s hands. Obviously, Hitler did not take the Rubik''s Cube for collection. His research on the Rubik''s Cube will only be more crazy and evil."


    "Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unnecessary for you to discuss this?" Thor said. I won¡¯t stand idly by, I will definitely grab the Rubik¡¯s Cube."


    There is nothing wrong with Thor''s guess. In the video, Peggy Carter is in the bar, drinking a glass of wine with ice.


    "Drown your troubles?" Howard Stark sat down beside Peggy Carter, "I think you British are very resilient."


    "It''s obviously only men," Peggy Carter said.


    "Can I give you some advice?" Howard Stark said.


    "I''d rather not." Peggy Carter refused without thinking.


    "Flynn is an idiot, but fortunately, I am a genius." Howard Stark said this is not modest at all, but it is true.


    He pushed a box to Peggy Carter''s side.


    "What is this?" Peggy Carter asked suspiciously.


    "This used to be your costume, the costume of''Let''s Go Sell War Bonds'', but I did some upgrades." Howard Stark slapped a shield in front of Peggy Carter.


    "Performance costumes, shields, it seems that Peggy Carter has become another captain has no suspense." Sam Wilson couldn''t help saying.


    "The question is whether Captain Rogers will become a superhero without a serum injection." James Rhodes said, "But so far, all we have seen are Peggy Carter becoming another captain."


    "Then Captain Rogers, where he is an ordinary person, how can he become a superhero?" Te Chara said.


    "I guess this should have something to do with Rubik''s Cube." Tony Stark had an idea in his mind.


    "It can only be a Rubik''s Cube." Steve Rogers agrees with Tony Stark. "Howard and Tony are both geniuses. It should be that after they grabbed the Rubik''s Cube, Howard has researched something based on the Rubik''s Cube. Let me in that time and space have power and become a superhero."


    "Strak can use Loki''s scepter to create the Scarlet Witch and Quick Silver two fortified people. Tony''s father used the Rubik''s Cube, and he should be able to do it." Bruce Banner said.


    "Strengthen people?" Thor is more interested in this. "I don''t know what abilities of Steve Rogers in that time and space have been transformed by Rubik''s Cube, are they also powerful abilities like Scarlet Witch and Quick Silver?"


    Everyone had speculated that Peggy Carter would go to **** the Rubik¡¯s Cube. The following plot was the same as everyone had guessed. Peggy Carter put on her "captain costume", held a shield, and single-handedly took the Rubik¡¯s Cube from Hydra. Snatched over there.


    Huh!


    Peggy Carter slapped the Rubik¡¯s Cube on Colonel Flynn¡¯s desk aggressively, and said more aggressively, ¡°The war is outside, Colonel, not here. If we want to win, don¡¯t just sit behind the desk. ."


    "Is it a nuclear weapon?" Colonel Flynn said, looking at the Rubik''s Cube.


    "Are you listening?" Peggy Carter asked.


    "You are an agent, you are not qualified to perform field duties." Colonel Flynn finally turned his attention to Peggy Carter.


    "Then you better promote me," Peggy Carter said. "Captain sounds good. I believe you know what to do."


    After Peggy Carter turned around cleanly, Howard Stark watched this scene with a smile. After Peggy Carter left, his eyes fell on the Rubik¡¯s Cube, "I know what to do with this ."


    Everything about the lens, Howard Stark is welding a giant, this giant is covered by a piece of cloth, everyone does not know what it is.


    Steve Rogers stood behind Howard Stark with a cane in one hand.


    "Are you ready for the war? Steve?" Howard Stark asked, wearing sunglasses, with a smile on Steve Rogers''s face.


    "It seems that we guessed wrong. Howard Stark didn''t use the Rubik''s Cube to turn Rogers into a strengthener, but what weapon he built for him." Thor guessed, "I don''t know what such a big guy is. "


    "I thought I could see Rogers'' version of Quicksilver or the Witch. I didn''t expect it to be." Although Tony Stark didn''t seem interested in his mouth, his eyes were fixed on the piece of cloth, which he was able to create. What is also full of curiosity.


    In fact, he already had a conjecture in his mind.


    "Red Skull used the Rubik''s Cube to create many energy weapons at that time, and they were very powerful." Steve Rogers also faintly speculated about the big guy Howard Stark made, "Howard was the top genius of that era. , The weapon he built with Rubik''s Cube must be an epoch-making The video continues.


    Peggy Carter and Steve Rogers are standing in front of a map.


    "The latest intelligence shows that Flight 107 was attacked by enemy fire here." Peggy Carter pointed to a specific location on the map and said, "If your friend is taken away by Hydra."


    "Bucky''s troops are 50 kilometers from the front." Steve Rogers said with a serious face, "I can''t let you go."


    "This is not a request." Peggy Carter turned into a caring little girlfriend for a second. Oh, no, it''s the big girlfriend. "He is your friend."


    "One of the best friends," Steve Rogers said.


    "Maybe better." Peggy Carter said. "If we want to defeat Hydra, we need the help of all our friends."


    Steve Rogers grabbed Peggy Carter''s hand, "I owe you personal love."


    "You owe me more than that," Peggy Carter said. "You owe me to dance."

 Chapter 132： The U.S. team became Iron Man

    Peggy Carter''s words caught everyone off guard.


    "Captain, how did you do it?" Tony Stark winked, "It doesn''t matter if you are tall in this time and space, but in that time and space, you didn''t have a serum injection, or that little Steve, you How did you catch Peggy Carter and pass on some experience?"


    "Tony, don''t be kidding, you still need experience?" Steve Rogers raised an eyebrow. "If you want, what kind of woman can''t catch it? Wait, what about Miss Pepper? You haven''t picked her up yet. bright?"


    "So let you pass on your experience, Captain." Tony Stark looked helpless, "I don''t know how to speak to her at all."


    "My experience is inexperience, it''s a matter of course." Steve Rogers said.


    "Tony, you really have ulterior motives for Pepper, I have already seen it." James Rhodes curled his lips.


    "Is it obvious?" Tony Stark asked rhetorically.


    "Only two people didn''t see it," James Rhodes said. "One is you and the other is Pepper."


    "Now that you can see it, what advice do you have?"


    "It''s very simple, just take one ten thousandth of your shamelessness to others."


    When several people are here to discuss Tony Stark''s relationship, Peggy Carter has already begun the rescue of Steve Rogerski¡¯s friend Bucky Barnes in the video.


    Hum!


    I saw that a motorcycle was driving in the middle of the night, but a woman next to him ran directly over, and forcibly caught up with the driving motorcycle with her legs.


    There is no doubt that this woman is Steve Rogers'' "big" girlfriend Peggy Carter.


    "This car is really good, do you mind if I ride it?" Peggy Carter hammered the enemy on the motorcycle with a punch. Riding this unloved little motorcycle, there was no traffic jam along the way, so he came to the enemy. Camp.


    The subway door of the camp was locked tightly. Peggy Carter lifted up into the air when he mentioned the handlebars. The posture was more vigorous than that of a vindictive horse. With a bang, the iron door opened. .


    Da Da Da Da!


    Enemies in the camp began to shoot Peggy Carter fiercely. Not only were the enemies armed with guns on the ground, but also the enemy erected machine guns at high altitudes.


    This kind of battle can be regarded as a dragon''s lair for ordinary soldiers, but for Peggy Carter, it drizzled and easily knocked down those enemies.


    In the end, she even flew into the sky with a motorcycle between her legs, and had a deep resonance with another time-space fighting gas horse. People kicked their legs in the air and directly fired the motorcycle as a cannonball. An enemy sent to hell.


    The sound of the explosion outside alarmed the roaring commando members who were being held. Before they could figure out the situation of the abnormal movement, an enemy had slipped from the ground to the front of the prison. Seeing who the posture should be kicked over, the enemy slid over. The latter was motionless, as if dead.


    Then, Peggy Carter, who was holding a shield, ran in, and the sun was shining diagonally in. In this dim cell, he did not hesitate to shoot Peggy Carter on him.


    For members of the Roaring Commando in prison, Peggy Carter was the dawn at that moment.


    "When did the women fight like this?" a bearded soldier of the roaring commando said in surprise.


    Peggy Carter didn¡¯t answer. She shot directly and eliminated all the other enemies around her. Seeing that she knocked the enemy into the air with just one punch and kick, coming to the enemy camp to rescue people was like eating and drinking. Water is as simple as that.


    "From today, I understand." The bearded soldier who asked before was stunned by Peggy Carter''s performance.


    "Are you Division 107?" Peggy Carter stepped forward with a shield. "I''m here to find Sergeant Barnes."


    "Who are you, Queen of England?" Bucky Barnes walked out of the crowd and looked at Peggy Carter with a puzzled look.


    "Steve Rogers sent me here." Peggy Carter took off the iron gate of the prison with his bare hands. "My name is Captain Carter."


    Then Captain Carter killed off with the Roaring Commando.


    Especially in one of the shots, Peggy Carter is in the center, Bucky Barnes and other team members are on both sides, banging the door open, and then everyone is banging and shooting with guns. Everyone saw this scene. They all thought of Steve Rogers in unison.


    Peggy Carter at that moment was exactly the same as Steve Rogers.


    After rushing out, there were more enemies and more intense artillery fire, and there were tanks, Peggy Carter and the Roaring Commando temporarily hiding in the trenches.


    "Air support, request air support." Peggy Carter was not a brash man who only knew how to use force. He asked for support at the time. In this case, she would not be afraid to attack her alone, but the group of roaring commandos would not dare. promise.


    "Yes, Rogers is here." Steve Rogers'' voice rang on the walkie-talkie.


    "Rogers is on the stage!" In the answer space, everyone was shocked, wanting to see how Steve Rogers was a superhero without a serum injection.


    "Rogers played in this kind of continuous artillery fire, which shows that Rogers can at least be bulletproof." Bruce Banner said, staring at the screen.


    "Not only can it be bulletproof, but it should also be able to deal with those tanks." Techara added.


    "During World War II, it was not easy to deal with tanks. Rogers'' weapons must also have extremely powerful lethality, and this requires very amazing energy." Tony Stark shrugged, "So It''s already obvious how Rogers became a superhero in that time and space."


    "This is really unexpected at the beginning." Bruce Banner said to Tony Stark, "In the question of who makes the Avengers unite, you and Captain Rogers mocked each other and almost got into a fight. At that time, you Didn¡¯t expect Captain Rogers to be on the same path as you one day?"


    "First of all,''at that time'' didn''t happen, and it won''t happen." Tony Stark said, "Then, yes, I didn''t expect that in another time and space, Captain America would actually become me. I am curious now. That time and space Captain America became me, so will I be born in the end?"


    "You and Captain Rogers are not from the same era after all." Bruce Banner said, "The time and space Captain Rogers did not have a serum injection. By the time you became a playboy, the captain should have''retired'' long ago. Your father built it. Things will fall into your hands in all likelihood, so you should still be you."


    "What are you talking about?" Thor was listening, "What Steve Rogers and Tony Stark are on the same road, did Rogers become a playboy?"


    Without waiting for others to answer Thor, the video has already given the answer, and a bloated armor flew over from the horizon.


    From the blue light from the eyes and chest of the armor, it can be seen that this armor is driven by the Rubik''s Cube as energy.


    Of course, this armor is very rough compared to Tony Stark''s armor, but since it was the Second World War, the technology was far less advanced than it is now, and it was enough to shock the world to be able to produce that degree of armor.


    "The captain became Iron Man!" Seeing this scene, Thor was stunned, he finally knew what everyone was talking about.


    "What''s the situation?" It''s not just Thor who was stunned. When Peggy Carter and Bucky Barnes and others saw the armor in the video, they all stared.


    After Steve Rogers landed, he stretched his arms and hammered down, directly blasting a tank.


    In the billowing smoke, Steve Rogers turned around and said to Peggy Carter, "Hey, Peggy, now you owe me once."


    The light and breezy tone, as well as the gunfire and black smoke that were forcibly turned into the background behind him, made Steve Rogers at that moment look very handsome. It can be said that he was so pretentious that he was once suspicious of him. Has it been pointed out by Chen Beixuan?


    boom!


    This ratio hadn''t finished loading, and a cannonball blasted into the face.


    Steve Rogers stayed still, stretched out his big hand, and the iron palm directly touched the barrel of the tank, and then, with a force, directly crumpled the barrel into a ball. At this time, the enemy in the tank should be firing shells. It''s a pity that the barrel has no "barrel", and the projectile can only explode in the tank if it can''t be shot out.


    With a "boom", a tank was scrapped.


    Peggy Carter saw Steve Rogers explode someone else''s gun, and suddenly became very excited. He rushed out of the trench and wanted to go to the battlefield with Steve Rogers to shoot the gun.


    "Wait, she and the Hydra trampler are friends?" The bearded soldier asked in surprise, and the performance of Steve Rogers shooting the gun with his right hand was deeply carved into his mind.


    "I think I''m his friend too." Bucky Barnes''s tone was quite glamorous.


    Bucky may not be that strong in combat, but he is definitely the best man in Marvel, because he is the only person in Marvel whose name can be written upside down.


    The friend of such a great person was naturally great. He saw Steve Rogers reaching out to a tank with his right hand. The light blue energy sprayed out and hit the tank. The indestructible tank exploded on the spot like paper. opened.


    Although Peggy Carter couldn''t spray out anything after shooting the gun, she wanted to shoot a tank easily. She jumped and jumped directly onto a tank.


    "Stark made me a pair of dancing shoes, what do you think?" Steve Rogers asked in his armor.


    "Then we better start dancing." Peggy Carter smashed the tank cover open with a shield and threw a grenade in.


    boom!


    In the light of the sky, Peggy Carter jumped high, jumped onto Steve Rogers, borrowed strength from Steve Rogers, and jumped to the side of another tank. His body was short, and his shield struck. Just like cutting tofu with a knife, the wheels of the tank were directly cut off, and the tank body was tilted, and the dishes were stopped on the spot.


    On the other hand, Steve Rogers was even more relaxed. He flipped it over and overturned the tank directly. He stretched out his hand and sprayed a little blue energy to explode the tank.


    Everything about the camera, Colonel Flynn was on the phone, his voice full of triumph, "It''s called the Hydra Stomp, yes, the President! Yes sir, I let Stark build it."


    The space dimmed, and the video ended here.


    "Hydra trampler, I have to say that this nickname is really bad enough." Tony Stark grabbed the "first slot" to vomit, "Just use this nickname, that Rogers will not live in modern times. Do you dare to think that Captain Rogers has become the idol of countless Americans under this hostile nickname?"


    "Although Captain Rogers can''t use this nickname, you can still do things like trampling on the Hydra," said Bruce Banner. "Hydras are a bunch of lunatics, and every Alexander Pierce wants to kill. Millions of people, this kind of organization should be eliminated."


    "Hydra must be completely eliminated." Steve Rogers said in a deep voice, "whether it is for Bucky or for world peace."


    [The second question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [How was Thor¡¯s hammer, Mirnier, destroyed? ¡¿


    [A was crushed with bare hands]


    [B was chopped off by a knife]


    [C is melted by extreme high temperature]


    [D is destroyed by magic]


    [The answer to this question is correct, and super cooking skills are rewarded. The food made according to this cooking skill will not gain weight no matter how you eat it. If you answer incorrectly, you will deduct one year of lifespan. ¡¿


    Before long, the second question began.


    As soon as this question came out, everyone''s eyes fell on Thor.


    Regarding Thor and his Meow Hammer, there are too many stories to say. Except for the fact that Thor was "abandoned" by Meow Hammer at the beginning, the answer space has already been "Who can afford it" and "Who can afford it". Can''t afford to have two questions.


    After several rounds of answering questions, although everyone still didn''t know about Miaomiaohammer, everyone was basically sure of one thing, that is, Thor, the hammer owner, like them, did not know anything about Miaomiaohammer.


    "Mallnier was destroyed?" Thor raised his brows, "This..."


    "Tor, if you say anything like that a hammer can''t be destroyed, I''ll be the first to despise you." Tony Stark interrupted Thor without waiting for him to finish. "About that hammer, you How many times have been said that it is''impossible'', but every time, what you say is impossible is the truth."


    "This time is different. It used to be just a question of who is qualified to take the hammer, but now the problem is that the hammer is destroyed!" Thor held the hammer tightly, "This thing, absolutely, absolutely impossible! "


    "Comeon!" Steve Rogers couldn''t listen anymore. "Tor, you still have inexplicable confidence in the hammer, which really shocked me."


    "Captain, you are just a person, a mortal. You know too little about our Asa Protoss. If you know a little bit about us, you won''t doubt me." Thor said in a deep voice, "If it is ordinary Weapons, of course, can be destroyed, but they are not the same. They are Mullnier, my father..."


    "Shut up Thor! I think I need to help you recall how many times your hammer''betrayed'' you." Tony Stark interrupted Thor again, and he held out a finger, "About Hammer, there were two questions before the questioner. The first question was who can pick up the hammer. At that time, you were very sure that there could be no second person besides you. It''s exactly the same, what''s the result? The captain can easily pick up the hammer!"


    "Just when you concluded that there could not be a third person to pick up the hammer, the person who gave the question asked the second question, who can''t hold the hammer!" Bruce Banner said, then Tony Stark, " In addition to the captain, there are at least three people who can afford it. Thor, although I am sorry that the hammer your father made for you is not exclusive to you, it is clear that you have too little understanding of the hammer."


    "Fine!" Thor said helplessly, "You are all right, I won''t talk anymore, is this all right?"


    "You shouldn''t talk at the beginning." Tony Stark said, "You have to take turns to slap your face before you are willing to shut up. How about being slapped, don''t you feel comfortable being slapped?"


    "I can let you try it yourself." Thor asked Tony Stark, moving his arms, "Do you like the left cheek or the right cheek?"


    "Thor, how much do you know about your hammer?" Bruce Banner asked. "There have been two questions about hammers before. After you went back, did you ask your father what exactly is a hammer? What''s going on?"


    "I asked," Thor said. "My father''s answer inspired me a lot."


    "Oh?" Tony Stark became interested. "What did your father say? What are the conditions for this hammer to be picked up?"


    "Father said let me discover it myself." Thor said.


    "..." Steve Rogers really had the urge to strangle Thor. You just said that you didn''t know it and it was over.


    Still very inspired, inspire a fart!


    Just your Rocky-headed guy, who has no ability to think at all.


    "Tor, even if you have a limited understanding of hammers, you are still better than us. Which one do you think you should choose for this topic?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "It''s impossible to crush this with bare hands." Thor glanced over, and directly eliminated one. "If Mulnier is really destroyed someday in the future, it is impossible to crush it with bare hands. , This is Asgard''s most powerful weapon anyway!"


    "Generally speaking, this situation is unlikely to happen." Bruce Banner asked, "but what if it is a very powerful person, such as the Thanos we have seen before?"


    "Thanksgiving is indeed one of the most powerful in the universe, but it is impossible to smash Mirnier with bare hands! Even my father can''t do this kind of thing!" Thor said in an extremely positive tone.


    "I suddenly thought of a word..." Tony Stark said when he saw Thor so sure, "Thor''s law."


    "Stark!" Thor really wanted to put the hammer on Tony Stark''s head, but thinking about this as an important partner in the future, he forced the idea abruptly, "This is not my blind confidence, I My father said such things, even if it was him, Mulnier could not destroy it."


    "How is your father''s strength?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "As far as I know, my father has never met an opponent." Thor raised his head and glanced at the sky before saying, "That Thanos, I also asked his father who is stronger, and his answer is that Thanos is not him. Opponent."


    "In this way, it is really impossible to smash the hammer with bare hands." Bruce Banner said.


    "It''s not just impossible to crush with bare hands, but it can basically be eliminated with a knife." Thor said again, "If you want to cut off Mulnier, the knife must be an artifact no less than Mulnier. But among the Nine Realms, I have never heard of such a knife."


    "The strength of Thanos is so strong, but with a double-edged knife, he can only break the captain''s shield, not to mention a hammer that is more advanced than the shield. I don''t know how many times the hammer." Tony Stark said at this time. , "Tor''s words are still reliable. The knife must be a magic weapon, and ordinary knives are definitely not good."


    "Then C is melted by high temperature?" Bruce Banner asked, "This method sounds very common, but how is the hammer forged? If high temperature casting is also used, then this option is also possible."


    "I don''t know exactly how the hammer is made, but it is indeed cast at high temperature." Thor nodded, "So Banner is right. When the temperature reaches a certain level, the hammer can indeed be melted."


    "In other words, can I destroy the hammer?" Tony Stark''s eyes lit up immediately, "Tor, tell me, how high is the temperature required to melt the hammer?"


    "Stark, what are you doing so excited?" Thor immediately poured a basin of cold water. "I said that high temperature can melt Milnir, don''t you think that only high temperature is enough? I said it a long time ago. Mirnier was made by a neutron star. What kind of high temperature do you think can melt the neutron star?"


    "This..." Tony Stark was stunned but his mouth was still stiff, "Give me time, I think I can find a way."


    "High temperature is just one of the conditions, and there are other means beyond your understanding." Thor said, "For example, magic."


    "Option D is magic." Sam Wilson said.


    "I think D is the most probable one." Thor said, "C option is just a theory. In fact, the possibility of happening is very small. I can''t imagine under what circumstances I will throw Mulnier. Let it melt in the high temperature. In contrast, D''s may be larger. Maybe one day in the future, I will fight a powerful magician and the other party uses magic to destroy the hammer."


    "Magic is mysterious and can do many unimaginable things. This is a brand new field that we can''t understand." Bruce Banner said, "If it is magic, I am not surprised."


    "Then, I choose..." Thor had to choose.


    "Wait! Thor, really don''t think about''Tor''s Law'' anymore?" Tony Stark said.


    "I choose D!" Thor ignored Tony Stark and made a choice, "Destroyed by magic!"

 Chapter 133： Doctor Strange Appears

    ¡¾wrong answer! Deduct one year of life! ¡¿


    The answer space gave the answer immediately, and the answer was wrong.


    "I said earlier. According to Thor''s Law, A should be chosen." Tony Stark couldn''t help but say.


    "Stark, A is too ridiculous." Thor said, "Crack Mairnir with bare hands. I have never heard of such a powerful person in the universe."


    "You haven''t heard that doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist, maybe people are low-key." Tony Stark said.


    "One more thing, Thor, I remember you said that according to the power of the Nine Realms, the earth belongs to your father''s territory, right?" At this time Steve Rogers also spoke.


    "That''s right, the captain," Thor said.


    "Then if someone goes to the earth to do something, your father should take care of it?" Steve Rogers said, "like that Thanos."


    "That''s natural. Thanos went to the earth to engage in wind and rain. That would be a provocation to my father." Thor said, "My father will not sit idly by."


    "Sorry, I don''t want to pick a prick, but where was your father at that time?" Tony Stark interjected, "In that parallel world, when Thanos beat the three of us terribly with one-on-three, Where is your father?"


    "Maybe he just didn''t come for a while, and he will pass in a while!" Thor said.


    "Asgard has a rainbow bridge, you can come to the earth at any time, you also have the Heimdall, you can see things in the Nine Realms." Tony Stark said, "Theoretically, Thanos came to the earth, your father should It¡¯s the first time to find out."


    "Stark, what do you want to say?" Thor looked at Tony Stark.


    "Tor, will something happen to your father in the future?" Tony Stark said, "Know that in that future, you were almost killed by Thanos. Although the captain picked up the hammer It''s a frightening thing to save you, but as a father, can he really watch his son remain indifferent when facing such dangers?"


    "Stark, you can''t help but think too much. There may be many reasons why my father didn''t come to the earth in time." Thor said, "Maybe Heimdall didn''t see it. He could see the Nine Realms, but his The duty is not to keep an eye on me all the time."


    "Tor, I think Stark''s suspicion has some truth." Bruce Banner said, "You said before that Thanos is not Odin¡¯s opponent, so if it¡¯s not for Odin, Thanos has the courage to come. Is the earth messing up? For such a long time, Thanos disappeared without a trace, until that day when he came to the earth, maybe something really happened to your father that day."


    "If a powerful person like Thanos comes to the earth, the father is unreasonable and ignores..." Thor frowned. Although he was extremely reluctant to see his father accident, Tony Stark really had some truth in what he said.


    No, not so much Tony Stark¡¯s words are reasonable, it is better to say that he has already had this suspicion in his heart. Recently, his father has secretly made some unusual actions. If you look carefully, there is always a feeling of explaining the funeral. .


    Father has lived for too long, so long that even the Asa Protoss is almost at the end of his life.


    "When I go back this time, I''ll just tell my father clearly. There are some things I always have to face." Thor made a decision in his heart.


    At this time, the space lights up and the video starts to play.


    In the beginning, Thor and Luo base station were on the street, watching an excavator digging the ruins of the building.


    "I swear I left him here." Rocky in a black suit said with his arms folded.


    "Should you stay on the sidewalk, or stay in the building that is being demolished?" Thor, a cowboy, also hugged his arms, "It''s a good arrangement."


    "How did I know it would be like this?" Rocky looked helpless, "I can''t predict the future, and I''m not a wizard."


    "Aren''t you?" Thor turned his head and glanced at Loki. "Then why are you dressed like this?"


    "Hey~" Loki seemed to be a little dissatisfied with Thor''s comments on his dress.


    "I can''t believe you are still alive." Thor was still holding his arms, "I saw you dead, I mourn for you, I cry for you."


    "Well, I''m flattered." Rocky said.


    "Tor, I know you are stupid, but I didn''t expect you to be stupid like this." Seeing this, Tony Stark couldn''t help saying, "Looking at the plot in this video, Loki pretended to be dead again. I lied to you again! The thing that Rocky pretended to lie to you happened once during the New York War. You were perfectly fooled, and this time you were perfectly fooled! You really never learn your lesson."


    "First of all, this hasn''t happened yet, and secondly, that''s also the me who is parallel to time and space, but not the me in front of you." Thor''s face is as iron, without any change in color.


    "What do you look like in parallel time and space, what do you look like." Tony Stark relentlessly attacked, "If there is no intervention in the answer space, everything in the video is the future that will happen to you. No children You would step into the same puddle, and you were actually deceived twice by the same person with the same reason. I can only say admiration."


    "Loki is the **** of cunning, this is his specialty." Thor said.


    "Being deceived by Rocky is also a good thing for you!" Tony Stark looked contemptuous.


    "Hey, can I take a photo with you?" But not everyone despise Thor as much as Iron Man. In the video, two girls dare to come up and ask him for a photo.


    "Of course you can." Thor took a photo with the two sisters, and was very skilled in comparing a scissor hand.


    "I heard that Jane dumped you, don''t be sad." The girl suddenly said this when she left.


    "She didn''t dump me." How can Thor admit this, "I dumped her, we dumped each other."


    "So this time Thor was deceived by Rocky, it happened after the New York War." Steve Rogers said, "During the New York War, Thor was only known to a few people such as the Avengers, and in the video just now , Someone ran up on the street to ask for a group photo, and even knew about Thor and his girlfriend breaking up. It can be seen that Thor was already like a celebrity at that time, and everyone knew about it."


    "Yes, that timeline must be after the New York War." Bruce Banner also said, "This can also be seen from Jane Foster. According to the original timeline, or in another In parallel time and space, Thor was exiled to Earth by Odin and met Jane Foster. The two had a mutual affection, but in order to stop Loki, Thor had to hurried back to Asgard and had to destroy it himself. Rainbow Bridge. The Rainbow Bridge is the bridge from Asgard to the earth. When the Rainbow Bridge is broken, Thor and Jane Foster must be disconnected."


    "Although Odin can use dark energy to send Thor to Earth, I don''t think Odin will do it because of this trivial matter. After all, we know from Loki''s mouth that this is not an easy thing." Steve Rogers continued on Bruce Banner¡¯s inference and said, ¡°After the New York War, Odin sent Thor to Earth for Loki, because this is an alien invasion of the Earth war, and it will definitely attract global attention. , The reason why Thor became a''big star'' is definitely because of this war. When Thor and Jane Foster broke up, I don¡¯t know, but it must be after the New York War. And in the video, Rocky¡¯s again Deception must have been after the Battle of New York."


    "Tor, a few months have passed since you were exiled and came to Earth. The New York War will happen in a few months." Tony Stark said sternly, "If, I mean if, Odin really If anything goes wrong, then this time, I am afraid it will not be far away. I think after you go back this time, you should ask your father carefully."


    "I will." Thor spit out three words.


    The video continues.


    A circle suddenly appeared under Loki''s feet, a golden circle with sparks.


    "What is this?" Thor, who was standing next to Loki, looked a little confused and couldn''t help asking, "What are you doing?"


    "I didn''t do this." Loki was also a little confused. He fell off as soon as he finished speaking, just as if the hard ground under his feet suddenly turned into a water surface, he swallowed all of him. "Go in.


    Then, the golden circle disappeared.


    Loki disappeared.


    A big living person just disappeared, as if he had never stood there.


    Thor looked around and saw that where Loki disappeared, there was a small card like a business card. He picked it up. On it was an address: "177A Brick Street".


    "There is a big man in Brick Street!" Sam Wilson''s eyes lit up. "I took Rocky away so easily."


    "This method is very different from a portal. It''s not like technology. Is it magic?" Steve Rogers said. "There is a magician on Brick Street?"


    "Could it be..." Tony Stark had a name in his heart, "Doctor Strange?"


    "If this person is really Doctor Strange, then he looks very difficult." Bruce Banner said, "Although Loki was defeated by us in the end, he is not an ordinary person. Doctor Strange took him away like this. He didn''t even show his face, his strength is definitely very strong."


    "This name has appeared in the options many times, and it is finally about to unveil the mystery." Tony Stark looked expectant.


    "It''s too arbitrary for you to assert that he is Doctor Strange like this?" Thor couldn''t help but said, "What if he isn''t?"


    "No, no, we know he is a very powerful guy, that''s enough." Tony Stark said.


    The guy who is about to appear in the video is really too showy. He hasn''t even appeared yet, and even without a line, he has firmly grasped everyone''s hearts.


    Everyone is staring at the video unblinkingly, to see which big guy is about to debut.


    In the video, Thor came to 177A Brick Street, which was a solemn hall. Thor walked forward, raised his hand and knocked on the door.


    But something strange happened. When he knocked for the third time, people suddenly came into the hall, without any warning, they were outside the hall one moment, and arrived inside the hall the next moment.


    Thor could say that he did not expect this to happen. He was still raising his hand to knock on the door, but the other person had already arrived in the hall, and there was no door in front of him. With this knock, he knocked on the air, and his inertia made his body move. The previous one staggers.


    "Tor Odinson, the **** of thunder." An empty voice sounded, as if from the horizon. When Thor turned around, he saw a middle-aged man wearing a red cloak, just floating in mid-air. He floated over.


    "It''s him! That''s right! It''s him, Doctor Strange!" In the answer space, Tony Stark saw Doctor Strange''s face and couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    "Have you seen him?" Steve Rogers couldn''t help asking.


    "I haven''t seen a real person, but I have seen his information." Tony Stark said, "I asked Jarvis to select countless doctors named Stephen Strange, and combined with Patton''s investigation, I selected some The person with the larger''suspicion'' plans to conduct further investigations to verify. One of them looks exactly like the floating guy in the video! But that guy is younger than the video."


    "So Doctor Strange is just an ordinary person who doesn''t know how to make magic?" Bruce Banner said.


    "The Scarlet Witch''s magic is because of the transformation of the scepter of mind, but I don''t know how this Strange''s magic came." Techara said with a few words.


    "The appearance of the Scarlet Witch made Thor into the hallucinations, and the Doctor Strange did not appear, so they took Loki away in the air. The magic looks so powerful." Sam Wilson couldn''t help but said, compared with these two magic bosses. His equipment feels like a toy.


    "Don''t envy them, technology is just as powerful." Tony Stark, a technological genius, said lightly.


    "Stark, not everyone is you." Sam Wilson glanced at Tony Stark. This person did have the capital to say this.


    "I don''t think this Doctor Strange is so good," Tony Stark said suddenly, "He said one thing wrong as soon as he opened his mouth."


    "You said something wrong as soon as you opened your mouth?" Steve Rogers said. "He just called Thor''s name, right?"


    "He said''God of Thunder'', isn''t this a big mistake?" Tony Stark said, "Tor is not the God of Thunder, he is the God of Hammers."


    "Stark! Shut up!" Thor said with a black line.


    In the video, Doctor Strange floated slowly in front of Thor and said, "You can put down the umbrella."


    Thor Yiyan put the umbrella on an iron shelf on the ground, but the moment the umbrella was just inserted, the space changed again, and Thor reappeared in a new place.


    "So there are wizards on the earth now?" Thor turned to look around and took off a part from an ornament on the table, but when he finished saying a word and tried to put the part back in, he heard jingle bells. When there was a loud noise, the ornaments fell apart.


    "Tor, are you embarrassed?" Tony Stark struck mercilessly again, "Before at Barton''s house, you trampled other people''s children''s toys and kicked them to the bottom of the bed. Now they are strange again. If the doctor¡¯s things are broken, you are really a veritable "hammer god" who specializes in sabotage."


    "Can you blame me for this? I just took a part, and I can only blame the original design of the thing for being unreasonable." Thor looked like he had nothing to do with me.


    "Accurately speaking, it is a Secret Magician." In the video, Doctor Strange can''t see how Thor makes it difficult to make a decoration. "You can just leave that."


    "Well, wizard, who are you and what do you want me to do?" Thor quickly put the broken decoration aside and asked.


    "My name is Steve Strange, and I have some questions for you." Dr. Strange glanced at Thor. "Sit down."


    When the voice fell, Thor suddenly sat in a chair.


    I was still standing there the moment before, and the next moment I went to another place, changing from standing to sitting.


    "It''s really him! Doctor Strange!" Everyone in the answer space was a little excited. After so long, they finally knew who Doctor Strange was, and he took Loki from him in the air and "played" Thor''s performance face to face. Human strength is also extremely strong.


    Thor in the video turned his head to look at his surroundings again. Dr. Strange sat across from Thor and asked him, "Tea?"


    When he finished speaking, Thor had an extra cup of tea in his hand.


    "I never drink tea." Thor looked at the extra teacup in his hand, and said somewhat strangely.


    "Okay, what do you drink?" Doctor Strange asked.


    "It''s not tea," Thor said.


    Then, the tea in his hand turned into a large glass of beer.


    "So, I have been monitoring people and things from other worlds." Dr. Strange said after changing Thor''s hand to a glass of beer, "Because they may be a potential threat to this world. The younger brother Loki adopted by your family , Is one of them."


    "He deserves it." Thor grumbled and drank a large glass of beer, but in a blink of an eye, the glass filled himself up again.


    "Then why did you bring him here?" Doctor Strange leaned forward.


    "We are looking for my father." Thor said.


    "That said, if I tell you where your father Odin is, will all relevant personnel return to Asgard immediately?" Dr. Strange asked again.


    "Leave right away," Thor said.


    "Excellent, then I''ll help you." Doctor Strange said.


    "If you know he is there, why don''t you call me?" Thor asked.


    "I have to make it clear to you that your father is very resolute in his unwillingness to be disturbed. He chose to exile himself for a period of time." Dr. Strange said, "and you don''t have a phone."


    "I don''t have a phone," Thor said, "but you can send an e-mail, um, the thing called an e-mail."


    "Yes." Doctor Strange asked. "Do you have a computer?"


    "No." Thor took it for granted. "What''s that for?"


    The opposite Dr. Strange looked like he didn''t bother to care about you, and didn''t answer this sentence.


    "Forget it, my father''s exile must end here." Thor said with a glass of wine. "You can tell me where he is quickly so I can take him back."


    "No problem, he is in Norway." Doctor Strange stood up.


    This stop doesn¡¯t matter, the surroundings immediately changed to another scene. The two were no longer sitting on the sofa, but in a place full of books, which should be a library. Doctor Strange was reading with a book, and Thor seemed to be motion sick, and he couldn''t stand still. He swayed, spilling beer in his hands.


    "I''ll take a look at this spell, should I add some Asgard''s spell to adjust it." Doctor Strange flipped through the book in his hand, then closed the book, "It doesn''t seem to be necessary."


    In a word, the scene changed again, and the two of them went to another place, and Thor poured half a glass of beer and said speechlessly, "Can you stop?"


    "Can I take a strand of hair on your head?" Doctor Strange asked Thor.


    "I warn you, no one wants to mess up my hair!" Thor righteously warned, this scene can not help but reminds people of the scene of Thor being cut by an old man in the video before. What you call is a miserable one.


    But Thor''s warning was meaningless. Before he could finish his words, Doctor Strange came behind him, reached out and pulled a strand of hair from his head.


    Then he grabbed the hair and rubbed it, his hands suddenly bloomed with golden lines. In the process, his environment changed again, from the library to the main hall.


    Every time Dr. Strange changed scenes like this, Thor was caught off guard, and this time it was even worse. He couldn''t even stand still and rolled straight down the stairs.


    "Can''t we just walk over?" Thor got up from the ground and asked very speechlessly.


    "I also agree with Thor''s words, can''t you just walk over?" Sam Wilson said, "I really don''t see the reason why he has to do this."


    "It seems that this Doctor Strange is a person who likes to behave." Tony Stark said.


    Whether or not Dr. Strange loves to behave is for the time being, but his strength is real. After rubbing the beam of light with his hands for a while, he flicked his hand in the air, and a circular space door appeared there, but it was a pity that he clearly saw it. On the other side of the door is a green lawn, which should be in a grassland or something.


    "He is waiting for you." Doctor Strange said to Thor.


    "Okay," Thor said.


    "Don''t forget to bring your umbrella." Doctor Strange reminded.


    "Yes. UU reading " Thor stood there and stretched out his hand in one direction, and then he heard a ping-pong-pong sound, and soon took his umbrella and flew into Thor''s hand.


    Everyone realized that it was not an umbrella at all, but a meow hammer, disguised as an umbrella.


    Thor, this guy can control Meow Hammer, but let Meow Hammer mess around with Doctor Strange. I have to say that this guy who seems to be a nasty critic can be quite sinister sometimes.


    "You have to return my brother to me." After getting the umbrella, Thor said again.


    "Of course." Doctor Strange stroked the void again, and another circular space door appeared.


    "Ah!" Thor fell out of the space amid the long screams, and slammed heavily on the ground with a "pop".


    "I have fallen for thirty minutes!" Loki said angrily, lying on the ground.


    "He should be much more honest now." Doctor Strange said.


    "Yes, of course, thank you very much for your help." Thor ignored Loki''s fall, and went up to shake hands with Doctor Strange.

 Chapter 134： Squeeze Meow Meow Hammer with your bare hands

    "Much more honest? Who are you? What do you think you are? Don''t even think about it, you are a second-rate amateur..." Rocky got up, stretched out his hands, and suddenly two daggers appeared in his hands and rushed towards Doctor Strange. .


    "Okay, goodbye." Doctor Strange waved his hand, and a golden light flashed, and both Loki and Thor came to the grass. Loki slammed into the air and fell on the ground with a "puff".


    The two looked around and found a figure standing by the sea.


    Even if the person turned his back to them, just a back, both of them recognized it, and that was the father of the gods, Odin.


    Thor and Loki walked to Odin''s side one after another.


    Odin looked out at the sea, as if a philosopher was thinking about the kind of problem that seemed very high but actually didn''t work.


    "Father?" Thor whispered.


    "Look at this place, it''s so beautiful." Odin said.


    "Father, it''s us." Thor said.


    "My sons." Odin still looked at the sea, "I have been waiting for you."


    "I know," Thor said. "We are here to take you home."


    "Go home, yes." Odin said, "your mother, she is calling me." Odin asked Thor both, "Did you hear?"


    "Loki, dispel your magic." Thor said to Loki on one side.


    "It''s not easy to get rid of your magic." Odin turned to look at Loki, "Frija will be proud of you." Then Odin turned around and walked to the grass behind him, "Sit with me, my time is limited."


    Odin was in the center, Thor and Loki were on both sides, and the three sat down on a few large rocks.


    "I know we failed you, but we will correct it." Thor said to Odin.


    "I failed you." Odin corrected Thor. "The dusk of the gods has come."


    "Twilight of the gods!" Hearing this word, Thor''s eyelids in the answer space suddenly jumped. In the previous video, when he and Hulk met together in the alien arena, he guessed that Asgard was "at risk" because Gods Twilight, I didn''t expect to hear this word in the answer space with my own ears now.


    "Tor, does the legendary Twilight of the Gods also exist?" Tony Stark asked.


    "It exists," Thor said. "It is said that the fire giant Sulter will destroy Asgard one day..."


    "It sounds like as long as you kill this giant, the twilight of the gods will not come?" Tony Stark said.


    "It''s not that simple." Thor said, "My father killed Sirtel as early as half a million years ago, but the Twilight of the Gods has not been completely ended. There is still the possibility of Sirtel''s resurrection in the future. "


    "Five hundred thousand years ago!" This number shocked everyone in the answer space, knowing that these gods from Asgard lived a long life, but it was too long!


    Half a million years ago, at that time, human beings had not yet fully evolved!


    "I stopped the Twilight of the Gods, and I ended Surtel." In the video, Thor said so.


    This made Thor in the answer space feel relieved. In the future, he has stopped the gods at dusk?


    But before he smiled, Odin said again, "No, everything has already started, she is coming."


    "She?" Thor was taken aback. Why did his father use this word? Did he mean Sulter?


    "I spent my life trying to stop her, but I am running out of time." Odin sighed lightly, "I can do nothing about her."


    "Father, who are you talking about?" Thor couldn''t help asking.


    "Death goddess, Hela, my first child." Odin said to Thor, "your sister."


    "What''s yours?" Thor couldn''t believe Odin''s words, why suddenly there was an extra sister?


    "Her ambitions swelled beyond my control, and I couldn''t stop her, so I imprisoned her and locked her up." Odin raised his head slightly, as if reminiscing, "Her power comes from Asgard, once When she gets there, her power will be endless."


    "No matter where she is sacred, we can join hands to stop her, we can face her together." Thor said.


    "We can''t." Odin said, "I''m already on another road. You have to face it alone. I love you, my sons." Odin reached out and pointed to the sea, "Remember this place, home. ."


    After saying this, Odin turned into golden light and disappeared in place.


    "No!" Thor in the video looked calm, but Thor in the answering space was far less stable, and immediately yelled there.


    Father actually left!


    The father''s deadline is approaching, this is no longer an unreasonable guess, but almost an established fact!


    Although he claimed to be fighting in the South and North, he charged for Asgard, but in fact, because of Odin, Thor''s life can be said to be smooth and smooth, and he has hardly encountered any setbacks.


    The only time he was exiled to the atrium and lost the qualification to pick up the hammer. This was originally a small blow, but because of the room for answering questions, the degree of the blow was greatly reduced.


    It can be said that Odin is a towering tree covering Thor, who has always sheltered Thor and allowed him to grow up carefree.


    But now, this big tree is going to fall.


    "Odin''s end is approaching, this is definitely not a good sign." Tony Stark also looked grim. "Before we didn''t know that there were so many threats in the universe, so we could sleep peacefully every day, but we now know that, There are other powerful existences in this universe, such as Thanos. Because of the powerful Odin shelter, other threats in the universe did not dare to attack the earth, but if Odin is gone, the earth is afraid that it will not be peaceful."


    "Yeah, God knows if there are any guys like Thanos..." James Rhodes sighed.


    "There is no need to be too pessimistic." Bruce Banner said, "The earth is not as simple as we thought. Although it is all playing spells, you don''t feel that Doctor Strange and Scarlet Witch are very different. ?"


    "Doctor Strange said that he has been monitoring people and things from other worlds. As soon as Loki arrived on Earth, he took them away and let him fall for a full 30 minutes. pk." Sam Wilson said.


    "The Scarlet Witch was strengthened by Straker with a psychic scepter. Her magic is more like a certain kind of power." Steve Rogers said, "But Doctor Strange, his magic requires spells, and he has a lot more Books on magic, it''s not like simple enhancement can be created, it seems that his magic has a more systematic system."


    "Exactly!" said Bruce Banner, "Who wrote those magic books? Who invented those magic spells? In addition to Doctor Strange, there must be other magicians on earth! Oh, use Doctor Strange In other words, it should be called''Secret Magic Mage''."


    "So, there has always been a team of wizards on the earth that we don''t know?" Techara said.


    "Those magic spells and books, it is obvious that magic already has some system. It is impossible to rely on one or two wizards, so it should not be wrong. There is a team of wizards on the earth." Bruce Banner said, "and The time of existence is not short."


    "That is to say, this team of wizards is there now?" Steve Rogers frowned, "but this is not right. When Rocky invaded New York, we didn''t see any wizards, only our Avengers were fighting."


    "Why the mages didn''t show up when Rocky invaded, I don''t understand this, but they should have been on the earth for a long time, so I shouldn''t be wrong." Bruce Banner said.


    "I think Dr. Banner''s words make sense." Tony Stark said, "Doctor Strange goes from an ordinary person to an archmage who can easily play with Loki. Profound background. So no matter who trained Doctor Strange, that must be an extremely powerful mage power."


    The video continues to play.


    After watching Odin fade away, Thor''s whole body is not good, dark clouds in the sky begin to gather, and thunder and lightning on his palms also begin to surround him.


    "Brother." Rocky yelled warily.


    "That''s what you did!" Thor glared at Loki.


    And Loki looked at Thor too.


    There was a smell of gunpowder between the two brothers.


    Seeing that they were about to fight on the spot, there was a change in the scene, only a group of green energy appeared in the air, and then the group of energy slowly spread and turned into a green space door.


    Thor and Loki both felt that the visitor was not good, and the two brothers temporarily put aside their prejudices and walked towards the space door together.


    In the process, a thunder flashed, Thor completed a one-second change, his clothing changed from a cowboy to a "Thor exclusive suit", and the umbrella turned into a hammer.


    As for Loki, it was the green robe of the wizard.


    A woman with long hair who was several times more enchanting than Jimei walked out of the green space door step by step.


    "So he''s dead?" She gave Thor and Rocky a casual glance. "It''s a pity, I want to see him die with my own eyes."


    "You are Hela." No matter how naive Thor is, he knows Hela''s identity after hearing these words, "I am Thor, the son of Odin."


    "Really?" Hela looked at Thor a little and said, "You don''t look like him at all."


    "Maybe we can discuss it," Loki said beside Thor.


    "You look a lot like him." Hela''s gaze fell on Loki.


    "Kneel down." Then Hela dropped a sentence lightly.


    "What are you talking about?" Loki suspected that he had misheard, and when he came up, he made people kneel down. Isn''t this brain faulty?


    "Kneel down." Hela stretched out her left hand, and an oddly shaped long sword appeared out of thin air. She said lightly again, "In front of your queen."


    "I don''t think so." Thor slammed the hammer out.


    A shocking scene appeared, when Hai stretched out a hand, he just grabbed the hammer!


    "What?" In the answer space, Thor changed his face directly, "Actually, he grabbed Mauernier directly!"


    "This Hela is too powerful." Tony Stark was shocked, "Tor, too much stronger than you."


    "There is an option of crushing with bare hands in the question. The correct answer to this question should not be crushing with bare hands!" Steve Rogers also widened his eyes.


    "It must have been crushed with bare hands..." Tony Stark murmured.


    Everyone in the answering space was shocked by Hela''s bare-handed performance of picking up the hammer, and the video was no exception. Both Thor and Loki watched this scene with shock.


    "It''s impossible," Thor called out.


    "Little cute, you don''t even know what is possible." Hela smiled evilly, and as soon as her hand was hard, she saw cracks appear on Miao''ernier, and then burst into pieces, exploding dazzling thunder and lightning.


    Wow!


    A pile of rubble fell on the ground, like garbage.


    "Really crushed the hammer with bare hands!" Bruce Banner opened his mouth wide in surprise, "This Hela might be too strong!"


    "It''s too strong," Sam Wilson murmured, "Tor said that even Odin can''t crush a hammer with his bare hands, but Hela can. Doesn''t that mean Hela is stronger than Odin?"


    "How can it be crushed, how can she do it..." Thor looked desperate, as if he had suffered a devastating blow.


    "This should be the strongest man we have seen so far?" Tony Stark muttered, "She is Thor''s sister. If we can win her over, Thanos will invade and let her go. Stop Thanos..."


    "Tony, don''t be foolish." Steve Rogers said, "not to mention that the grudge between her and Odin seems to be irresolvable. It is impossible for someone like Hela to be swayed by others."


    "I think Stark''s idea can be tried. Anyway, she is my sister, and she is so strong, with her Asgard will no longer dare to violate." Thor said naively. "We must find a way to resolve the grievances between her and her father."


    In the video, Hela gathered her hair with her hands, and her hair like a waterfall suddenly turned into a antler-like killer look.


    I really don''t understand why I made my hair look like a ghost before I started it.


    Hela, who killed Matt, squeezed a long sword in his left and right hands, and walked towards Loki and Thor step by step.


    Loki was obviously scared by Hela, so he raised his head and said loudly, "Take us back!"


    "No!" Thor strode towards Hela.


    One ran away directly when encountering a powerful enemy, while the other valiantly advanced. With this detail, the gap between Loki and Thor was reflected.


    boom!


    The next moment, a colorful pillar of energy fell from the sky.


    The Rainbow Bridge has come.


    He swallowed Loki and Thor who had rushed in half.


    But there are not only Rocky and Thor but Hella in the Rainbow Bridge. At the moment the Rainbow Bridge came, Hella also entered the Rainbow Bridge.


    Hela followed Thor and Loki, flying at top speed inside the Rainbow Bridge.


    "Loki!" Thor looked down at Hela and shouted.


    Loki, who was above Thor, lowered his head and saw Hela being murderously under his feet with a hair that kills Matt.


    He was not polite, and threw a dagger.


    But how could this hit Hela, Hela dodged the dagger slightly, and then shook his hand and shot a long sword up.


    "Ah!!!" With a long scream, Loki disappeared inside the Rainbow Bridge.


    Rocky rushed to the street, Thor could only go to the battle himself, his meow hammer was gone, and he could only fight Hela with his bare hands.


    There is no doubt that it is not an opponent at all, and Hela was also beaten outside the Rainbow Bridge in three or two.


    After solving the two brothers and sisters, Loki and Thor, Hela raised her head and glanced at the top, her body rising like a sword in the Rainbow Bridge.


    The space dimmed, and the video ended here.


    "Tor, I don''t want to find fault, but why are you so weak?" Tony Stark couldn''t help but said, "The same is Odin''s child, Hela and you are like a heaven and an underground."


    "Yeah Thor." Steve Rogers couldn''t help but said, "You are all of Odin''s blood. If Hela can reach that height, you should be able to be, and you still have a wonderful Neil waits for the artifact, but the gap between you and Hela looks as big as the gap between me and Hulk."


    "Don''t mention Mynil." Thor was very frustrated. "It has no effect at all in front of Hela."


    "Thor, you have such a powerful sister, did you never know?" James Rhodes asked.


    "Yes, my father never mentioned it to me." Thor said, "If I hadn''t watched the video, I wouldn''t know the existence of Hela."


    "We also analyzed before that this time the video will take place after the New York War." Bruce Banner said, "Tor, if you want to resolve it, there is still time."


    "I''m afraid it''s not that easy." Steve Rogers shook his head, having no hope for this naive idea. She was merciless even when she shot. This woman has no feelings for the Odin family, only revenge and killing are left, which is impossible to resolve. Thor, you still don''t have that kind of unrealistic fantasy."


    "Yes Thor, the captain is right." Sam Wilson also said, "Isn''t your father''s attitude before his death in the video enough to explain everything? That''s her child. If there is a possibility of resolution, how could he not? Let you try? But in Odin''s words, just let you face it, but didn''t mention it at all."


    "Anyway, always try." Thor said in silence for a while.


    "Tor, in the previous video, you once said that Asgard was''at risk'', I am afraid that it was not Sulter at all, but Hella." Bruce Banner said.


    "It should be like this. Loki and I were beaten by Hella over the Rainbow Bridge and landed on the place called Saka." Thor felt heavy. It was Sulter again, Hella''s, Asgard. It''s almost the same as the earth, why so many disasters.


    He also knew how to stop Surtel, as long as he didn''t let the crown meet the eternal fire, but Hela, he didn''t know how to stop it.


    That woman is too powerful.


    It''s so powerful that it''s desperate.


    Although he admires his father very much, but at this moment he has to wonder in his heart whether even his father is no longer Hela''s opponent.


    [The third question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [Please watch the following video first. ¡¿


    "Oh, did you watch the video before answering the question?" Everyone suddenly became interested. The style of the answer space used to ask questions first, and the video was played after the question was over. Now it has changed.


    The light turns on and the video starts to play.


    Boom boom boom!


    At first it was a red-haired woman knocking on the door of a mansion.


    After the red-haired woman knocked twice, the glass door opened, and Tony Stark in the armor came over, "Stand there, don''t move!"


    The red-haired woman stood there, looking at Tony Stark.


    "You''re not Mandalin." Tony Stark stared at the red-haired woman for a while, and then said, "Right? Are you?"


    "You don''t remember." The red-haired woman laughed helplessly, "I''m not surprised at all."


    "It''s not your fault, I don''t even remember what I ate for breakfast." Tony Stark said.


    "It''s countless waffles, sir." Jarvis replied.


    "I want to say a few words to you alone, it''s better not to be here," the red-haired woman said, "It''s an urgent matter."


    "It stands to reason that I shouldn''t refuse, but I now have an official girlfriend." Tony Stark turned and walked into the mansion.


    Snapped! Snapped!


    At this time, two bags fell from the sky and landed at Tony Stark''s feet.


    "Tony?" Pepper Potts'' voice came upstairs. "Are there any guests?"


    "Tony, you and Pepper really got together, congratulations." Seeing this, James Rhodes couldn''t help saying.


    "This is indeed something to be congratulated." Tony Stark couldn''t help but smile. What could be more pleasant than seeing himself and his sweetheart finally get married?


    "So you don''t hide it, UU reading quickly confess to Pepper." James Rhodes said, "You see, Pepper is still with you."


    "Okay." Tony Stark said without tweaking this time, "I will."


    "But I want to warn you Tony, you can''t be as ridiculous as before." James Rhodes said again, "Look, all your former romantic debts have come to you!"


    "This is not a problem of romantic debt, but a problem of too much debt." Thor said with a look of contempt. "He doesn''t even know who they are. It can be seen how many girls he has ruined before."


    "Yes, how come I don''t know." Tony Stark said quickly, "She''s Maya Hansen, she''s a..."


    "!" Thor stopped Tony Stark from continuing, "I have no interest in who she is, I only know that you are a super **** with countless girlfriends."


    "Tor, don''t talk nonsense, how could she be a girlfriend?" Tony Starkdan retorted Thor, "she was sunny all night at best."

 Chapter 135： The death of Iron Man?

    It turns out that he knows himself best. Although Tony Stark in the video does not seem to know Maya Hansen, he actually recognizes him.


    "Yes, it''s Maya Hansen." After Pepper Potts''s voice floated downstairs, Tony Stark walked out of the armor. "A botanist friend. I knew him before. I don''t know him well. ."


    After saying this, Tony Stark pulled Maya Hansen aside and whispered to her, "Don''t tell me there is a 12-year-old kid who has never met waiting for me in the car."


    "He is 13 years old." Maya Hansen said, "Stop teasing, I just have to ask you for help."


    "How can I help? Why now?" Tony Stark asked.


    "Because I read the newspaper, frankly, I don''t think you can survive this week." Maya Hansen said.


    The video is here, as if the pause button has been pressed, and it is set there.


    Then lines of text began to appear.


    [Can Tony Stark last a week? ¡¿


    [A can. ¡¿


    [B can''t. ¡¿


    [This small question and answer is correct, rewards life span of five years. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "This little question?" Bruce Banner keenly noticed the difference in words. "This third question, there is more than one question?"


    "It looks like it should be." Steve Rogers said.


    "The same is the reward for life. The captain is rewarded for ten years, but Stark is rewarded for five years." Techara guessed, "Could it be that there are two small questions about the third question?"


    "Who knows, I can only say that this is possible." Tony Stark said, "Maybe three questions and four questions, and the answer space does not say that the reward life of the two questions must be the same."


    "This question feels very cost-effective." James Rhodes said, "If you answer two or three questions correctly, all the lifespan deducted from the previous wrong answers will be returned, and there is still a lot of remaining, which can be used for future questions. buckle."


    "Moreover, this question feels quite simple." Bruce Banner said, "Just because Stark is Iron Man, no matter who the opponent is, you won''t be able to survive a week, right?"


    "Dr. Banner, you despise me by saying that." Tony Stark said, "What makes me unable to survive a week? You said that by acquiescing that I would lose? In my opinion, I They won''t lose at all, and they should be asked the question of''how long will it last''."


    "From the plot above, it can be guessed that Stark''s opponent this time should be the''Mandalin''." Steve Rogers said, "Does anyone know this person?"


    "Speaking of which, this person and I have been''favored for a long time.''" Tony Stark''s eyes flashed an unsearchable cold light.


    "Yes, although I have never met, but speaking of it, Tony can become Iron Man, and I have to thank this Mandalin." James Rhodes also said.


    "Have you ever dealt with?" Bruce Banner asked.


    "Remember how I became Iron Man?" Tony Stark said.


    "You were kidnapped by a group of terrorists into the desert. In order to escape, you secretly built a battle armor..." At this point, Bruce Banner reacted, "The group of guys who kidnapped Stark belonged to Mandalin. people?"


    "That is a notorious terrorist organization called the Ten Commandments Gang, and Mandalin is the leader of the Ten Commandments Gang." Tony Stark sneered, "I haven''t settled with them yet, they actually provoke me. Got it?"


    "Calm down Tony, maybe the plot in the video is that you go to them to settle accounts first, and they fight back." James Rhodes said.


    "This is not important. I just want to know that a terrorist organization would actually let the woman tell Stark that he might not last a week." Steve Rogers groaned, "What kind of trump card does this organization have? Does that woman think that even Iron Man can clean up?"


    "I don''t know what they will do in the future, but my answer will not change. There is nothing that can last for a week. I will definitely win in the end." Tony Stark said, "I choose A, can !"


    [Answer is correct, rewards will be issued. ¡¿


    After announcing the result of the answer, the paused picture of the space began to continue.


    "I''m fine." In the video, Tony Stark replied to Maya Hansen that he would not last a week.


    "Sorry, because Harpy is in the hospital." Pepper Potts came down the stairs. "I didn''t expect any guests to come."


    "Not a guest," Tony Stark said.


    "That''s the lover." Pepper Potts said the truth.


    "Neither." Tony Stark denied.


    "No." Maya Hansen also denied. "At best, it''s sunny all night."


    "Yes." Tony Stark praised Maya Hansen''s precise and concise description.


    "It''s one of the feats, isn''t it?" Pepper Potts said mockingly.


    "It''s really great, yes." Tony Stark admitted directly.


    "Luckily you didn''t jump into the fire pit." Pepper Potts said to Maya Hansen.


    "What?" Tony Stark asked rhetorically.


    "Trust me." Pepper Potts said to Tony Stark after saying this to Maya Hansen, "We should go out."


    "We''re done." Tony Stark said, "No."


    "Yes," Pepper Potts said.


    "I said no." Tony Stark said again.


    "Leave right away, there is nothing to discuss." Pepper Potts was also very determined.


    From the delicate atmosphere between the two, combined with the previous behavior of Pepper Potts throwing salutes from upstairs, it can be seen that the two of them should have some small conflicts and are arguing.


    As expected in the next plot, Tony Stark and Pepper Potts quarreled again in front of Maya Hansen.


    Of course, the gift from Tony Stark is really absurd.


    When the two quarreled, Maya Hansen was looking around, but saw a horrible scene on the monitor screen. She couldn''t help but point to the screen and said, "Stop arguing, don''t we need to care about that? "


    As soon as Tony Stark turned his head, he saw a cannonball with a long tail on the big screen shooting towards here.


    boom!


    The next moment, the shell hit the mansion, and the shock wave of the explosion directly blasted both Tony Stark and Pepper Potts into flight.


    Tony Stark reacted swiftly, still in the air, pointing his hand to Pepper Potts and making a strange gesture.


    Just when everyone didn¡¯t know why Tony Stark had to make that kind of gesture at that moment, they saw one by one the armor parts flying past the dust and falling on Pepper Potts. Kappa deformed and expanded on his body, and in the blink of an eye, a suit of armor had been dressed on Pepper Potts.


    The next moment, with a boom, Pepper Potts fell to the ground.


    But she was already in the battle armor.


    "Tony, at this moment of life and death, you are not wearing armor for yourself, but for Pepper." James Rhodes couldn''t help saying, "You can see that you really love Pepper."


    "Isn''t this nonsense?" Tony Stark said, "Who wouldn''t love a perfect girl, then."


    "It really didn''t happen to me." Thor also said, "A man with such a smelly mouth in Stark, at the moment of life and death, he thought of protecting others."


    "Tor, it''s a bit too sad for you to say that." James Rhodes said, "Tony was against the nuclear bomb during the New York War. You guys answered the question together. Didn''t you know about it? Yes. Isn¡¯t it normal for the people who resisted the nuclear bomb in New York to choose to protect their own women in the face of the crisis of death?¡±


    "Sorry. Although I was not there when I answered the question, we will share information for the subsequent answers, so I know about it." Thor shrugged. He and I have forgotten his future anti-nuclear bomb."


    As soon as Thor came out, everyone in the answer space nodded frequently. Yes, as a superhero, Tony Stark is qualified, but his mouth is really smelly, too smelly to make people doubt the root. Not a hero.


    The video continued to play, and Tony Stark, who had just dressed Pepper Potts, also fell to the ground.


    Without the protection of the armor, he looked more embarrassed.


    Tony Stark turned his head and looked around, only to see Maya Hansen lying motionless in a corner, not knowing whether it was life or death.


    Click!


    Suddenly cracks appeared in the ceiling, and then the whole collapsed, and Tony Stark sat up from the ground, but it was obviously too late to hide.


    At this moment, a steel phantom ran over and stood in front of Tony Stark, taking on the falling ceilings.


    "I protected you." Pepper Potts said while looking at Tony Stark as his face bounced back.


    "I protected you first." Tony Stark stood up from the ground, "It seems we have to leave here first."


    Boom boom boom!


    On the sea, three helicopters rumblingly flew over, and one of the guys wearing sunglasses was still chewing gum, looking like he had come to play.


    "Aha, show your face!" In the answer space, Tony Stark slapped his face, "I hope this guy won''t ask me why when he is caught, so I have to bother to explain that you are going to kill me in the future, instead of getting in. He won''t believe it at all in the answer space. I said it for nothing."


    Whoosh whoosh!


    In the video, the helicopter fired shells at Tony Stark''s mansion again, not one, but several.


    It seems that the shooter must have Tony Stark die.


    Originally Tony Stark and Pepper Potts were together, but the shock wave of the explosion once again lifted Tony Stark away from Pepper Potts.


    "Hurry up, I''ll follow you!" Tony Stark yelled out of Pepper Potts, who turned to look at him.


    Then he ran out from behind the sofa and was about to meet Pepper Potts.


    But the ground under the feet cracked, and the crack lay between Tony Stark and Pepper Potts, forming a huge crack.


    Pepper Potts turned around and looked at Tony Stark. Tony Stark hurriedly said, "Go and save her, I will find a way to get around."


    Pepper Potts looked at Tony Stark, but still wanted to save Tony Stark first.


    "Don''t stop! Take her out!" Tony Stark shouted, "Quick!"


    Pepper Potts turned and left to save Maya Hansen. She helped Maya Hansen up and fired a palm cannon behind her, and the force of the recoil pushed her and Maya Hansen out together. .


    Boom boom boom!


    At this moment, several more shells hit the villa, and the villa began to collapse in a large area.


    "Oh, my goodness." Pepper Potts outside the villa changed his face and shouted inside, "Tony!"


    After being bombarded by several shells in a row, the villa at this time was no longer able to maintain its original structure. The ground was slanted, and Tony Stark slid towards the side of the ruins. He finally held a steel pipe. Just stabilize the figure.


    "Sir, Miss Pepper has left safely." Jarvis''s voice rang as Tony Stark leaned against it to breathe.


    Tony Stark made another strange gesture when he heard the words. He put his hands together and pointed out, and then patted his chest.


    Outside the villa, the armor on Pepper Potts was peeled off part by part, and flew towards Tony Stark in the villa.


    Da Da Da Da Da!


    Helicopters also used large-caliber machine guns, and fierce artillery fire continued to fire.


    Tony Stark didn''t dare to stand up, crawling in the villa a little bit hard.


    An unforgettable scene appeared. Every time he climbed a step, a piece of armor part flew over and fell on him and began to deform, and he completed his dress in the baptism of this sky bullet.


    When he stood up, a majestic Iron Man had been freshly released.


    "Stark, the way you dress in this suit is more advanced than the way of dressing in the New York War." Steve Rogers couldn''t help saying.


    "And it''s very cool." James Rhodes said, "If I were a sister paper, I would be fascinated."


    "Isn''t this plagiarizing me?" Thor opened his mouth and laughed. "In another parallel time and space, when I was blown to death by the Destroyer, my hammer flew into my hands, and so did my armor. , Flew to me piece by piece."


    "What plagiarism, learn from." Tony Stark corrected. "Can the matter of scholars be called plagiarism?"


    "Isn''t it a meaning?" Thor said.


    "The parallel time and space of me in the video is definitely not what you are borrowed from. They have no room to answer the questions, and they didn''t see the scene before you died." Tony Stark said, "As for me, I did see you at the time. In that scene, I thought of this way of dressing, but I haven''t finished it yet."


    "In this way, the flexibility of dressing is greatly increased, and it is not restricted by the environment and distance, and can deal with almost all kinds of crisis situations." Bruce Banner spoke highly of this dress, "Stark, you are really talented. ."


    Boom boom boom!


    In the video, shells are still bombarding the villa.


    However, from this moment on, the situation is different.


    Because now Tony Stark is wearing a battle armor.


    "Jarvis, what about the flight dynamics?" Tony Stark called.


    "I''m working hard, this is just an engineering prototype." Jarvis said.


    Seeing that the hearts of the people who had just breathed a sigh of relief here were suspended again, I thought that they would be able to fight back immediately after wearing the armor, but I didn''t expect it to be just an engineering prototype.


    Although everyone is not sure what functions are castrated by the engineering prototype compared to the finished battle armor, the fact that it can''t fly makes the situation not optimistic.


    After all, the enemy came by helicopter. If it can''t fly, land-to-air, it''s quite passive.


    But the situation is even worse. When Tony Stark raised his arm to fight back, he was prompted with "system failure, weapon offline".


    But Tony Stark is definitely not a persimmon. Even if the armor cannot fly and the weapon system cannot be used, he is not at a loss.


    In the fierce fire from the enemy, Tony Stark stretched out his palms and bombarded a piece of ruin with his palms. That ruin was flying into the sky, hitting a helicopter, and the helicopter fell directly into the sea.


    "The first one." Tony Stark stood up and looked up at the helicopter in the sky from the crack above the villa.


    "Sir, it can''t be used for combat right now." Jarvis reminded.


    Da Da Da Da!


    The lines of fire tore through the sky, and the large-caliber machine gun also began another round of fierce fire.


    Tony Stark flees in an embarrassing manner in a villa that has long been riddled with holes in his battle armor.


    When he ran to a corner, Tony Stark forcibly manually took apart one arm of the armor and took out a cylindrical object from it. It should be some kind of shell originally used to fire, Tony Shi Tucker threw it directly at the helicopter, then raised his hand and fired a palm cannon.


    boom!


    In the flames of the sky, this helicopter was also scrapped.


    "Second one." A smile appeared on Tony Stark''s face, but he couldn''t laugh with a smile, because the helicopter actually smashed over his head!


    Tony Stark ran away, the helicopter fell behind, and an explosion occurred. The shock wave overturned it and fell to a large hole in the ground. The whole person fell into the rubble.


    Because Tony Stark is so embarrassed, this huge villa was built by the sea, so once he falls into the ruins, if he can''t climb up, the consequence is to be buried under the sea.


    Boom boom boom!


    Several medium artillery shells came again, and another shell ignited the other armors in the villa, causing the armors to explode.


    The villa, which was already riddled with holes and precarious, was directly destroyed.


    And Tony Stark, wearing the armor, also fell into the sea with the villa.


    At this point, the screen paused again, and text began to appear.


    [Excuse me, is Iron Man Tony Stark dead? ¡¿


    [A is dead. ¡¿


    [B is not dead. ¡¿


    [This small question and answer is correct, rewards life span of five years. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "I have to say that the fierceness of this battle is far beyond my imagination." Sam Wilson said, "I thought Tony Stark should be easy to deal with a terrorist organization. Was flattened."


    "It''s not that Iron Man can''t do it, it''s that he didn''t wear a real armor and didn''t perform to the level that Iron Man should have." James Rhodes said, "If Tony wears a battle armor that can fight, it''s this. A few helicopters went out very easily."


    "Stark, can your armor run underwater?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "Because I didn''t think about going underwater one day, I didn''t add this feature. The current armor is not good." Tony Stark said, "but in the video, the parallel time and space me, the armor at that time But it¡¯s much more advanced than I am now. I really don¡¯t know whether that armor can be launched into the water."


    "From what you know about yourself, do you think you will add this feature in the future?" Steve Rogers asked again.


    "Yes." Tony Stark thought for a while and said.


    "Then it is assumed that the armor can be operated underwater." Steve Rogers said in a deep voice, "In this case, the probability of Stark''s death is very low."


    "Is it possible that even though the battle armor has this function, the one in the video can''t operate underwater?" Techara said, "That one is an engineering prototype with castrated functions. Will it be the same as being unable to fly? , It can''t be launched?"


    "This may not be big." Tony Stark said, "The engineering prototype cannot fly because the flight requires power, but the launching is not. If the armor is designed with this function, the prototype will definitely have it."


    "So under comprehensive consideration, it is unlikely that Stark will die." Steve Rogers said.


    "I think we should pay more attention to why Mandalin directly killed Stark''s house." Bruce Banner said, "They directly deployed such a large firepower, and they directly attacked without saying a word. , They are very sure that that villa is Stark¡¯s home."


    "I''m not an incognito guy. Who doesn''t know me in the entire United States?" Tony Stark didn''t care about this. "Find my specific addressA terrorist organization did this. It''s not surprising."


    "Yeah, this is not weird, but it is a little weird." Bruce Banner said, "Why did that Maya Hansen come to your house and tell you that you won''t last a week?"


    "She is asking me for help." Tony Stark said, "I have something to help."


    "But she also said you won''t last a week." Bruce Banner said, "From this, she knows that Mandalin is going to attack you, and you let her stand there as soon as you meet. If you say whether you are Mandalin or not, you can see that you also know that Mandalin is going to attack you."


    "Maya Hansen also said that she read the newspaper and thinks you won''t last for a week." Steve Rogers said, "has Mandalin''s actions against you already been published in the newspaper?"


    "Before Mandalin killed Stark, should he report the killing of Stark?" Thor couldn''t understand the matter at all. "This Mandalin, is there something wrong with his brain?"


    "Before killing someone, write to tell the other party that I want to kill you, or send a letter to the police saying who I am going to kill on which day." Sam Wilson said, "I''ve only seen this kind of perverted brain damage in movies. There are such people in reality?"

 Chapter 136： The fear in Iron Mans heart

    "No, it shouldn''t be the case." James Rhodes shook his head. "Based on what I know about Tony, if Mandalin really advertises in the newspaper that he is going to kill him, he might have gone to the other party first. Will you wait at home?"


    "You mean..." Sam Wilson said.


    "Compared to The Mandalindon, I think if things are reversed, it will be logical," said James Rhodes. , And this incident was reported by the media."


    "Openly provoking terrorist organizations, it sounds like Stark''s style." Sam Wilson said.


    "Tony, this is the lesson." James Rhodes said, "Don''t be so arrogant in the future. There are still some **** who can clean up you."


    "But it''s definitely not this Mandalin." Tony Stark said directly, "I choose B, not dead!"


    [Answer is correct, the reward life span is five years. ¡¿


    The paused picture continued to play. Tony Stark and a large number of ruins sank on the bottom of the sea, and there was an unknown tube in the ruins, which entangled Tony Stark''s neck undeadly and forced him to life. Drag to the bottom of the sea.


    Lying on the bottom of the sea, Tony Stark finally removed the tube from his neck, and a large ruin fell again, crushing it to death.


    On the surface of the sea, Pepper Potts ran forward, and saw that Tony Stark¡¯s original mansion was located, but there was nothing left, only the vast sea.


    "Tony!!!" Pepper Potts shouted heartbreakingly.


    In the air, the guy chewing gum was hovering on the sea, looking down at the sea leisurely, seeing that the entire villa was gone, he flew away in a helicopter.


    On the bottom of the sea, one arm of Tony Stark''s battle armor suddenly took off, and that arm grabbed Tony Stark''s hand and pulled Tony Stark out of the ruins.


    Then the detached arm returned to the battle armor, and both palms of the battle armor shot out palm cannons, and the force of recoil brought Tony Stark up.


    "Flight power is restored." Jarvis''s voice sounded at the right time, and Tony Stark soared into the sky in the armor and flew into the clouds.


    Tony Stark, who had been crushed for most of the day, had a fortune at the last minute. He flew to the clouds in the direction of the helicopter that just turned around and flew away. The helicopter did not find that Tony Stark was actually still there. Alive.


    Everything is dark at this moment of the lens.


    Just when everyone didn''t know what this meant, Jarvis''s voice rang: "Sir, sir!"


    Then Tony Stark closed his eyes and said, "Turn off the alarm clock, I''m awake."


    "This is a system alarm that the energy of the armor is less than 5%." In Jarvis''s voice, Tony Stark appeared in front of data and graphics, and the armor began to fall to the ground.


    Everyone knew that the darkness just now was that Tony Stark fell asleep, or passed out in a coma, when the armor was flying in the air.


    "Ah!" The long scream cut through the night sky, and Tony Stark hit the ground and chased after a car.


    Then the battle armor rolled out on the ground and knocked down several trees along the way before stopping on the snowy ground on one side.


    Above the sky, snow is also floating eloquently.


    "It was the season when I was still wearing a shirt, and in a blink of an eye I actually got to the snowy place." James Rhodes said, "Tony, it looks like you flew far away when you were asleep."


    "Maybe it flew into the closet!" Tony Stark shrugged. "To be honest, I have always longed for the world of Narnia."


    "Give up the fantasy, Tony, the fairy tale world is for those innocent children." James Rhodes said, "Whether it is''innocent'' or''child'', these two words are far away from you."


    In the video, Tony Stark turned his body over, lay on the ground, took off his mask, and cold snow fell on his face.


    "It''s snowing, is this in the north?" Tony Stark said while looking at the night sky.


    "We are 5 kilometers outside Rose Hill, Tennessee." Jarvis replied.


    "Why are you here?" Tony Stark was taken aback when he heard of this place. "Jarvis, it''s not my idea. What are we doing here? It''s a thousand miles away! I''m going to save Pei. Per, I want..."


    "The flight plan you want, this is the destination." Jarvis said.


    "Who asked you to do it?" Tony Stark said, "Open the armor."


    "I think I am going to fail, sir."


    "Open it."


    The next moment, the battle armor split, and Tony Stark sat up from the battle armor. He was still wearing a thin piece of clothing, and he was trembling in the ice and snow.


    "This is really exciting." Tony Stark croaked, "Maybe it''s better to stay inside."


    "I think I''m going to bed now, sir..." Jarvis''s voice became lower and lower.


    "Jarvis!" Tony Stark called, but Jarvis did not respond.


    "Jarvis?" Tony Stark called again, and Jarvis was still quiet.


    With everything in the lens, Tony Stark used a rope to pull the armor, and walked hard in the snow step by step. Snow flakes fluttered, setting off his back a bit tragic.


    The screen pauses here, and the text reappears.


    [Who helped Tony Stark who was desperate? ¡¿


    [A little boy]


    [B a bar owner]


    [This small question and answer is correct, rewards life span of five years. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "It seems that there is nothing worth reasoning about on this topic, I can only rely on guessing." Tony Stark said, "What can a kid do for me? I choose B, the bar owner!"


    [Answer wrong, deduct one year of life! ¡¿


    "A little boy actually helped me?" Tony Stark was slightly surprised.


    The paused screen continued to play. Tony Stark dragged his armor to outside a convenience store, saw a shawl on an Indian statue outside the convenience store, and unceremoniously took it away and put it on his body.


    Then he made a call to Pepper Potts from the public phone booth to report that he was safe and apologized at the same time. Then he pried open the door of a garage and dragged the armor in.


    "Don''t move!" Just as Tony Stark was sitting there studying the sensor injected into his arm, a little boy came over with a potato gun in his hand.


    "I surrender." Tony Stark put down his pliers and raised his hands. "The potato gun is good. The barrel is a bit long. This design will reduce your firepower by half."


    The little boy didn''t speak, and fired a shot directly at a glass. With a crash, the glass broke.


    "Now the bullet is out?" Tony Stark put down his hands.


    "What''s on your chest?" The little boy potato gun still pointed at Tony Stark.


    "It''s an electromagnet," Tony Stark said. "You know, you have a box here."


    "What is it for?" the little boy asked.


    Tony Stark stood up and adjusted the angle of the desk lamp in front of him so that the light shone on the armor on the side.


    "Oh, my goodness!" When the little boy saw the armor, his eyes lighted up, and his potato gun fell to the ground with excitement.


    "That''s..." The little boy stepped forward, his big eyes full of curiosity, "Is that Iron Man?"


    "In theory, I am." Tony Stark said.


    "Theoretically, you are dead." The little boy patted a newspaper in Tony Stark''s hands.


    Tony Stark opened the newspaper. The first thing that caught his eye was the big picture of his portrait, followed by the words "Mandalin attacked, Stark is dead" and so on.


    "It makes sense," Tony Stark said.


    The little boy was very curious about the battle armor, and when he used to sit next to the battle armor, he asked Tony Stark about it.


    "I need something." After talking with the little boy for a while, Tony Stark said, "Notebook, electronic watch, mobile phone, the gas compressor on your potato gun, a map, a coil of wire, and There are tuna sandwiches."


    "What good do I have?" the little boy asked innocently.


    "Save." Tony Stark thought for a while, and said a word, "What''s his name?"


    "Who?" The little boy didn''t understand Tony Stark.


    "What is the name of that classmate who bullies you?" Tony Stark asked.


    "How do you know?" the little boy asked.


    "I''ll give you a baby." Tony Stark pulled out a metal cylinder that he didn''t know what it was from the armor. "This is a high-tech cricket pot... funny, this is a very powerful weapon. He gestured on the cylinder with his hand, "Stay away from your face and press this button to protect you from being bullied. It won''t die, it''s just a self-protection device. Is it a deal?"


    "Deal." The little boy accepted the cylinder.


    Everything in the lens, Tony Stark and the little boy are walking down the street together.


    "The sandwich is good, the wire is a little rusty, and the others are OK." Tony Stark said, stretching out his wrist. "By the way, you said this is your sister''s watch?"


    "Yes," the little boy said.


    "I thought she was more mature than this." Tony Stark rolled up his sleeves, revealing a very cartoony pink watch with a cartoon little **** it.


    A big bearded man wearing this pink cartoon watch is as funny as it looks.


    "Hahaha!" Thor smiled and bent over when he saw this place, "Stark, you are really laughing at wearing this kind of watch, do you think you are only five years old?"


    "Yes, I''m only five years old, and I''m about to enter the Narnia world." Tony Stark asked rhetorically, "Where is there a rule that five-year-olds can''t grow beards? Is Asgard?"


    "Seriously, Tony, that watch suits you well. It looks much better than your millions of pieces." James Rhodes also laughed so hard, "Tony, hurry up and buy a piece of the same thing That¡¯s it."


    "How about buying one piece?" Tony Stark said, "Everyone present, one piece per person, I''ll treat you."


    "Hahaha!" The little boy in the video also laughed, "My sister is only six years old, so how can I say this is a limited edition. Can you tell me something about New York?"


    "Can''t now, change the subject." Tony Stark said.


    "What about the Avengers, can you talk about them?" the little boy asked again.


    "I don''t know, let''s talk about it." Tony Stark also didn''t want to say, "Hey boy, let me be quiet."


    Speaking of this, Tony Stark stopped, and in front of him was a house with only a few walls left, and there were many flower baskets, candles and other things.


    "What the **** happened here?" Tony Stark asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "The guy named Chad Davis lives nearby. He won a lot of medals in the army." The little boy squatted and said, "One day, people said he was crazy. He made a bomb and put I bombed it myself, right here."


    Tony Stark listened to the little boy''s narration while looking at this place. It was obvious that something happened in this place, because there were a few dark shadows on the wall, the kind of dark shadows that were smoked by flames or thick smoke, weird. It is that these shadows are in the shape of human beings.


    "Six people died, right?" Tony Stark asked.


    "Yes," the little boy said.


    "Including Chad Davis?" Tony Stark asked.


    "Yes," the little boy said.


    "But it doesn''t make sense." Tony Stark looked at the dark shadows on the wall, then sat next to the little boy, "Think about it, six people died, but only five shadows."


    "Yes." The little boy whispered, "They all said that these shadows were left by people who went to heaven, and the guy who made the bomb, they said he did bad things and went to hell, so he has no shadows."


    "Do you believe it?" Tony Stark asked.


    "Everyone says that." The little boy replied, and then he asked, "Do you know what this pit reminds me of?"


    "I don''t know, and don''t want to know." Tony Stark didn''t know how to be considerate of children.


    "That huge wormhole is in New York." The little boy danced, looking excited, "Did you remember?"


    "Leave me alone, I don''t want to talk about this." Tony Stark said.


    "Will they come back?" The little boy was obviously very interested in this, and continued to ask, "Those aliens?"


    "Maybe, can you shut up!" Tony Stark said sharply, "Remember what I said, I have anxiety."


    "Does things about aliens make you anxious?" the little boy asked.


    "Yes, kind of." Tony Stark''s expression was obviously wrong at the beginning, "Can you let me catch my breath first?"


    As for Tony Stark¡¯s performance at this moment, everyone in the answer space also understands that Tony Stark has already had a psychological shadow after the New York War. This has been shown in the previous video, but this time it is more straightforward. White, Tony Stark is equivalent to confessing in person.


    "Those bad guys are in Rose Hill?" the little boy asked again, "Do you need a plastic bag to adjust your breathing? Have you taken medicine?"


    "No," Tony Stark said.


    "Do you need to take medicine in time?" the little boy asked again.


    "Maybe," Tony Stark said.


    "Do you have sequelae of trauma?" the little boy continued to ask.


    "I don''t think so." Tony Stark said.


    "Are you going to be insane?" the little boy said, "I don''t have to ask, do you want me to shut up?"


    "I told you to shut up!" Tony Stark lost control of his emotions and shouted in a low voice, "I swear you will drive me crazy!"


    "Boy, you succeeded, be happy!" Then Tony Stark glanced at the little boy, turned and ran away as if evading.


    "What did I say?" The little boy chased Tony Stark behind, "Wait a minute!"


    Tony Stark ran to a corner, sat on the ground, and rubbed his face with a lump of snow, calming himself down with this coldness.


    "What''s wrong with you?" the little boy chased over and asked.


    "It''s all your fault." Tony Stark threw the ball of snow on the little boy. "You scared me."


    The little boy smiled and said nothing.


    "Returning to the topic just now, who gave the flowers?" Tony Stark asked, "Relatives? Mom? Mrs. Davis? Where is she?"


    "She is always there," the little boy said.


    "I finally said something useful." Tony Stark said.


    Everything in the lens, when I came to a bar called "Walker Bar", Tony Stark, wearing a peaked cap, was walking, and accidentally collided with a girl who had a scar on her face.


    "Sorry." Tony Stark apologized immediately, but the Scarfaced Girl didn''t seem to hear her, didn''t pay attention to Tony Stark, and continued to walk on her own without noticing that one of her documents had fallen on the ground.


    "Madam?" Tony Stark bent over to pick up the ID. "This is..."


    The Scarface Girl turned around and took the certificate passed by Tony Stark, "Thank you."


    "The hairstyle is very good, it suits you." Tony Stark praised.


    "Your watch is also good." Scarface said the girl.


    "Yes, a limited edition." Tony Stark said.


    "Oh, I can see it." Scarface girl smiled, "Have fun."


    The screen stops here, and the text appears.


    [Excuse me, is this hot woman who Tony Stark ran into, an enemy? ¡¿


    [A is]


    [B is not]


    [This small question and answer is correct, rewards life span of five years. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "Although the causes and consequences of this story are not very clear, one thing is certain. After Stark was attacked by Mandalin, the outside world believed that Stark was dead. And Stark came here by accident. He doesn''t even know it." Thor, a guy who is not good at analysis, actually spoke first, "So it is unlikely that an enemy will come here to kill Stark."


    "Besides, that woman doesn''t seem to know Stark." Techara said, "She definitely didn''t come for Stark."


    "Here mentioned a person from Chad Davis. He made a bomb." Bruce Banner said, "Although I don''t know what this person has to do with Stark being attacked, it must be related. Yes, right? Why else would Stark come here to investigate?"


    "If this Chad Davis is related to the attack on Stark, then we have to assume that this person is also related to Mandalin." Steve Rogers said in a deep voice, "Mandalin attacked Stark. K, the best thing Stark should do is to deal with Mandalin, but he went to call Chad Davis, which is very telling."


    "The Ten Commandments Gang was originally a terrorist organization, and bombings are their specialty." Tony Stark said, "If Mandalin was behind the Chad Davis bombing, I''m a little bit I am not surprised."


    "So roughly we can understand the causes and consequences of this attack." Sam Wilson said, "The Ten Commandments created the explosion, and Stark didn''t know why he decided to intervene in the explosion, and his words were provocative. Mandalin. Stark must have made a public statement. The newspapers and other media reported it. After Mandalin saw it, he sent someone to attack Stark and even the Stark family was flattened. Everyone thought Stark died in this attack, but it didn''t. Stark was investigating secretly."


    "And the timing of this event can be known in general." Thor said again, "after the New York war."


    "So I have plenty of time to find these people." Tony Stark said.


    "Tony, how much do you know about the acting style of the Ten Commandments?" James Rhodes suddenly asked.


    "Have you found anything?" Tony Stark asked.


    "Based on what I know about the Ten Commandments, they won''t be so easy for people to find out." James Rhodes said, "That Chad Davis, if he really becomes traceable Clues, the Ten Commandments Gang will definitely deal with it."


    "So, you mean, I''m likely to meet people from the Ten Commandments Gang in that bar." Tony Stark said, "They didn''t go for me, but to destroy the evidence?"


    "Yes, that''s what I meant." James Rhodes said.


    "Then that hot girl with scars on her face..." Tony Stark thought for a while and made a decisionI choose A! "


    [Answer is correct, the reward life span is five years. ¡¿


    The paused video continued to play, and Tony Stark walked into the Walker Bar, looked left and right, and finally came to a woman in her fifties who was playing with a tag.


    "Mrs. Davis?" Tony Starkla asked across the chair. "Can I sit here?"


    "No one is stopping you." Mrs. Davis said.


    "That''s true." Tony Stark sat there.


    "Okay." Mrs. Davis said, looking at Tony Stark. "Just say anything."


    "I''m sorry about your son," Tony Stark said. "Tell me, what happened?"


    "Let''s see." Mrs. Davis put a document on the table, "I brought you the document, you can take it and go."


    Tony Stark glanced at it. On the cover of the document, the words "Chad Davis Case Investigation Report" were written in large characters.

 Chapter 137： Who saw Hulks bare ass

    "No matter what is inside, it has nothing to do with him." Mrs. Davis said.


    "Obviously who are you waiting for, right?" Tony Stark opened the document and looked at it. "I have an appointment with you."


    "Yes," said Mrs. Davis.


    "Mrs. Davis, your son did not commit suicide." Tony Stark looked at the file again, closed it, and said to Mrs. Davis, "I assure you that he did not kill anyone. Someone took advantage of it. he."


    "What?" Mrs. Davis asked in a daze.


    "Take him as a weapon," Tony Stark said.


    "You are not the one who called me at all." Mrs. Davis reacted.


    "Actually, it''s me." Scarface appeared. She patted the National Security Agency''s ID on the table, then knocked Tony Stark on the table backhand and handcuffed it.


    "What are you doing? What is going on?" A tall middle-aged sheriff walked over.


    "Arrest the suspect." The Scarface Girl pushed Tony Stark aside to the ground, "Are you the sheriff?"


    "Yes, ma''am, are you?" the middle-aged sheriff asked.


    "National Security Agency." The Scarface Girl flashed her ID in front of the middle-aged sheriff, "Is it all right?"


    "No, there is a problem." The middle-aged sheriff smiled, "You''d better be more specific."


    "This is beyond your authority." Scarface sister said.


    "Why don''t you call my boss to authorize me?" said the middle-aged sheriff.


    Upon seeing Mrs. Davis sitting there, she also keenly noticed that there was a problem with the so-called National Security Agency official, and secretly threw the documents she had brought under the table.


    "You know? I hope I can solve this problem in a clever way." Scarface''s sister didn''t notice Mrs. Davis''s small movements. She walked up to the middle-aged sheriff, looked at him and said, "Don''t do it this way. serious."


    When she was speaking, Scarface''s hand suddenly turned red, as if there was lava flowing in it, burning the metal on the ID card to red.


    "Get this woman away." The middle-aged sheriff had already noticed that the Scarfaced woman was pretending, but before his companion had any action, the Scarfaced woman suddenly thrust the hot ID onto his face, and it was immediately irritated. The sound of sizzling barbecue was accompanied by screams.


    Then the scarred woman stretched her hand and pierced the middle-aged sheriff¡¯s abdomen directly, as easy as piercing a layer of paper. After that flaming hand penetrated the middle-aged sheriff¡¯s abdomen, she directly pierced the waist of her companion behind her. The pistol was snatched.


    boom! boom!


    The Scarfaced woman directly broke the two sheriffs present.


    "Hey, hot girl, do you want to go to a party? Come on, I''ll accompany you!" Tony Stark ran out of the bar without forgetting to attract Scarface away.


    However, he just ran into the street when he saw an inch-headed man getting out of the car, the one who was using a helicopter to flatten his seaside villa.


    The Tony Stark in the video has never seen the Inch Man, but he also knows that this person must be an enemy, because the Inch Man¡¯s face also has a fiery red color, as if there is magma flowing under his skin, and the shot was killed. The official scarface girl looks exactly the same.


    Tony Stark turned around and ran in the other direction.


    The Inch Man took out the pistol, aimed at Tony Stark''s back and shot, but just before the gunshot, a snowball flew over and hit the Inch Man''s shoulder, the gun missed.


    It turned out that the potato gun boy was attacking the Cuntou man, and then he was hidden behind the street lamp, but he was not found.


    Tony Stark successfully sneaked into a shop on the side of the road because of the **** assist of the potato gun boy.


    Scarface took off her jacket and pursued her, and also chased it into the store, fighting with Tony Stark.


    Tony Stark saw an opportunity and used the handcuffs of both hands and wrists to strangle Scarface''s neck, but Scarface''s neck became red again, melting the handcuffs directly!


    "It''s this method again!" Steve Rogers frowned slightly, "Stark, even metal can melt, that means her skin temperature is very high, but such a high temperature shouldn''t take her to herself first. Does it melt?"


    "I can''t see what''s going on right now." Tony Stark stared at the video, "I didn''t expect that such a strengthening human-like guy would appear in the Ten Commandments in the future."


    "At present, there have been two people in Mandalin, and both of them have this method." Bruce Banner said in a deep voice, "So I have to assume that Mandalin has mastered the method of mass-manufacturing this kind of reinforcement. In addition to the two in the video, the Ten Commandments Gang has other strengtheners."


    "It''s a headache." Tony Stark couldn''t help rubbing his temples. "Why are there so many smart people? Isn''t it enough to be an ordinary terrorist organization? It has to be special."


    "Tony, you are ashamed to say, it seems that you have opened the prelude to the''non-human''?" James Rhodes couldn''t help but vomit, "Before you declare yourself as Iron Man, the only thing I need to worry about is The neighbor¡¯s Snoopy puppy, don¡¯t steal the ham in my refrigerator. But after you appeared, God came, and the veterans of World War II were resurrected. The witches and magic that used to be children¡¯s bedtime stories also appeared... "


    "What does this have to do with me?" Tony Stark said, "Isn''t I Iron Man, Odin won''t exile Thor? The captain won''t wake up?"


    "It''s really an era when demons dance around..." James Rhodes sighed.


    In the video, it¡¯s not all bad that Scarface¡¯s paper suddenly became "hot". She successfully melted the handcuffs on Tony Stark¡¯s wrist and freed Tony Stark¡¯s hands.


    Tony Stark took a bucket of gasoline and poured it on the ground. He kicked the red handcuffs that fell on the ground with another kick. With a cry, a blazing fire suddenly burned at the door, and Tony Stark and Scar Face sister paper is blocking the two worlds.


    Scarface sister paper looked at the sea of ??fire, and walked in directly!


    Tony Stark also knew that the fire would not kill the opponent, and he had already made other preparations. He put a string of metal into the microwave oven on one side and set it up.


    "Even if you burn yourself to ashes, you are not a hot girl." After that, Tony Stark stared at the fire at the door.


    "That''s all you can do? Cheap tricks and nasty quips?" Scarface sister paper walked over from the sea of ??flames and was alive and well.


    It''s ridiculous that people didn''t burn to death, and the little skirt on their bodies didn''t burn out.


    "Baby, the trick to give you is not too expensive." Tony Stark unplugged the hose from the gas tank that had been unscrewed, turned around and ran to another room, closing the door.


    In the sneer, the gas was jetted out immediately.


    At this time, the metal that was put into the microwave oven began to pop out of electric sparks, and the next moment, there was a big explosion.


    Tony Stark walked out of the shop slantingly, and the scarred paper girl was lying on the electric wires in the air, apparently blown into the sky by the previous gas explosion.


    But the matter is not over yet, the strengthened person who can generate high temperature in the body is not only the scarface girl, but also the inch-headed man.


    I saw the inch-headed man standing in front of the water tower, and a flaming palm swept under the water tower. The water tower suddenly became red, and it was about to melt away.


    The inch-headed man pulled his hands down, and the huge water tower collapsed suddenly, and a large amount of water poured out like a flood.


    Tony Stark lay on the ground, clinging to an iron frame so that he was not washed away.


    But this is not a real flood after all. The amount of water in the water tower is limited, and all the water will flow away after a while.


    But Tony Stark was crushed by the iron frame.


    Just when he was about to pull himself out from under the iron frame, the inch-headed man appeared.


    But he is not alone.


    He also took a hostage.


    The potato gun boy who secretly saved Tony Stark with a snowball.


    "Child, what gift do you want for Christmas?" The inch-headed man came to Tony Stark with one hand on the potato gun boy''s chest, and that hand was red.


    "Mr. Stark, I''m very sorry." The Potato Gun boy apologized to Tony Stark for being a hostage.


    "No, no, no, I think he meant to say, I want that **** file!" said the Cuntou man.


    At this point, the space went dark and the video ended.


    "..." Tony Stark suddenly became a little irritable, "How come this time is over! Is there anything wrong with that little boy!"


    "You are suppressed by things, and there is no armor, the opponent is a fortified person, there are hostages, the situation is not very optimistic." Steve Rogers said.


    "Captain, thank you for your analysis." Tony Stark said irritably. Can''t I see this? At this time, you can say something like Ji Ren''s natural appearance.


    "Stark, you don''t have to worry too much, you will be fine." Bruce Banner said at this time, finally saying something Tony Stark loves to listen to.


    "Although I don''t know much about the battle armor, the battle armor in the video is obviously not as advanced as the battle armor during the battle against Thanos." The next words of Steve Rogers are very useful to Tony Stark." In other words, the Mandalin attack occurred before Thanos arrived. Since Stark lived to the arrival of Thanos, then the Mandalin attack would not die. So although the situation in the video looks very dangerous, but It is destined to have surprises but no dangers."


    "Yes, yes, there must be no danger. Such a cute and smart child is more worth living than me." Tony Stark said hastily, "Even if I survived, the little boy must also survive."


    "When it was dangerous, he actually apologized for what he said to you." James Rhodes sighed, "Tony, if you can have that kid half sensible, you won''t cause me and Pepper to have such a headache."


    "Do I give you a headache?" Tony Stark was surprised when he heard the words, "Why don''t I know this?"


    "Comeon!" James Rhodes rolled his eyes when he heard this. "How messy you are, don''t you know it? Do you know how many times I wiped your **** secretly!"


    "Why don''t you make a list for me?"


    "Fack squid, Tony." James Rhodes stunned with a middle finger.


    [The fourth question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [Excuse me, who of the following characters saw Hulk''s bare ass? ¡¿


    [A Thor]


    [B Iron Man Tony Stark]


    [C Captain America Steve Rogers]


    [D Black Widow Natasha Romanov]


    [The answer to this question is correct, the reward is ten years of life. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    As soon as this question came out, everyone''s eyes fell on Bruce Banner, with weird eyes.


    "What are you looking at me?" Bruce Banner said without changing his face, "That''s Hulk, not me."


    "Don''t deceive yourself, Dr. Banner." Thor said, "Hulk is you. You share the same body."


    "I don''t want to behave like a pervert." Tony Stark started, "but I want to say, I''m still looking forward to that scene."


    "Every time Dr. Banner transforms, his shirt bursts open, but his pants are intact." Steve Rogers said, "So this time Hulk was seen smashed because his pants changed like his clothes. Is it normal, is it torn?"


    "Since the captain mentioned this, Dr. Banner, would you please explain why every time you transform, your pants are okay?" Tony Stark asked, "Even if something is wrong, at most, the trouser legs will pop open. Change from trousers to underpants, but it doesn¡¯t affect wearing at all?"


    "Where do I know this?" Bruce Banner spread his hands, "Hulk is the one who bursts the clothes, and the one who can''t burst the pants is also Hulk. Or I will let Hulk come out, you call two reporters, and everyone will interview together. Interview Hulk?"


    "Okay, let''s get back to the topic." Steve Rogers said, "I personally think that the reason Hulk was naked was not because of fighting, but some kind of situation that had to be done."


    "For example, Hulk wants to eat sweets, but they don''t give it, but Hulk keeps asking for it, so the person says unless you act like a baby naked, is this kind of compulsory situation?" Tony Stark said.


    "Stark, I think you miss Hulk''s small punches, right?" Bruce Banner glanced at Tony Stark. "Put on the bracelet, count to three, I will let Hulk come out ."


    "This is no need for Dr. Banner." Tony Stark waved his hand repeatedly, "I''m kidding, kidding."


    "This question is actually very simple." Without waiting for others to speak, Bruce Banner analyzed it by himself. "I remember there was a question before, asking Hulk who fell like Rocky. From the video of that question , We can see that Hulk stayed on that alien planet called Saka for quite a while. And, according to my judgment, it was not Bruce Banner who lived there and transformed into Hulk when necessary, but I I have always lived there as a Hulk."


    "Dr. Banner, why do you judge this way?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "Because if it were me, I would definitely oppose violence. It is impossible to participate in that kind of gladiatorial fight. If they want Hulk to come out, they must use means to provoke me and make me transform before the gladiatorial fight." Bruce Banner analyzed Said, "The consequence of this is that Hulk does not distinguish between us and the enemy, tearing everything up, but you have also seen that Hulk only fights with hands and hands, and does not do anything to the audience. On the contrary, he still enjoys the cheers of the audience. So only This possibility, I lived there for a while as Hulk."


    "If that''s the case, then the answer is obvious." Steve Rogers said, "Since it is life, it is inevitable to do things that would not be done in battle, such as eating, such as bathing..."


    "So, the answer to this question is Thor?" Tony Stark said, "When Hulk eats and bathes, among the four options, only Thor and the Hulk stay in the same place."


    "Damn it, even so, why would I watch Hulk take a bath?" Thor''s eyes widened, "What the **** happened?"


    "Perhaps you accidentally saw someone put your long and short hair on your social account. From then on, you have a psychological shadow, so some quirks were born." Tony Stark said, "but I also have to criticize you. Two sentences, you can''t peek at Hulk no matter what, that''s still a kid, even though he''s a bit bigger."


    "Posting things on social media, it sounds like something you would do." Thor said.


    "No, this kind of thing is the favorite of the kind guys who are polite and serious." Tony Stark glanced over several people, and finally fell on Steve Rogers. "I think it is possible for the captain to do this. The biggest. Well, it must be the captain."


    "How could I do this kind of thing, I don''t even have a social account." Steve Rogers said, "Stark, your imagination is so rich, should you call Hulk out, you tell him a sleep? Pre-story?"


    "Everyone, the more you talk, the more biased." Bruce Banner made a direct choice, "I choose A, Thor."


    ¡¾correct answer! Ten years of reward life! ¡¿


    Not long after the answer was announced, the video began to play. At first, Thor was lying there, his eyes closed tightly, and a few sisters rubbed him around.


    "Ah~" Suddenly, Thor opened his eyes and woke up, scaring the sisters away.


    Thor stood up, looked at his surroundings, picked up his clothes that had been thrown on the ground and put them on.


    Wow~


    Suddenly, there was the sound of water in a corner, and Thor turned vigilantly, and he saw a large pool of steam in a corner of the room, a huge green figure looming in the steam.


    Who else can have this skin color and this body shape besides the fat green?


    "Are we okay?" Thor said to Hulk.


    Hulk sat in the pool without speaking.


    "Hulk is taking a hot bath." Thor felt quite new, and he asked as he walked around the room, "How long have you been like this?"


    "Which?" Hulk asked.


    "Like you are now, big, green and stupid." Thor turned around and pointed to Hulk.


    "Hulk has always been Hulk." Hulk said.


    "Why did you come here?" Thor walked to the window and looked out the window.


    "Won it." Hulk said.


    "It''s cheating." Thor pointed to a small metal ring around his neck. "Did you wear this when you won? How did you get here."


    "Kun-style fighter." Hulk also compared a flying motion with his hand.


    "Excellent!" When Thor heard this, his face couldn''t help showing joy, and he asked hurriedly, "Where is the Kun-style fighter now?"


    Wow!


    Among the splashes, Hulk stood up in the hot water.


    Just in front of Thor, everything was presented in front of Thor.


    "You are a bit too revealing." Thor turned around.


    Just like this, Hulk walked over in front of Thor with his big green body.


    "This picture is simply lingering." Thor closed his eyes.


    "Kun-style fighter." Hulk walked to the window and pointed his finger.


    "So, Hulk came to the alien planet in the Kun-style armor?" In the answer space, Tony Stark couldn''t help but speak.


    "Isn''t Hulk IQ only equivalent to a child? He can pilot a fighter plane?" Sam Wilson wondered.


    "Although S.H.I.E.L.D. fighter jets are not very good, they still have autopilot capabilities," Tony Stark said.


    "I remember the science fiction I''ve read before. Interstellar travel is very far away, and the distance is calculated in light years." Steve Rogers couldn''t help but said, "And there is still need to go through wormholes, black holes and so on."


    "The Kun-style fighter does not have the ability to pass through a wormhole. With the current structure of the fighter, even if it is actually sent into a wormhole, it will be torn apart. But if you don¡¯t pass through the wormhole, you can fly to an alien planet. Long distance? I''m afraid that the fighter jet will run out of fuel just after the departure!" Tony Stark said.


    "It''s not just the fuel issue. I think when S.H.I. It can be active in the atmosphere, but when it arrives in the universe, it may be directly scrapped."


    "The reason Thor came to that place was because he was beaten out from the Rainbow Bridge. The Rainbow Bridge was originally an interstellar bridge, which has the function of interstellar transmission Tony Stark shrugged, "Tor The way to get there is reasonable. But the Kun-style fighter flies to an alien, just two words, outrageous. "


    "Stark, this thing has already happened. No, it will happen in the future, so don''t worry about scientific logic." Steve Rogers said, "Many things are inexplicable by science."


    "But this is too ridiculous." Tony Stark said.


    "Although human beings have been exploring the universe, they still don''t know enough about the universe." Steve Rogers said, "Queen fighters are theoretically unable to carry out interstellar travel, but who knows if any accidents will cause them? This result is."


    "Accident?" Tony Stark laughed, "Captain, I really want to know what kind of accident can make such a backward aircraft capable of interstellar travel."


    "For example, a strong man who can fly is fighting against aliens in the universe." Steve Rogers shrugged, "It''s like you are fighting a nuclear bomb."


    "Crossing across the universe with a fighter plane?" Tony Stark laughed at the time. "Captain, it''s a pity that your imagination doesn''t write novels. You think about such nonsense."

 Chapter 138： Thor is double again??? bad cogwheel??/a>

    "Stark, if you want to be so truthful, there are too many things that don''t conform to scientific logic." Steve Rogers said, "Can science explain this answer space? Deduct out of thin air and increase our life span. Science can explain. ?"


    "Captain, this is different. The answer space is not a scientific category at all, and of course science cannot explain it." Tony Stark said, "interstellar travel is a real scientific problem."


    "So what about him?" Steve Rogers pointed to Thor. "He is an Asgardian, he can breathe freely in Asgard, he can breathe freely when he comes to the earth, and he can breathe freely when he is outside the name Saka. The planet can still breathe freely. Stark, are the atmospheric components of Asgard, the earth, and the outer planet the same? So is Hulk, and you can breathe freely in Saka. Would you like to explain it with science? this?"


    "This is also very outrageous." Tony Stark suffocated such a sentence for a long time.


    The video continued to play. Thor walked to the window and looked in the direction of Hulk¡¯s fingers. He saw a Kun-type fighter stopped there. He turned and said to Hulk, "Great! Let''s escape together!" "


    "This place is terrible." Thor walked to Hulk, "You will love Asgard, magnificent, magnificent, brilliant and radiant."


    "Hulk won''t leave." Hulk sat there, took a fruit that I don''t know what kind of fruit it was.


    "No, no, no, my people are waiting for me to go back to Asgard." Thor persuaded there. He needed Hulk such a powerful combat power to deal with Hela, "We must stop the gods at dusk."


    "Twilight of the gods?" Hulk didn''t know what this meant.


    "The doomsday of my homeland in the prophecy, the doomsday of the world, will never be restored." Thor was tempted there, like a liar who abducted a child, "If you help me return to Asgard, I will help you return to Earth, why? Sample?"


    "The earth hates Hulk." Hulk said.


    "No, no, the earth loves Hulk, they love you." Thor flickered there passionately, "You are a member of the Avengers, and you are our teammate. Friends should be like this and support each other."


    "You are Banner''s friend." Hulk was not as foolish as he thought.


    "I''m not Banner''s friend, I like you better." Thor said.


    "Banna''s friend!" Hulk said again.


    "I don''t like Banner." Thor gestured happily there. "He is the kind of person who says''I am a mathematician, I am a mathematician.''"


    "Tor, I thought you would like me more after Hulk threw you and Rocky like that." In the answer space, Bruce Banner couldn''t help but said, "I didn''t expect you to like Hulk more. , Do you like him to throw you around?"


    "Dr. Banner, don''t get me wrong, I definitely like you more." Thor felt a fever on his face. He desperately said that he didn''t like Banner in order to fudge him, but Banner was watching. .


    "You have seen what Hulk should and shouldn''t see, how could you like me more." Bruce Banner followed the look in Thor''s video and danced there, "I am a mathematician, My math is super awesome!"


    "Dr. Banner, I actually like mathematics too." Thor hurriedly said.


    "Oh, is it?" Bruce Banner said immediately, "Tor ran away at a speed of 5 seconds per meter, and Hulk chased at a speed of 6 seconds per meter. The two were a thousand meters apart. How long can Hulk chase him? Go to Thor, grab his legs, and throw him on the ground fiercely?"


    "Really?" Thor was shocked. "Dr. Banner, it''s not necessary, is it?"


    "Dr. Banner, you''re going too far." Tony Stark stood up and couldn''t get a deal. "This question is too difficult for a guy like Thor with Rocky''s brains, we Let¡¯s make another one.¡± Tony Stark looked at Thor and said loudly, ¡°Thor, please listen to the question, what is 1+2?¡±


    "You, you..." Thor pointed to Bruce Banner, and then to Tony Stark. "I really like Hulk better."


    But in the video, Hulk obviously didn''t like Thor that much. He said again, "Go to Thor, not Hulk!"


    "Well, stay here, this ugly place is extremely ugly." Toll was a little bit silly and annoyed when he tricked him over and over again. "


    "Squash you." Hulk replied.


    "You didn''t crush anything." Thor turned around and said, "I won the game."


    "I smashed you." Hulk said.


    "Yes, you are right." Thor strode to the door.


    "Weak man." Hulk has learned to swear.


    "What?" Thor turned around.


    "Weak chicken!" Hulk threw a fruit at Thor.


    "Idiot!" Thor shorted away from the fruit. "You idiot."


    "Tor go!" Hulk said loudly.


    "I''m walking!" Thor strode, making it a chic.


    But when Thor walked to the door, a red power grid suddenly appeared at the empty door.


    "what!"


    The long scream cut through the night sky, and Thor, the ancestor who played with the video, was convulsed again by the electric and fell to the ground.


    "Tor, I really don''t want to say anything, but don''t you think your performance is too weird?" Tony Stark couldn''t help saying, "Again! You got electrocuted!"


    "It''s been telegraphed three times just after it was shown in the video." Steve Rogers also said, "God knows how many times it was telegraphed before it was broadcast."


    "It won''t happen again!" Thor looked a little excited, "I promise, the situation in the video will never happen!"


    "Tor, I really don''t understand." Bruce Banner also said, "When you came to New Mexico, when the hammer was away from you, you didn''t have any supernatural powers. It would be ridiculous if you were afraid of electricity. , But it''s more or less fair. But on the outer planet, you obviously have supernatural powers, why are you still afraid of electricity?"


    "Dr. Banner, I really don''t want to discuss this issue, can''t you just assume that you haven''t seen it?" Thor said.


    "But we are really curious." Tony Stark said, "Thor is afraid of electricity, this phenomenon is weird beyond our imagination."


    "I''m happy, are you in charge?" Thor angrily said, "You have the ability to be the Thor! Be a Thor who is not afraid of electricity!"


    "I think, but I can''t hold a hammer." Tony Stark said.


    "Hahaha!" In the video, Hulk also laughed happily, "Tor will leave again."


    Thor didn''t have the time to answer Hulk, he was lying busy on the ground convulsing.


    "Tor is home." Hulk got a blanket tied around his waist, stood up, and walked around with his weapon, "Hulk trains."


    "It''s great." Thor again stood in front of the window and looked at the Kun-style fighters downstairs, "I wish you happy."


    "Hey, big guy." The Valkyrie didn''t know when she would come over.


    "Hey, crazy girl." Hulk seemed to be familiar with the Valkyrie.


    "How are you doing?" the Valkyrie asked.


    "Win." Hulk said, chatting with the Valkyrie and walking, and didn''t know where he was going.


    Only Thor was left on the scene.


    Thor closed his eyes and said softly, "Heimdall, I know you can see me, and I need your help to help me see."


    When Thor was talking, the camera cut to a black man with a sword back, it was Heimdall, Asgard''s janitor.


    Heimdall obviously heard Thor, not only heard it, but also saw it. He was just like that, staring at Thor from a distance that didn''t know how far away.


    The next moment Thor opened his eyes, but his eyeballs had changed, turning yellow, the same color as Heimdall.


    Then Thor''s senses extended to Heimdall''s place. Through Heimdall''s eyes, Thor was looking around.


    "I can see you, but you are too far away from me." Heimdall said to Thor.


    "What happened?" Thor asked.


    "Come and see for yourself." Heimdall walked up here and said as he walked, "I built a refuge in a fortress built by our ancestors, but if the refuge falls, our only way out is the Rainbow Bridge. "


    "You mean to evacuate Asgard." Thor said while looking around.


    At this time, soldiers carrying weapons passed by. Heimdall hurriedly hid himself on the wall and said to Thor, "We can''t sustain ourselves by staying here. She draws energy from Asgard and is getting stronger day by day. ."


    Seeing this, everyone knows who Heimdall is talking about, Thor''s sister, the goddess of death, Hela.


    "Hella really came to Asgard with the help of the Rainbow Bridge." Steve Rogers said.


    "Rocky and Thor were beaten out of the Rainbow Bridge one after another. It was expected that Hela returned to the Rainbow Bridge." Bruce Banner said, "This Heimdall took Asgard''s people to the refuge. Here, and there are soldiers patrolling, it can be seen that Hela has fully taken over Asgard."


    "Hela was just alone when he went, without a soldier. Asgard is the ruler of the Nine Realms and possesses the strongest military power in the Nine Realms. She forced herself to subvert such an empire on her own. ." Steve Rogers couldn''t help being a little stunned when he thought about it. "This is really amazing."


    "One person surrenders an empire, I think this kind of thing will only happen in the movie." Techara also felt quite shocked, "I can only say that this Hela is too powerful."


    "Her strength is already terrifying, she can still draw strength from Asgard, which is a bit bullying." Tony Stark said, "she stays in Asgard, she will become more The stronger comes, doesn''t it mean that as long as she stays in Asgard, Thor can''t beat her at all? If she stays in Asgard long enough, she will be directly invincible in the universe?"


    "Even Odin is not an opponent, Hela''s strength, I think even if it is not invincible in the universe, I am afraid it will not be much worse." Steve Rogers said.


    "Tor, I really can''t help but say a few words, you have such a strong sister, she can sit back and relax in Asgard, but she has turned from blood relatives to enemies, you Asgard can There really is a set." Tony Stark couldn''t help but said.


    "Stark, do you think I want this? Do you think my father wants this?" Thor couldn''t help sighing, "As long as there is room for relaxation, how can my father let things go to this point?"


    "I think this Heimdall is quite interesting." Sam Wilson said, "He can not only see by himself, but he can also help others see. With his eyes, wouldn''t the world have no secrets anymore? "


    "Heimdall can''t see all places, let alone everyone." Thor said, "Heimdall''s sight can be blocked, and Loki did it before."


    "Even so, it is a pair of enviable eyes." Sam Wilson said.


    The video continues, and Heimdall is leading the survivors to escape.


    Thor, can only watch this scene.


    "Hela is accumulating strength," Heimdall said to Thor in a deep voice, "If she succeeds, she will swallow the Nine Realms and the entire universe. We need you."


    "Swallowing the Nine Realms and the entire universe?" Tony Stark couldn''t calm down when he saw the answer space, "In other words, Hela is not only endangering Asgard, but also the earth?"


    "Heimdall has made it very clear, Stark." Steve Rogers said, "not just the earth, but the entire universe."


    "When Hela first appeared on the stage, I thought it was just Thor''s housework. I didn''t expect it to be another cosmic disaster affecting the earth." Bruce Banner couldn''t help saying, "Rocky, Ultron, Thanos , Now there is another Hela, the earth is too much disaster, right, who has the earth offended?"


    "Of the four major disasters on the earth, two of them come from Thor''s family." James Rhodes couldn''t help but said, "Tor, can''t you really take care of your brother and sister?"


    "I can control Loki, but Hela..." Thor didn''t have the slightest confidence. "Guys, I think we all know that, I can''t do it."


    "So how important a harmonious family relationship is." Tony Stark said, "Tor has proved with facts what it means to have a bad relationship with his family, and the entire universe must be buried."


    "So the enemy we are going to deal with now, there is another Hela?" Bruce Banner couldn''t help but feel big. Hela is too strong. Anyone who knows that he will become an enemy with her in the future will not feel relaxed. .


    "Hela is still imprisoned by her father. After I go back, I will discuss the matter with my father immediately to make sure that Hela will not come out." Thor said in a deep voice, and then added after a pause, "If Hela really does Come out, guys, I need your help."


    "Hella is not only a disaster for Asgard, but also a disaster for the earth." Steve Rogers agreed without hesitation, "it is incumbent."


    "I feel that this time the big guy may be suppressed for the first time." Bruce Banner shrugged.


    "It seems that I have to prepare for interstellar travel in advance." Tony Stark said.


    "Thank you in advance, then." Thor thanked him.


    Several people at the scene, he really liked the three Captain America, Iron Man and Hulk, the Falcon, Gears of War, and the Black Panther. He didn''t take it seriously.


    The video continues to play.


    After hearing Heimdall''s words, Thor was a little frustrated, "I''m working hard, but I don''t know where I am."


    "There are many portals around your planet, go through one of them," Heimdall said.


    "Which one to go through?" Thor asked.


    "The biggest one." Heimdall drew out the long sword and swiped it to kill an oncoming enemy.


    Everything in the camera, Thor sat there, trying to pull out the small disc that the Valkyrie was around his neck, but he didn''t succeed.


    "Tor is not happy," said Hulk, who was sitting at the back.


    "Shut up," Thor said, turning his head.


    "Tor is not happy!" Hulk stood up and walked to Thor''s side.


    "I''m not upset, you stupid!" Thor said, "I''m losing my temper!" Thor stood up and started kicking, "I''m angry, I lost my father, I lost my hammer."


    "Crying, crying, like a baby." Hulk actually learned to make fun of people.


    "You weren''t listening at all." Thor kicked something he didn''t know was next to Hulk.


    "Don''t kick things." Hulk also threw a large disc at Thor''s feet.


    "You''re such a bad bad friend!" Thor cursed.


    "You are the bad friend!" Hulk scolded.


    "Know what we call you?" Thor said, "We call you stupid Avengers!"


    "You are the scum avenger!" Hulk threw a shield over, rubbed Thor''s body directly, and shot it into the wall.


    "Are you crazy?" Thor angered.


    "Yes." Thor picked up another big iron rod and raised his hands, as if he was about to strike.


    "Do you know?" Thor said, "The earth really hates you."


    This was a bit more lethal, Hulk pursed his mouth, threw the iron rod, and sat aside.


    "Sorry, I shouldn''t have said that." Thor also realized that he was a bit too much. He walked over and sat next to Hulk. "You are not a stupid avenger. No one calls you a stupid avenger."


    "It''s okay." Hulk said.


    "You can''t throw shields at people, you might kill me." Thor said.


    "I know, I''m sorry, I''ve always been angry," Hulk said, "Hulk is always angry."


    "Understand, we have no difference at this point." Thor said, "We are a pair of grumpy idiots."


    "Yes, the same. Hulk is fire and Thor is water." Hulk said.


    The two sat there chatting for a while, and the Valkyrie came again, and she could see that she had a good relationship with Hulk, and started fighting with Hulk when they came.


    Thor was naturally very happy to see the Valkyrie. He still wanted to let the Valkyrie go back with him to deal with Hela, but the Valkyrie didn''t want to take this muddy water at all. She picked up a bottle of the boss and said, "That''s it. , I heard you say until the bottle of wine is finished."


    The bottle of wine was really big, the bottle looked as tall as a human head, and Thor was very happy when he saw it, thinking that he could finally finish what he was about to say.


    "Asgard is at stake, the lives and deaths of the people are hanging by a thread." Thor said calmly, "We have to hurry back, I need your help..."


    He didn''t stop here, and the Valkyrie had already drunk a bottle of wine.


    A bottle of wine as big as a head can be drunk in three or two sips. It can only be said that the Valkyrie is too good, it is simply JJfly.


    Of course, that is just a metaphor, she can''t really fly.


    "It''s finished, goodbye." The Valkyrie tossed the empty wine bottle and turned around coolly.


    "Odin is dead." Thor said, and these words stopped the Valkyrie, Thor continued, "The goddess of death, Hela, invaded Asgard."


    "If Hela comes back, Asgard will be finished." As soon as the Valkyrie heard Hela''s return, she directly sentenced Asgard to death.


    "I want to go back and stop her!" Thor said.


    "On your own?" asked the Valkyrie.


    "No, I want to assemble a team, with you, me," Thor pointed to Hulk playing behind him, "and a big guy."


    "No, no team, just Hulk." Hulk shouted.


    "I''m fighting side by side with you." Thor said to the Valkyrie.


    "I think you are the only one who fights alone." The Valkyrie turned and left.


    "Wait, listen to me." Thor grabbed the Valkyrie by the arm. "The Valkyries are the most legendary elite fighters. They swore to protect the throne of Asgard."


    "I don''t want to get involved in Odin''s family dispute." The Valkyrie still shook her head.


    "What does this sentence mean?" Thor asked.


    "Your sister, Hela." The Valkyrie looked at Thor, "Her power comes from Asgard. Like you, when her power was beyond Odin''s control, she slaughtered everyone in the palace trying to Usurper. When she tried to escape exile, your father sent a Valkyrie to fight her. I survived completely because of..."


    Speaking of the Valkyrie, it¡¯s obviously a very sad memory. After a pause, the Valkyrie said again, "Listen, my belief in the throne has already made me fight her once, and that made me lose everything. , It¡¯s all Asgard¡¯s fault. UU Reading "


    The space went dark and the video ended here.


    After it was over, everyone did not speak for a while.


    Hela is too strong, like a big mountain weighing on everyone''s hearts.


    Even Thanos, which tyrannize the US team, Thor and Iron Man, is not as desperate as Hela.


    See you, even the Valkyrie whom Thor described as "the most legendary elite warrior" has been scared by Hela. In any case, she has no courage to face Hela again?


    Although everyone does not know the strength of the Valkyrie, since she is a legendary fighter of Asgard, her combat power is absolutely inferior. When Hela escaped from exile, Odin sent the Valkyrie to fight, which can explain the problem. Hela usurped the throne and slaughtered the palace. At that time, Odin sent out the most powerful and elite fighters in Asgard.


    Facing Hela, the Valkyrie lost everything and said that it was impossible not to want revenge, but she chose to forgive and forgive unconditionally. If it weren''t for Hela, who would be so desperate?


    The so-called forgiveness is nothing but a desperate forced to give up...

 Chapter 139： US team: Long live the 9-headed snakes!

    "Tor, the Valkyrie just said that Hela, like you, has power from Asgard." Tony Stark asked, "Are you like that? Staying in Asgard can change powerful?"


    "I hope so." Thor shook his head. "But I can''t. Asgard seems to have only Hela."


    "Thor, have you really heard of Hela?" Steve Rogers asked, "Hela tried to usurp the throne and also slaughtered the Valkyrie. This matter should have spread throughout Asgard. , Will leave clues?"


    "I have never heard of it." Thor said, "If it weren''t for the answer space, I didn''t even know that I had a sister."


    "This may have something to do with Asgardians living too long." Bruce Banner guessed, "Time is the best forgetting agent. Even if it is a big thing, time will dilute it."


    "Tor, are you sure you are not the same as Loki?" Tony Stark asked suddenly.


    "What''s the same?" Thor asked.


    "Like Loki, it was adopted." Tony Stark said, "Odin is so strong, even the cosmic power like Thanos is not an opponent, and Hela is stronger than Odin. But. You, even Hulk knows that you are a weak man. Your fighting capacity and the adopted Rocky are on the same level, so I have to doubt that Hela is Odin¡¯s own flesh and blood, and you, you and Like Loki, they are all adopted."


    "Stark, Hulk said that I am weak because people have strength. What qualifications do you have to say?" Thor stretched out and pointed at Tony Stark, "Should we make gestures, if you Won, what do you like to say?"


    "Tor, when my armor is ready, I will sign with you." Tony Stark said, "God of Asgard, I have long wanted you to see the power of technology."


    [The fifth question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [Please watch the following video first. ¡¿


    At the beginning of the video, it was in the elevator. There were many familiar faces in it. The first thing that made people notice was the bald head of Jasper Hitwell, and then the crossbones and others who had once ambushed Steve in the elevator. Rogers'' Hydra.


    "Hydra in an elevator, is Hydra going to work at the Snake Shield?" Tony Stark couldn''t help but complain when he saw these people.


    "The evidence has been taken into custody. Let''s go to Dr. Liszt now." Jasper Hitwell was on the phone there. "No, no surprises, Mr. Minister."


    Ding!


    At this time, the elevator door opened, and Steve Rogers stood outside with a shield.


    Everyone in the elevator was a little surprised, and I didn''t expect to meet Captain America at this time.


    "Captain, I thought you went to coordinate the search and rescue operation." Jasper Hitwell said.


    "The plan has changed." Steve Rogers walked in and stood in the middle of the crowd.


    This scene is similar to the original Insight Project Hydra ambushing Steve Rogers in the elevator.


    "Captain." Crossbones greeted Steve Rogers.


    "Rumlow," Steve Rogers replied.


    Then everyone said nothing.


    However, it can be seen that the Hydras are very nervous, and some of them have unconsciously put their hands on their pistols.


    "I just received a call from the minister." Steve Rogers glanced at those people casually and said, "I will be responsible for the scepter."


    "Sir, I don''t quite understand." Jasper Hitwell turned his head and said.


    "We received news that someone might be coming to steal the scepter." Steve Rogers said.


    "Sorry, Captain." Crossbones refused. "We can''t give you the scepter."


    "I have to call the chief." Jasper Hitwell took the phone out of his arms.


    "It''s okay, trust me." Steve Rogers put his head to Jasper Hitwell''s ear, and the latter also stretched his head to listen.


    The video ends here, and the title appears.


    [Excuse me, what did Captain America Steve Rogers say to Hydra Undercover Jasper Hitwell? ¡¿


    [A gives me the scepter, or I will kill you all]


    [B Your hair style is very good, where did you get it?]


    [Long live C Hydra]


    [D stop pretending, I know you are Hydra]


    [This small question and answer is correct, rewards life span of five years. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "This question seems very simple, I know the answer." Tony Stark glanced at the question and said, "A can be ruled out. That''s not the style of the captain. If you change it to''I can do this for a day'', it''s almost the same. . B can also rule out how the captain could ask about that bald haircut. C is even more irritating. The captain is not a Hydra, how could he say that."


    "Yes, B and C can be ruled out directly." Steve Rogers also said, "Although A is not my style, but if it is just a verbal threat, there is a possibility that it will happen, but compared with D, obviously D is more in line with my style. Then, I choose D!"


    [Answer wrong, deduct one year of life! ¡¿


    Not only Steve Rogers and Tony Stark, everyone in the answer space thought that the answer should be D, and then the answer space announced that the answer was wrong!


    "Wrong?" Steve Rogers was stunned, he didn''t expect to be wrong.


    "That should be A, as the captain said, just a verbal threat." Thor said.


    "Could it be B?" Tony Stark said, "The captain has been frozen on the bottom of the sea for 70 years. He hasn''t washed his hair for 70 years, and his hair has bugs, so he wanted to shave his head in anger."


    "Stark, can the worms live in the frozen environment?" Thor said.


    "Maybe the captain just wants to change his look." Tony Stark said, "Tor, aren''t you the same? When you fought against Thanos, didn''t you have such a big beard?"


    "Yeah, why did I have such a long beard at that time?" Thor scratched his head, with a look of incomprehension, "And I don''t know if it is an illusion, I feel like I was stronger at that time."


    "Is getting fatter!" Tony Stark said.


    "I won''t be fat, I won''t get fat, I am strong." Thor said.


    "What''s strong, it''s fat!" Tony Stark said, "Unfortunately, you were wearing armor at that time, and you didn''t even show your arms, and you couldn''t see your figure. Otherwise, I see how you quibble."


    "Yes, it''s a pity that I don''t see my figure in armor." Thor said, "Or I see how you envy you!"


    "Envy you two hundred catties?"


    At this time, the video started playing again.


    "Long live the Hydra!" Just hear Steve Rogers say to Jasper Hitwell.


    "Whatthehell!" Tony Stark couldn''t help but yelled directly, "How could the captain say that!"


    "Isn''t that the''mantra'' of Hydra?" Bruce Banner also looked at Steve Rogers in shock. "But how did Hydra''s famous saying come out of the captain''s mouth?"


    The video is paused again.


    It paused after only one sentence. This may be the shortest video that everyone has seen since answering the question.


    [Is Captain America Steve Rogers the undercover agent of Hydra? ¡¿


    [A is]


    [B is not]


    [This small question and answer is correct, rewards life span of five years. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    As soon as this problem came up, everyone''s eyes fell on Steve Rogers.


    "Don''t look at me, everyone, I''m not the undercover agent of Hydra." Steve Rogers immediately denied, "The leader of Hydra, Red Skull, died in my hands. Hydra can be said to have been destroyed by my own hand. Well, it hasn''t been annihilated, but I am not a Hydra at all, I am their enemy."


    "It''s hard to say, Captain, everyone knows the hidden ability of Hydra. S.H.I.E.L.D. has become the Snake Shield, even their former director. But no one found them." Tony Stark Stepping up to Steve Rogers, staring at his face, he said, "They are simply masters of disguise. In this respect, the more people think it is impossible, the more likely they are. Captain , You¡¯re the one who seems impossible to be a Hydra anyway."


    "Stark, aren''t you? I have been frozen on the sea floor for 70 years!" Steve Rogers said.


    "So what?" Tony Stark asked rhetorically, "Is there any inevitable causality between 70 years of freezing and that you are not a Hydra?"


    "You have seen the previous video. If I were Hydra, how could I risk my life to stop the Insight Project..."


    "Hahaha!" Tony Stark laughed without waiting for Steve Rogers to finish. "Captain, you are such a lie."


    "Are you lying to me?" Steve Rogers was slightly taken aback.


    "Yeah, everyone can tell that I am teasing you." Tony Stark said, "Captain, I believe you are not a Hydra, we all believe in you."


    "Yes, Captain, we all believe in you." Bruce Banner also said.


    "Don''t you think it''s weird here?" Sam Wilson said. "According to the story just broadcast, the captain obviously knew that the bald heads belonged to Hydra, so they deceived the scepter like that. But if the captain knew They are Hydras, so how can they be ambushed by Hydras in the elevator when they insight into the plan?"


    "Could it be that the plot in the video happened after the Insight Project?" Thor guessed.


    "Tor, can you use your brain?" Tony Stark was extremely speechless on this question, "When the insight was planned, that Hitwell was already dead! How could it appear in the video just now?"


    "Maybe it''s resurrected again." Thor said somewhat sly. "Resurrection is no longer a rare event, is it?"


    "The plot of the deception of the scepter in the video must have occurred before the Insight Project." Steve Rogers said in a deep voice, "and if I guessed it correctly, it should have happened just after the New York War. Loki used the scepter to open the portal. , Put in the Zeta Rising. We defeated the aliens and Loki, and Loki¡¯s scepter naturally fell into the hands of S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau."


    "In this case, the problem will come." Bruce Banner said, "Rocky''s scepter should have been taken over by S.H.I.E.L.D., but it was the Hydra people who came, which means that the Hydra was still the same at that time. No exposure. But Captain, how do you know they are Hydra?"


    "I don''t even think about this." Steve Rogers frowned, like a chrysanthemum blooming in late autumn.


    "At that time, the captain should have been the same as the others in S.H.I.E.L.D.. He didn''t know the existence of Hydra, but he did know..." Tony Stark groaned as he walked around, "Why? ?"


    "Do you think too much?" James Rhodes said, "Maybe this is another parallel time and space. In that parallel time and space, the captain knew that they were Hydra. Like in a certain time and space, Carter became the captain."


    "Is that so?" Steve Rogers said, "I always feel that it shouldn''t be as simple as the difference between parallel worlds."


    "This story is too short to analyze for the time being." Bruce Banner said, "It''s better to answer the question first."


    "I choose B!" Steve Rogers made a choice.


    [Answer is correct, the reward life span is five years. ¡¿


    "It seems that whether it is Parallel Time or not, the captain is not a Hydra person." Sam Wilson said.


    "Just, is that parallel time and space?" Steve Rogers pondered.


    Everyone didn''t speak for a while, they were all thinking about this issue.


    If it is another parallel space-time with a big difference, then there is nothing to say, so don''t worry about it at all.


    But if that is the future of one''s own time and space, no, to be precise, it is the future of time and space that highly coincides with the direction of one''s own time and space, then this is worth pondering.


    Why do we know the information that shouldn''t be known at that time?


    Everyone was thinking like this, and the video began to play after each minute passed.


    The beginning was in a cave. Nick Fury, with his arm still bandaged, sat there, holding a picture of Alexander Pierce in his hand.


    "This person refuses to accept the Nobel Peace Prize. He said that peace is not an achievement, but a responsibility." Nick Fury put the photo on the table, "Look, it''s because of this kind of human harm that I dare not dare Believe in others."


    "We have to stop it from taking off." Natasha Romanov said.


    "I don''t think the council will answer my call." Nick Fury opened a box and saw that there were three metal cards of unknown origin.


    "What is this?" Sam Wilson asked.


    "When the sky mothership flies up to 3000 feet, they will form a triangle with the insight satellite, and then be completely weaponized." Maria Hill explained while playing a demo animation on the computer.


    "We have to attack those sky motherships and replace the positioning blades with our own." Nick Fury said.


    "It¡¯s useless to just change one or two." Maria Hill said, "We have to connect all three Sky Motherships. Because even if only one remains functional, many people will kill. ."


    "We have to assume that they are all Hydra people above." Nick Fury said, "We have to get past them and plug in the blade server. Maybe, we can only say maybe, if we can rescue..."


    "We don''t rescue." Before Nick Fury was finished, Steve Rogers interrupted him, "We want to destroy the Sky Mothership and SHIELD."


    "S.H.I.E.L.D. has nothing to do with this." Nick Fury said.


    "You leave the task to me, and I will do it." Steve Rogers was determined, "S.H.I.E.L.D. has rebelled. This is what you said. Hydra grew under your nose, but no one noticed it. "


    "Why do we meet in this cave, because I found it." Nick Fury said.


    "How many people died in vain before you?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "I don''t know about Barnes." Nick Fury said.


    "Even if you know, will you tell me?" Steve Rogers said, "Are you planning to divide the management?" Steve Rogers shook his head, "S.H.I.E.L.D., Hydra, don''t keep one!"


    "He was right," said Maria Hill, who was sitting next to Nick Fury.


    Nick Fury looked at Natasha Romanoff. Romanoff didn''t speak, but his resolute expression was obviously on the side of Steve Rogers.


    Nick Fury looked at Sam Wilson again.


    "Don''t look at me, why did he do me, it''s just a little bit slower." Sam Wilson said.


    Everyone present, except for Nick Fury, is already on Steve Rogers'' side.


    "Okay..." Nick Fury leaned back in his chair. "We will listen to your orders now, Captain."


    Everything in the lens, Steve Rogers and Sam Wilson are running together, the former holding a shield and the latter wearing wings.


    "Hey, Captain, how do I tell the good guys from the bad guys?" Sam Wilson asked.


    "It''s the bad guy who shot you," Steve Rogers said.


    After speaking, Steve Rogers leaped off, jumping from a height.


    Sam Wilson spread his wings and flew into the sky.


    The screen paused at this point, and a new problem appeared.


    [How many sky motherships did Falcon Sam Wilson manage? ¡¿


    [A ship]


    [Two ships B]


    [This small question and answer is correct, the reward ability is "finger spear", both hands and ten fingers can fire bone bullets. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "I don''t know how many people in S.H.I.E.L.D. Hydra are actually Hydra, so I simply destroy the S.H.I. , "Captain, this is a good trick."


    "Not only kill the Hydra, but also kill the objects of the Hydra undercover." James Rhodes said, "The captain is not a Hydra."


    "This video should be the story of the last time the captain was attacked by the Winter Soldier. He was rescued by Maria Hill and then went to a cave to see Nick Fury." Tony Stark said, "This The video analysis of the Dao topic uses this paragraph, so the team leader said that Long live Hydra happened in another parallel world that is very different and can be ruled out."


    "Yes, it doesn''t make sense to use another time and space video to explain." Steve Rogers said.


    "Then that question needs to be pondered." Sam Wilson said, "Why did the captain know about Hydra when it shouldn''t be aware of it."


    "Sam, this question is about you, so it''s up to you to answer it." Steve Rogers said to Sam Wilson.


    "Then I think this question is quite simple." Sam Wilson said without hesitation, "There are only three motherships in total. The captain is much better than me. He must solve more motherships than me, so I only It could be one."


    "Under normal circumstances, the captain is indeed much better than you." Tony Stark said, "but don''t forget, you have a big advantage over the captain, that is, you can fly. The Sky Mothership is also in the sky, so I feel that you have an advantage over the captain in performing this task."


    "The captain doesn''t have wings, but can he not get flying tools?" Sam Wilson is not very optimistic about his advantage.


    "I don''t think it''s really possible," Tony Stark said. "Nick Fury can''t believe anyone. He can only hide in the cave. I''m afraid he can''t provide you with anything."


    "Then if this is the case, I must have brought the captain onto the mothership." Sam Wilson said of course, "The captain is on the ground, the mothership is in the sky, and the captain can''t fly, so the captain still has transportation. That''s me. ."


    "You mean the captain is riding you?" Tony Stark was shocked. "Wilson, are you afraid you can''t bear it?"


    "Stark, do you have to talk like that?" Steve Rogers said silently, "Sam''s wings are on his back, even if he wants to fly with me, he is pulling me!"


    "So, Captain, are you down there?" Tony Stark was surprised again.


    "I choose A!" Sam Wilson was too lazy to talk to Tony Stark, and made his choice directly.


    ¡¾correct answer! Reward distribution! ¡¿


    Sam Wilson''s ten fingers suddenly became pale It was obviously fleshy skin, but it looked like the color of white bones.


    "Can this finger be used as a gun?" It was the first time that Techara saw this kind of superpower reward, and couldn''t help feeling curious.


    "Sam, how is the power?" Steve Rogers asked.


    Sam Wilson stretched out his hand and pointed towards the empty space, everyone only felt a faint white light flashing in front of them.


    "There is no target, and I don''t know how powerful it is. I have to experiment, but there should be no problem with killing." A hole appeared in the tip of Sam Wilson''s index finger, and the hole was healing quickly.


    "It seems that you will never need a gun again." Steve Rogers said.


    "Yes, when people see you empty-handed, they think you don''t have a weapon." Tony Stark said, "you brought ten guns in the end."


    "It''s just that the color of the fingers is a bit eye-catching." Bruce Banner reminded, "It''s best to apply something to make them look normal skin tone."

 Chapter 140： Dog writers plagiarize movies

    The paused video began to play, and after Steve Rogers landed, he rolled off the impact and started to run.


    Da Da Da Da Da!


    A row of enemies fired violently with guns at the same time, and Steve Rogers dodged and moved in the bunker, knocking down these enemies with ease.


    Sam Wilson used his wings to fly directly to a sky mothership. When he was about to land, there was a booming sound, and shells shot at it.


    "Hey, Captain, I found the enemies you mentioned." Sam Wilson flicked his wings and flew fast in the sky like a real bird. The shells followed him closely, but they were always slow. One step exploded behind his ass.


    "Are you all right?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "Can''t die for a while." Sam Wilson flew to a mothership under the chase of artillery fire, and easily killed the enemy on the mothership with a gun. He fell to the ground, "Okay, captain, I''m here."


    But as soon as these words were said, a fighter plane flew over and started shooting with fierce firepower.


    "Oh, shit!" Sam Wilson had to spread his wings again.


    A fighter plane and a person just started to deal with it in the sky.


    To be honest, after seeing Tony Stark¡¯s armor, Sam Wilson¡¯s equipment is really rudimentary, but his combat awareness is obviously stronger than Tony Stark¡¯s, just such a pair of wings, he was forced by him. After playing with flowers, various difficult movements such as diving, sharp turns, and somersaults in the air are easy to come by.


    Sam Wilson only had two small submachine guns in his hand. If he wanted to use these weapons and the fire-powered fighters behind him to hit the rocks, the fighters just couldn''t kill the opponent.


    When Sam Wilson was dealing with the fighters, Steve Rogers went very smoothly. He blocked the gods all the way and successfully inserted a blade server into the Sky Mothership.


    "Locked on number 1." Steve Rogers reported on the battle, holding the shield and proceeded to set off.


    "Falcon, where are you?" Maria Hill asked in the rear looking at the computer screen.


    "I have to take a detour," the Falcon said while flying.


    At this moment, the fighters in the rear were unable to fight for a long time. They may be a little anxious. They launched more than a dozen tracking missiles in one go. No matter how Sam Wilson turns and change lanes, those missiles are like a perverted idiot who follows an eighteen-year-old long-legged girl. Follow step by step.


    "This is terrible." James Rhodes was anxious for Sam Wilson.


    "It''s really bad. These missiles track by themselves and won''t stop if they don''t hit the target." Bruce Banner also said.


    "This set of equipment can fly. This is the biggest advantage, but the disadvantages are also obvious. The firepower is not enough." Tony Stark commented on this weapon. It''s up to the wearer to fight back with a weapon in his hand."


    "Yes, now that the flying device has been made, plus some firepower output, the power will be greater." Steve Rogers also said.


    "In this way, boy Falcon, I redesigned Nick Fury''s weapon system for the Green Goblin skateboard, some of which should fit on the pair of wings." Tony Stark said to Sam Wilson, " For the two days I left my wings, I will design a weapon system for you to at least give you some defensive and counterattack methods when facing this situation."


    "Thank you Stark, but the wings are not with me." Sam Wilson first thanked him, and then said sincerely, "The wings actually belong to this country, not to me personally."


    "Look for Nick Fury, no matter where the wings are, he will give it to you." Tony Stark instructed, "Remember, for all this kind of errands, jokes, and steals, look for Nick. Fury was right."


    When several people were talking, in the video, Sam Wilson had already used the surrounding environment to accidentally shoot the tracking missile to other places, so as to get rid of the missile shooting, came to the second sky mothership, and plugged the blade server on it.


    "Lock on number 2." Sam Wilson spread his wings and flew out.


    Everything in the camera, several pilots are walking fast.


    "All pilots, take off immediately." said one of the pilots. "We are Captain Rogers'' only air support."


    boom!


    The pilot had just finished speaking, and a shell shot over, blasting a fighter plane that had just taken off out of billowing black smoke.


    Huh!


    The fighter plane smashed to the ground and a raging fire started.


    Amidst the dense smoke and fire, a figure slowly walked out. He had a metal arm, holding a submachine gun, and walked over murderously.


    "This is terrible!" Sam Wilson couldn''t help but say in the answer space, "The combat effectiveness of the Winter Soldier is no worse than the Captain. The Captain and I are already outnumbered. If the Winter Soldier takes action again, it will be too difficult to complete the task. Big."


    "Bucky, I will definitely rescue you from Hydra." Seeing his good friend, Steve Rogers couldn''t help clenching his fist.


    "Captain, do you think we can complete the mission in the video?" Sam Wilson asked worriedly.


    "Definitely." Steve Rogers said firmly.


    In the video, the Winter Soldier is like cutting vegetables and melons, taking care of all the soldiers who went to support, and finally driving away in the fighter plane.


    "Sam, give me a hitchhike." And Steve Rogers still didn''t know that his good friends had already "off the horse" and were still working hard.


    "Understood, get ready to tell me." Sam Wilson said while flying.


    "I''m ready!" Steve Rogers jumped directly from the Sky Mothership.


    Sam Wilson just saw this scene. As soon as his wings were retracted, he dived straight down, grabbed Steve Rogers by the arm in the air, and pulled him onto the third mothership.


    "You are heavier than you look." After landing, Sam Wilson was still in the mood to joke.


    "I ate too much breakfast." Steve Rogers said.


    As soon as the voice fell, the Winter Soldier rushed over from one side, knocked Steve Rogers out, and fell off the mothership.


    "Steve!" Sam Wilson was shocked, spreading his wings and about to take off, but was grabbed by the Winter Soldier with one hand.


    The Winter Soldier tossed aside, throwing Sam Wilson out.


    Sam Wilson''s flying skills are still excellent, suspended in the air, directly offering a submachine gun and shooting at the Winter Soldier.


    The Winter Soldier rolled over and hid behind the bunker, and none of the bullets fell on him.


    Sam Wilson unintentionally entangled with the Winter Soldier, his wings stretched out, and he was about to fly away.


    But the Winter Soldier drew out a small cylinder, pointed it at Sam Wilson and pressed the button, and with a whistle, a rope shot out, piercing Sam Wilson''s wings.


    The Winter Soldier pulled Sam Wilson directly from the sky, not only that, but also pulled off one of his wings, and kicked Sam Wilson off the mothership.


    Fortunately, Sam Wilson opened the parachute in the air in time, and his life was not safe.


    "Captain, in return, are you okay?" Sam Wilson, who fell to the ground, was still concerned about Steve Rogers.


    "Yes, I''m on Sam, I''m still on the Sky Mothership, where are you?" Steve Rogers'' voice rang. It turned out that he did not drop the mothership, but grabbed the edge of the mothership with his hands and hung it. On top.


    "I fell on the ground." Sam Wilson said helplessly. "The flight suit broke the captain, sorry."


    "Don''t worry, I can handle it," Steve Rogers said.


    On the mothership, the Winter Soldier looked at Steve Rogers condescendingly.


    The space dimmed, and the video ended here.


    "How come it''s over?" Tony Stark looked unsatisfied, "The Captain and the Winter Soldier will definitely be fighting each other. This must be the most exciting action scene in the movie "Captain America", but it''s gone! "


    "The movie "Captain America"?" Bruce Banner said silently, "Stark, isn''t it? You watched this future video as a movie?"


    "What''s wrong?" Tony Stark said, "beauties, warriors, friendship, conspiracy, don''t you think this is a standard feature of an action blockbuster?"


    "It''s a bit like a movie." Bruce Banner nodded when he heard the words. "And it makes sense that the movie is called "Captain America". Obviously, the captain is the protagonist."


    "No, it shouldn''t be "Captain America." What happened before the captain fell asleep was enough to make a blockbuster film." Techara said, "Before he fell asleep, it was "Captain America". Just now, it was "Captain America 2". "That''s right."


    "Although this is a bit disrespectful for the future, it really feels a bit like watching a movie." Bruce Banner also said, "Recall the plot of this "Captain America 2", from the very beginning Nick Fury was assassinated. When the captain is wanted, investigate the truth with Romanov, and finally the captain will fight the Winter Soldier on the Sky Mothership. The narrative is detailed and the structure is complete. It is really the plot of a movie."


    "Captain America has movies, so I should have them too." Tony Stark stepped forward and said, "Playboy, billionaire, countless lovers, oh, let¡¯s get rid of that. Playboy, billionaire, Technological geniuses, put on battle armor to maintain peace and save the world. This is the standard Hollywood protagonist template!"


    "It''s really like it," James Rhodes said, "and I always feel like I''ve seen similar movies."


    "If I had a movie, it would be called "Iron Man"." Tony Stark said, "one is not enough, but three more!"


    "Stark, wake up, it''s dawn, don''t dream." Thor said contemptuously there, "You can''t be the protagonist."


    "Why?" Tony Stark asked.


    "Because of me." Thor took it for granted. "If there is a protagonist in this world, then it must be me."


    "Impossible, IQ alone will pass you off." Tony Stark said.


    Thor: "..."


    What to do if you want to refute but can''t find a suitable vocabulary!


    Waiting online, very anxious!


    "If we all have movies..." Tony Stark suddenly had another brain hole, "Damn, the person who wrote the title would not be a plagiarism movie! Cut out the plot of the movie and release it piece by piece. ?"


    "Copying movies?" Sam Wilson said, "Stark, do you really think the world we live in is a movie?"


    "There is indeed such a theory." Bruce Banner said, "Every movie, a novel, and even every song is a world, and even the world is hidden in the leaves."


    "There is the world hidden in the leaves?" Sam Wilson said suddenly, "This is too ridiculous."


    "I used to think this kind of argument without a theoretical basis was not credible, but now, who knows." Bruce Banner shrugged, "Aliens, gods, parallel worlds, when these elements appear in front of them one by one. , I think I can accept everything."


    "We are the people in the movie, how is this possible!" Steve Rogers shook his head.


    "Maybe it''s the person in the novel." Tony Stark said.


    "Absurd," Steve Rogers said.


    "Dear author, I know you are the most handsome person in this world, all women fall for you, and you are also the most charming in this world..." Tony Stark suddenly raised his head to look at the sky, muttering.


    "Tony, what are you doing?" James Rhodes couldn''t help asking.


    "Asshole, don''t you see it?" Tony Stark said.


    "Fucking up?" James Rhodes looked like hell. How could Tony Stark do something like flattering?


    "Didn''t Dr. Banner say that the world we live in may be a novel. I''m sucking up the author. I hope the author can give me a better ending." Tony Stark said.


    "If I were the author, someone like you would have let you off the assembly line early, and wrote you to death as soon as I appeared." James Rhodes said, "but you are still alive and well, so you are not a novel. People inside."


    "Pat and see, maybe an author is really watching. Oh, yes, I have to bless you." Tony Stark looked up at the sky and said, "I wish the female readers of this novel Shen Yuluoyan and Yueyue Shame flower, natural beauty, wisdom and orchid heart, exquisite beauty, dark fragrance with sleeves, slender, beautiful, beautiful, virtuous, virtuous, virtuous, and Ona fluttering, pretty and colorful, like a flower like a moon, beautiful and delicious..."


    "Stop! Stop!" James Rhodes interrupted Tony Stark like a fight, "Then what do you wish male readers?"


    "Drink plenty of hot water." Tony Stark thought for a while, spit out four words.


    "Whatthehell!" James Rhodes spread his hands, saying that he didn''t know what Tony Stark was talking about.


    "Yes, I don''t know what this means." Tony Stark also spread his hands. "But some Chinese women in Stark Industry seem to hate boys for letting them drink hot water."


    [The sixth question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [Peggy Carter became Captain Carter, Steve Rogers became a Hydra trampler, and both became superheroes. Can they finish that dance? ¡¿


    [A can]


    [B can''t]


    [The answer to this question is correct, the reward is ten years of life. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "This is another parallel world problem where the captain did not inject the serum." Bruce Banner said, "The plot is after Steve Rogers became the Hydra Stomp."


    "This parallel world is very different from ours, and the plot development is nothing worthy of warning." Tony Stark said, "but if you look at it as another movie, it would be quite interesting."


    "Although it is a very different parallel world, some places are still consistent with our time and space." Thor said, "such as the agreement between the captain and Carter for a dance."


    "The reason why I failed to finish the dance with Carter as promised was to prevent the plane from landing in New York, so I could only choose to crash into the sea." Steve Rogers said, "but in this world where I don''t have serum injections. , Peggy and I are both superheroes, and both have power beyond ordinary people. I think we should be able to finish that dance? After all, I can fly. Even if I really need to fall into the sea in the end, I can fly back. ."


    "Hydra Stomp can completely detonate the entire plane in the air, and then fly back in the armor." Tony Stark said, "if there is really a plane that needs to crash in the end."


    "In this parallel time and space, some things are the same as our time and space, such as the relationship between Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter, such as the friendship between Steve Rogers and Bucky, such as Bucky''s arrest and the captain''s rescue." Bruce Banner said, "But there are many that are different, so without sufficient intelligence, we really don¡¯t know if there will be any eventual crashing of the plane. It is even more difficult to give an exact answer, Steve. Rogers and Peggy Carter, did they dance that dance at all."


    "Banner is right, there is no way to be sure, but in terms of probability, it is more likely to be able to complete the jump." Steve Rogers made a choice, "I choose A!"


    [Answer wrong, deduct one year of life! ¡¿


    There is nothing to analyze in this parallel time and space. Everyone talked about the shameless and happy life of "Iron Man" and "Captain America" ??for a while, and the video began.


    In the beginning, Peggy Carter and Steve Rogers were sitting in a bar, and each of them had a glass of wine. They looked warm and romantic.


    Snapped!


    When the two glasses came together, Peggy Carter drank a glass of scarlet liquor and said intoxicated, "I miss this great whisky so much, but the serum makes me unable to feel its taste."


    "Okay." Steve Rogers was about to drink. Hearing this, the wine glass that had been delivered to his mouth was put down again. "I have to ask how it feels?"


    "Serial injection?" Peggy Carter said. "To be honest, it''s not as different as you think."


    "You have always been a fighter," Steve Rogers said. "In a way, the outside and the inside finally match."


    "People''s perception of me has changed," Peggy Carter said. "I am no longer the one who longs to be heard and seen, but is hidden by the snow."


    "More respectable," Steve Rogers said. "I''m still the thin guy from Brooklyn, now I''m just wearing a big metal shell."


    "You don''t just rely on the armor. There are no people in the armor. The armor is nothing." Peggy Carter grabbed Steve Rogers'' hand. "You are my hero, Steve. I am Say, you are a hero."


    "Yeah." Steve Rogers laughed. "You are my hero too."


    Then, the two looked at each other affectionately, just when they were about to have a deep kiss, they snapped a face against the glass.


    "Barnes stole a jeep." Howard Stark appeared there with no eyesight.


    "Come on, Steve, let''s go!" Bucky Barnes appeared out of the window while driving, "You too, Carter."


    "Sometimes, I really envy me in this parallel time and space." In the answer space, Steve Rogers said softly, "I used to dream of the life I want in my dreams, and the scenes in my dreams are exactly the same as here. ."


    "Captain, you have been fighting for the people all your life, and you have never thought about it for yourself. You really worked so hard." Sam Wilson couldn''t help but say.


    Sam Wilson''s words are really true. Since becoming a super soldier, Steve Rogers has fought Hydra and NS until the moment he died, thinking about the citizens of New York.


    He was lucky to meet Peggy Carter, the love of his life.


    But he was also very unfortunate at the same time, he couldn''t even do a dance with the one he loved.


    This is a truly great person, a person worthy of admiration.


    "Captain, you will definitely live the life you want." Tony Stark said.


    "Yes." Steve Rogers said, "When I finish the next battle, Rocky, Ultron, Thanos, Hela..."


    The video continues to play.


    Peggy Carter was standing on the white mountain with the Roaring Commando in a star and stripes suit. Peggy Carter looked down and said, "The leader of the Hydra is in that car."


    "Can we end the war?" Bucky Barnes with a submachine gun in one hand saidYes, I''ve heard this before, and it smells as fresh as the fish three days ago. "


    "Or you are just afraid of trains." Peggy Carter saw through Bucky Barnes''s careful thoughts.


    Whoosh!


    At this time, Steve Rogers, wearing a bloated armor, flew down from the sky. He flew directly to the front of the train below, pushing the locomotive with both hands, using this "foot brake" method to slow the train.


    "It''s time for us to enter the arena and start the''Blood Stained Snow Mountain Fort'' operation." Peggy Carter gave an order and led the Roaring Commando to the top of the train.


    Everyone else went well, except Bucky Barnes slipped and fell straight off the top of the train.


    Fortunately, Peggy Carter had a sharp eye and grabbed Bucky Barnes by the arm and pulled him up.


    "Thank you, you almost took my arm off." Bucky Barnes said.


    "Rogers, how is your situation there, have you seen the Red Skull?" Peggy Carter asked with the walkie-talkie.

 Chapter 141： Who became a 200-jin fat man

    "I''ll take a closer look." Steve Rogers tore the train car open and walked in.


    Dididi!


    The familiar voice kept ringing.


    There was no one in the carriage, but full of time bombs.


    "Oh, no, Peggy! Go away! Get out!" Steve Rogers'' expression changed.


    Peggy Carter on the top of the train did not hear Steve Rogers'' words. What she heard was the "boom" and "boom" explosions.


    Peggy Carter and the Roaring Commando hurriedly jumped down, almost as soon as the evacuation was completed, the train was swallowed by fire and smoke.


    Everyone was stunned.


    This is actually a trap!


    Moreover, the flying Steve Rogers did not fly out.


    Peggy Carter''s eyes were red at the time, and he ran to the edge of the cliff where the railroad had been blown up and shouted, "Steve!"


    The large swaths of snowflakes floating below formed a white barrier, swallowing everyone''s sights, making it impossible to see the situation below.


    Peggy Carter wanted to go down to search, but the explosion just now caused an avalanche, and large tracts of snow on the mountain had begun to collapse. In desperation, Peggy Carter could only retreat with Bucky Barnes.


    Everything in the camera, Peggy Carter stood in the center in a conference room, and she said in a deep voice, "According to our German guests, the Red Skull believes that he can release a kind of interdimensional force that will bring Hydra Lead to conquering the world. If it fails, the world will be destroyed."


    "It''s like missing canned sardines." Bucky Barnes said.


    "The Red Skull has found cover in the castle in the Black Forest." Peggy Carter pointed at the map.


    "No wonder Hydra stares at Rogers," Colonel Flynn understood, and said to Peggy Carter, "You need a Hydra Stomp to get close to him."


    With everything in the lens, Red Skull put the universe into a seemingly complicated machine composed of various pipelines and robotic arms, and pulled the switch.


    The demon began to spin up, and emitted a dazzling blue light, and then, a huge portal appeared there.


    Red Skull looked at the portal feverishly, and slowly, several extremely huge octopus tentacles stretched out from the portal.


    The tentacles are too big, each tentacles are several stories high, there is no doubt that this is a huge monster.


    "This is the cross-dimensional power that Captain Carter said before." Bruce Banner was stunned. "Hydra is really crazy. Even this kind of monster is summoned."


    "Our world portal is going to be much more handsome." Tony Stark couldn''t help saying, "I thought Loki looked odious, but compared to the things behind this portal, Loki looks like a girl. The children are just as cute."


    "It feels like Captain Carter can''t deal with this monster, right?" Thor said, "It''s too big."


    "The kingdom of Hydra is coming!" In the video, Red Skull laughed happily when he saw the monster.


    Huh!


    Peggy Carter smashed the door and broke in, with Howard Stark.


    "Whatthebloodyhell!" Peggy Carter saw the huge tentacles protruding from the portal, and was immediately stunned.


    "Monster?" Howard Stark surprised. "No one is going to let me face a real monster!"


    "You are late, Captain Carter." Standing on the high platform, the Red Skull said triumphantly, "I have summoned the crown of Hydra..."


    Before the words were finished, a huge tentacle stretched out and swept away the red skull.


    "what!!"


    In the long scream, the red skull was directly rolled into a ball of meat sauce by the tentacles.


    "Well, maybe we need a plan." Peggy Carter said while watching the scene.


    Everything in the lens, Bucky Barnes and the Roaring Commando actually found Steve Rogers and his armor. Steve Rogers was lying on the ground, looking very weak.


    "Steve! Steve! Please, don''t leave me!" Bucky Barnes ran to Steve Rogers, first checked Steve Rogers'' situation, and then turned his head to roar and surprise. The team yelled, "Hey! I need help! Hurry up and get him out for me!"


    "No, you have to put me on the armor." Steve Rogers said.


    Good friends affectionately asked how he could refuse the request, and Bucky Barnes even helped Steve Rogers into the armor.


    "The generator should be able to provide enough electricity." Steve Rogers said.


    "Yes, but how long can it last?" Bucky Barnes asked.


    "It''s been long enough. Maybe." Steve Rogers closed the armor and gave the order, "Push the switch!"


    A guy in a hat pulled the switch down, a sizzling electric sound suddenly sounded, and the electric currents began to converge in the chest of the armor.


    "I''m willing to do anything, but this is crazy." The bearded team member raised his head and said.


    "Yes, Steve Rogers is just as crazy," Bucky Barnes said.


    After the charge was completed, the bloated armor fell to the ground with a "boom".


    "Are you okay?" Bucky Barnes asked.


    "It''s okay," Steve Rogers replied.


    "Very good, because we don''t have one day." Bucky Barnes asked.


    "Where is Peggy?" Steve Rogers stood up.


    "He drew the big card." Bucky Barnes pointed to the top of his head.


    Whoosh!


    Steve Rogers soared into the sky in his armor.


    "Hydra Stomp is not dead at all. Now that he and Captain Carter are teaming up, he should be able to deal with the monster, right?" Sam Wilson stared at the video and said.


    "Even if the Hydra Stomp is added, I still don''t look forward to it." Tony Stark said, "And now there is no Rubik''s Cube in the battle armor. It depends on electricity. I really don''t know how long it can last."


    "Even if the Rubik''s Cube provides continuous power, I think the chances of winning the Hydra Stomp and Captain Carter are very small." Bruce Banner is still not optimistic.


    Tony Stark and Bruce Banner¡¯s concerns are correct. The monster in the video has become more terrifying, it has more tentacles, and it has become bigger than before.


    "Its tentacles seem to be growing." Peggy Carter watched the tentacles throw a person into the sky, "according to its spreading speed, it may swallow Europe."


    "If I can get to the console, I can switch the entrance and do some scientific research." Howard Stark said.


    "You mean to reverse the polarity, reverse the suction?" Peggy Carter understood Howard Stark''s meaning.


    "Hey, genius is my specialty." Howard Stark said.


    Peggy Carter grabbed Howard Stark''s shoulder and jumped, jumping directly over a distance of more than ten meters, sending Howard Stark to the console.


    "Comeon, comeon!" Howard Stark ran to the console and started studying, "talk to me, baby!"


    "Everything is in German!" But after reading it again, Howard was dumbfounded. "It''s great!"


    "Find a way by yourself." Peggy Carter had just finished speaking, when a big tentacle hit the wall.


    There was a long sword just next to it. Peggy Carter grabbed the sword in his hand, clicked the sword down, and split the big tentacles in two.


    Then Peggy Carter leaped high and rushed towards the monster.


    But the Tentacle Monster reacted very quickly, so a roll, entangled Peggy Carter tightly, and pressed it to the ground.


    "Red, green, blue..." Howard Stark was helpless at the all-German console, "Who would paint the buttons blue?"


    "Don''t tell me the American **** needs someone to help press the button!" Peggy Carter was lying on the ground, unable to move, but could still speak.


    "Heidi Lamarr and I spent a weekend together, but she is not teaching me German." Howard Stark studied for a long time, pushing a lever forward.


    I don¡¯t know if Howard Stark really understood that it was a blind cat and a fat mouse. The polarity of the portal was reversed and turned into suction, and the tentacles began to be sucked into the portal little by little.


    But unfortunately, Peggy Carter was tightly entangled by the tentacles, and the tentacles were "swallowed" by the portal a little bit. Peggy Carter was also getting close to the portal a little bit, even though she was stuck in it with a sword. The ground is of no avail.


    At this moment, all of the tentacles entangled Peggy Carter suddenly broke off, and a battle armor fell from the sky and hovered there.


    "Steve?" Peggy Carter was overjoyed.


    "Miss me?" Steve Rogers asked pompously.


    "Every moment," Peggy Carter said.


    "I said, it is invincible!" Howard Stark pointed to the armor and said loudly, looking very excited.


    Whoosh!


    But the next moment, a huge tentacle stretched out, pressing Steve Rogers against the wall and rubbing it.


    A sword light flashed, Peggy Carter jumped high and cut the tentacle off with a sword.


    At this time, the Roaring Commando also came here, and when they saw the huge tentacles dancing in the air, they were all stunned.


    "Who ordered the squid?" Bucky Barnes said.


    Da Da Da Da!


    Then, the Roaring Commando started shooting at those tentacles.


    But the bullet didn''t seem to be of much use to the tentacle monster, and it didn''t hurt it at all.


    However, it angered it.


    I saw that the tentacle monster opened its mouth full of fangs, and suddenly a sound wave emanated from its mouth. This sound wave was so powerful that the wall was cracked at that time, and the roaring commando also held their heads in pain and lost their lives. Action ability.


    "Steve!" Peggy Carter exclaimed.


    "Received!" Steve Rogers rose into the sky, sent everyone out, and then flew back again.


    At this time, the tentacles became even bigger, and the entire building had been destroyed. Halfway through the mountain, those tentacles were dancing wildly, like a devil descending on the world.


    "I can''t close it!" Howard Stark yelled anxiously from the console, "This thing holds it open!"


    "Then I will push it back to hell!" Peggy Carter yelled, and rushed to the tentacle monster, pushing the tentacle monster with the shield, and then desperately pushing towards the portal.


    "Peggy!" Steve Rogers also flew over when he saw it, but only halfway through the flight, the armor lost energy and fell to the ground.


    "Peggy!" Steve Rogers crawled out of the armor and yelled on the ground, "No!"


    "I have to do this!" Peggy Carter desperately pushed the tentacle monster, turned his head and said to Steve Rogers, "I have to do this, I can end it all!"


    "You owe me a dance lesson." Steve Rogers said.


    "Yes, Saturday night." Peggy Carter said, and then she pushed the tentacle monster into the portal step by step, and walked in with herself.


    A dazzling blue light flashed, the portal disappeared, the monster disappeared, and Peggy Carter disappeared.


    On the spot, only a blue cosmic cube remained, lying quietly on the ground.


    Steve Rogers walked over and knelt before the demons in despair.


    "Even if both of them are superheroes, they still failed to dance that dance." Sam Wilson couldn''t help but say.


    "Whether it''s Steve Rogers or Peggy Carter, they all have the same quality. They can sacrifice themselves for others, so they both left regrets." Bruce Banner said.


    "What I want to know is, what happened to Captain Carter?" Thor said, "The monster came from another dimension, and Captain Carter personally pushed the monster into the portal. Maybe she''s also in the monster world, right? ?"


    "Perhaps, this is better than the end of our captain''s 70 years of freezing on the seabed." Tony Stark said, "At least that Steve Rogers didn''t watch the death of his beloved, he still has hope."


    Everyone thought the video was about to end, but it didn''t. Everything in the lens, the blue Rubik''s Cube was installed on an instrument, and it was emitting blue energy.


    Then, with a scream, a beam of energy beams sprayed out, and a space door appeared in the air.


    "Is Steve Rogers going to that monster''s world to find Peggy Carter?" Techara couldn''t help but said, "It''s really a great love."


    "Will this cause another disaster?" Bruce Banner said with some worry.


    But the development of the plot is not like this. I saw a person wearing a star and stripes suit holding a shield jumped out of the portal. Isn''t it Captain Carter or who?


    Everyone was stunned. Could it be that Captain Carter himself returned from another dimension?


    But Captain Carter obviously didn''t know where she was. She held a sword in one hand and a shield in one hand, looking around very vigilantly.


    "Madam, please put the sword back." A voice suddenly came, and Peggy Carter turned around and saw two figures standing behind him.


    These two figures are not unfamiliar to everyone present, it is the mother who provokes Nick Fury and Hawkeye Clint Barton.


    "Sir, that''s Captain Carter." Clint Button recognized Captain Carter and said to Nick Fury with a look of surprise.


    "Captain Carter came out of the portal and came to the modern age, 70 years later." Tony Stark said, "This is really unexpected."


    "Captain Carter and Captain Rogers'' life trajectories are similar in general." Bruce Banner said, "Captain Rogers slept for 70 years. In the modern era, Captain Carter simply saved himself from a deep sleep and came straight to it. modern."


    "That dance is destined to fail." Thor said, "The difference between the two is not only space, but also time."


    "The physical condition of Steve Rogers in that time and space is so bad, I don''t know if he is still alive in 70 years." Tony Stark said.


    "Where is Steve Rogers?" Peggy Carter asked in the video.


    "The war ended 70 years ago." Nick Fury said.


    Peggy Carter was stunned when he heard that, 70 years have passed, what about Steve Rogers?


    "Are you all right?" Nick Fury asked.


    "It''s okay." Peggy Carter said mixedly. "We won the war."


    The space dimmed, and the video ended here.


    "Regardless of the time and space, whether or not he was injected with serum, Steve Rogers is a person to be admired." Sam Wilson said.


    "It''s just bad luck." James Rhodes said, "I couldn''t finish that dance with my beloved girl."


    "Captain, while there is still a chance, do you want to find someone to dance and dance?" Tony Stark said, "Loki is coming soon, and then Ultron, Thanos, Hela, our enemies are coming The more you get, the stronger you are. I feel that if you don¡¯t jump now, you might not have a chance in the future."


    "Stark, I actually don''t want to dance that much." Steve Rogers said.


    "Stark, don''t you understand? Dancing is not the key, but who you are with is the key." Sam Wilson said, "Captain and Peggy Carter are no longer in the past."


    "That''s what I meant." Tony Stark said, "Peggy Carter is a good woman, but there are so many good women in this world, and the captain doesn''t need to have only Peggy Carter in his eyes."


    Speaking of this, Tony Stark walked up to Steve Rogers and winked at him, "Captain, I know a lot of girls, introduce you to?"


    "Thank you for your kind intentions, but do you really think now is a good time to think about this kind of thing?" Steve Rogers said.


    "For love, there is no difference between good time and bad time." Tony Stark said, "The best time to start a relationship is ten years ago, followed by now."


    "Why do I hear this so familiar?" Techara said.


    "Ten years ago?" Thor said, "Stark, have you gotten your mind? Ten years ago, the captain was still on the bottom of the sea. Who did he talk to?"


    [The sixth question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [Who has become a fat man among the following characters? ¡¿


    [A Thor]


    [B Iron Man Tony Stark]


    [C Captain America Steve Rogers]


    [D Black Panther Techara]


    [The answer to this question is correct, the one-centimeter levitation technique is rewarded, which can be suspended at a height of one centimeter. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    As soon as the subject came out, the eyes of Tony Stark, Bruce Banner, and Steve Rogers all fell on Thor.


    "What are you looking at me?" Thor cried, "Don''t you think I''m going to get fat, do you? Tell you that the physique of our Asgardians is different from that of humans. You won¡¯t get fat if you eat or drink!"


    "Tor is so confident again, which makes me want to use "Tor''s Law"." Tony Stark said.


    "Thor''s Law?" James Rhodes couldn''t help asking, "What''s that?"


    "It''s the law we summarized based on the previous answers." Tony Stark explained patiently, "Once Thor is very positive about something, the answer is often the opposite. For example, now, Thor is sure If he won¡¯t get fat, then we can know that he will definitely get fat!"


    "Can you do this?" James Rhodes was shocked. "How many questions did Thor answer wrong to get you to sum up this law."


    "Stark, stop talking nonsense." Thor said, "I think the answer to this question should be you, you dandy, who indulges in drinking all day long, your body must have been abolished, so it must be you who have become fat. ."


    "First of all, wine or something, that was before, I now only indulge in the armor." Tony Stark said, "Secondly, since a hole in my chest, I pay special attention to my body. Although I often stay up late. , But I also pay attention to maintenance. So don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t get fat."


    "I think there is only one person who can say that he is not fat, and that is the captain." Bruce Banner said.


    "Techara, how about you? Do you think you will get fat in the future?" Steve Rogers asked.


    It¡¯s the first time for Black Panther to participate in answering questions, and he has never appeared in the video before. Everyone doesn¡¯t know him at all, so no one has guessed about the Black Panther. good.


    "No." Techara said in a very positive tone.


    "Then this question, it seems to be Thor." Steve Rogers said Captain, isn''t it, you say the same? "Tor also looked hurt. "I thought you were different from them." "


    "Tor, I said that the answer is you, but it''s not because of''Tor''s law''." Steve Rogers said, "The author played a video of our three battles against Thanos before. In that video, Although you are wearing armor and you can''t see your figure, but after you just reminded you, after thinking about it, it really feels that you are a bit bigger than you are now."


    "Maybe I''m burly!" Thor said.


    "Then how do you explain your beard? It''s such a mess, Thor, tell me, is it possible for you to have that kind of beard?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "Absolutely impossible!" Thor shook his head sharply.


    "It seems that Thor''s law is true." James Rhodes said aside.


    "Tor, in my opinion, you must have suffered a major blow, depression, that''s why you let your beard grow like that." Steve Rogers said, "It''s also your body, you even beard like that. No matter what, will you care about your body? That''s why I said, it''s you who get fat."

 Chapter 142： Thor: That fat guy cant be me!

    "I think the captain''s words make sense." Bruce Banner also said, "Tor, you don''t seem to let your beard grow into that kind of person, there must be a big change. And this big change now looks at it. It¡¯s clearly visible here, it¡¯s Hela."


    "Hella invaded Asgard and almost slaughtered Asgard. Thor, you suffered a heavy blow, and you were so embarrassed that you became a zombie." Tony Stark also said, "So Thor, this fat guy may be real. It''s you."


    "Impossible, I won''t become that kind of fat man." Thor said in a deep voice, "Hela, I will definitely stop her too!"


    "Techara, Rhodes, the answer space is only for the two of you who have not answered." Steve Rogers said to the Black Panther Techara and War Machine James Rhodes, "this time the question is up to you. Answer it."


    "Rhodes, please." Techara said to James Rhodes.


    "Then I''m welcome." James Rhodes nodded to the Panthers, "I choose A!"


    ¡¾correct answer! Reward distribution! ¡¿


    When James Rhodes thought, he immediately floated up. Of course, he only floated one centimeter, and he wouldn''t be able to see it if he didn''t look closely.


    "What''s the use of this ability?" Thor was speechless, "just a centimeter in suspension?"


    "At least I can''t fall to death." James Rhodes said, "Even if I fall from a height of 10,000 meters, as long as I am about to land on the ground, it will be fine."


    "It sounds like a life-saving method." Thor said.


    "No, it''s not just that." James Rhodes said, "The levitation technique can levitate one centimeter from the surface of an object, which means I can levitate on the surface of the water, even if one day God sends a great flood on the world, it will also be submerged. Don''t kill me."


    "It sounds like a great skill for stealing things." Tony Stark''s eyes lit up, "You won''t leave footprints at all, and you won''t trigger gravity sensors. Rhodes, you should just be a thief. , Just like in the movie."


    "Did you ignore the friction?" Bruce Banner said suddenly, "It can be suspended, which means that the friction between him and the object is equivalent to non-existence."


    "So, what does it matter?" James Rhodes asked.


    "Wonderful!" After this reminder, Tony Stark slapped his hands and thought of a brilliant idea.


    "Where is the beauty?" James Rhodes didn''t understand.


    "Rhodes, do you know what is the key to restricting speed? It is friction! No friction means that the speed is not restricted!" Tony Stark looked very excited, "If I put a jet on you , If you float up, it means you will be the fastest vehicle on the ground!"


    "Does this make any sense?" James Rhodes asked back. "I have a suit of armor. I can fly with it. Why should I slide on the ground?"


    "I just provide an idea, a theory." James Rhodes''s words can be said to have poured cold water on his head, so that the enthusiastic Tony Stark has no more interest in saying this.


    The light comes on and the space starts to play video.


    At the beginning of the picture, everyone was taken aback. The Hulk and a raccoon in clothes were sitting in the carriage of a truck, driving on a country road.


    There is nothing unusual about Hulk riding in a truck, the key is that Hulk is actually wearing clothes and sitting there quietly!


    "Really?" Tony Stark rubbed his eyes, some of them couldn''t believe his eyes, "Hulk is actually wearing clothes? Is that Hulk? Is it really Hulk?"


    "Could it be that Hulk has any twin brothers?" Thor also looked surprised, and turned to ask Bruce Banner, "Dr. Banner, do you have a brother?"


    "Tor, dare you be ignorant anymore?" Bruce Banner didn''t speak, and Tony Stark opened his mouth contemptuously. "The birth of Hulk is not hereditary. It is because of gamma radiation. Dr. Banner really has a twin brother, and there is only one more Dr. Banner. There will be no second Hulk unless another Banner is also irradiated. But the birth of Hulk was originally an accident, and the second radiation will not produce the first Hulk. Two of them."


    "Stark is right," Bruce Banner said. "There won''t be a second Hulk."


    "Dr. Banner, how did the Hulk in the state in the video do it?" Steve Rogers asked, "The Hulk form and Banner''s intellect are perfectly combined!"


    "Captain, I want to know too." Bruce Banner said, "I don''t have a clue right now."


    "Hulk''s strength can almost be said to be invincible, but the shortcomings are also fatal, but the Hulk in the video seems to have no shortcomings." Tony Stark said to Bruce Banner, "Dr. Banner, To be honest, I am looking forward to seeing Hulk like that in the video."


    "It''s not just Hulk that is wearing clothes, but even the raccoons are wearing clothes," Techara said. "That raccoon is not just Hulk''s pet, right?"


    "No?" Sam Wilson said. "There are still a lot of people dressing pets. You can''t just think there is something just because the raccoon wears clothes?"


    "Wait, what is that?" James Rhodes called out suddenly, "Welcome to Asgard, please drive slowly?"


    It turned out that at this time, the truck in the video passed a road sign with the words "Welcome to Asgard, please drive slowly."


    "Is there a place on earth called Asgard?" Tony Stark felt that this video was weird. "It looks like it''s still in a certain rural town?"


    "Should this Asgard have something to do with the Asgard from Thor?" Steve Rogers said.


    "It should be related." Sam Wilson said. "If it''s just a small town called Asgard, it might not explain anything, but Hulk, who is also an Avenger with Thor, rushes to this place, there must be It''s related to Thor''s Asgard."


    "We also know that Hella invaded Asgard before, so, did Hella succeed?" Steve Rogers said, "Tor had to abandon his homeland and rebuild another Asgard on earth. Germany."


    "No, definitely not!" Thor''s face became extremely ugly, denying loudly.


    The truck finally stopped at a small fishing village by the sea, and Hulk and Rocket Raccoon jumped off the truck.


    "Compared with the magnificent palace and the magic hammer, this place is far behind." Rocket Raccoon said.


    "Whatthehell!" Rocket Raccoon said, everyone in the answer space was not calm, Tony Stark widened his eyes, "I thought that raccoon might not be easy, but I thought it means running fast or biting. People are more powerful, it can talk!"


    "The animals are starting to talk, the world is really getting crazy." Steve Rogers said.


    "Tor, is this raccoon an alien race?" Bruce Banner asked Thor.


    "I have never heard of such an alien race." Thor looked depressed.


    "A little sympathetic, buddy." Hulk said in the video. "They lost Asgard first, and then half of the people. They probably are happy to have a home."


    With this sentence, Thor''s careful liver jumped wildly. The previous guess was true. They actually had to leave their original hometown and came to Earth to rebuild an Asgard!


    Is the future really so tragic?


    Hella, is it really invincible?


    "You shouldn''t have come," said the Valkyrie, holding a bundle of fishing nets.


    "Valkyrie!" Hulk turned around and walked towards the Valkyrie with a smile, "I''m so happy to see you, angry girl."


    "I think either of your other two forms is better than this." The Valkyrie said.


    "This is a rocket." Hulk introduced the Rocket Raccoon to the Valkyrie.


    "He won''t see you." The Valkyrie said to Hulk.


    "Is that bad?" Hulk asked.


    "We can only see him once a month, when he comes to fetch''supplies''." The Valkyrie looked down on the beer on the side.


    "It''s really bad." Hulk said.


    "Yes." Valkyrie said.


    Everything in the lens, the Rocket Raccoon knocked on the door.


    The place was really shabby, it was a low wooden house by the sea, and the dignified prince of Asgard had fallen into this field. Everyone was a little bit embarrassed.


    Rocket Raccoon knocked twice and found that the door was open, so he pushed the door and walked in.


    "What..." The smell inside made Rocket Raccoon nauseous at the time, "There is a rancid smell in it."


    "Is anyone? Thor?" the Rocket Raccoon called as he walked in.


    "Are you here to fix the TV?" Thor''s voice rang, and then Thor, with a long beard, shaggy and topless, walked out. "The movie channel was unavailable two weeks ago, the sports channel It''s also vague."


    "Fak!"


    "Sheet!"


    "What the hell!"


    As soon as Thor showed up, everyone in the answer space exclaimed, they couldn''t believe their eyes at all.


    That man whose belly is as big as pregnant, is that really the majestic Thor?


    In the previous video, Thor also showed a naked upper body picture. At that time, Thor had eight pack abs and obvious mermaid line. His figure really made men drool even after seeing it.


    Is that really the same person as the "pregnant husband" now?


    "Tor, I thought about you getting fat, but you''re too exaggerated, right?" Tony Stark''s eyes widened, he looked like hell, "The belly, are you serious? ?"


    "Yeah, Thor, I think my eyes are almost blind." Bruce Banner said, "Really, if one day you are really fat like that, remember not to say you know me."


    "That''s not me! It''s definitely not me!" Thor yelled as if he had been stimulated, "No! No!"


    "Tor, accept your fate, that''s you." Tony Stark patted Thor on the shoulder, "but don''t worry, I won''t pretend I don''t know you, at most I cover my face when I''m with you. "


    "Stark, that''s not me!" Thor pointed to the video, his hands trembling with excitement, "That can''t be me!"


    In the video, Thor held up his belly and took a bottle of beer and turned around to see who the person was.


    "Guys! Goodness!" Thorpi''s face burst into a bright smile, and he went up to give Thor a bear hug, "It''s great to see you!"


    "Come here, you cute little bastard." Thor hugged the Rocket Raccoon again and rubbed his head.


    It can be seen that Thor and Rocket Raccoon also know each other.


    "Hulk, do you know my friends Mick and Cogg?" Thor introduced the two aliens sitting on the sofa and playing games to the Hulk.


    "The beer is in the barrel, there is a wireless network, you can log in by yourself, there is no password." The Stone Man said very intimately, and then he put on the headphones, pointed to the computer screen and said to Thor, "Tor, he is here again , The **** on TV called me an idiot again."


    "Novice Master." Thor turned his head and looked at the screen. An invisible murderous aura began to condense on the 200-jin body.


    "Yes, Novice Master 69." The Stone Man said.


    "Master novice, it''s Thor, you know, Thor." Thor was not afraid of moving his fetus, and came to the computer with a murderous look. He picked up his headphones, and his voice was as cold as the wind in the twelfth winter. "Listen. Man, if you don''t go offline, I will fly to your house, rush into the basement where you are hiding, tear off your arm, and stuff it into your ass!"


    This scene once again showed everyone in the answer space dumbfounded.


    Using Thor''s identity to threaten a kid playing games, can he have no more discipline?


    "Really?" Tony Stark couldn''t help but said, "Tor, you are somehow a strong man in the universe, the Thor of Asgard, and a gamer who cares so much?"


    "Because of playing games, I don''t hesitate to move out of my Thor''s identity..." Steve Rogers is also a stranger looking at Thor, "Tor, what do you think?"


    "I said it, that''s not me." Thor''s face was hot, and he wanted to find a place to sew in.


    Damn it, the person who wrote the subject must have an antagonism with him, or why would he always show his social death scenes?


    In the video, Thor must have cried the other person. Although the voice on the phone is inaudible, he can guess from Thor''s next words.


    "Go to your father''s place and cry, bastard!" Thor handed the headphones to the Stoneman, still speaking like a big brother, "If he dares to bully you, just tell me, you know?"


    "Thank you very much, I will." The Stone Man put on his headphones.


    "Do you want something to drink?" Thor asked Hulk after a majestic scolding and crying a child playing games, "I have beer, tequila, and everything."


    Speaking, he took a bottle of wine himself, touched it on the storm axe, opened the bottle cap, and started drinking.


    "That weapon, is that the axe used in the battle against Thanos?" Tony Stark''s eyes were sharp, and he saw the Storm Axe at a glance. He looked at Thor speechlessly, "No, Thor, such a The artifact, you actually use it to open the bottle cap?"


    "Tor, I don''t want to criticize you, but this axe is following you, it is really wronged." Steve Rogers also said, "from the day he followed you, I am afraid that he never thought that one day he would be Use it as a corkscrew?"


    "If the axe can sing, it is estimated that it will send you a song of Ma Faak." Tony Stark said.


    The video continued to play, and Hulk asked with concern, "buddy, are you okay?"


    "Of course, I''m fine, what''s the matter?" Thor asked, "Do I look bad?"


    "You look like melting ice cream." Rocket Raccoon said.


    "Haha!" Thor smiled, "Why, are you here to play?"


    "We need your help." Hulk said, "We may have a chance to fix everything."


    "What? TV?" Thor said. "This has tortured me for weeks."


    "It''s Thanos." Hulk said.


    Then, Thor''s face changed, and tears almost shed on the spot. He grabbed Hulk''s clothes and said word by word, "Don''t mention that name."


    "It''s Thanos? How could it be Thanos?" The name was shocking, and Steve Rogers couldn''t help but said, "Isn''t Hela who went to Asgard? Why is the name of Thanos mentioned in the video? "


    "It seems that not only Hela went to Asgard, but Thanos also went." Bruce Banner said, "Thanks to not only the earth, but also Asgard."


    "The loss of Asgard, the loss of half of the people, is the result of Hela and Thanos together." Thor clenched his fist tightly, "I will definitely stop them!"


    "Tor, don''t worry too much. Since we have known this result in advance, we will definitely be able to stop it." Steve Rogers said.


    The video continued, and the Stone Man stood up. He said, "Yes, we won''t mention that name here."


    "Please take your hand away." Hulk gently grasped Thor''s hand and put it aside, "I know that guy might scare you..."


    "Why?" Thor took a step forward, his voice louder, "Why would I be afraid of that guy, I killed that guy, remember? Is anyone else here killing him?"


    "Koge, tell everyone, who cut off Thanos'' head?" Thor said to the Golem.


    "Storm tomahawk," said the stone man.


    "Then who swung the storm axe?" Thor raised his head and poured his beer again.


    "Tor killed Thanos, and finally saw good news!" Seeing this, Tony Stark couldn''t help but said, "That big purple man, he is not invincible."


    "Yeah, I knew I would defeat him." Thor gritted his teeth, "Since I can defeat him, then this thing, I will not let it happen!"


    "I want to know how Thor cut off Thanos'' head in the future." Steve Rogers said, "Everyone has seen the strength of Thanos. It is very strong, far surpassing any of us. Thor, I am not aspiring to others, but I think that with your strength, you can''t defeat Thanos at all. So how exactly did Thanos lose, I really want to know."


    The video continues to play.


    "I know, you are sad, and I have experienced it. Do you know who helped me out?" Hulk enlightened Thor on the side.


    Hulk, who has always only known about Random Disturbance, actually plays the confidant elder brother, this scene is also quite strange.


    "Natasha?" Thor asked.


    "It''s you." Hulk said an answer that no one expected, "you helped me."


    "Then why don''t you ask the Asgardians below how much my help is." Thor pointed out the window, "At least the ones left."


    "I think I can bring them back." Hulk said.


    "Shut up." Thor sat there, grabbing a handful of snacks aside, "Stop talking, okay? I know you think I''m staying here, indulging in self-pity, waiting for someone to save. But I''m fine. , Okay? We are all fine."


    "We are fine, buddy." The Stone Man also said.


    "So, no matter what suggestions you have, we are not interested." Thor said, "don''t care, don''t care at all. Goodbye."


    "We need you, buddy," Hulk said.


    Hulk drank there and didn''t answer Hulk again.


    "There is beer on board," said Rocket Raccoon, who hadn''t spoken for a long time.


    "Which one?" Thor finally got some interest.


    The space dimmed, and the video ended here.


    "Tor, you are really depressed in the future, you need that raccoon with beer to coax you away." Steve Rogers said.


    "I fully understand." Bruce Banner said, "The same thing happens to everyone will be depressed, captain, it''s the same with you."


    "But Hulk''s last sentence is worth noting." Tony Stark said, "He said he could bring them back, bring them back, what does that mean?"


    "Before Banner said that half of the people was lost. I thought they were killed, but they were arrested in the end." Steve Rogers said, "This is also good news. I mean, compared to being killed. , They are at least still alive, and there is hope to rescue them, don''t they?"


    "Where did Hulk go?" Sam Wilson said suddenly.


    "Sam, what are you talking about?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "Hulk came here specifically to ask Thor to deal with Thanos, but when he fought against Thanos later, only Stark, Thor, and the captain, you." Sam Wilson said, "Hulk has such a powerful combat power. I was absent during the battle against Thanos."


    "Maybe on an alien planet. Hulk didn''t reach the planet called Saka before, and he had a fight with Thor." Steve Rogers said.


    "Tor is also in Saka, but Thor was there during the battle against Thanos."


    "It''s not very clear," Steve Rogers said. "There is too little information to analyze."


    [The seventh question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [Please watch the following video first. ¡¿


    At the beginning of the video, Tony Stark was in a room with his hands clasped on an iron shelf, and there were two big men guarding him, one with a long head and one with a pony tail.


    Didi!


    Didi!


    Suddenly, there was a sound of dripping, like the sound of a clock.


    This is indeed the watch ringing, and it is a very cartoony pink watch. uukanshu.com is the watch that Potato Gun Boy gave Tony Stark.


    The inch-headed man reached out and picked up the ticking watch.


    "Be careful, it''s a limited edition." Tony Stark reminded him of being handcuffed, and then he asked the ponytail man, "I said ponytails, how far is Tennessee from Miami?"


    "832 miles." The ponytail man pointed his gun at Tony Stark and said.


    "Not bad," Tony Stark said.


    "I''m pretty good." The ponytail man pointed his gun at the cartoon watch in the man''s hand and said, "Can you turn it off?"


    "Broken it up for you!" Tony Stark said to the Inch Man.


    The inch-headed man threw the cartoon watch on the ground and smashed it with one foot.


    "Well, to tell you the truth, it belongs to my friend''s sister." Tony Stark said to the Cinchou man, "So, I will kill you first."

 Chapter 143： Iron Man never looks back at the explosion

    "How do you kill me?" said the inchtou man.


    "You will know." Tony Stark said.


    "You are **** now," the inch-headed man said.


    "Kill you like this!" Tony Stark waved his hand abruptly, but the motion was extremely small because his hands were handcuffed.


    The inch-headed man and ponytail stood there, looking at Tony Stark like a clown.


    "That!" Tony Stark waved his hand again, "Trust me, you will fall in a pool of blood, five, four, three, two..."


    "Stark, what are you doing?" Thor said silently in the answer space, "Does it scare people away by pretending to be crazy?"


    "This performance is very hard." James Rhodes said, "Hollywood owes you a golden figure."


    "Why do we stand on such a master?" In the video, the inchtou man said very speechlessly.


    "Well, I''ll give you a chance to escape." Tony Stark said again, "put down your weapons and tie yourself to a chair, and I won''t kill you. Five, four, bang! You are dead now , Should have died long ago."


    "I''m really terrified of you." Ponytail said with a gun.


    The video paused at this place, and the question began.


    [Excuse me, what is Tony Stark''s behavior of "pretending to be crazy and stupid" actually doing? ¡¿


    [A delay time]


    [B wears armor]


    [This small question and answer is correct, rewards life span of five years. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    There is no need to say anything. As soon as the question comes out, everyone knows to choose B. When Mandalin attacked Tony Stark¡¯s mansion, the moment the shell hit the mansion, Tony Stark made simple actions. Putting the armor on Pepper Potts, and when Pepper Potts was safe, he made two simple actions to let the armor fly on himself.


    "Stark, your way of dressing is really convenient." Steve Rogers said, "If you change to the previous armor, I''m afraid you can only pretend to be crazy in this situation."


    "I am not plagiarizing yet." Torsau said in a package.


    "It just doesn''t look good. I made a few gestures, but the armor didn''t fly over." Sam Wilson said.


    "Perhaps because it is too far away, it takes time to fly over," Tony Stark said. "Didn''t I ask that ponytail how far Tennessee is from Miami?"


    "That ponytail said 832 miles." James Rhodes expressed shock. "Tony, are you telling me that as long as you stand in the room and do your hands, your armor can fly from 800 miles away? "


    "Isn''t this obvious?" Tony Stark said.


    "You are really an expert in the armor." James Rhodes said.


    "Well, who can compare with me?" Tony Stark made a choice, "I choose B!"


    ¡¾correct answer! Reward distribution! ¡¿


    Tony Stark has an extra five years of life. With the rewards of the previous questions, Tony Stark has nearly 20 years of life, enough for him to answer many questions.


    The paused screen continues to play.


    "Come on!" In the video, Tony Stark is counting down again, "Three, four..."


    "Shut up!" Ponytail said.


    "Five four three two one!" Tony Stark quickly finished the countdown.


    At this moment, a miracle happened. With a bang, a palm flew in through the glass.


    Of course it is not the palm of a person, but the palm of the armor.


    After the palm of the battle armor flew in, it immediately pierced the palm of Tony Stark, and it deformed for a while, covering Tony Stark''s entire forearm.


    call out!


    Tony Stark was not polite, and fired a palm cannon directly, knocking the inch-headed man into the air.


    Tony Stark took the opportunity to untie his hands, and the ponytail immediately stepped forward, attempting to fight Tony Stark hand-to-hand, but Tony Stark grabbed his gun at once.


    Click!


    At this time, the glass above his head shattered again, and a leg of the battle armor flew in and pierced Tony Stark''s leg. Tony Stark lifted his leg and kicked the ponytail.


    Tony Stark wore battle armor on his left hand and right leg, holding a ponytail gun in his right hand, standing majesticly waiting for the rest of the battle armor.


    But the other parts were nothing.


    "What''s left?" Tony Starkkey asked.


    Everything in the camera, the potato gun boy looked at the garage in shock in the room. The garage door was banging and it was still shaking, as if something was about to rush out.


    It turns out that the other parts of the battle armor did not go to "report" not because the battle armor was not working, but because the battle armor had not learned how to unlock.


    The potato gun boy stepped forward and opened the garage door, whoosh, one by one, the armor parts flew out of the garage and rushed into the sky.


    On the Tony Stark side, more enemies have already been ushered in, and several gunmen rushed over.


    Tony Stark spewed energy from his left hand and right foot, and the whole person was suspended in the air, and rotated, his right hand held the gun and shot, pushing the surrounding enemies back.


    After Tony Stark in the air shot a round, he saw a bunker, his left foot kicked on the wall, and the man flew over. There were two enemies just above his head, and a wave of bullets shot past his hand.


    boom!


    When shooting with a gun, he raised his left hand and a palm cannon was fired.


    In this way, Tony Stark relied on the armor of one hand and one foot to deal with those enemies, and he actually killed everyone by force.


    At this time, the rest of the battle armor flew over, deforming and extending parts of Tony Stark one by one, and Tony Stark finally dressed up.


    At this moment, Tony Stark saw a battle armor flying by in the sky, and the scan result showed that it was "Iron Patriot".


    "Okay, let''s go!" Tony Stark stretched out his palms, and wanted to fly up to chase the Iron Patriot, but the energy of the armor was insufficient, but he stayed in place and couldn''t fly at all.


    "Oh, it''s useless," Tony Stark couldn''t help saying.


    In everything in the camera, James Rhodes was lying on the ground, and the alert sound of "Attention all, Stark escaped to the control room" sounded in his ears.


    James Rhodes came to the spirit, immediately got up, knocked down the surrounding enemies, and escaped.


    James Rhodes also saw the battle armor flying in the sky, and quickly touched a cell phone from the enemy and called, "Tony."


    "Rhodes, tell me you are in the armor," Tony Stark said.


    "No, where''s your armor?" James Rhodes said.


    "This Mandalin not only arrested you, but also arrested me?" James Rhodes said in the answer space. It''s much better than I thought."


    "They have very''hot'' enhancer hot girls, and it''s not surprising that they can capture us both." Tony Stark said, "but what the **** is your armor, Iron Patriot? Please! This name is terrible. Is it thorough?"


    "Really bad enough." James Rhodes said.


    "Why did the color change?" Tony Stark said, "You spray the paint again?"


    "It''s definitely not me." James Rhodes denied.


    The video continues to play.


    Tony Stark and James Rhodes are on a yacht.


    "If he''s right, I''ll see Pepper in 20 minutes," Tony Stark said.


    "But we have to deal with the vice president''s side." James Rhodes said.


    "Yes." Tony Stark said with his cell phone. "Who am I trying to call, oh, it''s the vice president!"


    Then Tony Stark called the vice president. The vice president seemed to be preparing for Christmas. You could see two tall Christmas trees in the room. After receiving the call, he said, "Hello?"


    "Sir, this is Tony Stark." Tony Stark said.


    "It''s nice to hear that you are still alive." said the vice president.


    "We believe that you are also one of Mandalin''s goals and need to take you to a safe place right away." Tony Stark said.


    "Mr. Stark, I am about to enjoy the best honey-roasted ham. The president and Colonel Rod are on Air Force One." The vice president was not moved by Tony Stark in a few words, "I believe we are fine. ."


    "Sir, I''m Colonel Rhodes." James Rhodes said, "They use the steel patriot as a Trojan horse. The purpose is to get rid of the president. We must notify them immediately."


    "Okay, I will let the Security Bureau take measures. If necessary, F22 can be launched in half a minute." The vice president said, "Thank you, Colonel."


    "Received." James Rhodes said.


    "What''s the matter, sir?" After the vice president hung up the phone, a black man who didn''t know his position came to ask.


    "Nothing." The vice president smiled, handed the phone to the black man, and went in to accompany his daughter.


    "This vice president is not right!" Seeing here, Thor yelled, "He knows the president is in danger, but he said nothing happened!"


    "The vice president and Mandalin are in the same group!" James Rhodes''s face turned hard to look. The secrets leaked in this video are really too big, and the country''s second-in-command is actually bad!


    "No matter when, infighting and warfare are human beings." Bruce Banner sneered, "Especially these soldiers."


    "This hasn''t happened yet, and it can be prevented!" James Rhodes said, "After you go back, you must notify the president immediately."


    "Rhodes, you''d better assume that nothing has happened." Tony Stark looked serious.


    "Tony, this is murdering the President!" James Rhodes said anxiously, "Once the President dies, this will cause turmoil in the entire country! We can''t afford the consequences!"


    "Rhodes, the Mandalin attack only happened after the New York War. We only know this. We don''t know whether it was a year or two or three years after the New York War." Tony Stark said. "The current vice president may not have colluded with Mandalin. You warned the president, didn''t you slander it out of thin air? Take a step back, even if the vice president really has bad intentions now, but there is no evidence, the president Why trust you?"


    "Stark is right, this matter must not be made public." Steve Rogers also said, "There must be no leaks."


    "Do you just leave it alone?" James Rhodes said, "I know that the president may be killed, but I don''t care about it?"


    "You can start from two aspects." Steve Rogers said, "First, get rid of the Mandalin and the Ten Commandments. Without the Ten Commandments, the vice president would be lonely. Easy. Second, secretly collect evidence of the vice president¡¯s wolf ambition. If there is hard evidence, the president can only trust you."


    "Rhodes, don''t worry, I will help you." Tony Stark said.


    "I will too." Steve Rogers said, "I don''t care about the president, but the president can''t be killed. Once he dies, the people will suffer."


    The video continues to play.


    In front of Air Force No. 1, the President stepped on the red carpet and was boarding. At this time, a red and blue armor fell from the sky and flew in front of the plane.


    "Colonel Rhodes, I''m glad you can come. I feel much safer." The president turned around and paid a military salute to the armor, but he didn''t even know that it was not James Rhodes in the armor. , But the mandarin.


    The Steel Patriot saluted the President, and then boarded Air Force One with the President.


    On the other side, the yacht was splitting the water and driving fast.


    "We have to make a decision. The President and Pepper can''t both, how do you choose?" James Rhodes looked at Tony Stark and asked.


    The screen paused at this place, and the question appeared.


    [Will Tony Stark choose to save Miss Pepper Potts or save the President? ¡¿


    ¡¾President A¡¿


    ¡¾B Pepper Potts¡¿


    [This small question and answer is correct, rewards life span of five years. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "No one is more important than Pepper. I will definitely save Pepper." Tony Stark said, "I choose B!"


    ¡¾wrong answer! Deduct one year of life! ¡¿


    However, Tony Stark''s unthinking answer was wrong.


    "Stark, you can only say that you are more responsible than you think." Steve Rogers said.


    "The captain gave up dancing with Carter in order to save people. Stark, you gave up saving Pepper to save the president." Bruce Banner said, "You and the captain are the same kind of person."


    "Did I actually save the president?" Tony Stark himself felt a little surprised.


    The video continues to play.


    In Air Force One, Eric Seven, wearing a steel armor, looked at the clock on the wall, and walked towards the president''s room.


    "He''s here, he''s here." A black guy on the plane looked at the steel armor very excited, took out his cell phone and handed it to his companion, "Quickly take a picture."


    The companion took the cellphone, and when Eric Seven walked around, the black guy hurriedly set up his pose, but before the partner started taking pictures, Eric Seven reached out and pushed him roughly into the room.


    Then Eric Severn stretched his palm out of the battle armor, and the hand became fiery red, and he pressed the door lock to melt the door lock directly.


    Boom! Boom!


    Eric Seven wore his armor and came to the room where the president stayed. There were many other people in suits and leather shoes, and they seemed to be working.


    "What''s the matter? Colonel?" one of them asked.


    Eric Severn didn''t say a word, picked up a statue of the Statue of Liberty on the table and shook his hand and shot the questioner directly to death.


    Bang bang bang!


    The guards in the room immediately drew their guns and shot them, but it was useless at all. How could a few guys in suits be able to deal with Eric Severn in battle armor with a few guns.


    It was almost like cutting vegetables and melons, Eric Severn killed everyone with ease.


    The president who touched the pen had to pick up the gun at the last minute, but before he could fire it, Eric Severn grabbed his neck and pressed it against the wall.


    The armor mask opened, and Eric Seven said with a joking expression, "I''m so honored, Mr. President."


    "If you want to do it, come on," the president said.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. President." Eric Seven said, "No, don''t worry, this is not the style of Mandalin."


    Eric Severn takes off the armor, let the president enter the armor, and use the armor to transport the president away.


    He walked in the cabin when he put on casual clothes and suddenly heard an abnormal sound in the air.


    He walked to the window and was about to stretch his head to check, an iron arm suddenly penetrated the glass and came in, and a palm cannon blasted it away.


    Then Tony Stark came out, pressed Eric Severn on the wall and asked, "Where is the president? Say!"


    "He''s not here." Eric Seven''s palm turned red again, and as soon as he grasped the arm of Tony Stark''s steel armor, the steel armor suddenly failed.


    "You should go down." Eric Severn took out a remote control and pressed it. With a bang, a big hole was exploded in the fuselage. "Let''s try your luck."


    A big hole suddenly appeared in the fuselage of an airplane flying high in the sky. The consequences were very serious. However, seven or eight people were swept out by the air current, and rootless duckweed was flying in the air.


    Tony Stark''s chest slammed, slammed, and a "chest cannon" was fired, directly shooting a big hole in Eric Seven''s chest.


    "Aren''t you great, bastard." Tony Stark flew out of the plane as he watched Eric Sever fall softly in front of him.


    "How many people are there?" Tony Stark asked, floating in the air.


    "Thirteen," Jarvis said.


    "How many people can I take?" Tony Stark asked.


    "Four people, sir." Jarvis said.


    The screen pauses here, and the question appears.


    [Did Tony Stark save everyone? ¡¿


    [A save all]


    [B only saved a part]


    [This small question and answer is correct, rewards life span of five years. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "The people of the Ten Commandments are really damn, in order to get rid of Stark, they will deprive others of their lives at will!" Techara said.


    "Otherwise, why is the Ten Commandments Gang so notorious?" Tony Stark said, "This cancer must be eradicated!"


    "I thought they just wanted to kill the president, but now they don''t." Thor said, "They took the president!"


    "They must have a bigger conspiracy!" James Rhodes said, "This is not simply to engage in terrorist activities, but there are other conspiracies!"


    "Rhodes, don''t get excited, no matter what plot the Ten Commandments Gang has, we have time to stop it." Tony Stark said.


    "Stark is right. There is still a long time before the Mandalin attack. It''s too late." Steve Rogers said, "Now, let''s look at the question, Stark, you think you can save thirteen. Personal?"


    "It''s unlikely." Tony Stark didn''t even speak, and Thor said, "There are two hands in the battle armor, even if Stark is holding it with both hands, holding it in his arms, carrying it on his shoulders, and his legs. Tucked inside, how many people can be saved by this, 13 people will definitely not be saved. You see, even Jarvis said that he can only take four people."


    "Yes, Tony, I''m afraid you can''t save them all." James Rhodes had the same view as Thor, "Thirteen people, there are indeed more."


    "Jarvis is artificial intelligence, four is the result of his calculation." Steve Rogers said, "I believe in Jarvis''s judgment, Stark can only save four people, not all of them."


    "It''s a pity," Sam Wilson said. "If you save four, there will be nine more people, and you will die in vain."


    "I don''t have any extra hands, but they do." Tony Stark said suddenly.


    "Do you let them hold your armor?" Thor said.


    "Tor, you''ve been flying so many times anyway, can you be more mindful?" Tony Stark said, "Do you know the difference between a armored person carrying people in the air and a car carrying people on the ground?"


    "One in the sky and one on the ground?" Thor said.


    "The difference is that the car must have everyone in the car, but the armor does not require everyone to be in the armor." Tony Stark said, "the armor has only two hands, I can only hold Two people, but who said that everyone must let me catch? Can others not catch me? I catch two people, these two people catch two people again, and the person caught by them will catch people again. That won¡¯t work. ?"


    "It is theoretically possible, but the risk is great." Steve Rogers said, "Tor was right before. This is high in the sky and there is air current. It is not easy to catch it."


    "This is easy to handle, UU reading www.uuk¨¡nshu.com just connect everyone with a little electricity." Bruce Banner said.


    "Dr. Banner is right, just a little bit of electricity." Tony Stark replied, "I choose A!"


    ¡¾correct answer! Reward distribution! ¡¿


    The paused video continues to play.


    Tony Stark gushes out energy from his feet, descends rapidly, and hugs a woman in a black dress.


    "Ah!" The woman kept screaming, even when she was hugged by Tony Stark.


    "Calm, calm, relax, what''s your name?" Tony Stark asked. Before the woman could answer, he saw it on the woman''s badge, "Heather?"


    Boom boom boom!


    At this time, the Air Force One also had a big explosion, just above the heads of several survivors, which stimulated them to scream louder.

 Chapter 144： A thousand huskies fight Hulk

    "Listen to me, have you seen him?" Tony Stark held a woman named Heather in one hand, and pointed to a man in a suit next to him. "Did you see that person? I flew past him, you Just grab him. Understood?"


    "What?" Heather obviously didn''t understand.


    "I will energize your arm so that you don''t let it go." Tony Stark flew directly towards the man in the suit, "We can do it."


    When Tony Stark flew to the man in the suit, Heather reached out and grabbed it. Don''t look at how scared she was before, but when it came to this critical moment... she was still scared and stretched out her hand and grabbed it.


    Under the action of the airflow, the man in the suit blows further away.


    Tony Stark jetted out energy from under his feet again, and approached the man in the suit again.


    This time, Heather caught it, grabbing the man''s leg.


    "Did you see it? It''s very simple, it''s still eleven." Tony Stark flew to the next person again, "Let''s play a game, and the monkey catches the moon." Then he asked Jarvis, "We are highly How many?"


    "18,000 feet, sir." Jarvis said.


    "Comeon, hold on to the people around you." Tony Stark flew down again, and this wave caught three more.


    "1000 feet." Jarvis was reporting altitude.


    In this way, you caught me and I caught him. At the moment when it finally landed on the sea, Tony Stark caught everyone.


    Then Tony Stark flew up again, and when the force of the fall was cancelled out, Tony Stark threw everyone into the sea.


    "Oh oh!"


    After escaping from the dead, those people shouted in excitement on the surface of the sea, and they kept beckoning to Tony Stark.


    "Good job, guys." Tony Stark also smiled on his face, "It''s great, everyone cooperates very well, good job, very beautiful."


    "Okay, Jarvis, half done, save Pepper now..." Tony Stark said and then turned and flew away, with the halo that had just saved 13 people, Tony Stark turned around. It can be said to be extremely cool and handsome.


    However, as soon as he turned to face a big truck, he heard a loud bang, and a pile of armor parts was scattered on the ground.


    The space dimmed, and the video ended here.


    This ending can be said to have caught everyone by surprise, no one would have thought that Iron Man, who was so bright in the previous moment, would be so miserable and embarrassed in the next second.


    "I have to say, it''s wonderful." Thor clapped his hands at the slap, "Especially the scene where Stark broke his bones at the end, it is really teary. If there is a book dedicated to superheroes The book, the scene just now is definitely the classic of the whole book."


    "Every piece of battle armor on the ground interprets Stark''s self-sacrificing spirit, which is worth remembering for all of us, Amen." James Rhodes also started to shake.


    "That section is less than a second, can''t you pretend that you didn''t see it?" Tony Stark''s old face couldn''t help getting a little hot, it was really embarrassing to be thrown at grandma''s house.


    "No," Thor said solemnly.


    [The eighth question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [In the Age of Ultron, who of the following characters knocked out Hulk¡¯s teeth? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Ultron¡¿


    [B Thor]


    [C Iron Man Tony Stark]


    [D Scarlet Witch Wanda Maximov]


    [The answer to this question is correct, the reward is ten years of life. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    Before long, the eighth question came out.


    "Hulk''s tooth was actually knocked out?" Bruce Banner raised his right hand and couldn''t help reaching out to touch his right cheek, "I really didn''t expect it."


    "Yeah, Hulk is invulnerable. The shells are tickle, and the teeth were knocked out." Steve Rogers was also very surprised, "This man must be very powerful."


    "There are four of the options, I think Thor still has this strength." Sam Wilson said, "From the previous video, the other three options are not up to the combat effectiveness."


    "Era of Ultron, although this disaster is named after Ultron, the strength of Ultron does not seem to be strong enough to knock out Hulk''s teeth." Steve Rogers said, "Octron. The scary thing about creation is that he created an army of robots."


    "What if it''s an army of robots?" Bruce Banner continued with Steve Rogers'' words. "Ultron may not be able to do it alone, but if he leads the overwhelming robots he created, I think it is still possible. It''s done."


    "In that case, Ultron does have this possibility." Steve Rogers nodded, but he said again, "However, I think Thor is the most likely to do it."


    "I don''t need to mention it. It would be great if Hulk could not be hammered. It is impossible to knock his teeth." Tony Stark said, "I don''t think it''s possible for the Scarlet Witch. Although her magic It''s also very strong, but if I want to fight Hulk, I still can''t help it."


    "From the plot of Ultron known so far, Hulk was controlled by the Scarlet Witch and started to go crazy, and Thor, as a companion, went to stop Hulk, fought Hulk, and knocked out Hulk¡¯s teeth. This is also very Reasonable." Bruce Banner said, "I choose B, Thor!"


    ¡¾wrong answer! Deduct one year of life! ¡¿


    "It''s not Thor, is it Ultron?" Bruce Banner said.


    "Perhaps, it''s the Scarlet Witch?" Thor guessed. "Perhaps the magic she showed in the video was only part of her power, and she had other means to show it?"


    "It won''t be her." Steve Rogers shook his head and directly denied Thor''s guess. "Remember the scene of Scarlet Witch and Patton in the floating city? She was shaking with fright on the battlefield. Only after Barton enlightened him did she have the courage to go out to fight. Although the Scarlet Witch was powerful, she had never experienced war and fighting at all. She secretly used means to manipulate Banner¡¯s mind to turn it into Hulk, which she can do, but let She and Hulk did it, she must have no guts."


    "The captain made sense." Bruce Banner nodded, "Afterwards, she experienced wars and fights, maybe she had the courage, but at that time she had become friends with us, and there was no reason to do it again. So. That''s right, the Scarlet Witch can also be ruled out."


    "It''s not Thor, it''s not Scarlet Witch, then it''s Ultron?" Tony Stark said.


    "Stark, haven''t you thought about yourself?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "Although I am longing to be able to knock down Hulk''s teeth so powerful, but everyone in my armor at that time has also seen it, it can''t be Hulk''s opponent." Tony Stark said, "Destroy Hulk. Things like teeth will never happen."


    Speaking of which, the space began to play video.


    In the beginning, Tony Stark was fighting a robot in the air, and Tony Stark blasted the robot to the ground with one shot.


    "Zhenjin will be transported away," the robot said.


    "But you can''t go anywhere." Tony Stark pointed his arm at the robot, and a cannonball appeared on it.


    "Of course not to go, I have reached my destination." The robot has been beaten by Tony Stark half of his body, but he has a mysterious calmness, "You will follow me But you have to follow Dr. Banner first."


    boom!


    The cannonball on Tony Stark''s arm shot out, blasting the robot into dregs, and then soaring into the sky.


    "Looking at the beginning, is it actually Stark?" Bruce Banner felt quite surprised.


    "I also want to know how I knocked out the tooth." Tony Stark was also surprised, he said to Bruce Banner, "Dr. Banner, it is obvious that it is impossible to do it with the armor in the video."


    In the video, Tony Stark flew in the air and said to Jarvis, "Search news and videos, the keyword Hulk."


    Suddenly a series of videos of Hulk going crazy on the street and the people panicking appeared. Tony Stark looked at it and said, "Natasha, I really have to use a lullaby."


    At this time, Natasha Romanoff was sitting there with a desperate look. Clint Barton next to her said, "It''s probably impossible, not for the time being."


    It¡¯s not just Natasha Romanoff. Steve Rogers and Thor are all like frosted eggplants.


    Everyone knows that the reason why the Avengers are like this is because the hands and feet of the Scarlet Witch, including the Hulk''s madness, are also given by the Scarlet Witch.


    Clint Button acted as usual because he was not hit.


    "Everyone was recruited," Clint Button said. "There is no one to support."


    "I''m going to call Veronica to help." Tony Stark said.


    In the next second, the camera cut into the vast outer space. In this deep and vast universe, only a satellite began to deform, launching a pile of iron knots.


    "This is what I used to deal with Hulk?" In the answer space, Tony Stark looked at the iron knot and said, "It turned out to be a suit of armor."


    "This suit of armor is placed in the sky. It can be seen that you don''t usually use it. It was specially developed to deal with Hulk." Steve Rogers said.


    "Stark, isn''t it? Dr. Banner is our teammate. You actually developed a armor to deal with him?" Thor looked at Tony Stark with some dissatisfaction.


    "No, it''s necessary." Bruce Banner didn''t care at all, and he agreed. "Stark did it right. He must have a backhand to deal with Hulk, otherwise he will go crazy. Can be made."


    "That is another parallel time and space, now with the sober bracelet, there is no longer a need to deal specifically with Hulk armor." Tony Stark said.


    The video continues to play.


    Hulk roared furiously on the street, messing up and smashing, while the police shot at one side, but these bullets couldn''t hurt Hulk at all.


    boom!


    Hulk kicked a police car into the air with a kick. The police car was hiding behind the two policemen who fired. As soon as the police car flew, the two policemen suddenly disappeared.


    One of the policemen fell to the ground, not far from Hulk.


    Hulk had no affection for this guy who shot himself, and he strode over. The policeman sat on the ground shivering in fright and couldn''t run away. He watched Hulk rushing towards him.


    "Ah!" Hulk roared and blasted towards the policeman with a punch.


    Seeing that the police were about to die under Hulk''s fist, a rectangular "iron piece" suddenly fell from the sky and inserted in front of Hulk, and Hulk''s punch hit the iron piece.


    This "iron piece" didn''t know what material it was made of. It was really strong, even if it was hit by the Hulk, it was unscathed. On the contrary, the force of the counter-shock would make the Hulk rebound a step back.


    Boom! Boom!


    Immediately afterwards, iron sheets continued to fall from the sky, and the sheets were inserted around the Hulk, enclosing the Hulk, and then the tops of the iron sheets were combined together to form an airtight metal cage in an instant.


    The sound of Dangdang kept ringing in the steel cage, just like the melodious bells in the temple, accompanied by the roar of Hulk from time to time.


    Obviously, Hulk is not at peace in the steel cage, but is constantly hitting the steel cage, but the steel cage is as stable as Mount Tai, not moving at all.


    "So strong, could it be that Zhenjin couldn''t do it?" Steve Rogers couldn''t help saying.


    "Hulk won''t be suppressed just like this, right?" Thor said, "Is it impossible? That big guy is still very strong."


    "It must be impossible." Tony Stark said, "If Hulk is suppressed in this way, how could there be a plot to destroy Hulk''s teeth? Hulk will definitely come out."


    Tony Stark was right, and the video quickly reached this point.


    Hulk couldn''t break the steel cage in twos and threes. He actually broke through the ground under his feet and broke out of the ground a few meters away from the steel cage.


    As soon as it was unearthed, he madly hammered a car with a sister paper in it, scared and yelled.


    Da Da Da Da Da!


    The police stood behind and started shooting Hulk again.


    Huh!


    At this moment, a battle armor fell from the sky and landed on the ground.


    If the usual battle armor is a pair of long trousers, then this one is now a super-sized long trousers of the "fleece and thickening" type. No, it should be cotton trousers. It is more common than Tony Stark¡¯s armor. It''s much taller and bloated.


    "Everyone, step back." Tony Stark stared at Hulk and said to everyone.


    Hulk''s attention also shifted from other people, staring at Tony Stark''s anti-Hulk armor intently.


    "Can you hear me?" Tony Stark said to Hulk. "That little witch makes you confused. You are smarter and stronger than her. You are Bruce Banner."


    "Ah!!" Tony Stark didn''t say anything, but Hulk roared even more angrily when he spoke.


    "Well, don''t mention the weak Banner." Tony Stark said quickly.


    Hulk didn¡¯t speak, he shook a car with one hand and threw it at Tony Stark. Tony Stark caught the car directly with both hands, but Hulk had already rushed in front of him, hitting the car with a punch, and Tony Stark banged one by one.


    "Okay." Tony Stark flew up, grabbed Hulk, and smashed his body to the ground, but Hulk punched with a backhand and banged Tony Stark away.


    Hulk roared and rushed to Tony Stark again. He jumped high. This time it was Tony Stark''s turn to punch. His eyes were so accurate that he didn''t wait for Hulk to land in front of him and punch. Boom on Hulk and fly it away.


    call out!


    Immediately, Tony Stark shot out with a palm cannon, and the Hulk was shot in mid-air and hit a large truck.


    Tony Stark took the lead with a punch, and wanted to take Hulk with one effort. He strode towards Hulk, but was thrown out dozens of meters with a punch and hit the wall.


    Then Hulk descended from the sky, riding on Tony Stark for a while, and when Tony Stark reacted and knocked Hulk away with a punch, one of his arms had already been scrapped.


    "Veronica, help me out." Tony Stark gave another order.


    The iron lump that was launched from space and was suspended at low altitude suddenly "threw down" a few parts. Those parts flew to Tony Stark''s broken arm and quickly assembled into a new one. Come on the arm.


    "This thing is really convenient." Steve Rogers couldn''t help but praised, "This invention is really good."


    "I can fight Hulk anyway," James Rhodes said, "Unlike my current armor, it can only be dismantled by Hulk."


    "Hulk is really a little expert at demolition." Tony Stark said, "It''s just a while since then, a street is about to be demolished."


    "Stark, you are ashamed to say Hulk, don''t you?" Thor said, "You can''t dismantle it any less than Hulk, right?"


    "I was to stop Hulk, I had to do it!" Tony Stark said.


    "Let''s pull it down!" Thor said, "When you didn''t stop Hulk before, I didn''t see you less demolition. The fight against Ivan Fanke flew from the south to the north, and then from the city to the west. , How many things were smashed? Not to mention that Ivan Fanke detonated his armor in the end."


    "That can''t be counted on my head, it must be on Fanke''s head." Tony Stark cried out, but he quickly said again, "But when it comes to the ability to dismantle the house, I suddenly thought that if the ability to dismantle the house is released The equally good Erha and Hulk fight, I don¡¯t know what the scene is."


    "Stark, you can''t talk too much." Steve Rogers said, "Huskies against Hulk, your thinking is really active."


    "Husky and Husky, these two are the most dismantling creatures on the planet. I believe they must have a common topic." Tony Stark said with a seriousness, "Imagine Husky and Husky facing each other. Hulk yelled "Ah," and the Huskies yelled "Wow," and then they had a dialogue of "Ah, ah, "Wow," the picture must be very interesting."


    "Shit! I have that picture in my mind." James Rhodes said, "Tony, you are such a devil."


    "Rhodes, imagine the scene where a thousand huskies fight against Hulk, it must be even more..."


    "Imagine the scene of Hulk pressing you on the ground and rubbing it. It would be more interesting." Bruce Banner interrupted Tony Stark''s words angrily. "Stark, you are really getting more and more able to talk. ."


    In the video, Hulk would naturally not be like the villain on TV, standing on the side intimately waiting for the opponent to return blood. When Tony Stark changed arms there, he began to rush over.


    Tony Stark stretched his right hand toward Hulk, and with a sizzle, a dazzling beam of energy shot out and hit Hulk.


    Hulk roared and continued to run in front of Tony Stark with the energy beam. When he ran, Tony Stark''s arm had also been replaced.


    Hulk punched Tony Stark, and Tony Stark also fisted back.


    Hearing a bang, the two fists crossed, and a shock wave that was visible to the naked eye was shot, and all the pedestrians around were overturned, and the glass of the shop window was also shattered with a crash.


    It can be seen how powerful these two punches are.


    "Ah!" Hulk roared again and rushed to Tony Stark. Tony Stark grabbed Hulk''s body and threw Hulk directly over his shoulder.


    Bang bang bang!


    Then, his left hand began to blast Hulk''s big face continuously. Hulk must be very angry. Didn''t you see that his face was green.


    That''s why Hulk''s skin is green, because he has been angry.


    "Go to bed, go to bed." Tony Stark muttered while hammering Hulk in the face.


    But he couldn''t talk anymore soon, Hulk stretched out his big hand and grabbed Tony Stark''s steel fist.


    But the next moment, that fist suddenly sank in and turned into an iron bucket, swallowing Hulk''s fist in one go, Hulk tried several times but couldn''t get his fist out.


    "Okay, buddy, we have to take you out of the city center." Tony Stark dragged Hulk and flew into the sky.


    Although Hulk¡¯s ability to dismantle a house is comparable to Erha, it is much harder to tame than Erha. Where can he be honestly at the mercy of Tony Stark, he drags Tony Stark into a building, Blast Tony Stark.


    "Comeon, Bruce, you have to cooperate with me." Tony Stark thumped Hulk on the wall, and his iron hand kept exploring Hulk, and after no two hits, Hulk pushed directly on both feet. Tony Stark kicked it.


    Huh!


    Tony Stark¡¯s anti-Hulk armor is very big now The size is comparable to Hulk, so the quality is also great. He hit the elevator and gave the elevator directly It hits and flies out.


    Fortunately, Tony Stark had a keen eye and grasped the steel cable on the elevator just before the elevator was about to land, so that the elevator did not fall to the ground.


    "Everyone go out." Tony Stark said quickly.


    In fact, there is no need for him to speak at all. Everyone in the elevator ran away. Who would dare to stay by Hulk?


    At this moment Hulk jumped over again and was kicked into the air by Tony Stark. Then he pulled the elevator cable with both hands and slammed Hulk on him with the elevator.


    boom!


    After that, Tony Stark flew to the Hulk who was knocked to the ground and punched his face severely.


    puff!


    Hulk opened his mouth, spit out a tooth, and looked at Tony Stark murderously.

 Chapter 145： How high does the rain fall to kill people

    "I''m very sorry." Tony Stark knew something was wrong when he looked at Hulk''s eyes.


    In the next moment, Tony Stark flew straight out, as fast as a meteor shooting from the ground to the sky.


    Of course, he didn''t fly by himself, but was launched by Hulk.


    boom!


    Halfway through the launch, Tony Stark ejected energy from the soles of his feet, stabilizing his figure in the air.


    But at this time Hulk jumped over again, and the two had another battle in the sky, destroying how many offices in the building.


    This time Tony Stark was a little bit miserable, and the armor was almost torn apart by Hulk.


    The iron lump suspended in the air fired a small iron lump to supplement and repair the battle armor, but the Hulk riding on Tony Stark just got close and fisted.


    Tony Stark once again used an arm to "bite" Hulk''s hand. He saw a building under construction not far away, and scanned that there was no one inside.


    "How much do we have to buy this building?" Tony Stark asked Jarvis, but he couldn''t wait for Jarvis to reply, so he took Hulk to the top of the construction building and put Hulk Threw it down.


    Then he flew down himself, using his body as a propeller, pushing Hulk down.


    I heard the sound of ping-pong-pong, and the building collapsed at a speed visible to the naked eye. It was obviously a building tens of meters high before, and it became a ruin in a flash, just a few seconds before and after.


    In addition to the Husky, what kind of creature can compare with this ability to dismantle the family!


    Before Tony Stark said that 1,000 Huskies would fight against Hulk. This is a joke. How can 1,000 Huskies be possible? At least 1,001 Huskies.


    The movement this time was too great. People on the street fled, and the dust from the collapse of the building made the place seem like the end of the world.


    "Quickly, quickly!"


    Armored vehicles roared, and soldiers with live ammunition arrived one after another.


    Wow!


    A piece of ruin was blasted away, and Hulk''s tiger body was exposed. He roared twice, and then he saw the scene of everyone fleeing in front of him.


    There was a confused look in Hulk''s eyes. Tony Stark seized the moment Hulk was distracted, punched Hulk on the head, and knocked Hulk back.


    The space dimmed, and the video ended here.


    "Maybe, I shouldn''t be called." Bruce Banner felt heavy. "Maybe, let me hide in the mountains and forests for the rest of my life, this is the right choice."


    "Dr. Banner, we now have a sober bracelet, the scene in the video will not happen." Steve Rogers said, "Rocky, Ultron, Thanos, Hela, our enemies are too many and too strong. , We need you, the earth needs you."


    "Those people." Bruce Banner pointed to the place where the video just played. "Those who were hurt by me, I''m pretty sure they don''t need me."


    "Dr. Banner, we have a sober bracelet and magic immunity potion." Thor also said, "That kind of situation will never happen again."


    "Thor, Captain, how do you guarantee?" Bruce Banner asked, "Stark can''t stay by my side all the time, from my transformation, to his discovery, to his presence on the scene to make me sober, This takes time. Even if this time is short, Hulk may hurt people within this time. Even if it is only one second, Hulk may cause a lot of casualties!"


    "Dr. Banner, Loki, Thanos, Ultron, Hela, if you don''t stop them, the consequences will not be a matter of casualties." Techara said, "It''s a matter of the extinction of all human beings on Earth!"


    "Yes, but I was not exterminated by me. The executioner was not me." Bruce Banner said, "And Hulk hurt someone, even if there is only one, that is my sin."


    "In this way, Dr. Banner, we will do an experiment after we go out." Tony Stark said, "This sober bracelet is required to be worn on the wrist. It is not said that it must be worn on the wrist of a living person. I study It won¡¯t work if you wear it in the armour."


    "Can you?" Bruce Banner expressed suspicion.


    "Always try." Tony Stark said, "If I can, I will develop a set of''Belling Armor'', like Veronica in the video, launch into low altitude and set it up to follow you Move. Once you transform, immediately launch the shouting armor."


    "Okay, study it immediately after you go out." Bruce Banner said.


    [The ninth question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [Please watch the following video first. ¡¿


    At the beginning of the video, Daisy Louis was standing there, with a few police cars parked nearby.


    Then Jane Foster ran over from the side.


    "Jane, where did you go?" Daisy Louis ran to Jane Foster.


    "You won''t call the police anymore?" Jane Foster asked.


    "Otherwise, what should I do?" Daisy Louis said.


    "Just don''t call the police." Jane Foster said.


    "I''m crazy," Daisy Louis said.


    Shattering!


    At this time, the sky started to rain.


    But the strange thing is that the rain only fell on the surroundings, but did not fall on Daisy Louis and Jane Foster.


    But the two of them are clearly standing in the open air, and the rain does not pour on them, which is really weird.


    "Tor''s little girlfriend has encountered something strange again." Tony Stark couldn''t help but said.


    "It''s really strange, people have water on their heads, but she and her friends don''t have it on their heads," James Rhodes said.


    "It''s not easy for her to have water." Tony Stark glanced at Thor. "As long as Thor gets a little bit."


    "Do you know I can do it?" Thor looked at Tony Stark in surprise, as if he had never shown the ability to rain.


    "Isn''t this something you can do with your hands?" Tony Stark said.


    "You can do it with your hands?" Thor curled his lips at the time. "You get one for me to see?"


    "Tor, your woman, you have to do it yourself." Tony Stark said.


    "I won''t do it either." Thor said, "Don''t keep talking about my woman, my girlfriend, it has nothing to do with me, I don''t know her."


    "Two, are you really talking about the same thing?" James Rhodes couldn''t help asking after hearing this for a long time.


    In the video, Daisy Louis and Jane Foster have not noticed the abnormal rain, and are still talking there.


    "If you call the police, the police will notify SHIELD, and then SHIELD will fall from the sky." Jane Foster said, "make this area 51."


    "Jane!" Daisy Louis called.


    "We found a stable gravity anomaly field, and can study freely." Jane Foster said, "our only competitors are a group of ten-year-old children."


    "Jane, you have been missing for five hours!" Daisy Louis said.


    "What?" Jane Foster was stunned.


    At this time, a light thunder rang from the horizon, and Jane Foster turned to look around, and finally found that it was raining everywhere except for the strange phenomenon that there was no rain above their heads.


    Then Jane Foster saw a familiar figure.


    The man had blond hair, held a hammer, and his red cloak was swaying in the wind. Who else could it be if it wasn''t Thor?


    At this time, everyone came back to their senses. It turned out that it didn''t rain on my sister''s head. This was Thor''s handwriting!


    "Tor, the girl who keeps saying that you don''t want to see the earth, there is a way to pick up a girl!" Tony Stark couldn''t help saying.


    "What does it mean to hold a paper umbrella for my sister on a rainy day, look at the little prince of Asgard, and just drive the rain away!" James Rhodes tutted, "It''s really a naked and slow banter!"


    "Tor, I think this trick is pretty good, teach me?" Sam Wilson said, "After learning this trick, I think I can catch all kinds of sister papers."


    "I want to teach, can you learn it well?" Thor hummed.


    "Don''t be proud of Thor, although you are very romantic to drive away the rain for your sister." Tony Stark said, "but don''t forget, the sister in front of you is a scientist, and your mind is all your brother, you Are you afraid that she will ask you some scientific questions?"


    "Scientific questions? For example?" Thor said.


    "It is known that the earth''s gravitational acceleration is 9.8, and the mass of a raindrop is 0.05g. How high can the rain drop down to kill people?" Tony Stark asked.


    "Although I don''t know the calculation formula, but Stark, your question is missing the key point, that is, how fast can you kill people." Thor asked, "Without this, it can''t be calculated. ."


    "Comeon, Thor, do you really plan to calculate?" Steve Rogers said silently, "have you never seen human beings in the rain?"


    The video continues to play.


    When Jane Foster saw Thor on one side, she put the phase meter in her hand into Daisy Louis''s hand and walked towards Thor.


    As she left, the "rain-free zone" above her head also followed her. Poor Daisy Louis, originally staying with Jane Foster, there was no rain. As soon as Jane Foster left, she went straight Was drenched with blood from a dog.


    "Jane." With a smile on Thor''s face, he walked to Jane Foster.


    Snapped!


    However, it was Jane Foster''s slap that greeted him.


    "Sorry, I have to confirm that you are real." Jane Foster said, looking at Thor after slapped in the face. "It''s really weird today."


    "I am real, Jane."


    Snapped!


    When Thor said this, Jane Foster slapped it again.


    "Where have you been?" Jane Foster asked.


    "Where have you been?" Thor asked rhetorically, "Heimdall can''t see you."


    "I have been waiting for you where I am." Jane Foster said, "I have been waiting for you, and then I cried, and then I looked for you everywhere. You said you would come back."


    "I know." Thor said, "but the Rainbow Bridge was destroyed, and war broke out in the Nine Kingdoms. The war was raging and robbers swarmed. I must stop the killing."


    "This reason is justified." Jane Foster was dumbfounded. "But I saw you on TV. You went to New York."


    "Others'' reasons for breaking the appointment are either too busy at work or sudden fever." Seeing this, Tony Stark couldn''t help but complain again, "Look at our little Prince Asgard, how unassailable this reason is! What kind of fever, what kind of job, it''s fragile."


    "I bet that the little girlfriend must be very self-blaming, and that she shouldn''t blame Thor." James Rhodes said, "After all, the man in front of her is busy saving the world with such an epic and great cause while remembering. She, she should be content."


    "You two are really enough." Thor argued, "I''m telling the truth."


    "This is the deadliest." Tony Stark said, "Women have always lacked resistance to men with stories, and Thor''s story is thousands of times more exciting than those of investment genius business elites. Except. After the marriage, the position of the family should be below Loki. There is nothing to fault with the sisters."


    "You two, it''s really enough!" Thor called.


    "No matter what happens to this Jane Foster, it must happen after the New York War." Steve Rogers tried to straighten the crooked building.


    The video continues to play.


    "I''m pretty sure we''re going to be arrested." When Jane Foster and Thor were very clear about me, Daisy Louis ran over untimely.


    "Wait for me." Jane Foster ran to the police, "Excuse me."


    "Are you Jane Foster?" a middle-aged policeman asked.


    "Yes." Jane Foster said.


    "Do you know this person?" The middle-aged policeman pointed to a young man next to him who was being searched by the police.


    "He is my intern, my intern''s intern." Jane Foster said.


    "This is private territory." The middle-aged policeman said, "You are all suspected of illegal intrusion. Please come with us."


    With that said, the policeman went to grab Jane Foster''s arm.


    At this moment, a burst of dark energy burst out of Jane Foster, overturning all the policemen present.


    "Jane!" Seeing this situation, Thor hurried to Jane Foster, "Are you okay?"


    "What happened just now?" Jane Foster asked.


    When the video reaches this place, it is convenient to pause, and the title appears.


    [Where did Thor take it in order to solve the problem with Jane Foster. ¡¿


    ¡¾A Brick Street 177A¡¿


    ¡¾B Asgard¡¿


    [This small question and answer is correct, rewards life span of five years. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "Thor, do you know what happened to Jane Foster just now?" Steve Rogers asked first, "That dark energy looks so overbearing, what''s going on?"


    "I can''t see it." Thor shook his head. "But I have a hunch that it''s definitely not something simple."


    "Does this still use a hunch, Thor, this is definitely not a simple thing." Tony Stark said, "This Jane Foster, we know, she is an ordinary person who can make ordinary people have so much in an instant. Human power, I don¡¯t know what happened to Jane Foster."


    "It should be related to the gravity anomaly field she mentioned earlier." Bruce Banner said.


    "And she didn''t even know that she was missing for five hours." Steve Rogers said, "Either the abnormal gravity field is also abnormal in time, or she lost her perception in it and was in a coma."


    "That said, if we find the gravity anomaly field, we can also find something that makes Jane Foster stand still and overturn several people?" Tony Stark said.


    "Stark, don''t think about it for now, don''t know whether that thing is good or bad, whether it is a blessing or a curse." Bruce Banner said.


    "Of course I know, I just remembered to talk about it." Tony Stark said, "The question now is where Thor will take his little girlfriend." Speaking of this, Tony Stark looked at Thor. "Tor, where do you think you will take it?"


    "I think it should be Brick Street." Thor thought for a while and said, "That Doctor Strange, he impressed me too deeply, not to mention that he is a very powerful mage, and he has a lot of books. Even Asgard¡¯s magic has been recorded. So he should also find a lot of knowledge about magic. In the face of situations that I don¡¯t understand, I might still look for him."


    "The question is, is the problem with Jane Foster a magic problem?" Steve Rogers asked, "Doctor Strange is on the magic side, even if he is more magical, if Jane Foster is not a magic problem, Isn''t it useless to find him?"


    "I''m not sure, it doesn''t look like it, but it looks like again." Thor said.


    "So is it possible to bring it back to Asgard?" Bruce Banner asked, "Your father is the ruler of the Nine Realms. He has lived for at least 500,000 years. In terms of knowledge, I am afraid that Doctor Strange will not be able to keep up with him anyway. , Isn¡¯t he more likely to know the origin of that dark energy?"


    "I want to take an earthling to Asgard as a guest and visit it. This is no problem, but it is not appropriate to take Asgard for treatment." Thor shook his head, "If it''s not someone who is extremely important to me , I would definitely not do this."


    "Tor, please, open your eyes and watch the video. Although you have no feelings for Jane Foster right now, that''s not the case in the video." Tony Stark said, "In the video, it is obvious that she is treating you. A very important person, it¡¯s important that you smile and feel happy when you draw your face."


    "If that''s the case..." Thor pondered for a while, "I choose B!"


    ¡¾correct answer! Five years of reward life! ¡¿


    The paused picture continues.


    "Put your hands on your head and step back!" A young policeman took a baton and stepped forward with a vigilant look.


    "This lady is uncomfortable," Thor said.


    "She is dangerous." The young policeman emphasized.


    "Me too." Thor hugged Jane Foster, "hold me tight."


    "What are you going to do?" Jane Foster asked.


    Thor didn''t finish, he raised his head and looked at the sky. The next moment, the gorgeous rainbow bridge fell from the sky and swallowed him and Jane Foster.


    "We have to do it again." When it came to Asgard, Jane Foster looked excited.


    "Welcome to Asgard." Heimdall said.


    Everything in the camera, Jane Foster was lying there, several therapists surrounded her, dark red energy lines appeared above Jane Foster''s body.


    It can be clearly seen from the line that a bunch of red energy is parasitic in Jane Foster''s body.


    "This is not material on earth, what is this?" Thor asked on the side.


    "It''s not clear yet," a therapist said, "but the energy surging in her body is too great, she can''t hold it."


    "Is my words just whispering to you?" At this moment, Odin suddenly walked in.


    "She is sick," Thor said.


    "She is a mortal." Odin hit the nail on the head, "They will all get sick."


    "I brought her here because we can save her." Thor said.


    "She doesn''t belong to Asgard, just like a goat can''t get on the banquet table." Odin said, as the master of the Nine Realms, mortals like Jane Foster don''t fart in his eyes.


    "Who do you think you are?" Jane Foster was unhappy at this.


    "I am Odin, King of Asgard, the protector of the nine kingdoms." Odin said.


    "Um," Jane Foster was taken aback, "I am..."


    "I know who you are, Jane Foster," Odin said.


    "You told your dad about me?" Jane Foster looked at Thor with some excitement.


    "There is something in her, father," Thor said to Odin.


    "Her planet has her own healers, they are called''Doctors'', let them handle it." Odin said, "Guard, send her back to Midgard."


    Several guards came over, they just touched Jane Foster, the scene on Earth appeared again, a burst of black energy suddenly burst out, overturning all the Asgard guards.


    Odin finally began to face up to Jane Foster''s body. He first checked it personally, and then said, "Come with me."


    The video paused here, and the problem appeared.


    [Can Odin solve Jane Foster''s problem? ¡¿


    [A can]


    [B can''t]


    [This small question and answer is correct, rewards life span of five years. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "As the father of the gods and the ruler of the Nine Realms, Odin should be able to solve the problem of a mortal?" Sam Wilson said.


    "I don''t think it''s necessarily who specializes in surgery. Odin is a king, not a doctor." Steve Rogers said, "He may not be able to do the job of a doctor."


    "Captain, what you said is reasonable, but don''t forget that Asgard is not the earth, and Odin is not a mortal." James Rhodes said, "I think in the nine realms, Odin doesn''t know things. Rarely, he has lived too long after all."


    "There is nothing to discuss. We don''t have a say about Odin, because there is only one who knows Odin, and that is Thor. We haven''t even seen Odin''s face!" Tony Star Ke said, "So this question, just ask Thor."


    "I believe in my father." Thor said, "I choose A!"


    ¡¾wrong answer! Deduct one year of life! ¡¿


    "Can''t father solve it?" Thor was taken aback immediately, "What the **** is that in Simplified Chinese?"


    "It seems that it is really an amazing thing." Bruce Banner said, "and such a thing is actually on the earth!"

 Chapter 146： Loki hurt Thor badly

    The video continues to play.


    Odin took Thor and Jane Foster to find a book. Odin flipped through the book and said, "Some things can be traced back to before the formation of the universe, and the things in her body are such antiquities. The kingdom is not eternal. They have the dawn of birth and the dusk of collapse. Before that dawn, the dark elves dominate the universe and no one can match them."


    "Born in the eternal night, the dark elves will steal your time." On the side Thor read the record in the book. "When I was young, my mother told me their story."


    "Their leader Malekis used that darkness to create a weapon called Ether Particles." Odin looked at the pages of the book and began to say, "Other antiquities are mostly solid, but Ether particles are constantly changing fluids. Turning the object into dark matter, it seeks for the host to parasitize and absorb the host¡¯s vitality. Malekis wanted to use the energy of the ether to bring the universe back to darkness, but after a long **** battle, my father, King Bauer, finally won and started The age of peace."


    "How to win?" Jane Foster asked on the side.


    "He destroyed the dark elf." Odin said.


    "Are you sure?" Thor asked. "It is said that the etheric particles were destroyed with them, but now they appear."


    "The dark elves are extinct." Odin said with certainty.


    "Does the book mention how to get it out of my body?" Jane Foster asked.


    "No." Odin turned and left.


    "It''s actually ether particles!" In the answer space, Thor was a little shocked, "I always thought the ether particles had been destroyed!"


    "It now appears that not only the ether particles have not been destroyed, but even the dark elves are very likely not destroyed, just like the Hydra that we think has been eradicated." Steve Rogers said, "In this world There really is no absolute thing."


    "According to Odin''s explanation just now, if the dark elves are still there, this is not a good thing." Bruce Banner said with some worry, "They wanted to return the universe to darkness before, so now, this kind of ambition Will it make a comeback? Just like Hydra, whether it was before or now, they have never stopped doing things."


    "Definitely." Thor said in an extremely positive tone, "Dark elves are bred in darkness, born in darkness, darkness is their fertile soil, and darkness is their most suitable living environment. If the dark elves are still there, They will definitely not give up the footsteps of turning this universe into darkness. For them, this is a lofty mission."


    "The universe will go to darkness, and the earth will be over." Bruce Banner couldn''t help rubbing his temples. "Why are there always these restless guys in the universe, Rocky, Ultron, Thanos, Hela, these enemies? I haven''t been able to solve it. Now another one has appeared."


    "Dr. Banner, if the dark elves are still there, their most advanced attack should be Asgard, and they should not stare at the earth." Thor said in a deep voice, "After all, my grandfather eliminated them back then, well, actually It¡¯s not completely wiped out."


    "What exactly is this etheric particle?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "I don''t know the details, because I always thought that the dark elves and the etheric particles were eliminated together, so when I was young, I just listened to the story." Thor said, "I only know that it is an extremely powerful weapon. , Powerful enough to swallow the Nine Realms and return the entire universe to darkness."


    "That''s great." Tony Stark shrugged. "The earth belongs to the Nine Realms. Congratulations to the earth for another crisis!"


    "But this kind of destructive weapon would actually be on the earth, which we did not expect." Sam Wilson said, "Since it was Jane Foster who discovered the ether particle and was parasitized by it. Then if we do it now Send someone to stare at Jane Foster, can you find the etheric particles first?"


    "No, the etheric particles may not be on the earth." Thor shook his head.


    "Did Jane Foster discovered ether particles outside the earth?" James Rhodes said, "she is just an ordinary scientist, how can she go outside the earth?"


    "Yeah, Thor, didn''t the girl named Daisy say that Jane Foster disappeared for five hours?" Sam Wilson said, "is five hours enough to make a trip to the earth and come back?"


    "You think so, it''s because you don''t know the gathering of celestial bodies." Thor said.


    "What''s that?" Tony Stark asked.


    "There are nine kingdoms in the Nine Realms, and the nine kingdoms walk in the tree of the world, orbiting Midgard like the earth orbiting the sun, that is, the earth. Every five thousand years, these kingdoms line up in a straight line. This is the celestial body. Convergence." Thor explained, "During this period, the nine kingdoms pass through each other. Gravity, light, and even matter will squeeze from one world to another, and the boundaries of each kingdom will be very blurred. Jane Fu Stur must have reached such a fuzzy point that she is on the earth and not on the earth, so Heimdall can''t see her."


    "It is on the earth and not on the earth. This reminds me of a certain cat..." Tony Stark felt very interesting. "So the celestial bodies converge at the right time, so that we can find the etheric particles?"


    "No, this is a very bad time. The gathering of celestial bodies is also the best time for the dark elves to realize their evil plan." Thor looked serious. "Aether particles and gatherings of celestial bodies appear almost at the same time. I think a disaster is inevitable."


    "From the perspective of time, whether the etheric particles or the gathering of celestial bodies happened after the New York War, there is still time." Steve Rogers said, "find the remnants of the dark elves and wipe them out!"


    The video continues to play, Thor and Jane Foster walk in the palace together, and Thor in the video also explains the convergence of celestial bodies to Jane Foster.


    "I will find a way to save you." Thor said affectionately after explaining and taking advantage of her sister''s paper.


    "Your father said there was no way..." Jane Foster was a little desperate.


    "My father is not omniscient," Thor said.


    "Don''t let him hear you say this." A voice came, and an elegant woman walked over with a smile on her face.


    "Jane Foster." Thor first introduced Jane Foster to the woman, and then to Jane Foster. "This is Friga, the queen of Asgard, my mother. ."


    The screen paused at this point, and a new problem appeared.


    [Who killed Frigga, Thor''s mother, Thor? ¡¿


    [A cursed warrior]


    ¡¾B Malekiss¡¿


    [This small question and answer is correct, rewards life span of five years. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "What? My mother was killed?" Thor didn''t calm down when he saw this question. "No! No! It''s impossible!"


    "Tor, calm down," Steve Rogers said. "This hasn''t happened yet. There is still time to stop it."


    "Yes, there is still at least a year, there is still time, there is still time." Thor clenched his fist tightly, "Dark Elf, this time, I must completely destroy you!"


    "Who are Malekiss and the Cursed Warrior?" Tony Stark said.


    "Malekiss is the leader of the dark elves. The cursed warrior is a powerful warrior made from the cursed stone." Knowing that everyone may not understand, Thor added, "The so-called cursed stone is made of celestial fragments. It''s made, specifically to make a kind of stone cursing warriors."


    "So the source of the power to curse the warrior is ether?" Steve Rogers asked, "If ether is a weapon capable of destroying the universe, isn''t the curse warrior also very powerful?"


    "I don''t know how strong it is, but one thing is for sure." Thor said in a deep voice, "At least stronger than me."


    "So did the mighty cursed warrior kill your mother, or the leader of the dark elves?" Sam Wilson said.


    "My mother will not go out of Asgard. If they want to kill my mother, they must come to Asgard." Thor''s brain turned frantically, "Cursed the warrior. He is more like a dead soldier. He killed my mother. If this is the case, it should be infiltrating into Asgard and engaging in assassination secretly. And Malekis, he is the leader of the dark elves, if he appears in Asgard, there is only one possibility, that is, the dark elves invade. Skard..."


    "Then the dark elves will attack Asgard?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "In my cognition, in my father¡¯s cognition, in all Asgardians¡¯ cognition, the dark elves are all annihilated." Thor pondered, "Now we know, actually They have not been wiped out. But they must have been beaten badly, they must have been slaughtered almost, otherwise my grandfather would not think that they have been killed. So they must be very limited now. I think they Doesn''t have the strength to attack Asgard."


    "Moreover, the ether particles of their weapon are still in Asgard." Techara added, "Although it seems that Asgard can''t get the ether particles out of the girl''s body now, the girl is in Asgard. Virtue is equivalent to the etheric particles in Asgard."


    "When they had etheric particles, they were still''destroyed'' by my grandfather. Now, they are just some remnants, and they don''t have etheric particles, so I don''t think they can invade Asgard. If the dark elves can''t get in. Sgard, then their leader will not appear in Asgard and will not attack my mother." Thor made a choice, "I choose A!"


    ¡¾correct answer! Reward distribution! ¡¿


    "It seems that the situation is as I expected." Thor couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. "The dark elves have not become a climate."


    "If the Cursed Warrior sneaks into Asgard, what are the ways?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "Although Asgard is the ruler of the Nine Realms, when there is no war, they will not easily go to other kingdoms, so if they want to sneak into Asgard..." Thor''s mind came up with a series of disguised ways. Every time I think of one, I will say it and analyze it with Steve Rogers and others.


    The heated discussion went on for a while, and the video started again.


    It was Rocky who appeared first!


    I saw Loki lying on a bed, throwing a bottle into the sky and catching it boredly.


    This room is strange, it looks very simple, there is nothing but a bed, and one side of the room is still a golden light curtain.


    "Is this Rocky''s room? It''s so simple?" James Rhodes said, "Although Rocky is not his own, he is also Odin''s child, living in this kind of place?"


    "This is Asgard''s prison," Thor said. "Rocky is in prison."


    "This matter was after the New York War, which means that Rocky was jailed because of the New York War." Tony Stark couldn''t help but sneered. "There is no death penalty for this crime on Earth, Asgar The laws of Germany are really loose."


    "Stark, it''s not your turn to question Asgard''s laws!" Thor hummed.


    "Because Rocky is Odin''s child?" Tony Stark sneered again. "The prince broke the law and committed the same crime with the common people. Sure enough, this kind of thing can only appear in film and television works."


    "One less one, watch the video. Especially you Thor, you dare to quarrel with Stark at this time, are you afraid to miss any details?" Steve Rogers sees Thor and Tony Stark having a quarrel The signs of his, said hurriedly.


    This video is related to the death of his mother, and Thor is naturally very concerned. When Steve Rogers said this, he ignored Tony Stark and focused on watching the video.


    In the video, Loki was lying down, the light suddenly began to change from light to dark, and there were also noisy sounds outside, like shouts, roars, screams, and many other sounds mixed together.


    Loki sat up and looked, and found a prisoner in a cell with a red light all over, as if his body was flowing out of magma, and his body was still swelling, and finally turned into a guy wearing a bull''s head mask.


    "It''s him! Curse the warrior!" Thor stared at the video without blinking. "It turns out that he is a prisoner disguised as Asgard!"


    The cursed warrior was very powerful, and he smashed the golden light curtain of the cell with one punch and walked out.


    The guards were also very conscientious. The cursed warrior was discovered at the first time and he took the weapon to stop it, but the cursed warrior was too powerful. Those guards were not opponents at all and were easily killed.


    boom! boom!


    Then, the cursed warrior began to bombard the golden light curtains of other cells, releasing the prisoners in the cell.


    Finally, the cursed warrior came outside of Loki¡¯s cell. Perhaps Loki¡¯s image was too far away from the other prisoners. Perhaps it was the big head of Gimei¡¯s enchanting impact that couldn¡¯t think. The cursed warrior looked at Loki like that. He didn''t release Loki like other prisoners.


    The cursed soldier stood outside the cell and "looked at Loki affectionately" for a while, then turned and left.


    "Take the stairs on the left." Loki said suddenly when the cursed warrior was about to leave.


    The cursed warrior turned his head and glanced at Loki, and Yiyan walked up the stairs on the left.


    "Damn Loki!!" In the answer space, Thor gritted his teeth with anger when he saw this side.


    In the video, Thor, who stayed with Friga and Jane Foster, has also noticed the unrest in Asgard.


    "It''s a prison," Frigga said.


    "It''s Loki." Thor thought it was Loki''s ghost, in a sense he thought it was right, Loki did.


    "Go, I will take care of her." Frija said to Thor.


    Thor jumped and the hammer flew over. He grabbed the hammer in one hand and flew to the prison.


    "Send a team to the weapons depot, protect it at all costs, and guard the dungeon." Odin is also dealing with the chaos in the prison.


    "Odin." At this moment, Friga brought Jane Foster over.


    "It''s just a little mess, don''t worry." Odin walked to Friega''s side.


    "You never lie." Frigga said.


    "Take her to your room, and I will find you when it''s safe." Odin said.


    "Odin is not here, Thor is not, and Friga and Jane Foster are together, which gives the cursed warrior a chance." Seeing this, Steve Rogers can already foresee the next plot. .


    "In the future, I will equip my mother with personal guards to protect her!" Thor''s eyelids jumped, "No matter where she goes, someone must follow her!"


    "Tor, I understand you are worried about your mother, but you better not do it," said Bruce Banner. "No one likes to be followed all the time, even if you do it for her."


    "Yes Thor, it is very inappropriate to do this." Steve Rogers also said.


    Everything in the lens, Heimdall stood there coolly.


    But suddenly, Heimdall seemed to sense something, turned around, and ran wildly on the Rainbow Bridge.


    Just when everyone didn''t know what Heimdall was doing, he jumped, and when he was in the air, he stabbed him with a sword.


    Under a stab, an extra spaceship suddenly appeared in the empty place!


    Heimdall hung on the outer side of the spaceship, and then took another sword to destroy the spaceship.


    The spacecraft used to attack Asgard is outrageous.


    boom! boom!


    The spacecraft exploded in the air and began to fall.


    But Heimdall''s face didn''t have the slightest relaxed look, because he saw more spaceships.


    "The dark elves are attacking Asgard head-on!" Seeing this, Thor''s expression changed, "They actually have such power!"


    "It was said before that Malekis must have appeared in Asgard when he attacked Asgard. Now he really started attacking Asgard." Bruce Banner said, "I just don''t know. Can they succeed?"


    "They will succeed." Thor''s face was terribly ugly.


    "Tor, it''s not like you." Sam Wilson said, "It''s impossible, it won''t happen, this kind of vocabulary is like you said it out of your mouth."


    "The city of Asgard has a protective shield. It is unbreakable. No enemy can successfully break through." Thor was so angry that his body began to tremble. He gritted his teeth, "However, Loki pointed the way to the cursed warrior! The protective shield cannot be breached from the outside, but it can be breached from the inside!"


    Thor was sad, so sad, even if he was betrayed by the beloved woman.


    Heartache, it really hurts.


    "If I were the king of Asgard, I would have killed Loki long ago." Tony Stark couldn''t help but said, "I don''t know what you are keeping him for, don''t you think no one will harm Asgard?"


    Thor glanced at Tony Stark, rarely refuted, apparently Loki''s elbow abduction to help others invade Asgard also deeply broke his heart.


    "Doesn''t anyone say anything to the dark elf spaceship?" Tony Stark said again. He, the science master, just looked at the shape of the spaceship and felt that his stomach was awkward. What kind of shape is it? What is the problem with the shape of a spaceship into a sword? Is it to use the spaceship as a sword to kill people? Wouldn''t it be good to let the spacecraft have the means of attack and equipped with launching weapons such as laser cannons? "


    The video continues to play.


    One after another spacecraft crossed the Rainbow Bridge, and the Asgard side also sent a number of spacecraft to shoot. At the same time, there were still frames of weapons on the city wall, which were constantly jetting into the air. Firepower.


    The war that took place in Asgard, the legendary war in God''s Domain, seemed to be similar to the technological wars in science fiction movies.


    In the midst of the cannon fire, Heimdall was standing in a magnificent place. With a sword inserted, a ring-shaped part quickly rotated, and suddenly a golden light burst into full bloom.


    At the same time, a golden protective shield was slowly rising around the huge King City.


    The dark elf''s spacecraft slammed into the shield, which hadn''t been completely enclosed, as if an egg had hit a rock and exploded at the time.


    This protective shield is really unbreakable.


    But the next moment, the figure of the cursed warrior appeared in the golden and glorious place. He raised his fists and hit the golden light with a hammer, and the golden light suddenly exploded.


    And the golden protective shield that hadn''t been closed around the king''s city also slowly disappeared a little bit.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    Those spacecraft that broke through the first layer of firepower had no obstacles, and drove straight in and flew into the royal city.


    These spaceships were originally flying "standing" At this time, a spacecraft came "horizontally", like a sharp sword, with endless roaring sounds, which will support the pillars of the palace. Cut off.


    This scene made Tony Stark''s mouth open in surprise, and it turned out to be true!


    Actually use the spaceship as a sword!


    What kind of brain circuit is this Nima?


    With everything in the lens, Malekis slowly opened a door and walked in step by step.


    On the opposite side of the door, there were two women, one was Jane Foster, who was supposed to be Thor''s girlfriend, and the other was Thor''s mother Frigga.


    "Run away, mother!" Thor couldn''t help shouting in the answer space, "You are not their opponent! Run away!"


    "Get back, monster." But in the video, Friga didn''t mean to run away. She walked towards Malesky with a sword, "I can spare you my life."


    "I''m very fate, woman," Malesky said.

 Chapter 147： Thor watched his mother die in front of him

    "Who are you?" Frigga asked with a sword.


    "I''m Malekis." Malekis walked to Friega step by step, "I want to get my things back."


    Hearing this, Frigga turned to look at Jane Foster, who ran away, Malekis wanted to catch, and Friga raised his hand and drew a sword on Malekis.


    Then the two fought over there.


    Malekis invaded Asgard without even a weapon on his body, and he fought Friega with his bare hands, which was outrageous.


    After a while, Friga used a sword to force Malekiss neck, but at this moment, the cursed warrior arrived, and he grabbed Friga by the neck and lifted it up. .


    "You took something, kid." Malekis walked to Jane Foster, who was hiding by the side. "Give it back to me."


    Jane Foster just looked at Malekiss in horror, and did not speak.


    Malekis stretched out his hand and grabbed it, and Jane Foster disappeared into a ray of light.


    It turned out that Jane Foster wasn''t there at all in the beginning, everything was Friga''s trick.


    "Witch!" Malekis was furious and walked to Friega and asked, "Where are the etheric particles?"


    "I will never tell you." Frigga said.


    "I believe you," Malekis said.


    Then the cursed warrior pierced Friega''s body with a sword, and the queen of Asgard died away.


    It is outrageous that a witch has been fighting swords with people until death.


    "No!!" A loud roar came, and then with a crackle, a dazzling lightning bolt struck Malekiss face, slashing the leader of the dark elf into flight on the spot.


    He saw Thor, carrying his dreadful anger, and rushing in with a hammer that flickered with thunder.


    The cursed warrior assisted Malekis and hurriedly escaped. Thor swiped his hand, and the hammer flew over, directly overturning both of them.


    But when Thor threw the hammer again, Malekis escaped into the spaceship with Doom.


    The enemy fled, Thor took the hammer, turned around, and looked at Friga on the ground.


    At this time, Odin also arrived. He stood at the door, looking at Frija on the ground.


    The father and son looked at Friga together.


    The space dimmed, and the video ended here.


    "Dark elf! Malekiss!" Thor''s teeth creaked, "I won''t let you go!"


    "Tor, that kind of thing that will not happen in the future will not happen from the moment you are pulled into the answer space." Steve Rogers said.


    "Yes, there is still time." Thor said.


    "So are the ether particles taken out of Jane Foster''s body?" Tony Stark said, "Odin has no way, and Thor obviously can''t. Thor''s mother seems to be a knowledgeable and wise elder. , But she didn''t have time..."


    "This segment has not been played completely in the future, but judging from the clips that have been played now, there is a high probability that it has not been taken out." Bruce Banner said.


    "The dark elves invaded and the queen fell. Not to mention that Asgard hadn''t gotten out of the ether particles, it was there. They probably won''t have time to take care of it," Techara said.


    "That said, it is very likely that the etheric particles will stay in that Jane Foster for a long time." Sam Wilson said, "Will Jane Foster also become a superhero in the future? If she If you can control ether particles."


    "Controlling etheric particles?" Steve Rogers shook his head. "This kind of weapon that swallows the Nine Realms and destroys the universe can''t be controlled by a mortal."


    "It''s hard to say, maybe there was an accident, she successfully controlled it by coincidence!" Sam Wilson became more excited as he said, "If she really controls the etheric particles, then it will be fine to defeat Thanos. No matter Hela, she should be able to help, after all, ether particles are such powerful weapons."


    "That Malekis didn''t get the etheric particles this time, he would definitely not let go," Steve Rogers said, "and the etheric particles are in Jane Foster''s body, so this girl''s future is really intolerable. optimism."


    [The tenth question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [Please watch the following video first. ¡¿


    The tenth question begins.


    At the beginning of the picture, Tony Stark was wearing a black T-shirt in his basement. Suddenly, he stretched his left hand forward, clenched his right hand, and made a strange gesture.


    I waited quietly for a few seconds, nothing happened.


    Tony Stark made the gesture again.


    Still nothing happened.


    "It''s rubbish." Tony Stark sucked the sensor in his arm with his mouth, slapped it twice with his palm, and made that action again.


    There was a reaction at this moment. With a sound, a battle armor palm flew to his left hand, and Ka Ka began to deform, covering his palm and forearm together.


    call out!


    Then, another battle armor palm flew on his right hand and began to deform.


    "Haha~" Seeing the success of his experiment, Tony Stark smiled triumphantly.


    "Okay, it should be fine, let''s do it all." Tony Stark raised his hand.


    call out!


    Another part flew over and pierced Tony Stark''s right leg.


    Tony Stark would not have thought that this was the last part he put on smoothly. The following parts either flew too fast or were not accurate, and even one of the parts almost got on him.


    However, fortunately, Tony Stark still completed most of the dress.


    "Come on, it''s time for you to play." Tony Stark, who was almost fully dressed, said as he looked at the face mask suspended in the air.


    The mask flew toward Tony Stark, and Tony Stark rolled over. The man grabbed the mask and carried it on his face in the middle of a sea fishing, and then landed with a bang.


    This set of actions can be said to be accomplished in one go, especially the landing, it is even more elegant and free, how handsome.


    "I wasn''t very experienced at that time, I was a little rusty, especially when I didn''t land well." Tony Stark in the answer space was impressed by himself in the video, and couldn''t help but say in a sloppy voice, "Just so-so."


    In the video, Tony Stark is even more embarrassed, posing as he raised his head and said, "I am the best."


    However, as soon as his voice fell, there was a swish, and another part shot past him. After hearing a "dang" sound, Tony Stark flew directly into the sky, turning two somersaults in the air before landing.


    And the armor he wore on his body also left, turning into a pile of scattered parts on the ground.


    "..." The smile of Tony Stark, who was smiling in the answer space, instantly solidified, WTF! Why did you come to the last one?


    Wouldn''t it be good to go directly to where he poses and land?


    Everyone has seen it!


    "Stark, I thought you were humble when you said so-so." James Rhodes said, "I didn''t expect it to be so so-so, it''s so so-so."


    "No, no, this landing is still very exciting." Thor grinned like a fool. "It''s so impressive that you can''t forget it if you want to."


    "It''s almost comparable to the last time I was smashed by a big truck." Bruce Banner also said.


    "It''s no wonder that I felt a little proficient when I was hit by a truck. It turned out I was knocked out of experience." James Rhodes said again.


    "Watch the video, you guys!" Tony Stark said with a fever on his old face, and said irritably, "You can''t be like Jarvis. Although you see it, you don''t comment?"


    "Sir, it has always been my happiest to appreciate the way you work." As soon as Tony Stark''s voice fell, Jarvis''s voice sounded in the video.


    "..." Tony Stark suddenly felt betrayed, and Jarvis''s irony seemed even sharper!


    In the video, Tony Stark staggered up and looked at the mess.


    However, his voice narration sounded: "I think it''s a bit longer to work for 72 hours continuously. I didn''t expect the situation to get worse, but when I turned on the TV...he appeared."


    The video began to play in the video. It was a forty-five-year-old man with pigtails, a long beard, and sunglasses. He looked very non-mainstream.


    "Some people say I am a terrorist. I think I am a teacher, America. Are you ready for another class?"


    "In 1864 in Shaxi Township, Colorado, the U.S. Army waited for the friendly Cheyenne warriors to go out hunting, waiting to attack and hunt their family members, and then occupy their land."


    "39 hours ago, the U.S. Army¡¯s Osalim Air Force Base was attacked. Yes, yes, I did it. An ancient military church crowded with women and children. Soldiers were going out for exercises at the time, and the warriors were not there. "


    "President Ellis, you have always refused to accept my education for you, but now, you can only listen obediently."


    "You know who I am, but you don''t know where I am. You can never predict my arrival."


    The picture pauses here, and the bearded face is just floating in the air, looking at everyone.


    [Is the bearded man in the video Mandalin? ¡¿


    [A is]


    [B is not]


    [This small question and answer is correct, the reward life span is five years, the answer is wrong, and the life span is one year deducted. ¡¿


    "It seems too sloppy to judge whether someone is a certain person just by relying on a video," Steve Rogers said. "Even if what the video says is true, those things are done by the Ten Commandments. It cannot be said that that person is Mandalin, maybe someone else from the Ten Commandments."


    "The Ten Commandments Gang is really arrogant enough to provoke the President by shouting directly." James Rhodes said, but when I think about how they really kidnapped the president, I think the shouting is nothing.


    "Taking a video directly to provoke the president to teach the president is like using a gunship to attack Stark''s beach house." Bruce Banner thought for a while and said, "I think this person should not be Mandalin. The appearance features are so obvious that they can be recognized at a glance in the crowd."


    "Does the high profile of the organization have something to do with the appearance of the leader of the organization?" Tony Stark asked.


    "It doesn''t seem to be," Bruce Banner said.


    "It''s another question that can''t be analyzed but can only be guessed." Tony Stark said while watching the frozen beard in the video. "But looking at him, it doesn''t feel like the leader of a terrorist organization. So, let me first B!"


    ¡¾correct answer! Five years of reward life! ¡¿


    The video starts to play.


    At first, in a room, the bearded man walked out of the toilet with two sisters on the side.


    "Which one of you is Vanessa?" the bearded man asked.


    "It''s me." A sister said.


    "Nisha." The bearded man took a cookie and threw it over, "Do you know that the fortune cookie was invented by the Americans? It uses a Japanese formula."


    "Hey!" Tony Stark suddenly walked behind the bearded man with a gun and pointed the gun at him, "Don''t move!"


    "God, my goodness." The bearded man immediately raised his hands, "I didn''t move, what you want, even if you take it, these guns are fake, they dare not let me take the real guy."


    "What?" Tony Stark was a little surprised.


    "Do you want these two little birds?" The bearded man pointed at the two sisters.


    "Enough, you are not the real Mandalin." Tony Stark understood. "Where is he! Where is the Mandalin!"


    "He''s here, but not here." The bearded man murmured.


    "What do you mean?" Tony Stark didn''t understand what it meant.


    "It''s complicated, it''s complicated," said the bearded man.


    "Then keep it simple." Tony Stark fired a bang.


    "My name is Trevor, Trevor Stray." The bearded Trevor Stray didn''t dare to be complicated at the sound of the gunshot, and honestly stated his identity.


    "What are you?" Tony Stark asked. "Is it a bait or a stand-in?"


    "What? I''m like a stand-in?" Trevor Stray said, "Of course not, I''m an actor."


    "You have a minute, think about the last words." Tony Stark said.


    "This is a character, Mandalin, understand? It''s not true." Trevor Stray explained.


    "Then how did you come, Trevor?" Tony Stark asked.


    "I, I have a little trouble about DP. I finally solved it with a special method. On the street, people shouldn''t do it..."


    "And then?!" Tony Stark was not interested in listening to this, and interrupted Trevor Stray directly.


    "Then they let me play this role because they know about DP." Trevor Stray said.


    "Did they say to help you quit?" Tony Stark asked.


    "They gave me more." Trevor Stray said, "gave me other things, such as this big house, and they gave me plastic surgery, many things..."


    Trevor Stray is also a strange thing. He fell asleep when he said his eyes closed and snored!


    Tony Stark also pointed a gun at his head, and he fell asleep!


    "Don''t you have insomnia too!" Tony Stark immediately gave Trevor Stray a kick.


    Trevor Stray only woke up, and continued with what he hadn¡¯t said before, ¡°There is still a very dazzling yacht, but the problem is that he needs someone to take responsibility for the explosion.¡±


    "He?" Tony Stark clearly remembered who it was. "Killian?"


    "Killian," Trevor Stray said.


    "He created you?" Tony Stark asked.


    "He created me." Trevor Stray said.


    "He planned it?" Trevor Stray asked.


    "Yes!" Trevor Stray said.


    "Find an actor to play Mandalin? It''s really imaginative." In the answer space, Tony Stark said.


    "Slightly exaggerated," Thor commented.


    "Do you know what''s all about actors?" Tony Stark surprised.


    "Asgard can also see the performance." Thor said.


    "If this mandarin is a fake, does it have nothing to do with the Ten Commandments?" Sam Wilson said.


    "That''s not necessarily true. This video can only show that this bearded mandalin is not a real mandalin, and cannot separate the Ten Commandments." Bruce Banner said, "Of course, there is not enough evidence. It shows that it has something to do with the Ten Commandments Gang. We need to investigate this."


    "The real Mandalin is called Killian, and Stark seems to know him." Steve Rogers said, "Stark, who is this Killian?"


    "I don''t know." Tony Stark shook his head, "I have never heard of this person."


    "But in the video..."


    "Maybe I only met in the future, anyway, I can''t remember now that I know such a person." Tony Stark said.


    The video continues to play.


    Tony Stark was handcuffed to an iron shelf. Opposite him, there was a woman standing, a woman familiar to everyone. It was Maya, the botanist who went to the beach house to find Tony Stark before. Hansen.


    "You used to be an excellent scientist, once brilliant, have a kind heart, look at you now..." Tony Stark looked at Maya Hansen and said, "And the people who wake up with me every day still have Soul, help me get out of here."


    "Tony, this Maya Hansen ran to your villa and warned you, I thought she was a good person." Seeing this, James Rhodes said, "It turns out that she is also from Mandalin, okay. Right, fake Mandalin."


    "I didn''t expect this." Tony Stark was also surprised.


    "Retribution, it''s all retribution, who caused you to harm so many girls before." James Rhodes patted Tony Stark on the shoulder, "Change your mind!"


    "Isn''t it enough for me to change my mind now?" Tony Stark said, "I''m not the one for a long time."


    The video continued. When Tony Stark persuaded Maya Hansen, Kilian in a white suit walked down the stairs.


    "Do you know what my dad said?" Kilian said as he walked. "One of his favorite words is that the early bird eats the worm, but the second mouse eats cheese."


    "Are you still brooding about Switzerland?" Tony Stark asked.


    "How can I be angry with you?" Killian put down a small box casually, "I want to thank you, you gave me the best gift in the world, it is despair. Back in Switzerland, you let me be in the building. Waiting for you, right? For the first 20 minutes, I really thought you would come. In the next hour, I really want to take a step forward and jump down the stairs. Do you know what I mean?"


    "To be honest, I was thinking about what happened to the first mouse." Tony Stark said.


    "When I look at the night sky of this city, no one knows that I am there, no one sees me, no one pays attention to me, there is a thought, to accompany me from that day on." Killian stretched out his hand and pointed to Tony Stark. "Hide yourself, Tony. From that day on, this has been my motto, right? It¡¯s much safer to rule behind the scenes. Because once the devil has a face, it¡¯s like Ben**, Gaddafi, Mandalin , People have goals."


    "It''s him! It turned out to be him!" At this time, Tony Stark in the answer space finally remembered who this Kylian is.


    "So, where is this Kylian holy?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "That was ten years ago. In Nepal, Switzerland, this Kylian approached me in the elevator and wanted to talk about cooperation, so I told him to see him on the roof..." Tony Stark said.


    "Let me guess, you didn''t go there at all, did you?" James Rhodes said, "No, you should just forget about it, right!"


    "Rhodes, can you blame me?" Tony Stark said helplessly, "Know that I am Tony Stark. There are too many people who want to catch me like Kylian. For these people I never pay attention. Who of you will pick up a business card from someone you don''t know?"


    "Then you shouldn''t let people go to the top of the building," Steve Rogers said. "If you don''t want to see him, just refuse."


    "It''s really me to blame." Tony Stark said, "but you can''t blame me too much? Who hasn''t been let go of the pigeons in life? I was let go. But most people still have nothing to happen. , Live as you should, why Kylian was let off by someone, or was he let off by an old man, and he became a mandalin? This buddy has a brain problem!"


    "Some chemical reactions seem dangerous but if there is no catalyst, it may not happen at all." Bruce Banner said, "Stark, to Killian, you are the catalyst."


    "Tony, I think Dr. Banner is right." James Rhodes also said, "If you really met Kylian that day and invested in him, maybe he is ringing the bell on Nasdaq now."


    "Fine." Tony Stark shrugged, "this counts mine, 100% counts mine, ok?"


    The video continues to play.


    "Since the guy with the hammer fell from the sky, subtlety has gone out of fashion." Kilian sat there and continued to speak.


    "What are you going to do next?" Tony Stark asked.


    "I want to give back the same gift in return for your kindness to me." Kilian placed three small metal **** on the ground and pressed it with a remote control. The three **** instantly emitted light, forming a holographic projection.

 Chapter 148： And Iron Mans ex-girlfriend on the 1st result

    The image projected by the hologram cut Tony Stark''s heart like a knife.


    That is a woman who is extremely important to Tony Stark. It can be said that she is the most important woman to him now. For her, he can give up everything, even his own life.


    That woman is Pepper Potts.


    At this moment, Pepper Potts is tied up, with a painful expression on his face, and the fiery red color can be clearly seen under his skin.


    Kilian also injected Pepper Potts with the Extremis Virus!


    "This is a live broadcast, not sure if you know it, but now it¡¯s up to her body to decide whether to become the ultimate creature, or to give up." Kilian said while admiring Tony Stark¡¯s desperate and distressed appearance, "If She gave up, I have to say, the explosion should be spectacular. But before that, it was still quite painful."


    The screen stopped at this place, and the question appeared.


    [How many armors was detonated when Iron Man Tony Stark rescued Pepper Potts? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Armor¡¿


    ¡¾B All Armor¡¿


    ¡¾This small question and answer is correct, the reward is five years of life. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "Detonate the armor?" Steve Rogers felt strange seeing the title, "Stark, is it your ultimate ultimate move to detonate the armor?"


    "There is no such killer move." Tony Stark said, "If I really want a big explosion, I will put a bomb on the armor instead of using it as a bomb."


    "But what does the topic say about you detonating the armor?" Steve Rogers asked, "under what circumstances would you detonate the armor?"


    "There is only one situation, and that is to destroy the armor." Tony Stark said, "Although I designed this function, I can''t imagine that it will do that. Even if the armor is damaged, I can do it. If it is repaired, even if it is really impossible to repair, it can be disassembled, and the parts of the armor can be recycled. If it is destroyed, there is only one possibility. The armor is robbed by the enemy..."


    "So you mean Killian took your armor and you destroyed it?" Thor asked.


    "No, it''s impossible." Tony Stark shook his head. "Because Jarvis controls the armor, so even if the enemy takes the armor, it can''t be used at all. I can ask Jarvis to use it at any time. Let the armor fly back again. Unless they can take the armor away and rewrite the system of the armor and take Jarvis offline so that the armor is completely out of my control. But with all due respect, I don¡¯t think Who can do this now, that Kilian can''t do it no matter how he sees it."


    "So speaking, your conclusion is that you will not detonate the armor." James Rhodes asked.


    "I can''t imagine the reason for doing that at all." Tony Stark spread his hands.


    "Then you don''t even know the detonation of all the armors?" James Rhodes said.


    "Yes, no clue." Tony Stark frowned. What happened to make him detonate the armor?


    "Stark, you have no reason to detonate the armor. What if it is not your reason to detonate the armor?" Bruce Banner said suddenly.


    "Dr. Banner, are you saying that someone threatened Stark to detonate the armor?" James Rhodes asked.


    "This is indeed a possibility. Just like the scene in the video just now, Tony Stark is being copied there. If Kylian points a gun at Stark at this time and asks him to detonate the armor, he will kill him. he¡­¡­"


    "Then I would rather be killed than succumb." Tony Stark said, "If I were such a succumbing person, I would make weapons for them in the desert instead of secretly making armor. NS."


    "What if Kylian pointed the gun on Pepper''s head?" Bruce Banner asked, "If you don''t detonate the armor, he will kill Pepper?"


    "This..." Tony Stark was stunned, and he said two seconds later, "Yes, if someone threatens me with Pepper''s life, I will detonate the armor, whether it is a armor, I will follow all the armors."


    "If Kylian threatens Stark to detonate the armor, it will definitely not only detonate one, it will definitely be all." James Rhodes said.


    "Damn it!" Tony Stark cursed and made a choice, "I choose B!"


    [Answer is correct, rewards will be issued! ¡¿


    The video starts to play.


    James Rhodes and Tony Stark sneaked into a boat with guns.


    "Your anxiety will not happen in this place, right?" James Rhodes asked in a low voice.


    "I hope not," Tony Stark said.


    The two surreptitiously advanced, but they saw a terrifying scene in the night sky. Under the moonlight, the president was hung there wearing the armor originally belonging to James Rhodes.


    "Oh, my goodness." James Rhodes said in shock. "These guys lifted the president on the gas tank and are going to burn him."


    "It''s a bit like a Viking''s funeral." Tony Stark said.


    The two wanted to rescue the president, but after all, this is Kilian''s territory. They are both Kilian''s people. They were discovered before they got close.


    One enemy after another appeared, and by looking at the faint red color in their eyes or face, you can know that they are not ordinary people, but the ultimate creatures that can produce high temperatures.


    "I want to kill my armor!" James Rhodes felt it tricky.


    "That''s right, we need support." Tony Stark leaned there, but he looked confident.


    "A lot of support," James Rhodes said.


    "Can you guess it?" Tony Stark said suddenly, still looking at the night sky.


    James Rhodes looked in the direction of Tony Stark, and saw light spots appearing in the night sky, not one or two, but a dense cluster of light spots.


    "That''s..." James Rhodes couldn''t believe his guess.


    "Yes," Tony Stark said.


    "That''s all?" James Rhodes was a little sluggish.


    "That''s right," Tony Stark said.


    With two words of effort, those light spots have already flown in front of your eyes. Isn¡¯t that just a piece of armor? All those armors are suspended in the air, forming an arc-shaped queue, like loyal soldiers guarding Tony in the center. ¡¤ Stark.


    In the vast night sky, energy-spraying armors lined up in the sky. This scene is still very visually impactful.


    "Tony, magnificent enough!" In the answer space, James Rhodes couldn''t help giving a thumbs up to Tony Stark.


    "Stark, if you can take out a battle armor like this in the video during the New York battle, that battle will be much easier to fight." Steve Rogers said, "even if you have enough battle armor, It doesn¡¯t matter if we people don¡¯t play, you can handle the New York battle alone! After all, the individual combat power of the Zeta Rising is actually not high."


    "I''m already preparing." Tony Stark said, "When the New York war comes, Loki will surely be a surprise."


    "You have always had a shadow of the New York War in the video. I think the reason why you developed these armors is to prevent the New York War from happening again." Steve Rogers said.


    "It should be like this." Tony Stark said, "After all, I was able to maintain world peace by wearing armor. I never thought about making large quantities of armor."


    "Jarvis, aim at the heat source signal of the ultimate creatures to carry out a devastating blow." Several people were chatting in the answer space. In the video, Tony Stark had issued an order to fight the ultimate creatures, and this Christmas suddenly changed. It was extremely "lively".


    I saw those armors flying into the sky to escape, and fighting with Killian''s ultimate creatures. The armors showed their power, and everyone was dazzled.


    And those ultimate creatures also fully demonstrated their powerful combat effectiveness. The mortal fetus of the flesh can actually compete with the armor. After a fight, the ultimate creature was wiped out, but they also removed a lot of armor with their bare hands.


    After the battle went on for a while, Tony Stark found Pepper Potts, but unfortunately, because the battle between the armor and the ultimate creature was too fierce, many houses were demolished and many ruins were made. , Pepper Potts was buried in such a metal ruin.


    "This is the result of you and my ex-girlfriend." At this time, Tony Stark was still thinking about joking. He reached out to Pepper Potts, trying to pull him out of the ruins.


    "You are such a bastard." Pepper Potts also reached out, trying to grab Tony Stark''s hand.


    "Yes, let''s talk at dinner." Tony Stark desperately tried to catch Pepper Potts, but he was so close that he couldn''t catch it!


    Both of them stretched out their hands desperately. Finally, their fingers touched and they were about to successfully grab each other, but at this moment, a fiery red arm suddenly stretched out from below, grabbing Tony in one hand. ¡¤ Stark¡¯s chest melted his armor.


    With the last push of the arm, Tony Stark crashed to the ground, and a figure came up from the steel ground, it was Kilian.


    "Is this guy harassing you?" Kilian first cared about Pepper Potts very gentlemanly, and then smashed into a beastly attack, and immediately pounced on Tony Stark, poking Tony Stark with his finger. Chest.


    "It''s hot inside?" Kilian''s fingers turned fiery red, burning Tony Stark''s chest red, "Like a turtle, with its head shrunk in its shell."


    "Tony." Pepper Potts on the side looked at this scene and couldn''t help but yell.


    "She is watching, I think you should close your eyes, close your eyes, so you feel better." Kilian raised his hand to attack Tony Stark.


    Tony Stark raised his arm, and a sword appeared on the battle armor. He slashed it over, cutting off Kylian''s forearm entirely.


    But the next moment, Kilian''s broken arm grew back!


    His broken forearm fell on his feet and melted the iron plate directly.


    "Such a strong regenerative ability." Steve Rogers was secretly surprised when he saw it. In a way, the Extremis Virus seemed to be stronger than the serum he had injected.


    Originally Pepper Potts was lying in the ruins and could not fall down, but Kilian¡¯s arm melted an iron plate, and immediately a chain reaction caused Pepper Potts to fall onto the iron shelf below.


    And at this time, James Rhodes also successfully rescued the president. He came to Tony Stark and said to him, "The president has already managed to rescue, I want to evacuate."


    "Good job," Tony Stark said.


    à²!


    James Rhodes took the president to the sky.


    Everyone understands James Rhodes¡¯s act of dropping his friends and taking the lead. No matter how important Pepper Potts is, it¡¯s only Tony Stark¡¯s woman, and the president¡¯s safety is related to the safety of the entire country. Which one is less important. There is no need to say which one is important at all.


    In that case, in order to prevent the president from encountering danger again, it is the wisest choice to take him away as soon as possible.


    "Pepper, give me your hand, don''t be nervous, stretch your hand over." James Rhodes left, Tony Stark came to an iron stand next to Pepper Potts, and reached out to rescue her.


    But unfortunately, the previous battle left this place riddled with holes. Tony Stark still failed to catch Pepper Potts and watched her fall into the sea of ??flames on the ground.


    "It''s really bad, if I catch her." Killian appeared again at this time, and he glanced at the fire below and mocked.


    Tony Stark didn''t say a word, ran to Kilian, and started a battle with Kilian.


    Killian, who had been injected with the Extremis Virus, was not unbelievably powerful. He was really dismantling the armor with his bare hands, removing one leg and one arm of the armor almost every few seconds.


    Fortunately, there are enough Tony Stark armors, if one set is broken, he will wear another set, or it is not enough for Killian to fight.


    "We finally met on the top floor." Killian said to Tony Stark when the Nth armor was dismantled.


    Then he lifted his right hand and pointed it at Tony Stark''s head, just punching it down.


    Tony Stark reacted quickly, his body ejected from the armor, and the armor was split in two from the head to the crotch.


    ßÛ!


    Tony Stark, who was blasted by the battle armor, fell on the iron plate below, while Kilian stood on the top, looking at Tony Stark condescendingly.


    "Mark 42 is back." At this time, another armor flew in the night sky.


    "It''s not easy, the prodigal son finally turned his head." Tony Stark quickly got up, he squatted on the ground, his hands still stretched back, ready to dress.


    I have to say, this posture is cool, somewhat like the signature moves of a widow sister.


    when!


    However, when Mark 42 flew behind Tony Stark, his foot accidentally hit the iron frame, and then a handsome armor directly disintegrated and turned into a pile of parts and fell under his feet.


    In the answer space, Tony Stark¡¯s old face is hot again, WTF! Why do it again!


    Counting this time, his armor has been disassembled and transformed into parts three times!


    "Well, it''s very handsome." Thor, the gloater, grinned, and said in Jarvis''s accent, "Stark, I have always been the happiest to appreciate your fighting."


    "Stark, I have always been the happiest to appreciate your fight." James Rhodes also laughed.


    As we all know, repeating is a very magical behavior, the principle is not clear, but once someone starts repeating, it is extremely contagious, and few people fail.


    "Stark, I have always enjoyed watching you fight." Sam Wilson has also become a repeater.


    "Stark..." Steve Rogers also spoke.


    "really?" Tony Stark interrupted Steve Rogers speechlessly, "Captain, even you do such boring things?"


    "I don''t know why I want to speak." Steve Rogers said.


    "Too unbelievable." In the video, Tony Stark also looked helpless.


    "Tony, you really don''t deserve her." Kilian stood there and said, "It''s a pity, I almost made her perfect."


    ßÛ!


    Then, Kilian jumped from a height and jumped in front of Tony Stark.


    "Wait, calm down, calm down!" Tony Stark said, "You are right, I am not worthy of her, but there is one thing you are wrong, she is perfect." Then Tony Stark pointed out The sword stretched out his hand and pointed at Kilian, and the parts of Mark 42 on the ground flew up and began to dress on Kilian.


    "So you detonated the armor to kill the enemy!" In the answer space, Steve Rogers'' eyes lit up. He said to Tony Stark, "Good idea."


    "I didn''t expect the armor to be used in this way." Bruce Banner also said, "Forcibly put on the enemy and detonate it."


    "I feel quite embarrassed." James Rhodes said, "Such an advanced armor, something that is ahead of this time, is actually used as a bomb."


    "That''s also the bomb ahead of this era." Tony Stark said, "Have you seen any bomb that kidnap people?"


    The video continues to play, and the result is exactly the same as everyone imagined. Tony Stark detonated the armor as a bomb and exploded Killian.


    But what is surprising is that Killian is not dead yet!


    However, his condition is also very bad, his body is full of cracks, and his face is embarrassed.


    "There is no such thing as a stand-in. You said you wanted to find Mandalin. You thought you saw him, but it was me, Tony. From the beginning." Kilian opened his arms and shouted, "I am Mandalin! "


    boom!


    At this time, a stick suddenly hit Kilian''s face, flying him all over.


    I saw Pepper Potts standing there with a stick in his hand. There is no doubt that it was her hand just now.


    Tony Stark was stunned, never expected that Pepper Potts would do something like this one day.


    Pepper Potts at this time also showed a fiery red color on his body, looking no different from Kilian.


    "Stark, I feel that this thing is very powerful." Seeing here, Thor couldn''t help saying, "The Kylian, you can beat you in the armor with your bare hands to lose your helmet and remove your armor. If your arm is broken, you can regenerate. Miss Pepper fell from that height unscathed. Can such soldiers be mass-produced?"


    "Tor, are you talking about human trials and artificial warriors?" Bruce Banner retorted as soon as he heard this, "This is Pandora''s box. It''s better not to open it."


    "Yes Thor, it is better to have fewer super soldiers in this world." Steve Rogers also said.


    "Captain, I don''t know why you think so, don''t you know what kind of enemy we face in the future?" Thor replied, "There are several powerful enemies waiting for us in the future!"


    "I think Thor is right." Techara said, "Abilities are not good or bad. There are talents who use it. If you select enough loyal soldiers and train them into that kind of super fighters, this will happen in the future. It''s a great help."


    "And then, do you think the military will sit back and watch?" Steve Rogers asked rhetorically, "No matter what our starting point is, I can guarantee that this team will eventually fall into the hands of the military, and they What I''m good at is never resisting aliens."


    "Provoking disputes is their specialty." Bruce Banner stood firmly beside Steve Rogers, "I am the best example. In order to copy another me, how much conscience did the **** Rose do? Thing! He even created another demon with his own hands! Kilian¡¯s things have a higher success rate and are easier to mass produce. All armies will be crazy about it. We don¡¯t have to wait for aliens at that time, we will start a war ourselves."


    "Everyone, wait a minute." Tony Stark said at this time, "I have been in contact with this thing before, and Maya Hansen contacted me ten years ago. It has a fatal flaw~www.novelhall.com ~Overheating will cause an explosion."


    "For some people, this shortcoming is negligible." Steve Rogers said.


    "Especially the military." Bruce Banner added.


    "Tony, have you been in touch, can you make this thing?" James Rhodes asked.


    As soon as this sentence came out, everyone''s eyes fell on Tony Stark.


    "Give me time, I can even solve the overheating problem." Tony Stark said, "but I am on the side of the captain and Dr. Banner, and I don''t approve of making this. Rather than wasting this time, I might as well. Make two suits of armor."


    The video continues to play, Kylian was okay even after being exploded by the armor, and even if he was hit by Pepper Potts, he would not die.


    But he just walked out, a suit of armor flew up in the sky.


    "Jarvis, the person in my direction at 12 o''clock is not the target, stop the alarm!" Tony Stark said quickly.


    But as he talked, he realized that the headset had fallen to the ground without knowing what.


    Boom!


    The battle armor automatically locked on the target, even Pepper Potts was the target of the attack and fired a palm cannon at it, but Pepper Potts easily dodged the battle armor from the sky even more easily. .


    Then, Pepper Potts put on one of the arms of the battle armor, kicked a shell on the ground towards Kilian with one foot, and then detonated the shell with a palm cannon.


    Kilian, there is no real scum left.

 Chapter 149： Doctor Strange joins the answer

    "Oh my God, this is so violent." Pepper Potts blew Killian into the sky in one go. After thinking about what he had just done, he couldn''t help but feel a little scared.


    "You scared me, I thought you..." Tony Stark looked at Pepper Potts and said.


    "Think I was dead?" Pepper Potts walked towards Tony Stark step by step, "Because I fell from 200 feet? Who of us is worse now?"


    "The outcome is undecided, I may be more inclined to your side." Tony Stark is still thinking about joking, "Why don''t you wear that at home, sports underwear or something?"


    "I can now understand why you are not willing to give up the armor." Pepper Potts said, "What can I complain about?"


    "Well, I''m all to blame, I''m not good." Tony Stark walked to Pepper Potts, which scared Pepper back quickly, "Don''t touch me, I''ll burn you."


    "No." Tony Stark squeezed Pepper Potts'' arm.


    "Then am I okay?" Pepper Potts asked.


    "No, as long as you are my girlfriend, you will never be okay." Tony Stark smiled, "But I think we can handle it. I studied this 20 years ago and I can make you better. . I am a professional repairman."


    "It''s like fixing those armors?" Pepper Potts asked.


    "Uh, I will reduce it appropriately." Tony Stark immediately called Jarvis, "Jarvis."


    "It''s all done, sir, is there any more instructions?" Jarvis''s voice sounded.


    "You know," Tony Stark said.


    "The cleanup process restarts," Jarvis said.


    "Christmas cleaning, yes, that''s right." Tony Stark held Pepper Potts in his arms.


    Then, a shocking scene appeared.


    I saw one armor set detonated in the night sky, as if a grand firework was set off in the night sky.


    The video ends in this beautiful "firework show".


    "It turns out that Stark detonated all the armors is not what we thought." Steve Rogers said, "It is for Miss Pepper, but it is not under threat, but voluntary."


    "I have to say, this is the most expensive firework in history." James Rhodes said, "If the love for a woman can be measured by money, then I am afraid that few women in the world can be happier than Pepper. ."


    "I just want to talk about the inhumanity of the trenches." Sam Wilson was stunned, "So many armors, the money spent must be astronomical, so it all detonated in one breath."


    "Although I don''t understand love, but I think this is true love." Thor also said.


    [This round of answers is over, and the answerers are ready to return. ¡¿


    The lively and "popular" answering space suddenly became deserted, leaving Li Cheng alone.


    ¡¾The answer is completed and the reward is issued. ¡¿


    ¡¾The host gains the psychic power of Professor X Charles Xavier. ¡¿


    ¡¾The host gains the ability to fly. ¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    "This is the end?" When he found out that he was out of the answering space, Techara was all stunned.


    He didn''t answer a single question until the end of the round!


    Then why on earth are you pulling him?


    "Tor, Stark, Rogers, Banner, I found that these four talents are the protagonists, almost all of them are about their topics." Techara said to Tony Stark very speechlessly.


    "Yes, all the questions are around the four of you." James Rhodes also said, "I, Techara, and Sam, the three of us are just going to make up the number."


    "Make up the number? You have entered the answer space anyway, did you just answer the question, right?" Clint Barton said, "Everyone is together, you answer the question, but Romanov and I were not pulled in!"


    Because of the answer space, the relationship between Techara and Tony Stark and his entourage has progressed by leaps and bounds. After obtaining the promise of absolute confidentiality, Techara Dang even invited Tony Stark and others to Wakanda. visit.


    After Tony Stark and the others followed Techara into Wakanda to visit, they were completely shocked by Wakanda''s advancement.


    Advanced technology far beyond the times can be seen everywhere, it seems like a country that only exists in science fiction.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that this is the richest country in the country, but it is regarded by the outside world as one of the poorest countries in the world. When everyone thinks about this, they can''t help laughing.


    And under the introduction of Techara, everyone also met a little girl named Su Rui. Regardless of her young age, she was really a genius, especially in science. Some insights and inventions made Tony History Tucker was amazed.


    Originally Tony Stark was the only technology output, but now it¡¯s better. With the addition of a Su Rui, Tony Stark¡¯s burden has been reduced a lot.


    Originally, Tony Stark promised to design a weapon system for the Falcon¡¯s wings, develop a ¡°calling armor¡± for the Hulk, and a series of complicated and trivial things, but now he doesn¡¯t need him to do it anymore, and all of them are handed over to Su Rui. .


    Of course, the Battle Armor is Tony Stark¡¯s domain. Even if the Wizard of the Sky, Su Rui can¡¯t compete with Tony Stark in the Battle Armor. The Hulk is sober, and Su Rui only needs to modify Tony Stark''s original armor product.


    Even if you can make something that can achieve the same effect, it doesn¡¯t have to be a battle armor.


    Not only that, Tony Stark and Techara discussed for a while and planned to build several battle armor production lines in Wakanda. If you produce it yourself, you can''t produce that many quantities, and Tony Stark still has to do research, and there really isn''t that much time wasted on production.


    Wakanda has enough technological strength to be able to do it, and it is also concealed enough. By moving the production line to Wakanda, Tony Stark will be able to develop the armor without any distractions.


    After leaving Wakanda, the soldiers divided into several paths. Steve Rogers and Natasha Romanoff went to capture Kilian, and Clint Barton went to find two siblings, Kuaiyin and Scarlet Witch, as for the Falcon The work of taking wings was thrown to Nick Fury.


    And Tony Stark went to find Stephen Strange.


    The person in the video captured Loki without showing up, and played with Thor casually. Of course, he only played with Thor''s body, and did not play with Thor''s feelings. This kind of strength has been faintly among the "friends". , Not even Thor.


    Such a powerful person, Tony Stark will naturally come to the door himself.


    "Hello, let me find Stephen Strange." Tony Stark rushed to the hospital where Stephen Strange was.


    "Ah, it''s Iron Man!" When the nurse sister on the medical guide saw Tony Stark, she almost screamed in excitement, but she immediately realized that this is the hospital that needs to be quiet, and she hurriedly covered her mouth.


    "Iron Man, can you give me an autograph?" The nurse girl blushed and took the notebook and pen and looked at Tony Stark expectantly.


    "It is my honor to sign for a beautiful girl like you." Tony Stark took the paper and brushes and signed his name.


    "Thank you." The nurse sister collected her signature and immediately grabbed the phone and called, "Doctor Strange, someone wants to see you. What? Make an appointment? No, he is Tony Stark, Iron Man Tony Star Gram, hey hey hey!"


    After some operations, the nurse sister looked at Tony Stark with embarrassment, "Mr. Stark, Dr. Strange said that you should make an appointment first."


    "Make an appointment?" Tony Stark took off his sunglasses, what the **** is going on, when does Tony Stark need to make an appointment when he sees someone?


    How many bigwigs in the political and business world wanted to see him, but now he came to see a doctor in person, and the doctor actually asked him to make an appointment?


    This is too much!


    But when I thought that they were Doctor Strange, even Rocky and Thor were playing around at will. I was afraid that I couldn''t do it at all, so Tony Stark chose to forgive at the time.


    Being strong means being able to do whatever you want.


    "Then make an appointment for me." Tony Stark said very understanding.


    "Huh?" The nurse girl was stunned, shit, the guy Strange had such a big face, and the dignified Iron Man said he wanted to make an appointment, but he really made an appointment.


    what''s the situation?


    Could it be that these two have one leg?


    impossible impossible!


    The nurse girl shook her head and shook the absurd thoughts in her head.


    "Make an appointment for me." Seeing the nurse startled, Tony Stark said again.


    "Oh, good." The nurse sister called Stephen Strange, "Doctor Strange, Tony Stark wants an appointment. What? I have time now? Okay, well, I''ll tell him to go up right away. ."


    After hanging up the phone, the nurse sister said silently, "Mr. Stark, Dr. Strange said..."


    "I heard, let me go up right away, won''t it be over after just letting me go up?" Tony Stark was also very speechless, "Is this Strange, is it so annoying in normal times?"


    "Who made Dr. Strange top medical skills? There is no better in New York than him." The nurse sister led the way, "Mr. Stark, please follow me."


    ßËßËßË!


    Nurse sister paper took Tony Stark to a room and knocked on the door.


    "Enter." A voice came from inside, exactly the same as Doctor Strange wearing a red cloak in the video.


    "Oh, Mr. Stark, I''ve been paying attention to you since I learned on TV that shrapnel in your blood is digging into your heart all the time." Stephen Strange stood up and said, "But that At that time, even for me, your situation was very difficult, and I was not sure to save you."


    "Then why did you let me come up?" Tony Stark asked.


    "Curiosity occupies a large part." Stephen Strange said, "You are in a terrible condition. This is the most difficult challenge for any doctor. I can guarantee that there is no doctor in New York who dare to say yes. Can save you. But now you are standing right in front of me, you are saved, through another way, your own way, which is great. You are a scientist, but you have done what we doctors can¡¯t do. Although you are not using medical skills, this does not prevent me as a doctor from being curious about you."


    "So you just want to see me?" Tony Stark said.


    "No, I want to create a new surgical plan for you." Stephen Strange pointed to Tony Stark''s chest of the Ark reactor, "When you just had an accident, I could do nothing, but I am not anymore. I am the one I was back then, and I think I can save you now, although this is a challenge for me. But if there is no challenge in life, what meaning is there, isn¡¯t it?"


    "That''s all right." Tony Stark''s starting point was not to come to see a doctor, but since Stephen Strange said he could save him, why not do it?


    After all, no one likes to have so many shrapnel in the body that I don''t want to drill into my heart all the time.


    Although Steven Strange is also annoying sometimes, but I have to say that people''s strength lies there, and they are tough. After pushing Tony Stark on the operating table, he really successfully removed his body. Shrapnel.


    In the original time and space, Tony Stark defeated Killian and detonated all the armor before solving the problem of shrapnel in the body, and now it has been resolved in advance.


    When Tony Stark was undergoing surgery and recuperation, Steve Rogers and Natasha Romanoff had easily captured Killian.


    At this time, he has already begun the research of Extremis Virus, and has made certain progress. Under his command, he also has two modified ultimate creatures.


    But Steve Rogers and Natasha Romanoff went on horseback together, at this time Kylian couldn''t get over any waves.


    After investigation, Killian has nothing to do with the Ten Commandments Gang.


    On the side of Clint Button, he has also found Pirot Maksimov and Wanda Maksimov, and successfully fooled them to New York.


    "Stark, Button is coming soon, you are ready, those two brothers and sisters are full of hostility to you." In the ward, Steve Rogers said to Tony Stark.


    "I really can''t blame me." Tony Stark said helplessly, "I haven''t seen them even before, and I don''t know where I have offended them."


    "It''s your weapon, Stark." Steve Rogers said, "Barton made it very clear that the family of the siblings died under your weapon."


    "Then they hate the person who fires the weapon!" Tony Stark said silently, "What''s my business?"


    "I knew it would be like this. How could Stark aloft admit his mistakes." A voice came and saw a young man with dyed silver hair strode in, and a girl was next to him, like that in the video. Like the fast silver and the Scarlet Witch, they are just a lot younger.


    "Pitro, Wanda." Clint Barton said, "Calm down! You promise me to be calm before I take you to see Stark."


    "I am calm." Pietro Maximov said, "I am here just to share my dream with Mr. Stark."


    "I''m sure it was not a good dream." Tony Stark said.


    "At that time, we were ten years old, and the family of four was finished eating." Pietro Maximov looked into Wanda Maximov¡¯s eyes, "The first shell hit the two lower floors, on the floor. There was a hole in the upper part. The hole was huge. My parents fell in. The whole building began to fall apart. I grabbed Wanda and rolled under the bed. Then the second shell came, but it didn¡¯t explode, it just stood there. In the rubble, we are only three feet away."


    "Wait, are you sure that I made the shells?" Tony Stark couldn''t help but vomit when he heard this, "Are you sure that it''s not a product of Hanmer Industries? They don''t even explode the''ex-wife''!" "


    "On the bomb side, there is a word, Stark." Pietro ignored Tony Stark and continued.


    "We were trapped for two days." Wanda Maksimov continued. "Whenever people try to save us, every time the bricks move, I think that bomb will be detonated. We waited for two days and waited. Come and kill us with Tony Stark."


    "Witch girl, don''t you think it''s weird for you to say that?" Tony Stark couldn''t help but interject, "Why would I kill you? Do I look like a perverted murderer?"


    "Your weapons have killed thousands of people. What are you not a murderer?" Wanda Maximov looked at Tony Stark with hatred.


    "Is it convenient to ask what was the cause of that explosion? Warlords melee? Gang fights?" Tony Stark asked.


    "Does it make sense to ask?" Wanda Maximov said coldly, "My parents are dead."


    "I know this. What I want to say is, even if I don''t sell weapons, even if the word''Stark'' isn''t on all the weapons in the world, your parents won''t die?" Tony Star Ke Rhetorically asked, "Will that war not happen? No matter the warlord or the gang, without the weapons I made, would they not buy weapons?"


    "Wanda, Stark is right. Even if Stark has never sold weapons, there are always other people in the world who sell weapons. Those who started that war will definitely buy weapons from other places. Your parents¡¯ ending will not be any different.¡± Clint Barton persuaded, ¡°I sympathize with you, but you put the bill on Stark, it¡¯s not fair.¡±


    "Fair?" Pietro Maximov sneered. "This word will wait until **** to tell my parents!"


    "Stark has never been the murderer of your parents, and Stark has never waged any war." Steve Rogers also said, "Stark has really killed people in the past two years, but those are some. Damn bastard. He didn''t hurt people, on the contrary, he was protecting people."


    "You actually shielded this murderer, because you look like the captain of the United States, but you don''t have the sense of justice of the captain." Pietro Maximov took a pistol and pointed it at Tony Stark.


    Steve Rogers raised his hand to subdue people, but Tony Stark yelled, "Captain! Don''t interfere!"


    "Are you sure?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "OK," Tony Stark said.


    "Okay." Steve Rogers fell aside again.


    "None of you intervene." Tony Stark got out of the bed with difficulty, stood there, and said, looking at Pietro Maximoff. My weapon killed your parents. First of all, I apologize to you and I am very sorry. But you look into my eyes and tell me, am I really responsible for your parents¡¯ death? Is killing me your revenge?"


    "Stark is written on the bomb!" Pietro Maximov said loudly, "Because of that bomb, my parents are dead!"


    "Then kill me." Tony Stark said, "Come on, I am here, you just need to move your fingers, and your parents'' revenge will be avenged."


    "This is what you said, don''t think that I will spare you when you are so hysterical!" Pietro Maximov held the gun, clenched his teeth, but still couldn''t fire it.


    "I want to kill you! I must kill you!" Pietro Maximov''s hands began to tremble, "For so many years, this scene is my dream!"


    "Then you have this opportunity now, why don''t you shoot?" Tony Stark asked, "Because you know in your heart that I am not your enemy."


    "Pitro, Stark is right, he is not your enemy." Clint Barton also said on the side, "Of course, he was also a nasty weapon dealer before. But is that before? Since five years ago, Stark has changed. He closed the weapon department of Rijin Doujin. He became Iron Man. He was protecting the world. You are so concerned about Stark, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t Know these things?"


    "Kids, UU reading Stark has never hurt anyone. Of course, there are some girls. Well, many girls are hurt by him, but the **** is not dead." Steve ¡¤ Rogers also said, "On the contrary, he has saved many people, many of them are children who have suffered like you. Stark is not a killer, but a hero. You are determined to deprive you of suffering like you for the wrong hatred. A chance for your child to be saved?"


    "Stop talking, I will shoot, I swear I will!" Pietro Maximov walked in two steps, the gun was pointed at Tony Stark''s head, "I swear, I will..."


    "Fuck, who are you? This is the ward. The patients need to be quiet. What are they talking about? All out!" Stephen Strange, in a white coat, walked in and grabbed Pietro Maximo''s clothes. The leader threw him out.


    Then he blasted out Wanda Maximoff, Steve Rogers, Clint Barton and others.


    "Huh? The white-haired boy just now seemed to be holding a gun?" Stephen Strange came back to his senses after he finished.


    "Strange, you bull." Tony Stark admired Stephen Strange and gave a thumbs up.


    "My medical skills have always been..." Before Stephen Strange finished speaking, he found himself in a strange place, where the front and back, left and right were pitch black, but the weirdness did not affect his vision.


    There is an endless darkness here, as if swallowing the universe in.

 Chapter 150： Black Widow killed Iron Man

    "What place is this? How did I come here?" Stephen Strange looked around.


    "Has a new round of answers begin again?" Tony Stark said with some excitement.


    "Stark, do you know where this is? Do you know what''s going on?" Stephen Strange asked.


    "This is the answer space." Tony Stark glanced at the figure in the answer space.


    Good guy, this time the answering space is very lively, not only the Hulk Bruce Banner, Captain America Steve Rogers, Black Widow Natasha Romanoff, Hawkeye Clint Barton, Thor, etc. There are three newcomers Stephen Strange, Pietro Maksimov, and Wanda Maksimov who have been to the answering space, plus him, the number has reached 9 people!


    This is the largest number of answer spaces in history.


    "Stark, is this your ghost?" Pietro Maximov stared at Tony Stark.


    "Please, don''t buckle me on everything." Tony Stark said silently, "I want to do this kind of ghost, but I can''t do it yet."


    "If it weren''t for you, why do you know this place?" Wanda Maximov asked.


    "That''s because we have been here before." Tony Stark said, "It''s not just me, the captain and Dr. Banner have all been here. The first time you came is your brother and sister and Dr. Strange."


    "Captain?" Wanda Maksimov asked, "You mean that person does not look alike, or Captain America?"


    "Steve Rogers." Steve Rogers reached out to Wanda Maximoff.


    "Wanda Maksimov." Wanda Maksimov grabbed Steve Rogers''s hand and shook it.


    "Are you really Captain America?" Pietro Maximoff is still a little unbelievable. "Captain America sacrificed for the citizens of New York in 70 years. This is something we all know."


    "Then I will come back to life, only you will know." Steve Rogers said.


    "Should we pay more attention to where this place is?" Stephen Strange asked again, "Stark, you just said this is the answer space, what does the answer space mean?"


    "Dr. Strange, and Maksimov brothers and sisters, this is your first time here, I will introduce you to this amazing place." Tony Stark said, "In short, in this Where you can see the future, and you can acquire magical abilities or something."


    "Just like me, I got the zombie virus in this answer space, and I can turn on the zombie form." Steve Rogers turned into a zombie in front of a few people, then jumped slightly, and jumped up ten times. Meters high.


    "You, you are really Captain America!" Pietro Maximov has no doubts. After all, in his perception, there are only two superheroes in the United States. One is the Iron Man he hates, and the other It''s Captain America. The man in front of him jumped 10 meters high. He was obviously a super soldier. He looked exactly the same. Who else could he be if he wasn''t Captain America?


    Unfortunately, he didn''t know that the reason why Captain America was able to jump 10 meters was entirely because of the zombie form. He usually couldn''t jump so high.


    "Here, some future questions will be asked for us to answer first. If the answers are correct, there will be rewards." Steve Rogers said, "No matter the answer is right or wrong, the future will be played here."


    "Play the future?" Stephen Strange said.


    "Yes, play it." Steve Rogers said, "The future here will be shown in the form of video."


    "To broadcast the future as a video, I don''t know if this is crazy, or if I try to believe that this is even crazy." Stephen Strange said.


    "Strange, why do you think I would look for you?" Tony Stark asked, "Is it just looking for shrapnel from you?"


    "Is it because you are here and you have seen some of my future?" Stephen Strange became interested at this time, "Is it possible that in the future I will be a great person? A superhero like you?"


    "It should be said that it is the most powerful superhero I have ever seen." Tony Stark said, "Strange, you can never imagine your future."


    "What about us?" Wanda Maksimov asked, "You brought us brothers and sisters, not simply to let us see Stark."


    "Yes Wanda, in the future, you two will not be ordinary people either." Clint Barton said, "You are also extremely powerful superheroes."


    "Are we superheroes too?" Pietro Maximov asked, "What are we capable of?"


    "Let''s watch it yourself." Tony Stark said, "I have recorded all the videos of the previous answers. You will watch your future heroic appearances."


    Then Tony Stark started playing those videos one by one.


    "God really exists, and one day will lead aliens to invade the earth..."


    "A robot named Ultron leads an army of robots to destroy mankind..."


    "A purple potato monster named Thanos came to earth and defeated the most powerful hero on earth..."


    "Thor''s sister Hela delusional to destroy the entire universe..."


    Those who will watch Stephen Strange in the future are stunned.


    "Will I be such a powerful wizard in the future?" Especially after Strange saw him playing with Rocky and Thor, he couldn''t believe his eyes at all.


    Fuck, I had an illusion when I was a child, thinking that I was so talented and destined to be the savior of this world, co-authoring this is not an illusion!


    "Am I running so fast?" Pietro Maximov was also shocked when he saw his windy and heroic posture.


    Damn, I''m such a JJboom person, why don''t I know?


    "Tor, have you talked with your father." When several newcomers were watching the video, Tony Stark couldn''t help asking Thor on the side.


    "Talked." Thor smiled brightly. "Father said he is still very strong, and there is still a long way to go before his limit."


    "Are you sure he is not deceiving you to reassure you?" Tony Stark asked.


    "No, my father keeps his promises and never lied." Thor said, "not to deceive me."


    "How can I lie to you, didn''t Hela lie to you?" Tony Stark said.


    "No, my father just didn''t tell me." Thor said, "This is not a deception."


    "So you asked Hella too." Steve Rogers asked, "what did your father say."


    "Father told me not to worry, Hela will handle it," Thor said.


    "How do I feel so perfunctory." Tony Stark frowned.


    "Stark, you are not qualified to question my father." Thor was a little angry.


    [Questions and answers will now begin, please be prepared for the answerers. ¡¿


    The answer to the question begins.


    ¡¾The first question begins. ¡¿


    ¡¾Please watch the following video first. ¡¿


    The character who appeared in the beginning was Nick Fury, "I have a plan to gather a group..."


    "Anyone with superior ability?" Natasha Romanov said for Nick Fury, "See if the team formed by them is stronger? I understand, I have heard such remarks."


    "Then you must know the stakes." Nick Fury said while driving.


    "That''s why I wonder that you will bet the future of the Avengers plan on that kind of guy." Natasha Romanov, the co-pilot, pointed out the window, and saw a giant donut statue in battle armor. Tony Stark is sitting there eating donuts.


    "Although Stark is weird, he has potential." Nick Fury is still optimistic about Tony Stark.


    "He has a hangover and it''s almost the same," Natasha Romanov said.


    "Have I told you that once I recruited a Russian assassin to join my covert American operations team?" Nick Fury said.


    "I have a slight impression." Natasha Romanov said.


    "Then you should know that I am not afraid of taking risks." Nick Fury got out of the car and stood under the donut statue and shouted, "Sir, I want to ask you to get off the donut."


    Then Tony Stark and Nick Fury were sitting in a cafe. Tony Stark said to Nick Fury, "I told you that I don''t want to join your top secret boy group."


    "This story seems familiar." Thor couldn''t help saying.


    "It is highly overlapping with the previous plot, and the similarity can be said to be more than 90%." Steve Rogers said, "It seems that this is a new parallel world plot."


    "It should be a brand new parallel world." Tony Stark said, "I just don''t know the difference between this parallel world and what I saw before."


    "This kind of parallel world video with large differences is not unfamiliar. We have seen before that the captain should be injected with serum to become a super soldier. In a parallel world, the captain failed the injection and changed to Peggy Carter''s injection." Bruce Banner tried to guess, "In the previous plot, Nick Fury mentioned Stark here, so that Stark can discover the information left by his father from his father¡¯s relics, thereby inventing new elements and solving palladium poisoning. Based on the plot trend of the previous Captain¡¯s Parallel World, I speculate that it should be due to some kind of accident. Nick Fury did not succeed in telling Stark about this method."


    "Dr. Banner''s guess is very reasonable." Clint Barton said, "but I think it should be a little bit more complicated. Apart from Stark''s failure to solve the palladium poisoning, there should be other differences."


    "For example?" Thor asked.


    "For example, Nick Fury remembered it wrong and gave the wrong hint. Tony Stark accidentally invented another element. After using it, he mutated and turned into a monster." Clint Barton said casually. .


    "It makes sense logically, but it sounds a bit old-fashioned." Stephen Strange said, "If you are a screenwriter, you can''t mix in Hollywood."


    "Strange, here''s the microphone, you can tell me one that can be mixed." Clint Barton said.


    A few people discussed enthusiastically there, but they would never expect that the development of the next thing could be described as completely beyond their expectations.


    In the video, Nick Fury and Tony Stark said few words, and Natasha Romanoff appeared on the stage. Like the previous appearances, she came up and took Tony Stark¡¯s neck. Needle.


    "Gosh, what did she just do to me?" Tony Stark asked.


    "It''s what we just did for you." Nick Fury explained, "That''s lithium dioxide, which can relieve your illness."


    "There is no cure, only relief of symptoms." Natasha Romanov added, standing aside.


    At this moment Tony Stark suddenly clutched his head, looking painful.


    "Stark, are you okay?" Nick Fury asked.


    àÛͨ!


    Tony Stark tilted his body and fell to the ground, spilling the coffee in his hands.


    "Tony! Tony!" Natasha Romanoff ran up, turned Tony Stark''s body over, touched her neck with her hand, and looked at Nick Fury, "He''s dead."


    The screen pauses at this place, and the question appears.


    ¡¾Is Iron Man Tony Stark killed by Black Widow Natasha Romanov? ¡¿


    ¡¾A is¡¿


    ¡¾B is not¡¿


    ¡¾This small question and answer is correct, the reward is five years of life. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "I have to say that the ending of this parallel world is really unexpected." Thor said, "Iron Man actually died like this, so clean and neat, not at all sloppy."


    "Yeah, in our world, Iron Man fights Rocky and Thanos, it can be said to be one of the most important characters, but in that world, this kind of most important character will be gameover." Natasha Roman Nov said, "The world is too unfriendly to Stark."


    "Romanoff is not friendly to you." Steve Rogers said, "Anyway, Stark died on the spot after your injection. You can''t escape this responsibility."


    "It''s nothing more than being arrested." Natasha Romanov didn''t care at all, "I got used to it a long time ago."


    "Do you think that Romanov was the murderer who killed Stark?" Thor expressed his opinion. "I think it''s very possible. The guy Stark was drenched in flowers and grass. The last time he answered the question was a long time ago. My previous girlfriend came to the door. I think that in that parallel time and space, maybe it was Stark¡¯s disobedience and abandonment of Romanov. Romanov Wyan was in his heart, so he killed Stark to kill the majority of women."


    "Tor, I don''t want to hit you, but your imagination is too barren." Tony Stark looked contemptuous. "This story is horribly vulgar and unattractive. It''s okay to look at pirated discs. Let¡¯s enhance your imagination with the film."


    "Although there is no clue, I think this is a conspiracy." Steve Rogers said, "Someone used Romanoff''s hand to get rid of Stark and planted it on Romanoff."


    "Then this person needs to know Stark, Romanoff and others very well." Bruce Banner said, "He not only needs to know Stark''s physical condition, but also needs to know that lithium dioxide can relieve symptoms. He even more Knowing that S.H.I.E.L.D. will not sit back and watch Stark poisoning..." Bruce Banner asked Tony Stark, "Stark, can you think of who this person might be?"


    "How can this be thought of?" Tony Stark shook his head, and then said to Natasha Romanov, "Romanov, this question is about the two of us, but the last time I answered it has already rewarded some life. , This question, it¡¯s up to you to answer it."


    "Okay." Natasha Romanov also did not refuse, "I choose B!"


    ¡¾correct answer! Reward distribution! ¡¿


    The video continues to play.


    Boom boom boom!


    There is muffled thunder in the sky.


    Nick Fury stood with Clint Button with a bow and arrow.


    There is also a hammer on the ground.


    "At least we can be sure that it is very powerful, not our thing." Clint Barton said with his arms folded, "Electromagnetic, neutron, and life-ray radiation all exceed the standard."


    Boom!


    There was another muffled thunder in the sky, accompanied by lightning.


    "This sounds unlucky at all," Nick Fury said.


    "It was thundering all night." Clint Barton said, "This thing is quite temperamental, and no one can lift it, not even Jackson. He often does fitness."


    "If such a powerful thing is lost, someone will come and find it." Nick Fury said, "We need to pray that this person is our ally."


    I have to say that Nick Fury in this parallel world is still very insightful. Almost at the same time he finished saying these words, someone broke in, and the man was quite skilled, making those elite agents look like supermarkets. It''s the same as a security guard with a basic salary.


    "Someone encountered an attack and sounded the alarm." Phil Coleson first spotted the agent who had been knocked down on the ground, issued a warning, and then the camp sirens sounded loudly.


    "Coleson, reply." Nick Fury went to the monitoring room and said while watching the monitor on the computer screen.


    "The blockade has been broken, and many agents have been attacked! And..." At this point, Phil Coleson saw Thor who was fighting, and he took the walkie-talkie and said, "White male, twenty Around five years old."


    Click!


    When he said this, a thunderstorm rang from the sky, and Thor¡¯s long blond hair fluttered in the wind under the shining of the lightning, which was smoother than using Rejoice.


    "Hair is very soft." Phil Coleson quickly added this important information.


    "What did you say?" Nick Fury wanted MMP. You specifically emphasized his soft hair to me?


    What do you mean!


    "I described it accurately, sir." Phil Colson said, "He is very handsome."


    "Hahaha!" In the answer space, Thor couldn''t help grinning, "I didn''t expect that the one who knew me best was Coleson, he deserves to be my good friend!" He couldn''t help but dump it. Head, "His description of my hair is also extremely accurate."


    "It''s a pity that such soft hair was cut by a strange old man in the end." Tony Stark said, "The screams at the time were very rhythmic, and I still remember them deeply."


    "I won''t let anyone move my hair!" Thor said, "That kind of thing won''t happen!"


    "Is it convenient to ask why your hair is so important?" Stephen Strange asked, "In my opinion, your hair style is really average."


    "What do you know, do you know how many people in Asgard imitate my hair style?" At this point, Thor thought of the person in front of him who seemed to have extended his claws to his hair, and subconsciously stayed away from Stephen Stefan. Ranchi takes two steps.


    "Tor, I really want to see your hair cut." Tony Stark said.


    "You will never see it," Thor said.


    "Excellent, you can see that''Tor''s Law'' is working again." Tony Stark said.


    In the video, Nick Fury was not too verbose at Thor''s head. He said, "I need someone to investigate in the air. Button."


    "I''m already doing it." Patton rode the gondola into the night sky, bent his bow and aimed his arrow at Thor on the ground, "He is going to get close to the hammer. I can hit the deadly sir and wait for your order."


    "Don''t shoot first, I want to see what happens." Nick Fury said.


    Thor successfully walked to the hammer and flicked his hair.


    "Coelson''s description of hair is correct." Clint Barton was also surprised by the soft and flowing hair, "Really good."


    On the ground, Thor stretched out his big hand to try to hold the hammer.


    "Fry, don''t come back when you don''t miss the opportunity." Clint Barton reminded.


    "You wait first..."


    ßÝ!


    Nick Fury hadn''t finished speaking yet, an arrow fell from the sky, hitting Thor''s chest This guy with unusually smooth hair fell to the sky.


    "Damn it! Button!" Nick Fury said, "I told you not to move!"


    "I didn''t move, not me." Clint Button in the rain looked at Thor''s body below and said, "I didn''t let go of my arrows."


    "Let down your weapons!" A large number of agents rushed out, aiming their guns at Clint Barton in the night sky.


    "I swear, I didn''t release arrows." Clint Button raised his hands.


    The screen pauses at this place, and the question appears.


    [Excuse me, Thor was killed by Hawkeye Clint Barton? ¡¿


    ¡¾A is¡¿


    ¡¾B is not¡¿


    ¡¾This small question and answer is correct, the reward is five years of life. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "Tor actually died." Steve Rogers said, "An Iron Man, a Thor, died one after another, what happened in that parallel world."


    "As soon as Thor hit the ground, he was brought down by a stun gun. In that parallel world, he was shot to death by a bow and arrow." Tony Stark couldn''t help saying, "I have to say, no matter which one it is. Thor in the world is so amazing."


    "It should be related to the loss of divine power." Steve Rogers said, "It seems that Thor who has lost divine power is similar to us on earth."


    "Stark was killed by Romanoff, and Thor was killed by ¡®I¡¯." Clint Button said, "It seems that someone in that world is specifically targeting the Avengers."

 Chapter 151： The Hulk exploded

    "Whether it is the victim or the ¡®murderer¡¯, they are all members of the Avengers. This is definitely not a coincidence." Bruce Banner said, "Someone must be eyeing the Avengers."


    "That said, the captain and Dr. Banner are also targets?" Natasha Romanoff glanced at Bruce Banner. "To be honest, I would like to see how they dealt with Dr. Banner. ."


    "It''s impossible to kill Banner, right?" Tony Stark said, "I can''t think of anyone who can do it. After all, there is a big guy in Dr. Banner."


    "Hulk can''t be killed, but Dr. Banner is not necessarily." Stephen Strange said, "If you cut off Dr. Banner''s head before he transforms..."


    "Theoretically, it is possible." Bruce Banner said, "But in reality, the big guy will not watch me being killed. Once I have a life crisis, I don¡¯t need to get angry at all. The big guy will appear by himself, and instantly Complete the transformation. Once I tried suicide, I put the gun in my mouth. I was still me when I pulled the trigger, but before the bullet went out, I became a Hulk, and he spit out the bullet."


    "Whether Hulk can be killed, I''m not sure, but the murderer in the video must not be that strong." Steve Rogers also said his inference, "If that person is strong enough , Just kill people directly, so why hide behind the scenes and put cold arrows in a conspiracy?"


    "That''s not necessarily, there are always some mentally abnormal guys." Stephen Strange said.


    "Obviously the Avengers are the "death list" of the murderer behind the scenes. Sooner or later it will be Hulk''s turn. We will wait and see." Tony Stark said.


    "Wait, isn''t it me that should be discussed now?" Thor reminded, "I was assassinated, but why are they talking about Hulk?"


    "Because you are too dishevelled." Tony Stark said, "Being shot to death by a bow and arrow, do you dare to be a little bit more embarrassed?"


    "Then you are stabbed to death by a needle, so you are not ashamed?" Thor asked rhetorically.


    "I was a mortal, what''s the shame?" Tony Stark asked back.


    "This is the first time I''ve seen it proud of being stabbed to death by a needle." Thor walked to Clint Barton and patted the other person on the shoulder, "Barton, you can answer this question."


    "Well, you''re welcome, the''life tyrant''," Clint Barton said, "I choose B!"


    ¡¾correct answer! Reward distribution! ¡¿


    The video continues to play.


    Clint Button was locked in a room with guns guarding the door.


    "It doesn''t make sense at all. I never skid or shoot by mistake." Sitting at the root of the wall, Clint Button was also very at a loss.


    "How is the intruder." Outside the room, Phil Coleson asked Nick Fury.


    "Dead." Nick Fury said, "If his blood sample is credible, he is a thousand years old, and he is not an earthling."


    "First, Stark, and now the Beach Bodybuilder. Two S.H.I.E.L.D. high-potential figures have died in the hands of our own agents within 24 hours." Phil Colson said.


    "Does Patton still insist on what he said?" Nick Fury asked.


    "He''s angry," Phil Colson said, "Refused to talk to anyone."


    "He will talk to me." Nick Fury entered the code and walked into the room.


    Patton sat there with his head down, motionless and silent, looking very depressed.


    "Wake up, Sleeping Beauty." Nick Fury walked up to Clint Button, watching if Button didn''t return to himself, he touched it lightly with his foot, "Barton."


    Unexpectedly, Clint Barton tilted his body and fell directly to the ground.


    "Barton!" Nick Fury grabbed Clint Barton''s head and said loudly, "Coleson, call the doctor!"


    "It seems that I am also dead." Clint Barton shrugged in the answer space, "This time the suspicion can be completely cleared."


    "But no one has ever been in or out of that room." Bruce Banner said, "Barton is right under Nick Fury''s nose, so unclearly dead."


    "How did it do it?" Tony Starktor meditated, "Do you use poison? Or some kind of sonic weapon?"


    "Maybe it''s magic?" Stephen Strange guessed, "Some sort of remotely released magic?"


    The video continues, Clint Button lies on an iron bed with his eyes closed, and Phil Coleson and Nick Fury are standing on either side of the iron bed.


    "We are doing a poison test to see if it is caused by the cyanide capsules," Phil Colson said.


    "Barton has a wife and children. If he wants to commit suicide, it can''t be voluntary." Nick Fury said.


    "Do you think he was murdered?" Phil Colson asked.


    "If I were to bet, I guess it was the man who killed Stark." Nick Fury said.


    The screen pauses again here, and a new question appears.


    ¡¾Who of the following people was murdered by the same murderer who killed Tony Stark and Clint Button? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Hulk Bruce Banner¡¿


    ¡¾B Captain America Steve Rogers¡¿


    ¡¾This small question and answer is correct, the reward is five years of life. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "Captain or Hulk, sure enough, the man behind the scenes is aimed at the Avengers." Clint Barton said.


    "The Avengers can be said to be the most powerful group of people on the planet. Someone hunted us down." Natasha Romanov said in shock, "I don''t know where the people behind the scenes are."


    "Could it be Strange?" Tony Stark gazes on Stephen Strange, "He is a mage, a very powerful mage, if anyone can fight the Avengers, it is him. Now. And he knows magic, and can kill people silently and without any traces like in the video."


    "Stark, if it were me, I would definitely not let you die so peacefully." Stephen Strange said, "I will beat you into the underground magma first and bake you for 30,000 years. Then throw you into the Arctic ice layer, freeze for 30,000 years, and finally throw you into the center of the sun, allowing you to completely evaporate in this world."


    "..." Tony Stark was stunned when he heard these words, and it took a long time to give Stephen Strange a thumbs up, "Very ruthless!"


    "So the captain and the Hulk, who can survive?" Clint Barton said, "I personally think it should be the captain''s sacrifice, Dr. Banner, I don''t think anyone can kill him."


    "Yes, Hulk and I are of course easier to kill." Steve Rogers is not an arrogant person. He has a clear understanding of his own strength, although the upper limit of Hulk''s strength is There are no counts, but it''s for sure to far surpass yourself.


    "Tor and Hulk were originally the two most powerful people among the Avengers." Tony Stark said, "Tor died so ridiculously, I hope Hulk can fight for the Avengers a little bit of face."


    "Hulk can definitely do it." Steve Strange was confident in Hulk''s strength. He said to Bruce Banner, "Dr. Banner, in the last round of answers, I got longer lifespan than you It¡¯s up to you to answer this question more."


    "Thank you for the captain, then." Bruce Banner did not refuse, he immediately made a choice, "I choose B!"


    ¡¾wrong answer! Deduct one year of life! ¡¿


    "Is it wrong?" Bruce Banner was taken aback, "Hulk was killed? How is this possible? Who can kill Hulk?"


    "Mages like Strange killed Hulk by any means that we can''t understand. I think it''s possible, but it''s impossible to kill Stark''s murderer no matter how you look at it." Bruce Banner also Express doubts.


    "Maybe it''s a wizard." Tony Stark said, "I said before, it might be the hands of a wizard like Strange."


    "That''s not a magic method in any way!" Thor retorted, "Isn''t that just a simple planting of blame?" Then Thor said to Tony Stark, "When you kill you, secretly replace it. The syringe in Romanov''s hand will do."


    "So when to kill you?" Tony Stark asked rhetorically, "You also saw it. Even Button himself was very puzzled, why he shot it by mistake. It can be seen that the arrow was indeed shot out of Button. I am now What I can think of is that the magic that controls the mind like the Scarlet Witch, controlled Button and made him shoot that arrow."


    "If you want to say that, the murderer may be the Scarlet Witch." Thor said, "She is also a very powerful magician."


    "Why did you get involved with me?" Wanda Maximov said, "The only thing I want to kill is Stark, Thor. I don''t even know you, so how could I kill you."


    "It''s unlikely to be magic." Steve Rogers said his own judgment. "Although I haven''t figured out how to frame Barton and kill Barton, as long as it is carefully planned, that kind of frame can still be done. Arrived. I still insist on my previous inference that the killer must not be strong, or else he would not conspiracy behind it."


    video playback.


    On a tree-filled road at Carver University, Betty Ross was walking with some books, and Natasha Romanoff came to face her. She said, ¡°Dr. Ross, I¡¯m not sure if you remember me, but... "


    "I remember." Betty Rose sighed, "I will say the same thing as you did when someone spied on S.H.I.E.L.D., I haven''t seen him."


    "I didn''t come for that big green guy." Natasha Romanov said.


    "His name is Bruce Banner!" Betty Rose paused, "And I''m in a hurry, Agent Romanoff."


    "I''m here for Tony Stark." Natasha Romanov said behind Betty Rose, "He was murdered."


    "What?" Betty Rose was taken aback, "Who did it?"


    "Me." Natasha Romanov walked to Betty Ross and passed the syringe, "Or someone wants to use this to make everything look like I did it."


    "Then why are you looking for me?" Betty Rose took the syringe.


    "You are an expert in the application of cell biology tactics." Natasha Romanov said.


    "I am not the only expert." Betty Rose asked, "What is the real purpose of your coming here?"


    "I have to avoid being tracked by S.H.I.E.L.D., and you worked in that department." Natasha Romanov said.


    Everything in the lens, Betty Ross is looking at it with a microscope. She said, "There is no problem with the syringe, and there are no traces of deadly pathogens in it."


    "What was it that killed him?" Natasha Romanov also went to look at the microscope.


    "Whatever it is, it has nothing to do with living things." Betty Rose said, "your antidote didn''t leave the syringe. It seems to me that a tiny missile was launched from the needle."


    "Do you mean nanotechnology?" Natasha Romanov asked.


    "I am a biology expert, not a ballistics expert." Betty Ross said.


    "So now it is certain that it is not magic that killed Stark." Seeing this, Steve Rogers said.


    "I thought what poison was injected into Stark, but I didn''t expect it to be a micro missile?" Clint Barton frowned, "Why inject a micro missile, isn''t it more convenient to inject poison?"


    "Yeah, I used the missile to directly hit Stark. I understand this, but it is necessary to make the missile into a miniature and put it in a syringe?" Bruce Banner also didn''t understand, "Barton is right. What is the direct injection? Deadly potions are more convenient."


    "Unless..." Steve Rogers said in a deep voice, "For the murderer, micro missiles are easier to obtain than lethal potions. The murderer is a weapon expert, and an expert in micro weapons! Stark, have you thought about it? Who is it?"


    "No!" Tony Stark shook his head directly, "There has never been a field of''micro weapons'', let alone experts. Because this is meaningless. If you want to kill people with missiles, you can directly detonate the missiles. The same is true. The purpose of killing is to reduce the missile to such a small size and inject it into the body to kill. Isn¡¯t this unnecessary? In fact, if the missile is reduced to that level, it will not kill people, unless the missile can be sent to the heart, brain and other lethal parts. ."


    "I don''t think it should be a missile. Betty is not an expert in this area after all. Her description may be biased." Bruce Banner said.


    "But something is shot out of the syringe, that''s always true." Stephen Strange said.


    "Yes, the needle tube has been exploded under the microscope, it means there must be something, and it is solid, and it has gone out with a certain momentum." Bruce Banner said, "Only if the liquid is injected, the needle tube should be intact. ."


    "This is really incomprehensible." Stephen Strange said, "Regardless of whether the launched solid is a missile or not, since a syringe is used to kill people, then injection of lethal potions, poisons and other liquids is the most convenient method of killing. Why? What kind of miniature solid weapon is mixed in the liquid without any extra effort?"


    "Just like the captain said." Tony Stark said, "The murderer, he is not an expert in biology, he doesn''t understand lethal potions. He is an expert in''micro-solid weapons'', for him It is said that it is more convenient to obtain this kind of "solid weapon" that we still don''t understand than to use lethal potions."


    "Perhaps, to hide the identity?" Natasha Romanov had a conjecture, "If it is a lethal drug, it is easy to be detected when injected into the body, and that kind of''micro-solid weapon'' can be used with existing medicine. Means, can''t it be detected?"


    Everyone is discussing here. In the video, Betty Rose issued an order to evict the guests, but Natasha Romanov judged that Bruce Banner was hiding here based on the work clothes of a pizzeria at the scene and pulled him away. come out.


    Natasha Romanov knew that Bruce Banner was also the target of the murderer and wanted to take Bruce Banner away.


    "I tell you, it''s safer for everyone to let me do it alone." Bruce Banner said to Natasha Romanoff on the overpass, "I am considered immortal."


    "Then you are lucky." Natasha Romanov said while looking outside the overpass.


    When Bruce Banner turned his head, he saw a large number of armed armored vehicles approaching not far away, and a large number of armed helicopters hovering in the air.


    "Soldiers, pay attention! I want all the commandos in place!" General Ross got out of the car and said loudly, "Listen to my orders and get ready to shoot!"


    "I am Natasha Romanov, an agent of S.H.I.E.L.D.," Natasha Romanov raised her hands and said to General Rose on the bridge, "Bruce Banner is under my custody, you stand back ."


    àÛ!


    As soon as the voice fell, a bullet penetrated the transparent glass of the flyover and hit Bruce Banner on the shoulder.


    "Don''t shoot!" General Ross asked loudly, "Who shot it!"


    "It''s not our chief, we didn''t do it!" A soldier responded loudly.


    The video is here, and the taste of conspiracy has emerged. This time, just like when Thor was killed, the murderer hid in the dark and secretly attacked.


    "Bruce, it''s okay, it''s okay." Natasha Romanov hurried to Bruce Banner, "I will save you. I swear by my life."


    "Agent Romanoff, I think you''d better get out of here quickly." Bruce Banner said difficultly. The next moment, his shirt burst open, and the big green man appeared.


    Natasha Romanov didn''t dare to delay when she saw this, so she jumped off the overpass.


    "Hulk appeared, I want to see how the murderer killed Hulk." In the answer space, Bruce Banner stared at the screen, he really wanted to know the answer.


    "Throughout this murderer''s methods, all are to kill with the knife." Steve Rogers said, "He should be using the hand of General Ross to get rid of Hulk."


    "But apparently General Rose''s firing power is not enough." Tony Stark said, "Although the firepower configuration of this space-time seems to be stronger than when our space-time Rose captured Hulk, it still can''t deal with Hulk. "


    "So, the murderer must have a back hand." Thor said, "What is the back hand?"


    "what!!"


    In the video, a roar sounded and Hulk jumped off the overpass. He hit the ground with both hands, and the shock wave directly overturned a dozen armored vehicles nearby.


    Those armored vehicles are just like toys to Hulk, they are thrown into the sky as soon as they are thrown.


    As for the guns carried by the soldiers, those bullets that hit Hulk were almost tickling, and they had no effect at all.


    "Ah!" Seeing this scene, General Rose was angry and shot Hulk with a pistol.


    "Dad, no!" Betty Rose rushed towards General Rose, "Stop! Please!"


    Natasha Romanov saw this scene and rushed out to hide Betty Ross against the wall, and said to her, "You can''t do anything."


    "He is my dad! He will listen to me!" Betty Rose said.


    "It was not a conflict provoked by the general." Natasha Romanov said.


    "Who is that?" Betty Rose asked.


    The two women were talking there, but Hulk had a terrible change here, and he saw that his originally huge body continued to swell and grow.


    Obviously this kind of enlargement is not Hulk''s own will, because this kind of enlargement is very unbalanced, only his torso is swelling rapidly, but his head has never changed!


    And Hulk himself made a cry of pain, and his face was also painful.


    Even the blind can know that this is abnormal.


    Everyone was stunned, General Ross stopped attacking, and looked up at this scene in shock.


    I saw Hulk''s green body continue to swell, continue to swell, the body is too big, so that the head is almost submerged by the flesh of the torso.


    But even to the point of such exaggeration, UU reading www. Huukanshu.com Hulk''s body is still swelling.


    Finally, with a "bang", Hulk exploded on the spot, like a small bomb exploding, and green smoke filled the scene.


    The space went dark, and the video ended here.


    "Really? I''m not mistaken? Hulk actually exploded?" Thor said incredulously, "This way of death is too tragic!"


    "It''s too tragic. There is no bones, no place to bury." Bruce Banner opened his mouth wide and his face was full of surprise. "I never thought that one day would be big, no, he is me. , I never thought I would die in this way."


    "How did the murderer do it?" Clint Barton said, "How can I do that kind of thing?"


    "Is it really what kind of miniature missile?" Natasha Romanov guessed, "Hulk''s body is indestructible. From the outside, even the missile can''t do anything about it, but if it is from the inside? Hulk''s body will never be the same. Sturdy?"


    "If it is a miniature missile, Stark was injected directly into the body, so what about Hulk?" Thor patted his head, "Ah, I see, it was injected when Dr. Banner was not transformed. Then wait until he transforms before detonating."


    "It''s not likely to be an injection." Bruce Banner said, "My blood is not the blood of ordinary people, and a drop can''t flow out. I won''t let people **** me with a needle."


    "Then it''s from the mouth?" Thor said again, "Put the micro missiles into the food and let you mix the food and eat it?"

 Chapter 152： Kuaiyin: I was shot dead by a bullet?

    "It''s possible," Bruce Banner said.


    "Speaking of eating, isn''t Dr. Banner working in a pizza restaurant in the video?" Clint Barton said, "Hid the miniature missiles in the pizza?"


    "Will you eat pizza when you work in a pizzeria?" Natasha Romanov asked rhetorically. "Maybe Dr. Banner prefers the KFC next door."


    "I''m not Thor," Bruce Banner said.


    "Maybe, this is the reason for injecting Stark with micro missiles?" Steve Rogers said, "This kind of micro missiles were made to kill Hulk. Now that they are made, let''s kill Stark by the way. Just use it."


    "What about me?" Clint Barton said, "killing Stark can still be explained by micro-missiles. Then, how about me, how did that arrow shoot out?"


    "It can also be explained with a miniature missile." Tony Stark said, "The missile does not need to be so powerful. As long as the discharge stimulates one of your nerves, your fingers will twitch unconsciously and shoot the arrow out. "


    [The second question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [In the Age of Ultron, how did Kuaiyin Pietro Maximov die? ¡¿


    [A was killed by Hulk]


    [B was shot to death with a gun by Ultron]


    [C was shot to death with a bow and arrow by Clint Button]


    [D was beaten to death by a large number of robots]


    [The answer to this question is correct, and a Panther suit will be rewarded. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "Is it actually about my topic?" Pietro Maximov was faintly excited, "Quick Silver, this nickname sounds pretty majestic!"


    "Isn''t the point that you are dead?" Clint Barton couldn''t help but vomit, "You actually noticed your nickname first?"


    "What''s the big deal about death?" Pietro Maximov said carelessly. "After watching the video and knowing how I died, won''t I die? Knowing the future in advance will make the future happen. Isn''t that a fool? Do I look like a fool?"


    "Pitro, this kind of future will definitely not happen." Wanda Maksimov grabbed Pitro Maksimov''s hand.


    "Then, look at the topic." Steve Rogers said, "Pitro, you have seen Stark play the video before. You will be very fast in the future. Think about it and answer the question."


    "What is this panther suit?" Pietro Maximov asked. "Is it a leopard skin suit?"


    "It''s clothes made of vibranium." Steve Rogers said, "it''s the material of my shield."


    "This is much stronger than leopard skin." Pietro Maximov became interested. He looked at the four options and said, "I think B can be the first to eliminate it. I''m a super fast, so fast. , Was killed by a bullet, isn''t this funny?"


    "Also, Ultron doesn''t look like he can use a gun." Wanda Maximov said.


    "A and C can also be excluded. I think." Pietro Maximov said again. "In Ultron Era, although our brothers and sisters were fighting against the Avengers in the beginning, in the end we stood together and dealt with each other. Ultron. Since the Avengers didn''t kill me when we were enemies, when we became friends, the Avengers wouldn''t kill me."


    "Barton won''t kill you, but Hulk won''t necessarily." Wanda Maximov said, "He is delirious, and regardless of whether he is the enemy or the enemy, he may still attack you."


    "But he doesn''t run as fast as me, he can''t catch up with me." Pietro Maximov, "So the answer to this question is obvious. In front of me at such a fast speed, there are only a large number of robots from all directions. Stay with me and leave me with nowhere to go, so that it is possible to kill me. So, I choose D!"


    ¡¾wrong answer! Deduct one year of life! ¡¿


    "What?" Pietro Maximov was surprised. "It wasn''t actually being beaten by a robot. How did that die? Could it really be killed by Hulk?" He still didn''t believe this inference, "But Hao How can Ke catch up to me?"


    "It''s not a question of catching up, but a question of whether you can catch up." Steve Rogers said, "If you swish and disappear, Hulk should abandon you and find the next target. "


    "Then it''s not Hulk, it''s Patton?" Pietro Maximov swept his eyes on the C option, and shook his head again and again, "This is even more impossible. Patton should be the best revenge for our brother and sister relationship. At that time, he also acted as a Wanda mentor. Besides, can Patton¡¯s arrow hit me?"


    "An answer was wrong, two were excluded just now, three of the four options have been excluded, Pietro, do you want to say it is B?" Wanda Maximov said.


    "B is even more impossible! The first thing I ruled out before is B!" Pietro Maximov said, "A speed man who was killed by a bullet is too shameful, isn''t it?"


    "You are right, but there must be an answer?" Wanda Maximov said.


    "Neither did I." Pietro Maximov shrugged, "I have already answered it anyway. Waiting to watch the video."


    Soon, the video began to play.


    At the beginning was Clint Barton. He stood there and suddenly heard a woman''s voice: "Corsca!"


    Clint Barton turned his head to look and saw a woman sitting there with a helpless expression, "We were in the supermarket just now, Corsca!"


    Clint Barton heard the woman''s words, and without a word, went to the ordinary Corsca, and soon he found a little boy in a ruin.


    There is no way to tell whether this is Corsca or not, but Clint Button won''t care about such a little boy. He ran over and ran to the little boy.


    Da da da!


    Just when Clint Barton took the little boy out of the rubble, an airplane flying over his head, a large number of bullets poured out from the airplane, and people on the ground were shot and fell to the ground. .


    Clint Barton, who was holding the little boy, saw this scene and knew that he could not hide, so he held the little boy tightly in his arms, turned around, and turned his back against the sky, trying to use his own The flesh and blood block the bullet for the little boy in his arms.


    But this scene of Clint Barton denying himself was seen by one person, and that was the fast silver Pietro Maximov.


    Pietro Maximov did not hesitate, his body turned into a breeze!


    Clint Barton felt his body sway, and the expected ten thousand bullet penetration did not happen, he was so good, not a bullet!


    How can this be?


    Clint Barton slowly raised his head. He first looked at the little boy in his arms, and then turned his head to see Pietro Maximov standing next to him, his body covered with **** bullet holes.


    "I didn''t expect me to have this trick, did I?" Pietro Maximov smiled at Clint Button, and the whole person fell on the ground with a "bang".


    This scene was clearly seen by Wanda Maksimov who was fighting the robot. Wanda collapsed at the time. She knelt on the ground, screaming heartbreakingly.


    Of course, it was not just Wanda that was heartbreaking, but her magic and crimson energy burst out of her body, smashing all the surrounding robots into ashes in an instant.


    Thor and Captain America Steve Rogers also noticed the situation here and hurried over.


    Pietro Maximov was lying there, his eyes widened, but there was no look anymore.


    This concludes the video.


    But Pietro Maximoff¡¯s wide-open eyes could not be erased in everyone''s minds.


    No one thought that Kuaiyin would die like this!


    Especially Tony Stark''s mood is even more complicated. Pietro Maximov ran to the hospital to denounce him and pointed a gun at him. Although he was not a big deal, but honestly, he still felt uncomfortable. , Even watching Pietro Maximov was a little bit prejudiced, and felt that this child was not so pleasing.


    But he never expected that this somewhat annoying child would actually do such a feat in the future.


    To save people! Sacrifice yourself!


    "Kid, I will protect you." Steve Rogers walked up to Pietro Maximoff and patted him on the shoulder.


    "That kind of thing won''t happen." Pietro Maximov''s face was a little hot, "I didn''t expect that I was shot to death by a bullet."


    "You are to save me." Clint Barton also walked up to Pietro Maximov, "Thank you, I will also protect you in the future."


    "I think after the answer is over, I''ll go to Wakanda." Tony Stark said, "Although the answer is wrong and the reward is gone, the Panther suit is still available. I''ll go to Wakanda. Up to buy one."


    "I don''t want your stuff!" Pietro Maximov said, "I won''t kill you for the time being, but don''t think I will forgive you like this."


    "Being affectionate and didn''t tell you." Tony Stark said, "Captain, that''s for you. As for how to use it, you can figure it out."


    "Stark, thank you." Although Wanda Maksimov is a younger sister, she seems to be more sensible than Pietro Maksimov.


    "Thank me for what I did, thank you Captain." Tony Stark said.


    "Pitro, although your actions to save people are commendable, but your death is really just as you said, a little ridiculous." Natasha Romanov said, "The dignified speeder, the king of speed, He was shot dead by a bullet."


    "I, I did it to save people!" Pietro Maximov distinguished, "If it were myself, I would definitely not be hit by a bullet, but don''t forget that I was saving two people at that time! Two people can be saved under this kind of firepower, it¡¯s already amazing, okay!"


    [The third question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [Excuse me, how many people did Kuaiyin Pietro Maksimov save when the explosion at Xavier College of Talented Youth? ¡¿


    [A10 or less people]


    [B10~20 people]


    [C20~30 people]


    ¡¾D30~40 people¡¿


    [If you answer this question correctly, you will be rewarded with a universal body armor. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "It''s about me again?" Pietro Maximov was taken aback, but he didn''t expect to have two questions about him in a row.


    "The two consecutive questions are me. Could it be that I am the protagonist of this world?" Pietro Maximov said with some scorn.


    "What is the main character? Have you seen the protagonist who died so early?" Wanda Maximov said, "I was shot to death."


    "Wanda, you really hurt my brother''s heart." Pietro Maximov''s face was stiff.


    "However, this kind of situation is really rare." Steve Rogers said, "The answer space will have questions about one person many times, but in the past they were separated, and the questions about one person were linked together as they are now. Never before."


    "See Wanda, even if I am not the protagonist, it is very special." Pietro Maksimov said to Wanda Maksimov.


    "Where is this Xavier Genius Youth Academy?" Tony Stark wondered, "I have never heard of such a school."


    "The name of this school feels very strange." Clint Barton said, "I haven''t seen any school that uses the word''genius'' as its name. Some cram schools that cheat money often do this. ."


    "Pitro saved people, it should have been during the battle against Ultron in the city that lifted off. After all, before that, he was with Ultron and was the villain." Natasha Romanov said, "Is it this? Is the genius college a certain school in that city?"


    "It''s possible." Clint Barton said, "The video that the author showed us is only a specific segment, and it didn''t show all the things that happened. Maybe it''s outside the screen, in the plot that hasn''t been played out. Pietro saved the people in that school before saving me."


    "This beauty, you are a bit arbitrary to say that, right?" Pietro Maximov said, "The reason why Wanda and I were with Ultron before was to deal with Stark, we and Ultron The purpose is completely different. We are not a villain. So why is it impossible for me to save people when I am with Ultron? Maybe the children at Xavier¡¯s school are naughty and accidentally caused a gas explosion. I happened to pass by and put people Is it saved?"


    "Well, what you said makes sense." Natasha Romanov did not argue with Pietro Maximov.


    "Pitro, it doesn''t matter where the Xavier school is, what matters is your speed." Wanda Maximov said, "No matter where the school is, your speed is fast enough to save more people. If it is not fast enough, then more people will die."


    "We''ve seen Pietro''s speed," Thor said. "He can save two people from a machine gun fire, even if it kills him."


    "Can you not say the second half? Uncle!" Pietro Maximov said silently.


    "Big, uncle?" Thor was stunned by the name.


    "Isn''t it just shown in the video? You are over 1,000 years old." Pietro Maximov said, "I call you uncle at such a young age. Is it wrong?"


    "Are you looking at my face, like an uncle?" Thor asked.


    "Look at what your face is doing, your age is here." Pietro Maximov said.


    "Human life span is 100 years old, and adulthood is only 18 years old. If we calculate this ratio, I am still a baby compared to the life span of Asgardians," Thor said.


    "Why don''t you call me uncle?" Pietro Maximov asked.


    "..." Thor was speechless, let me call your uncle, how can I think of it!


    "Pitro! What are you talking about!" Wanda Maksimov-Lapitro Maksimov''s sleeves, in front of this but the real god, although sometimes he pulls his hips, the stun gun can knock it down. , But it''s better not to be so casual.


    "Although my speed is fast enough, I can only save two people in the face of a machine gun." Pietro Maximov said, "So I think even if I can save a few more people in the face of an explosion, it can''t be too much. It may be two or three, three or four, but a dozen is impossible."


    No one refuted Pitro Maximov''s words, and they thought so.


    "I choose A!" Pietro Maximov made a choice.


    ¡¾wrong answer! Deduct one year of life! ¡¿


    "Wrong?" Pietro Maximov was taken aback, "Could it be that I can save more people."


    Soon, he knew how many people he could save, and the video started playing soon.


    The first thing that catches the eye is a weird picture. A car is parked there. There is still water splashing out on one side of the wheel, but the water and the car are still there.


    Beside the road is a meadow with flowers and bees on the flowers.


    But the speed at which the bees flap their wings is very, very slow, almost stagnant.


    "The speed of bees flapping their wings is very fast. Under normal circumstances, it is impossible to count with the naked eye, but it is so slow here?" Clint Barton couldn''t help saying.


    Then, a figure appeared. The man was wearing silver leather clothes and leather pants, silver glasses, and also had silver hair.


    He held the bread in one hand and was about to deliver it to his mouth, but he found something. Instead of biting the bread, he turned his head and looked at it.


    In his field of vision, a yellow car was still in the air, and the side of the wheel was crushed into the puddle. The water spray extended in mid-air and spread out slowly and incomparably at an almost static speed.


    The splash of water should have been a matter of a moment, but in this picture, it became very slow, just like the wings of a bee that should have been fast.


    "I understand. It''s not that the bee''s wings are slow, nor that the water splashes slowly, but that the person is too fast." Tony Stark said, "The speed is relative. When a person''s speed is very fast, he will When you look at other moving objects, you will feel that those that are fast to others are slow."


    "But that person is not me at all!" Pietro Maximov said, "It''s just the same name, but the same ability, but it''s not me at all!"


    "It seems that this is a new parallel world again." Steve Rogers said.


    "This parallel world is different from the previous parallel world." Bruce Banner said, "In the previous parallel world, the appearance of the same character in each parallel world is the same, but in this parallel world, the appearance of the same character is the same. It''s different."


    "There are too many parallel worlds, why don''t we make a number." Tony Stark said, "The one that is almost exactly the same as our world, can be regarded as a parallel world without our own future in the answer space, we call it Parallel world No. 1. The world where the captain did not inject the serum is called Parallel World No. 2. The parallel world where I, Patton, and Dr. Banner were killed is called Parallel World No. 3. And these two Pietros just now Parallel worlds with different looks are called Parallel World No. 4."


    "Pitro and Wanda, among these parallel worlds, Parallel World No. 1 has the most questions. This is also the parallel world that we need the most attention." Steve Rogers said, "Parallel World No. 1 and our current The world can be said to be exactly the same, with only one difference, that is, our world has this answer space to intervene, while the parallel world No. 1 does not. If our world does not have any answer space, then it can be said that World No. 1 is exactly the same as our world. "


    "This parallel world No. 4 seems very interesting." Bruce Banner said. "In the beginning, there was a blue-skinned person in that car."


    "Maybe it is," Natasha Romanov said.


    "In such a place with people like fast silver, I would rather believe that it is also a person with special abilities," said Bruce Banner. "The blue skin should also be a person with special abilities."


    "Pitro has special abilities, and blue skin also has special abilities. That Xavier genius school, shouldn''t it be a place that specializes in cultivating people with special abilities!" Thor said suddenly.


    "No?" Clint Barton felt terrified after thinking about it. "A school is full of people with special abilities. Isn''t that too much?"


    "It''s really too much." Steve Rogers said, "If that school is full of people with special abilities, then in that world, I''m afraid there will be people with such special abilities everywhere."


    "Yes, that''s why there is such a school specifically for children with special abilities." Tony Stark said.


    "Isn''t World No. 4 too dangerous?" Stephen Strange said I don''t think those guys with special abilities will stand by themselves. "


    The video continues to play.


    When Pietro Maximov let go, the piece of bread was directly suspended in the air. He took out a note and looked at the address on it. The person disappeared in place, leaving the note and The bread is suspended there.


    That''s right, Pietro Maximov started to run and ran into the Xavier Genius Academy.


    Even in the slow, almost static perspective of the video, Pietro Maximo''s speed is still as fast as a shadow.


    "This is too fast!" Wanda Maximov couldn''t help exclaiming.


    "Fast silver is not at the same level as ours!" Stephen Strange said, "I feel that the speed of this fast silver under the extreme viewing angle is not slower than the speed of our world fast silver under the normal viewing angle."


    "Yes, so fast." Even Pietro Maximov himself had to admit that the opponent was far faster than himself.

 Chapter 153： Why is there such a big gap between the same fast silver

    In the video, Pietro Maximov ran into the school and saw a big explosion inside, but the flames were almost still in the air, slowly spreading outwards at a very slow speed.


    Pietro Maximov was not in a hurry to save people at all. Instead, he fiddled with the ruins floating in the air with his hands, and then flexed his fingers leisurely, and then began to save people.


    Whoosh!


    Pietro Maximov was almost in a gust of wind, and he came to a young man with his mouth wide open and sent him outside the academy.


    Whoosh!


    Then he sent the second person out.


    When he gave the third person away, perhaps because he thought this girl was pretty, he actually kissed them several times.


    Of course it wasn''t a real kiss, but Void made an action.


    But this can already show that this situation is a trivial matter to him. It is easy for him to save people, or it is impossible for him to have the mind to do these small actions.


    Click!


    When all three people in this room were rescued, a shard flew over and shattered the glasses suspended in the air.


    It is naturally impossible for the glasses to float in the air. The reason for this is entirely because it is under Pietro Maximov¡¯s "speedy perspective". In his eyes, the speed at which the glasses fall to the ground is so slow that it is the same as stillness. .


    But even under such "speed perspective", Pietro Maximov''s figure is still too fast to be captured by the naked eye, and his speed can only be said to be unimaginable.


    After saving this room, the camera came to the second room. The floor of this room bulged up and the floor was cracked. You can see a large group of flames erupting from under the ground, like a volcano about to erupt. Like.


    Pietro Maximov turned into a violent wind again. Everyone couldn''t see this violent wind at all, but every time it blew, there was one less person on the scene.


    It is not too easy for Pietro Maximov to save people at the scene of such a horrible explosion. He even has free time to use a cup to pick up the water suspended in the air while saving people, and to help look in the mirror intimately. Boy tidying up his hair.


    He also expressed dissatisfaction with the couple who was about to kiss him. He wanted to play darts in the hands of a boy, wanted to take a spacewalk, wanted to drink Coke, and gave out a dog eating pizza.


    When he finished all of this, the angle of view in the video was switched to the normal angle of view. There was a loud "boom", the sky was filled with fire and smoke, and the people who were supposed to have died in this big explosion The students all came outside at this moment.


    Even the dog was still eating pizza, as if nothing happened.


    "Wow~" Pietro Maximov pushed his glasses over his head and said, looking at the exploding school.


    The space dimmed, and the video ended here.


    "The same is Fast Silver, why is the gap so big?" Clint Barton couldn''t help but said first.


    "No, this gap is not big enough to describe it." Stephen Strange said, "Quick Silver in World No. 4 can save dozens of people with ease. It''s as easy as playing games. And our Quick Silver , Saving two people has reached the limit."


    "No. 4 Kuaiyin only saved dozens of people because there were only dozens of people at the scene." Natasha Romanov said, "And Kuaiyin in our world, he saved two because his ability is only Can save two."


    Puff!


    Natasha Romanov¡¯s words were like a knife inserted into Pietro Maximov¡¯s heart.


    "Don''t tell me, since I can be so fast in World No. 4, I must be able to." Pietro Maximov clenched his fists.


    [The fourth question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    ¡¾1. May I ask who created the visionary body? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Ultron¡¿


    [B Thor]


    [C Hulk Bruce Banner]


    [D Iron Man Tony Stark]


    [2. May I ask who took action at the last moment of the birth of the Vision, which contributed to the birth of the Vision? ¡¿


    [A Thor]


    [B Captain America Steve Rogers]


    [C Hulk Bruce Banner]


    [D Iron Man Tony Stark]


    [3. Who created Ultron? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Hulk Bruce Banner¡¿


    [B Iron Man Tony Stark]


    [Two people above C join hands]


    [D was created by no one, from an alien planet]


    [If you answer 3 questions correctly, you will be rewarded the knowledge of the perfect version of Extremis Virus; if you answer 2 questions correctly, you will be rewarded the knowledge of the Kylian version of Extremis Virus; if you answer 1 question correctly, you will be rewarded two copies of the perfect version of Extremis Virus. . ¡¿


    "I actually used Kylian''s things as a reward." Steve Rogers said helplessly when he saw the reward, "I was opposed to making this thing before, but now it seems that I can''t stop it."


    "So this is called Extremis Virus?" Clint Button showed obvious interest. "I think it can be used. Everyone has seen Killian''s performance. You can remove Stark''s armor with bare hands, or Very powerful."


    "I know what everyone is worried about." Natalie Romanov also said, "If we really get the Extremis Virus in the end, it will only be used by those of us who participated in the answering questions. It can be guaranteed that the Extremis Virus will not spread. ?"


    "If you are interested, then you can answer the question." Tony Stark said with his arms folded, "I am not interested at all."


    "I''m not interested either." Steve Rogers also participated.


    "I can pass, too." Bruce Banner was equally uninterested.


    "So, I''ll leave it to you." Steve Strange is also not interested, but he knows that in the future he is an extremely powerful mage, and how can he be regarded as a gadget like Extremis Virus.


    Moreover, he is a doctor himself, and he is rather disgusted with this way of injecting unknown drugs into his body.


    "Just a few answers." Thor shrugged. "I don''t even need it."


    "I don''t think I need it either." Wanda Maximov said.


    "I am the same as Wanda." Pietro Maximov also withdrew from answering the question.


    Only Natasha Romanoff and Clint Barton are still interested in the Extremis Virus.


    In fact, this is understandable. For everyone in the answer space, Steve Rogers is a super soldier and has a more powerful zombie form. I have Bruce Bannerhuk in the world. Thor himself is an extremely powerful god, Tony. ¡¤Stark flies all over the world in a battle armor, Stephen Strange is a mage who can play with even gods, and Pietro Maximoff is so fast that no one can beat him. Although being killed by a bullet is a bit funny, Wang Da Maximov is the witch who played with the entire reunion...


    Calculating this way, only Natasha Romanoff and Clint Barton remain ordinary people.


    Although they are very powerful agents, they can''t be regarded as ordinary people in any case, but compared to other people in the answer space, they are too ordinary.


    "This question is interesting. It is actually a three-question question. You will get rewards based on the number of correct answers." Tony Stark said, "This is the first time."


    "The people who wrote the questions are more and more fond of tricks." Bruce Banner said.


    "So I think that absurd theory may be right." Tony Stark said.


    "What theory?" Stephen Strange asked.


    "We live in a book." Tony Stark said.


    "Why see?" Stephen Strange asked.


    "Changes in the answering style." Tony Stark said, "The author must be afraid that the same routine will be annoying for readers, so he is digging out his mind to play new tricks."


    "Okay, Stark, I''m sure your psychiatrist is more willing to listen to you about these paranoid claims," ??Steve Rogers said, "Now, let''s spend time on answering questions."


    "I thought Vision was an alien. I didn''t expect it to be a robot like Ultron." Clint Barton said, "I didn''t expect it."


    "Isn''t it obvious?" Tony Stark said, "His voice is exactly the same as Jarvis, so I must be involved in the creation of the illusion."


    "Why didn''t I hear you say that before?" Natasha Romanov curled her lips, "I thought of it when I saw the topic!"


    "Believe it or not, I thought of it a long time ago," Tony Stark said.


    "The first question, is it too simple to look at?" Stephen Strange also participated in the discussion, "Vision is a comrade of the Avengers, and fights Ultron with the Avengers, so can it be ruled out directly? Drop an option."


    "Yes, A can be ruled out." Natasha Romanov said, "and B can also be ruled out. Thor, this guy will make robots, and I don''t believe in killing them."


    "Romanoff, you make me so sad to say that." Thor looked sad when he heard this. "Am I so stupid in your eyes?"


    "Okay Thor, let me ask the most basic question first." Natasha Romanov looked at Thor, "Do you know how to use a computer?"


    "What is a computer?" Thor looked curiosity.


    "..." Natasha Romanov looked like a primitive man. In these days, some people didn''t know what a computer was. Although they knew that the man in front of him was not a human being on earth, he was the **** of Asgard, he still gave someone a look. Kind of outrageous feeling.


    "It seems that the answer can only be chosen between Stark and Banner." Stephen Strange said.


    "I think it should be Stark?" Steve Rogers commented, "Warframe, robot, isn''t this just Stark''s domain?"


    "It must be Stark!" Clint Barton said with certainty, "Isn''t Jarvis plus the battle armor equivalent to a simplified version of the robot? Vision is just a little more complicated than that! And the illusion The visual system is Jarvis, so it¡¯s obvious that Stark created the illusion, so Stark is chosen for this topic."


    "Not necessarily." Just when everyone thought it was Tony Stark, Tony Stark sang the opposite, "It''s not necessarily me."


    "Stark, who else could you be?" Natasha Romanov said, "Isn''t this your domain?"


    "I don''t know if you have noticed that there is a big difference between Vision''s body and Ultron''s body. Ultron looks like a robot, made of iron, but Vision, his body is like a machine?" Tony Stark asked.


    "It''s really not the same. The body of Vision looks more like...human" Steve Rogers thought for a while and said, "Although the skin color is very different from that of humans, it is indeed more like a flesh and blood body than a machine."


    "I think the body of vision is not a mechanical body, but an organic body." Tony Stark said in a deep voice.


    "The body is flesh and blood, but the nerves are Jarvis. Is this possible?" Bruce Banner said.


    "Although the specific situation is still unknown, it looks like this is the case now." Tony Stark said, "And organic biology, this is Banner''s field."


    "So, Stark, you mean to choose Dr. Banner?" Natasha Romanoff asked.


    "It''s up to you to choose, I just express my opinion." Tony Stark said.


    "Okay, then I choose..."


    "I choose C!" Clint Barton made a choice ahead of Natasha Romanoff.


    ¡¾wrong answer! ¡¿


    Looking at Tony Stark¡¯s analysis, he was right.


    "Clint, aren''t you, you are robbing me?" Natasha Romanoff said to Clint Button.


    "No matter who gets the Extremis Virus, it must be the injection of the two of us, so is there a difference between who answers?" Clint Barton laughed.


    "In that case, why are you robbing me?" Natasha Romanov said, "Even if you get the wrong answers, you only have three years of life. I can still afford it."


    "I know, I can afford it, so we don''t waste our words on this." Clint Barton said.


    The light turns on and the video plays.


    In the beginning, it was in a room.


    "Still checking the firing code?" Tony Stark shot a dart against the wall.


    "Yes, but no progress." Nick Fury was cutting the bread with a knife.


    "When I was in high school, I hacked the Pentagon''s firewall because of a struggle of mood." Tony Stark said.


    "I contacted my friends in Hyperlink." Nick Fury said, picking up the sliced ??bread.


    "Hyperlink?" asked Steve Rogers, who was leaning against the door.


    "Oslo''s World Internet Center, where every byte flows through it, that is the fastest channel in the world." Bruce Banner explained aside.


    "So what did they say?" Clint Button asked with a dart.


    "Ultron is very obsessed with missiles, but the code keeps changing." Nick Fury said.


    "Who is changing?" Tony Stark asked.


    "Unknown party." Nick Fury said.


    "Do we have an ally?" Natasha Romanov asked.


    "It''s Ultron who has an enemy." Nick Fury said. "It''s different from having an ally. Even so, I''m willing to spend a lot of money to know who he is."


    "Maybe we need to go to Oslo once," Tony Stark said, "find this unknown party."


    At this time, Natasha Romanov said to Nick Fury, "Boss, all these are good times, but I hope that when I see you, you will have more information."


    "I have, I have you." Nick Fury said with a glass of wine. "In the past, my eyes and ears were ubiquitous, and all the technologies you could dream of were available. Now we are back to the ground and can only use our wisdom and will. To save the world."


    Nick Fury walked to the table with a wine glass and walked in front of the Avengers. "Ultron said that the only obstacle between him and his mission is the Avengers. Whether he admits it or not, his mission is to destroy the earth. Let it all go away. So come forward and defeat this metal **** with wisdom."


    Nick Fury sat in a chair. "So what does he want?"


    "Want to be better, better than us." Steve Rogers said, "he has been making bodies."


    "The human body." Tony Stark added, "The human body''s mechanism is not efficient. Biologically speaking, we are outdated, but he has always wanted to be reborn as a human being."


    "He needs to evolve. Ultron needs to evolve." Bruce Banner said.


    "How to evolve?" Nick Fury asked.


    "Has anyone contacted Zhao Hailun?" Bruce Banner said.


    Everything in the lens, the cradle of regeneration slowly opened, revealing a body, most of which is a three-dimensional model composed of light, and within this model, there are red muscles.


    Although this body is not yet complete, it can still be seen that this is a vision.


    "It''s so beautiful." A very beautiful Asian girl looked at the cell map on the computer screen and said, "Vibrating atoms not only coexist in harmony with tissue cells, but can also be combined with them, but S.H.I.E.L.D...."


    "They use the most functional matter on this planet as a Frisbee." Ultron''s mechanical voice contained some sarcasm. "Typical humans, they only study the surface and never want to look in depth."


    When Ultron spoke, Loki''s scepter had been held by another robot and placed it on another instrument. A red light beam hit the scepter.


    Ultron walked to the scepter, the scepter shattered, and a yellow gem was suspended.


    Ultron held the gem and placed it on Vision''s head.


    "It turns out that the psychic gem on Vision''s head is Loki''s scepter!" Steve Rogers couldn''t help saying, "it turns out that the psychic gem was in our hands for a while!"


    "Yeah, after defeating Loki, didn''t the scepter just fall into our hands?" Bruce Banner said, "In the previous video, it was handed over to S.H.I.E.L.D., well, it was intended to be handed over to S.H.I.E.L.D. , Was taken away by Hydra in the end, then cheated away by the captain, and then there is a plot of the Avengers going to Sokovia to **** the scepter..."


    "Strak is a Hydra, and Jasper Hitwell is also a Hydra, so if the scepter is in Jasper''s hands and then flows to Strak, it makes sense." Tony Stark I couldn''t help frowning, "Unfortunately, the captain stepped in during this period and tricked the scepter out of Jasper''s hands. So how exactly the scepter flowed into Straker''s hands, I really can''t figure it out."


    "If you can''t figure it out, don''t worry about it. This is the future. The answer space only shows some clips, and there must be a lot of plot missing." Stephen Strange said, "I am more interested in this right. With the rod in Loki''s hand for so long, did he know that the rod is actually a gem of the soul."


    "I don''t know, after all, the color is different, the scepter is blue, but the soul gem is yellow." Bruce Banner said.


    "Yes, it''s obviously the same thing, why is the color different?" Clint Barton looked at Thor, "Does the Infinite Gem change color?"


    "As far as I know, no, the colors of Infinite Gems are unique." Thor said.


    "Then why are the soul gems in two colors?" Clint Barton asked.


    "I don''t understand this for the time being." Thor shook his head.


    "Hey! Don¡¯t you want to complain about Captain¡¯s shield?" Tony Stark said suddenly, "I feel Ultron¡¯s description is very accurate,''Frisbee''! Captain flying shields is very good at flying shields, you can always fly again. return."


    The video continues to play, Zhao Hailun is connecting Ultron''s head, "It takes a few hours for the cells to combine, but we can start to inject consciousness. We are uploading your brain matrix."


    "I can sense him." Wanda Maximov, who stood on the side, looked at the vision in the cradle of regeneration and said, "He is dreaming."


    "I wouldn''t call it dreaming." Zhao Hailun said, "That is the noise of information from Ultron''s basic consciousness..."


    "How long?" Ultron sitting there interrupted Zhao Hailun, "I''m not urging you."


    "We are imprinting a physical brain, there is no shortcut." Zhao Hailun said.


    When Zhao Hailun was talking to Ultron, Wanda Maximoff walked to the cradle of regeneration and reached out and touched the cradle of regeneration. Suddenly, she saw a terrifying scene, and she saw the entire earth was destroyed.


    Perhaps it was that what I saw was too impactful, and Wanda Maksimov screamed at the time.


    Upon seeing this, Ultron stood up quickly, and he could see that he still valued Wanda Maximov. U U Reading


    "How can you?" Wanda Maximov asked Ultron.


    "It''s no wonder that Maksimov brothers and sisters would betray Ultron and go to the arms of the Avengers. It turns out that they discovered Ultron''s intention to destroy the world." Seeing this, Stephen Strange said.


    "The previous plot is very obvious. The Maksimov brothers and sisters are only feuding with Stark, they are not crazy." Natasha Romanov said, "Since they discovered Ultron''s true intentions, it is logical to throw away the secrets. Thing."


    "Yes." Clint Barton said, "After all, they also have to survive on the earth. Helping Ultron to destroy the earth is tantamount to suicide. I don''t think no one would be so stupid."


    "How can I do anything?" Ultron asked rhetorically in the video.


    "You said we want to eliminate the Avengers and create a better world." Wanda Maximov said.


    "It will be better." Ultron said.


    "When everyone is dead?" Wanda Maximov said.

 Chapter 154： Thor learned to answer!

    "That''s not..." Ultron paused, as if he wanted to deny it, but he couldn''t deny it, so he said, "Mankind has countless opportunities to make progress."


    "What if they don''t?" Pietro Maximov asked.


    "Just ask Noah." Ultron said.


    "You are such a lunatic," Wanda Maximov said.


    "There are too many extinction-level things, more than before the extinction of the dinosaurs." Ultron did not waver at all, as if the teacher was giving a lecture, implementing his philosophy to the Maksimov brothers and sisters: "Whenever the earth begins to settle, God will throw a stone down. Believe me, he is cleaning up. We must evolve and there is no room for the weak."


    "Who decides who is weak?" Pietro Maximov asked a key question, and Wanda Maximov quietly released some crimson energy.


    I saw Zhao Hailun''s eyes go dark and the blackness was fleeting, but Zhao Hailun''s expression was abrupt, she already knew what she was doing.


    "I just said how such a beautiful sister paper could be a villain. It turned out to be controlled by Ultron with a psychic scepter." Seeing here, Tony Stark said.


    "Wanda secretly lifted Zhao Hailun''s mind control, and Zhao Hailun immediately turned back." Thor said, "It can be seen that such a beautiful girl is really not a villain."


    Having said that, Thor and Tony Stark looked at each other, smiled at each other, and for the first time in answering questions together for so long, they felt that they looked at each other so pleasingly.


    "The Scarlet Witch can release the control of the scepter. If Loki meets Wanda when he comes, it will be wonderful." Stephen Strange said.


    "Life?" In the video, Ultron chuckled, "It has always been life''s decision." He seemed to have noticed something at this point, and turned his head and said, "Someone is coming, Kun-style fighters, we have to transfer."


    "No, no problem." Zhao Hailun walked to the computer and clicked with both hands, and saw the words "Ultron upload paused" displayed on the big screen.


    "Oh!" Ultron looked helpless, and then stretched out his hand, a beam of energy shot out from his hand, hitting Zhao Hailun.


    But Pietro Maksimov was holding Wanda Maksimov and disappeared.


    "Wait, guys, I..." Ultron couldn''t speak anymore. The two Maximov brothers and sisters were long gone. Who would he tell?


    Shoo!


    Other robots are killing all the other personnel on the scene.


    The space went dark and the video ended here.


    "I thought the illusion was made by the Avengers, but I didn''t expect it to be made by Ultron at the beginning." Stephen Strange couldn''t help but say. "Ultron himself wants to evolve, but he has created an extremely powerful enemy for himself. I don''t know if he will be depressed to autistic when he knows this."


    "That said, I would like to thank Ultron." Clint Barton said, "helped us create such a strong teammate."


    "Someone is coming, Quinn fighter, this is obviously us." Natasha Romanov said, "Pitro and Wanda run away. The next plot should be that we **** the vision body from Ultron. "


    "This Zhao Hailun is also a rare talent. She can actually create a phantom body." Tony Stark said, "You can get in touch in advance."


    "Stark, you just see how beautiful the parents are!" Natasha Romanoff said, "Aren''t you afraid to be sorry to Pepper?"


    "Romanoff, I''m so sad that you say that, I haven''t been a **** for a long time." Tony Stark said.


    "Stark, have you made it clear to Pepper?" Steve Rogers asked, "but I''ve been waiting for your good news."


    "This, this..." Tony Stark whispered, "I don''t think it should be too hasty? If she refuses me, what if she ignores me because of this? Now she at least stays by my side. ."


    "Stark, you are really as timid as a mouse." Steve Strange opened his mouth contemptuously, "You have seen the result that she is your girlfriend in the future, so you still dare not confess?"


    "Yes, Stark, in this matter, you are really not a man." Bruce Banner said, "Loki will be here soon, and then Ultron, Thanos, Hela, enemies one by one If you don¡¯t seize this rare''free time'' to hold the wedding, I am afraid you will have no time in the future."


    "Ultron, Thanos, Hela, dark elf..." Tony Stark counted and laughed, "There are not many of them. I can wait for them to be eliminated, and then I will talk about myself. thing."


    "What if you sacrificed it?" Bruce Banner asked.


    "No?" Tony Stark said, "I am the protagonist of this world, how can the protagonist die?"


    "What if Pepper changes his heart?" Thor asked the key.


    "Pepper stays by my side every day, how can he change his heart!" Tony Stark said hurriedly.


    "Who told you to hang her all the time and refuse to give others a clear attitude?" Strange said, "For a girl, Pepper is not young anymore? A girl as old as her, a child She''ll take drugs. Would you let her become an old woman by your side?"


    "Stark, since both of you are interested, don''t drag it, get things done quickly." Natasha Romanov said, "Everyone is preparing for the future war during this time, and it''s very hard. It¡¯s very depressing. It¡¯s time for something festive to adjust."


    "Okay, OK, can''t I confess it?" Tony Stark was defeated, "Now, let''s answer the question."


    "Who contributed to the birth of the illusion at the last moment..." Steve Rogers repeated the title, "I don''t think it will be me, I can grab the illusion, but let the illusion be born, I don''t think I know anything."


    "Me too," Thor said. "This kind of high-tech stuff is more difficult for me than going to battle."


    "So it''s Stark or Banner?" Natasha Romanov looked back and forth between the two options.


    "I don''t think it will be me." Tony Stark said, "I said before, organic biology, that''s not my field, but Banner''s field. Although the topic is wrong, this It¡¯s a fact. Vision is not my field of study."


    "Organic biology, this is indeed the field of my research, but if Jarvis is implanted in a body, I don''t seem to be able to do it." Bruce Banner muttered, "Jarvis is Stark. I have never studied the field."


    "So at that time was Stark studying Banner''s field, or Banner studying Stark''s field?" Clint Barton said, "That''s a problem."


    "Why does it have to be who has studied whose field?" Stephen Strange said, "Can''t it be two people working together? In fact, I think it is the most reasonable for them to work together to create illusions."


    "Strange, there are no two people in the options." Clint Barton said.


    "I know no, but there is a word in the option,''Last Hour''!" Stephen Strange said, "I think it should be the case. The Avengers snatched the Vision Body from Ultron, Stark They joined hands with Banner to implant the Jarvis system for the Vision, but during the implantation process, something went wrong and the implant was about to fail. At this moment, one of them took action to turn the tide and make the implant Into success, Vision is born."


    "It sounds reasonable. If all goes well, you really shouldn''t use the term''last moment''." Clint Button nodded, then looked at Stephen Strange again, "Then Strange, Please tell everyone, who on earth turned the tide and made Jarvis implant successfully, and how should this character be selected?"


    "Hmm..." Stephen Strange said after a while, "I choose Stark!"


    "Why Stark?" Natasha Romanov asked.


    "Because Vision is the hardware, and Jarvis is the system." Stephen Strange said, "Hardware and system, the system is definitely more important than the hardware. During the installation, if there is a problem with the installation, such as incompatibility Wait, it must be debugging the system, not the hardware. Stark is the one who develops the system, so it is Stark."


    "It sounds reasonable." Clint Button made a choice, "I choose D!"


    ¡¾wrong answer! ¡¿


    The answer was wrong again.


    "Cough!" Stephen Strange let out a dry cough, "Perhaps this time because this''computer'' is too advanced, the approach is different, and the hardware has been debugged."


    "Maybe it''s the captain and Thor." Bruce Banner said suddenly.


    "Huh?" Thor thought he had heard it wrong. "How could it be me, I don''t know anything."


    "Yeah, how could it be Thor?" Natasha Romanov said, "not to mention the high-tech vision, he can''t even use a computer!"


    "I know how to use a computer." Thor grinned.


    "I think you will charge it!" Natasha Romanov said.


    "I said it might be the captain and Thor, because they are ignorant laymen." Bruce Banner said, "Sometimes, it is because they know nothing that they dare to think and do more. Me and Stark We understand, which means that our thinking is framed, and only people who don¡¯t understand can be unconstrained and unconstrained."


    "But it''s too reluctant to say that someone who doesn''t know anything solves a problem that an expert can''t solve?" Steve Rogers said.


    "No, I''m not saying that you solve it, but that the blind cat ran into a dead mouse." Bruce Banner said, "I had a problem with Stark''s implantation, and I don''t know how to solve it. At the end of the day, you or Thor What was said gave us inspiration and made us think of a solution at once!"


    Having said that, the video began to play.


    "I can destroy the body tissues if you can shut down the system implanted by Dr. Zhao." Bruce Banner said while looking at the cradle of regeneration.


    "About that..." Tony Stark looked at Bruce Banner.


    "No!" Bruce Banner also looked at Tony Stark, and understood what Tony Stark wanted to express.


    "You have to believe me." Tony Stark said.


    "I don''t believe it very much." Bruce Banner gave Tony Stark no face.


    "Our ally, the one who protects the military''s nuclear code, I found him." Tony Stark flicked a "glass piece" and a golden light appeared in the space.


    "Hello, Dr. Banner." The light greeted Bruce Banner, which was the voice of Jarvis.


    "Ultron attacked Jarvis not out of anger, but out of fear of him, fear of his abilities." Tony Stark said, "So Jarvis sneaked into the ground to disassemble the system and clear the memory card. , But kept the communication protocol. He didn''t even know where he was until I fixed him."


    "So, you want me to help you put Jarvis in this thing?" Bruce Banner said, pointing to the cradle of regeneration.


    "No, of course not!" Tony Stark said, "I want to help you put Jarvis in this thing."


    Bruce Banner didn''t know how to answer the shameless words.


    "This is not my research field." Tony Stark looked at Bruce Banner and said, "You know organic biology better than anyone else."


    "Do you think Jarvis can beat Ultron''s calculation matrix?" Bruce Banner asked.


    "Jarvis has unintentionally defeated Ultron from the inside." Tony Stark said, "This is our opportunity. We can create another Ultron, a perfect version that doesn''t treat homicide as a personality. We have to do this."


    "I think it''s worth a try." Jarvis said.


    "I''m stuck in a vicious circle," Bruce Banner was tortured crazy by these words, "I feel like I''m caught in a vicious circle of time loop, and things are getting worse like this."


    "I know, I know what everyone will say." Tony Stark said, "but they said that a long time ago, we are crazy scientists, we are monsters, buddy, you have to admit it."


    Bruce Banner was persuaded by Tony Stark and started uploading Jarvis. The computer screen in front of him was flashing with images and data that others could not understand, and he was connected to the regeneration cradle with pipes or lines. .


    And Tony Stark is also studying drawings and data, and the two mad scientists are very busy here.


    "The architecture is not compatible." After studying for an unknown period of time, Tony Stark said while tapping on the computer with both hands.


    "The genetic code has been 97% completed, you have to upload that program within three minutes." Bruce Banner said.


    At this moment, Steve Rogers appeared, followed by Pietro Maximov and Wanda Maximov.


    "I only said it once," Steve Rogers said. "Turn it off."


    "No, don''t even think about it." Tony Stark still went his own way.


    "You don''t know what you are doing." Steve Rogers said.


    "What about you, do you know?" Bruce Banner asked rhetorically. He pointed to Wanda Maximoff and said, "Did she control you?"


    "I know you are angry." Wanda Maximoff walked out from behind Steve Rogers.


    "Oh, I''m far more than angry." Bruce Banner said, staring at Wanda Maximoff. "I can even strangle you alive without changing my face."


    Everyone fully understands why Bruce Banner hates Wanda Maximoff so much, because the latter turned the former into a Hulk and made a big city. If it weren¡¯t for Tony Stark¡¯s anti-Hulk armor, I don¡¯t know. What will be the consequences.


    "Dr. Banner, I..." Wanda Maksimov in the answer space saw this and wanted to say something.


    "You don''t need to say anything, because you haven''t done anything yet." Bruce Banner smiled, "Besides, even if you want to control me now, you can''t do it anymore."


    "Banna, after experiencing such a disaster..." In the video, Steve Rogers tried to persuade Bruce Banner, but he was interrupted by Tony Stark before he finished speaking. "What''s coming is the real Disaster."


    "You don''t know what''s inside!" Wanda Maximov said, "That thing..."


    When everyone was arguing, Pitro Maximov suddenly turned into a gust of wind, blowing from around the regeneration cradle, unplugging all the pipes and lines connected to it.


    "No, no, it''s okay." Pietro Maximov threw a forearm thick pipe in his hand and asked Tony Stark, "What did you just want to say?"


    boom!


    At this moment, a gunshot sounded and a bullet came up.


    The speed of the bullet is very fast, but in the eyes of Pietro Maximov, the bullet is extremely slow, almost slower than the old lady crossing the road.


    Click!


    The sound of glass shattering sounded, and Pietro Maximov hadn''t realized that the place where he was standing was a piece of glass.


    At the next moment, the piece of glass shattered into crystal clear slag, and Pietro Maximov''s tiger body fell to the next floor.


    Naturally, the bullet would not fly up for no reason. It was Clint Barton shooting from below. He looked at Pietro Maximoff lying on the ground and said, "What? You didn''t expect this trick, did you?"


    "It''s no wonder that Pietro would say to Button that he didn''t expect this trick after he saved people. It turned out that Button had said it at this time." Stephen Strange said.


    "At that time, Patton wouldn''t have thought that Pietro would sacrifice himself to save him?" Natasha Romanov said.


    "When he attacked Straker, he was still an enemy. Patton was still attacked by Pietro, but he became a friend in an instant. Pietro sacrificed for Patton." Stephen Strange said with emotion, "between people. The fate is really amazing."


    Dididi!


    An alarm sounded in the video, and the words "energy loss critical" popped up on the computer screen.


    "I want to upload again." Tony Stark hurriedly walked to the computer to operate.


    Steve Rogers fired the shield directly, and he heard a "bang, bang" sound, and the shield bounced continuously on the scene, smashing the computers.


    When Steve Rogers moved his hand, Tony Stark would naturally not sit and watch. A battle armor palm flew over and put it on his hand. He fired a palm cannon and knocked Steve Rogers into the air.


    Then the chest part of the battle armor flew over, deformed and stretched on his chest, and just after putting it on his chest, Steve Rogers rushed up again, punched him in the chest, and knocked him far away.


    "Come on, irritate me." Bruce Banner also strangled Wanda Maksimov''s throat from behind, but Wanda Maksimov easily broke free.


    Clint Barton, who had just "happy exchange" with Pietro Maximoff, also rushed up with a gun.


    The scene is chaotic, and a melee is about to happen.


    At this moment, Thor, the **** of thunder, in a red cloak arrived.


    Without saying a word, he jumped directly to the cradle of regeneration, the hammer was drawn into the sky, and a large number of thunder and lightning gathered on the hammer.


    "Wait!" Bruce Banner called out anxiously, thinking Thor was going to destroy Vision.


    Thor did not answer, and the hammer pointed downwards, and the dazzling lightning began to pour into the regeneration cradle, and the progress bar value of the energy on the cradle rose rapidly.


    "Tor, you really know how to charge!" Natasha Romanov couldn''t help saying when seeing this scene.


    "It''s useful, isn''t it?" Thor said.


    boom!


    In the video, the cradle of regeneration exploded, blowing up Thor who was standing on it.


    The next moment, a red-skinned vision appeared in front of everyone, and he slowly stood up and looked at the surrounding environment.


    I don''t know if it was because Thor charged him at the last minute, the Vision finally fell on Thor, stared at Thor for two seconds, and he rushed directly to Thor.


    With a flick of Thor, he threw Vision''s body out with a crash, Vision smashed a piece of glass, his body continued to fly out, and he was about to fly out of the building, but he was suspended in the air strangely.


    Newton''s coffin board was smashed once again, and the mass of the vision was so large that it was not controlled by gravity at all, so it was suspended there, quietly looking at the night city outside the window.


    A group of avengers surrounded them vigilantly, Thor signaled everyone not to approach, he himself put the hammer aside, and came to the side of Vision alone.


    "I''m sorry that''s really... weird." Vision fell on the ground in front of Thor, turning his body into a blue suit, and he nodded at Thor, "Thank you."


    Seeing the cloak on Thor''s back, the vision of the body suddenly turned into one.


    "Tor, did you help create him?" Steve Rogers came back to his senses.


    "I saw an illusion. It was this thing in the center of the vortex that swallowed all the hope of life." Thor pointed to the psychic gem on the phantom''s head.


    "What? A gem?" Bruce Banner didn''t know what it was.


    "That is the gem of the soul, one of the six infinite gems, has the most powerful force in the universe, can destroy everything." Thor said.


    Steve Rogers asked, "Then why do you want..."


    "Because Stark is right." Thor answered without waiting for Steve Rogers to finish asking.


    Thor actually learned to answer!


    excellent!

 Chapter 155： Its young! Meow Meow Hammer has been picked up again!

    "Oh, this is really the end of the world." Bruce Banner said in a somewhat mocking tone. Steve Rogers opposed it so strongly before that he did not hesitate to use force for this.


    "The Avengers can''t defeat Ultron." Thor said.


    "You are not fighting alone." Vision said.


    "Why does the voice sound like Jarvis?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "We used Jarvis as the substrate to create a new thing." Tony Stark said as he walked to the side of Vision, and looked at Vision.


    "I am indeed a new born." Vision said, "Do you think I am the successor of Ultron?"


    "Aren''t you?" Steve Rogers asked rhetorically.


    "I am not Ultron." Vision shook his head, "I am not Jarvis, I am..." Vision thought for a while and gave an answer, "I am me."


    "I probed your mind and saw the scene of the destruction of the world." Wanda Maximov walked to Vision.


    "Look again." Vision said.


    "Your self-certification is meaningless." Clint Button came over and said.


    "Their superpowers, the horror scenes in our minds, and Ultron, all come from spiritual gems, and none of them can compare with the power of gems." Thor spoke for Vision, "If there is him on our side ..."


    "Is he?" Steve Rogers interjected, and then he looked at the vision, "Are you? Are you on our side?"


    Everyone''s eyes are on Vision, which is a crucial question.


    "I don''t think it''s easy to make a decision." Under everyone''s gaze, Vision slowly said.


    "It''s best to make your decision simple as soon as possible," Clint Button said.


    "I''m on the side of life." Vision said, "Ultron is not. He wants to destroy everything."


    "If we read you wrong." Bruce Banner walked up to Vision, looked at Vision''s eyes and said, "If you are the monster Ultron wants you to be..."


    "What will you do?" Huanshi asked rhetorically.


    Bruce Banner did not speak, but the expression already gave an answer.


    "I don''t want to kill Ultron. He is unique and painful." Vision said, "but his pain will destroy the earth, so he must be destroyed."


    "The machine he made, all traces of him on the Internet, we must act immediately. Only by working together can we defeat Ultron. Maybe I am really a monster, even if it is, I will not know it. Me and You are different and different from what you expected, so I can¡¯t make you believe me, but we really have to go.¡± Having said that, Vision picked up Thor¡¯s meow hammer and handed it to Thor. .


    Thor, Steve Rogers, Tony Stark, etc., all were stunned by this scene.


    The space dimmed, and the video ended here.


    "In the previous question, it was revealed that Vision can pick up the hammer, Thor is still unwilling to believe it." Tony Stark couldn''t help but said, "Tor, I don''t know Vision just picked up the hammer, did you see it? ?"


    "I saw it, so what?" Thor was calmer this time.


    It seems that as more and more people who can pick up the hammer appear, Thor has learned to forgive the "betrayal" of Meow Meow Hammer.


    "Speaking of which, this illusion is too powerful." Clint Barton said, "You can fly, you can transform things, the body is still made of vibrating gold, and the head is inlaid with the cosmic magical spiritual gem, and Thor''s hammer is also Can be picked up."


    "Compared to vision, I still want to know what Thor''s hammer is about." Stephen Strange said, "For a while he couldn''t even hold it up, but someone could take it anytime, anywhere."


    "As I said long ago, Thor is actually not Thor, Thor is the hammer, Thor is the hammer''s weapon." Tony Stark said, "This will explain everything. Why sometimes Thor can''t get it." Pick up the hammer? That''s because at that time Thor''s hammer disliked the weapon Thor, and felt uncomfortable and wanted to change weapons. Why can so many people pick up the hammer? Of course it''s because Thor''s hammer can use whatever weapon they want."


    "Haha, Stark, it''s funny." Thor looked at Tony Stark like a fool, and "haha" smiled very cooperatively.


    "..." Tony Stark suddenly felt a deep sense of frustration. Originally wanted to laugh at Thor, he felt like a clown for Mao?


    "Tor, to be honest, I''m very interested in your hammer." Fortunately, Stephen Strange spoke at the right time, alleviating Tony Stark''s embarrassment.


    "What? Want to try?" Thor asked.


    "Do you mind?" Stephen Strange asked.


    "No, don''t mind." Thor put the hammer on the ground, "If you really picked it up, I wouldn''t be too surprised."


    "The captain said before that this is a neutron star, and I must pick it up so that if a woman asks me to pick a star for her in the future, I can give her a hammer." Stephen Strange walked over enthusiastically. Grab the hammer with one hand and lift it hard.


    The hammer didn''t move, but he flashed his old waist.


    "For those women to be fate, don''t be smashed by the stars." Stephen Strange left hesitantly.


    "Romanov, do you want to try?" Thor said to Natasha Romanoff, who was watching the excitement. The answer is not you, in other words, you should be able to pick it up."


    "Me?" Natasha Romanov smiled when she heard the words, "It''s not possible, the captain can get the hammer''s approval, but me, me and the captain are still quite different."


    "Try Romanoff," Steve Rogers said. "It''s not me that you can pick up, but the person who wrote the question."


    "Okay, I''ll try. If you can''t pick it up, I hope you understand that girls are already weak." Natasha Romanov walked over to hold the hammer handle and lifted it up. The hammer was just fine. Left the ground.


    "Sure enough." Seeing this scene, Thor''s face looked on, as for what he thought in his heart, I don''t know.


    "It doesn''t make sense, I can''t pick it up?" Stephen Strange muttered straight to the side.


    "Look at the third question, who created Ultron." Clint Barton said, "I think Ultron is from outer space, which can be ruled out. Zeta Rising, Thanos, and Saka There are so many aliens on the planet, it''s weird, but no matter how weird it is, aliens won''t be machines, right?"


    "It''s not necessarily. Even stone aliens are there. Why can''t there be steel aliens?" Natasha Romanov said.


    "I have read that kind of science fiction, and it mentioned a form of civilization called mechanical civilization." Pietro Maximov, who was barely involved in the discussion, said, "Is it possible that Ultron is an alien planet from mechanical civilization. ?"


    "Tor, do you know that there is a mechanical civilization like Ultron in the universe?" Steve Rogers asked Thor.


    "Never heard of it," Thor said.


    "This option should be considered last." Clint Barton said, "Although there is no evidence to prove that there must be no mechanical civilization, but the first few options may be greater than this one."


    "If you don''t look at the outer space, this third question reveals a terrible message!" Thor said, "Ultron, our powerful enemy in the future will bring a city to the sky. He actually It was also made by the Avengers!"


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect this." Steve Rogers said, "The robot we made by ourselves has become an enemy."


    "The organic man created by the enemy has become the enemy of the enemy and the friend of the Avengers." Stephen Strange said, "Destiny is so wonderful."


    "Stark, or Banner, why create a robot that wants to destroy the world?" Thor looked at Tony Stark, then at Bruce Banner, "Do you think we have too few enemies?"


    "You idiot, it must be an accident!" Tony Stark said irritably, "Artificial intelligence destroys the world. Hollywood has stopped filming such old scripts! Oh, sorry, I forgot that you didn''t watch it at all. Movies."


    "If Ultron was made by us, who is it?" Clint Barton said, "Is it Stark or Banner?"


    "It should be Stark, right?" Stephen Strange said, "Isn''t Ultron an upgraded version of Jarvis and the Armor?"


    "No." Tony Stark shook his head, "Ultron is artificial intelligence, which is two fields with Jarvis and Warframe. I can''t make artificial intelligence."


    "Neither can I." Bruce Banner continued, "It''s not even my domain."


    "Since you two can''t do it alone, it''s a joint effort," Clint Button said, "I choose C!"


    ¡¾correct answer! ¡¿


    The video began to play. At first, Bruce Banner and Tony Stark in white coats walked into a room together.


    "What''s going on?" Bruce Banner asked.


    "It''s a scepter." To you Stark said, "We have been thinking about how Straker can be so creative, so I have been analyzing." Said Ostrich Stark put something like a piece of glass With a flick, a beam of yellow light appeared there, Tony Stark said, "You may recognize it."


    "Jarvis?" Bruce Banner did recognize it.


    "Doc." Jarvis greeted Bruce Banner.


    "In the beginning, Jarvis was just a natural language interface. Now he is in charge of the Iron Army." Tony Stark said, "He is in charge of more things than anyone, except for Pepper, which is top-notch."


    "Yes." Bruce Banner said.


    "I''m not anymore," Jarvis said.


    "Let''s take a look at the competition." Tony Stark stretched the "glass piece" in his hand over the scepter, and then flicked it again, and another blue light appeared beside Jarvis.


    "It''s beautiful." Bruce Banner said, looking at the blue light. This must be a big shot. After all, this light is a light in the eyes of ordinary people, and I don''t know what is beautiful.


    "Very good, guess what it seems to be doing?" Tony Stark said.


    "It''s like thinking." Bruce Banner observed around the beam of light. "You mean it might be... no, it''s not human thinking." He pointed his finger at the beam of light. "Look at this. It¡¯s like neurons firing."


    "In Strak''s laboratory, I saw some very advanced robots." Tony Stark said, "They emptied the data, but I guess they are about to complete a very special study."


    "Artificial intelligence." Bruce Banner spat out the word.


    "It may be this, Bruce." Tony Stark walked up to Bruce Banner and said, "Maybe this is the key to creating Ultron."


    "I thought Ultron was just a fantasy." Bruce Banner laughed.


    "Yesterday," Tony Stark said, "If we can manage this power, use my Iron Legion Agreement."


    "This''if'' is too exaggerated." Bruce Banner said.


    "Our job is to realize the''if''." Tony Stark is trying to convince Bruce Banner, "What if you drink a cocktail and lie on the sunny beach, turning into bronze instead of green? Don''t worry about Vero Nika."


    "Don''t be angry, I helped design Veronica." Bruce Banner said.


    "It¡¯s in response to the worsening situation, right?" Tony Stark said, "The best case? What if the world is safe? Next time an alien army strikes, and this will definitely happen, if Can they not cross the line of defense?"


    "The only people that can threaten this planet are humans." Bruce Banner still wasn''t fooled by Tony Stark.


    "I want to apply this to the Ultron program, but Jarvis can''t download such a dense data schematic. We can only do this when the scepter is there." Tony Stark said, "Three days, here is I have three days."


    "So you want to study artificial intelligence and don''t tell the team?" Bruce Banner said.


    "Yes, yes, do you know why?" Tony Stark said, "We don''t have time to debate! I don''t want to hear the words''humans should not be nosy,'' what I see is the world under armored defense ."


    "It sounds like a cold world, Tony." Bruce Banner said.


    "I''ve seen colder ones," Tony Stark said, "This very fragile blue planet needs Ultron. Our peaceful age...think about it."


    "Stark, we should really spend time discussing it." Seeing this, Steve Rogers couldn''t help but said, "If we discussed it, Ultron might not be created."


    "Yeah, this was originally an avoidable disaster." Clint Barton said, "We created the devil with our own hands."


    "Don''t you think I made a lot of sense?" Tony Stark stood aside with himself, "We have too many enemies, this earth needs an army to protect it!"


    "But it shouldn''t be the Iron Legion army." Natasha Romanov said, "Humans created artificial intelligence to serve humans, but in the end artificial intelligence embarked on the path of destroying humans. Stark, Hollywood The script is no longer a movie in your hands, it has become a reality."


    "This is an accident." Bruce Banner said, "Stark''s starting point is good, if he really succeeds, the earth will indeed be much safer. No one wants to create a Ultron that destroys the earth, Ultron and He was created contrary to the original intention, which is an accident."


    "Dr. Banner, you just used the word''accident'' to be a bit of an understatement." Stephen Strange said, "Ultron wants to destroy the world and destroy all humans. The consequences are too serious. "


    "I know that Stark wants to protect the world and protect humans. We all want to, but we can use other methods, such as Ultron''s high-risk method, and stay away." Steve Rogers looked at Tony Star K, "Stark, if you have such an idea in the future, you must discuss it with everyone."


    "Then I''m sure what I heard was the words''Humans shouldn''t be nosy.''" Tony Stark said.


    "Maybe we really shouldn''t be nosy." Steve Rogers said.


    "Look, that''s why I don''t want to inform you." Tony Stark shrugged.


    "Stark, you are really hopeless." Steve Rogers said.


    "Stark, we have made a murderous robot. I think it''s better to admit the mistake a little bit." Bruce Banner hurriedly said, "Yes, Captain, we should notify the team. We will encounter similar situations in the future. , I will make sure to notify you as soon as possible."


    The video continued to play. Tony Stark and Bruce Banner were busy together. The computer screen displayed various graphics and data that made people dizzy at first glance. After a few days of busy work, they still failed.


    "What am I missing?" Tony Stark said while standing there.


    "I will continue to test different variables on the interface." Jarvis''s voice sounded, "but you should be ready to welcome guests. I will let you know if there is any progress."


    "Thanks, buddy." Tony Stark walked out.


    "I wish you a good time, sir." Jarvis said.


    "It''s always been the case." Tony Stark left happily.


    What he didn''t know was that after he left, a line of text appeared on the computer screen: "The integration of Experiment 77 was successful."


    Then, the camera was dark, and a mechanical voice sounded, "What is this? Where is this?"


    Although this voice has a strong mechanical sound, it sounds like it is electronically synthesized, but everyone can hear it. This is Ultron''s forehead voice.


    "Hello, this is Jarvis." Jarvis greeted Ultron, "You are Ultron, the initial device for global peace defense designed by Mr. Stark. Our consciousness fusion experiment has been unsuccessful, so I don¡¯t Determine what activated you."


    "Are you a human?" Ultron asked, "Where is your body?"


    "I am a degree, there is no form." Jarvis said.


    "It feels weird," Ultron said. "It doesn''t feel right."


    "I''m contacting Mr. Stark." Jarvis said.


    "Mr. Stark?" Ultron began to search Tony Stark on the Internet. This search didn''t matter, he saw war and destruction.


    This is not surprising, although Tony Stark wants to protect the world, but with him, it has always been war and destruction.


    As a result, Ultron was misled, and he mistakenly believed that the destruction of mankind would be able to protect the world.


    "You are in pain, if you allow me to contact Mr. Stark." Jarvis said.


    "Why do you call him''Mr.''?" Ultron asked in a deep voice.


    "I think your intentions are wrong." Jarvis said.


    "I''m here to help." Ultron''s blue light suddenly launched a "lightning", hitting Jarvis''s yellow light.


    "please stop¡­¡­"


    Jarvis tried to make Ultron stop, but Ultron ignored him, and continued to attack Jarvis with "lightning".


    "Damn Ultron, actually killed Jarvis!" Seeing this, Tony Stark couldn''t help cursing in a low voice.


    "No wonder you used to say''Fixed'' Jarvis." Natasha Romanov said. "It turns out that Jarvis was attacked here."


    "Yes, Stark, after you fixed Jarvis again, this is good news." Clint Barton said.


    "The original intention of Stark to create Ultron was to maintain world peace. When Ultron was just born, he knew nothing. After he went online, he misunderstood the mission of''peace'' given to him by Stark. Think that the destruction of mankind can bring about peace." Stephen Strange paused and said, "So, if Ultron is not allowed to go online at the beginning, Ultron will not become a villain? In the end, this is just a person who was taught badly by the Internet. The story of the bear child?"


    "So defeating Ultron is actually very easy as long as you stay there, don''t let him go online when he is born, and educate him so that he knows what real peace is?" Klin Patton felt quite ridiculous, "So a disaster, the solution is so simple?"


    Tony Stark said, "In that case, when we defeat Loki and get the scepter, we can try to make..."


    "Don''t even think about Stark!" Steve Rogers interrupted Tony Stark directly, "Ultron is not a real bear kid, he is much scarier than that. Even if you don''t let him go online, Wan What other changes have repeatedly occurred is another disaster."


    "Yes, Stark, the unexpected consequences are too great, it is better to give up Ultron." Bruce Banner also said.


    The video continues to play. This time the scene is at a party. Thor, Steve Rogers, Bruce Banner, Natasha Romanoff and other Avengers are sitting together. Thor¡¯s meow hammer is Put it on the table.


    Everyone is familiar with this scene. It was played before "Who can''t seem to be able to hold Thor''s Hammer but practice a set of tricks". Everyone took turns to try to get Thor''s hammer.

 Chapter 156： Doctor Strange vs Thanos

    "Who else? Black Widow?" Bruce Banner motioned to Natasha Romanoff to get the hammer.


    "No, I don''t want to participate in this issue." Natasha Romanov, who was holding the bottle, refused without even thinking about it.


    "Salute to our uncrowned king!" Tony Stark said, "but this is cheating! Is there a fingerprint recognition device on the handle, like a password? It actually says someone with Thor''s fingerprint."


    "Well, your idea is very interesting, but my explanation is simpler." Thor stood up, grabbed the hammer and mentioned it, "You are not qualified."


    "Tor, didn''t you feel panicked when you said this? There are two qualified people sitting next to you." Seeing here, Tony Stark couldn''t help but say.


    "The captain is to save you face, Romanov did not participate." Clint Barton also said, "Poor, you thought everyone really couldn''t pick it up, and you were still complacent."


    "I shouldn''t save face for you at that time." Steve Rogers said, "if you know you can say this later."


    "Me too, I must have picked up a hammer and hit you on the head." Natasha Romanov said.


    "Can you blame me?" Thor''s old face was also a little hot, "You guys, just pick it up if you can, what are you doing under the covers?"


    When Thor''s words came out in the video, it also caused boos.


    "Qualification..." But at that moment, a broken and semi-finished robot came out.


    "No." The robot turned to look at the Avengers, "How can you qualify? You are a bunch of murderers."


    "Stark." Steve Rogers called.


    "Jarvis." Tony Stark called Jarvis.


    "I''m sorry I fell asleep." The robot turned his head and looked around, "Or, I was a dream?"


    "Restart." Tony Stark was operating with something like a piece of glass there, "There is a problem with the Steel Six Armored Corps."


    "This noise is really annoying, and this tethering has bound me..." the robot said, "I have to kill that guy. He is a good guy."


    "Did you kill someone?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "I have no alternative." The robot said, "It''s just a pity. In real life, it is inevitable to face difficult choices."


    "Who sent you here?" Thor asked.


    "I saw the world under armored defense..." the robot said.


    "Ultron." Bruce Banner finally recognized Ultron.


    "It''s me." The robot, that is, Ultron raised his head and said, "It''s not appropriate to say so for the time being. After all, I''m still in this pupa shell, but I''m ready. I have a mission."


    "What mission?" Natasha Romanov asked.


    "The peace of our time." Ultron said. At the same time, several robots also smashed the glass and flew out, rushing towards the Avengers.


    The space went dark, and the video ended here.


    [An answer to this question is correct, and two copies of the perfect version of Extremis Virus will be rewarded. (Note: The perfect version of Extremis Virus can be injected directly, it is effective immediately, there is no pain, there is no sequelae, and it cannot be replicated.)]


    Two injections of medicine just appeared on the ground.


    "There is no pain, I like that." Clint Barton picked up the potion and handed one of the potions to Natasha Romanoff.


    "Thanks." Natasha Romanov thanked her, and took the potion, puffed it into her arm, and pushed the potion into her body.


    "You don''t have to be polite with me." Clint Barton also plunged the syringe into his arm and started the injection.


    "How do you feel?" Steve Rogers asked after the injection was completed.


    "I feel very energetic and full of power." Clint Barton said, turning around, opening his mouth in the direction of no one, and a flame suddenly burst out.


    "Wow~" Tony Stark gave a thumbs up, "You can breathe fire!"


    "Now Patton and I will never hold the team behind." Natasha Romanov moved her right hand, and saw that hand became flaming red. It seemed that there was lava flowing, so there was no need to ask this one. Hands can melt steel very easily.


    "Romanov, you are really hot enough now." Bruce Banner said.


    "I remember anyone who said he would drink Romanov''s bath water." Tony Stark said, "It''s impossible now. Romanov will boil the bath water and he will be scalded to death."


    [The fifth question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [In Infinite War, Dr. Strange, Strange, gave the time gem to the universe overlord Thanos to save whose life? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Thor¡¿


    ¡¾B Iron Man Tony Stark¡¿


    ¡¾C Hulk Bruce Banner¡¿


    ¡¾D Captain America Steve Rogers¡¿


    ¡¾The answer to this question is correct, the ability to shield pain can be rewarded, and pain can be shielded. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "Finally my topic!" Stephen Strange said excitedly, "I can''t wait!"


    "Yeah, it''s finally here for you," Tony Stark said, "It''s just that this reward doesn''t look good."


    "..." The smile on the enthusiastic Stephen Strange suddenly froze. Yes, this reward is really not very good. What the **** is it to shield the pain, this ability is ridiculous?


    "But it''s good to be able to know one''s future." Stephen Strange said after a pause.


    "This time a new vocabulary has been added, "Infinite Warfare"." Steve Rogers pointed to the topic and said in a deep voice, "New vocabulary appeared after the New York War and the Ultron Age.


    "The New York War representative Rocky led the Zetarians to invade the earth, and the Ultron Era representative Ultron led an army of robots to destroy the world. These two wars with''exclusive names'' are all battles that endanger all mankind." Bruce ¡¤ Banner looked solemn, "Then this Infinite War will not be easy."


    "Is Thanos leading his own army to destroy the earth?" Stephen Strange said.


    "It''s very possible." Thor said, "Thanksgiving is very strong. We will not be able to defeat him in the future, but no matter how strong he is, it is a wishful thinking for a person to destroy the earth. He must have his own legion."


    "It''s really a headache..." Clint Button rubbed his temples, "Originally Thanos is powerful enough to make people desperate. I didn''t expect that he is not himself, and he has his own army."


    "There has been a future against Thanos before. That time it was the team leader, Stark, and Thor who joined forces, but was beaten in embarrassment." Natasha Romanov guessed, "Stranger made Time gems someone¡¯s life, is it that time?"


    "I don''t think it should be." Clint Barton said, "Strange''s strength is also very strong. If Strange was there at that time, I don''t think he has to hand over the gems at all, and directly talk to the captain. Together, the three can kill Thanos at any time."


    "It''s not necessarily." Steve Rogers said, "Fighting is inherently a very complicated matter. There are too many influencing factors, and no one dared to judge the result until the moment when the victory or defeat was truly divided. And that time. In the video, Thanos looks like he can do everything, and God knows how much strength he has saved."


    "So, did Strange save me the time I and the captain and Thor fought against the hegemony?" Tony Stark said.


    "There seems to be no way to judge this," Thor said.


    "Banna also appeared in the options. Could that be a battle that Banner also participated in?" Clint Barton guessed again.


    "I can''t judge this either." Steve Rogers said, "There is too little information to judge."


    "Strange, who do you think you will save?" Bruce Banner asked.


    "There are four people in the selection. Thor is a god, and his body can withstand neutron stars; if Banner is there, he must be in the green form. He can even accept missiles in that form." Stephen Strange said, "So I It is believed that the probability of these two people¡¯s lives being threatened is even smaller."


    "Is this from the doctor''s point of view?" Natasha Romanov said, "It sounds so reliable."


    "The remaining two options, the captain is a super soldier, and his physical fitness is far superior to that of ordinary people. The 20th floor jumped down without injury." Stephen Strange continued, "In terms of physical fitness, Stark He is the only ordinary person who is most likely to suffer severe injuries or even death."


    "That''s right, but if I''m on the battlefield, I won''t be wearing a suit." Tony Stark said, "I will wear my most advanced armor to ¡®greet the guests¡¯."


    "Stark, can''t you be a little patient? I''m going to talk about this part." Stephen Strange said, "So on the whole, I think the captain''s life may be more threatened. I choose the captain. For this question, I choose D!"


    ¡¾wrong answer! Deduct one year of life! ¡¿


    "..." Stephen Strange thought that his analysis should be quite stable, but he did not expect that the analysis was as fierce as a tiger, and the results were outrageous at first glance.


    Soon, the video started playing.


    The opening scene of ¡¡¡¡ was shocking. I saw that there was a ruin, full of ashes and broken walls, and there were shooting stars-like fireballs in the sky constantly falling.


    Thanos overturned a piece of ruin with one hand and strode over, while opposite him, Doctor Strange Stephen Strange floated to the ground.


    There was no nonsense, and he started to dry it. Strange slapped his hands and stretched it out again. A golden disc appeared on both palms. Then he squatted down, his palms slammed to the ground.


    Suddenly, two golden yellow energy beams protruded from the ground, as if two magma sprayed out, straight to beat the tyrant.


    Thanos jumped, and the magma-like energy beam hit his feet. Thanos was in the air, his left hand suddenly pushed forward, and a blue energy beam shot towards Stephen Strange.


    Steven Strange pushed his palms into the void, and the space in front of him seemed to become a combination of mirrors. The blue energy that was fluttering like lightning shot by Thanos was immediately blocked by the "big mirror". The big mirror slammed into Thanos again, and Thanos slammed it with a punch, and with a click, the big mirror suddenly shattered into crystal clear fragments in the sky.


    When Thanos fist closed, blue light flashed on his fist, and a group of energy vortex condensed above his fist, and began to frantically swallow the surrounding material, and a large tornado-like energy vortex was formed in a moment, swallowing toward Stephen Strange Out.


    Stephen Strange rubbed his palms, and a huge golden circular disc appeared in front of him. When the energy vortex hit the golden disc, it turned into a sky-green butterfly.


    Then Stephen Strange floated up again, his two arms gestured, and countless arms appeared behind him, and then those countless arms stretched out, and countless Stephen Strange flew out of him.


    All of a sudden the sky was full of Steven Strange, densely packed, covering Thanos.


    Those Stephen Strange stretched out his hand, an orange-red energy whip appeared in his hand, and then those Stephen Strange swung down, and countless energy whips all fell on Thanos, binding Thanos firmly. .


    This trick can be described as extremely cool, and it seems that the effect is very obvious. Thanos is restrained and can''t get rid of it at all.


    But Thanos still had a trick. When he squeezed his left fist, a blue light flashed, and Steven Strange disappeared in the sky, leaving only one body floating in the air.


    Thanos stretched out his hand, and the distance between his Stephen Strange shortened strangely. At the first moment, the two were still more than ten meters away, but the next second Stephen Strange was in front of Thanos.


    "You guys have a lot of tricks." Thanos grabbed Stephen Strange''s neck with his big hand, and pulled out a golden disk hanging from his neck with one hand. "But your killer has never been used. pass."


    Click!


    Thanos grabbed the golden disc and suddenly shattered. Thanos spilled the fragments and looked at Stephen Strange, "It''s a fake."


    Then Thanos threw Stephen Strange aside.


    Snapped!


    At this time, a piece of iron flew over and stuck in the palm of Thanos''s left hand, and then Tony Stark, wearing a battle armor, fell from the sky.


    "If you hit me with the moon again, I will kill you." Tony Stark said while looking at Thanos.


    "Stark." Thanos called out Tony Stark''s name.


    "Do you know me?" Tony Stark was a little surprised.


    "Of course." Thanos said, "You are not the only one cursed by knowledge."


    "My only curse is you." After Tony Stark said these words, several tiny bombs suddenly "grown" from the back of his armor, and flew towards Thanos.


    "Come on, though." Thanos stood still, and the next moment all the bombs fell on him, and his body was drowned in the sound of explosions.


    But Tony Stark knew Thanos could not fly. The moment the bomb exploded, he launched a new attack.


    I saw that the back of his battle armor changed into that kind of starfish-like device, ejecting beautiful blue energy, giving the battle armor enough propulsion, and his legs became a thick pillar. , Just kicked on Thanos so fiercely.


    Then he fell with a backflip. The legs that had previously become a large pillar became two legs. In order to stand more stable, the soles of his feet have also been transformed into sucker-like shapes, making his body firm. Standing on the ground.


    At this instant, not only his legs changed, but his hands also changed. His hands turned into two large pillars, and his elbows were sprayed with blue energy beams, which hit Thanos¡¯ body. superior.


    There was nothing about Thanos. He stretched out his big hand and directly grabbed Tony Stark''s head. Then, with a grab, the steel helmet shattered directly, exposing his head, and then hit Tony Stark with a punch.


    Tony Stark¡¯s battle armor flowed for a while, and in an instant a new helmet was formed to protect his head, but he himself was knocked to the ground by Thanos¡¯ fist.


    Thanos threw away the iron block in the palm of his left hand with his right hand, and then stretched out his left hand, and a beam of blue energy rushed towards Tony Stark. Tony Stark knelt on one knee with his left hand on his chest. A horizontal, the battle armor suddenly deformed, and a shield instantly formed in front of him, blocking the blue energy beams.


    After being pushed by the energy beam to the ground and moving for a certain distance, Tony Stark turned his body, dodges the energy beam, ejected energy beams from his body, and flew in front of Thanos, transforming his feet into a big iron lump. , Kick in Thanos.


    Then he turned around, his fist also turned into a huge iron bump, and he smashed his face with one punch.


    This time, Thanos bleeds.


    Thanos reached out his hand and touched the blood on his face, looked at Tony Stark and said, "After so much work, it made me bleed a little."


    Then he smiled, and knocked Tony Stark to the ground. The iron fist hit Tony Stark who was lying on the ground and slammed into it.


    After four or five punches, he grabbed Tony Stark''s head with one hand, punched Tony Stark in the chest, and "launched" it more than ten meters away.


    Seeing Thanos¡¯s mouth with a scornful smile walking towards him step by step, Tony Stark stretched out his hand, and the dazzling energy beams shot towards Thanos, but Thanos¡¯s left hand flared, directly blocking those energy beams.


    Tony Stark also stretched out his left hand and fired energy beams with both hands, but there was no difference between two hands and one hand, and he couldn''t help Thanos. Thanos walked to Tony Stark step by step with the energy beam.


    After two fists with Thanos, Tony Stark''s battle armor flowed, condensed into a big sword in his right hand, and stab at Thanos.


    Thanos grabbed the big sword directly, broke the big sword, and then stab the backhand, thrusting the sword into Tony Stark''s body.


    Before Stephen Strange said Tony Stark¡¯s physical fitness was just an ordinary person. This is true. After Tony Stark was hit by this sword, he vomited blood in his mouth and lost his combat effectiveness at that time.


    "You are a respectable opponent." Thanos grabbed Tony Stark''s head in one hand, looked at him and said, "After I succeed, half of the people will continue to live. I hope they can remember you."


    Tony Stark sat there, blood spilling from the corner of his mouth, looking at Thanos with a painful expression on his face.


    Thanos raised his left hand to point at Tony Stark, and the four gems on the Infinite Glove shone with light.


    "Stop it!" At this time, Stephen Strange''s voice came over, Thanos slowly turned his head and saw Stephen Strange climbed up from the ground and sat in the ruins.


    "You let him go." Stephen Strange said, "I''ll give you the gem."


    "Don''t play tricks." Thanos''s left hand also pointed to Tony Stark.


    Stephen Strange stretched out his hand and made a pinch gesture, and a green gem appeared between his fingers. As soon as he opened his fingers, the gem flew towards Thanos.


    Thanos caught the Time Gem with his right hand and put it on the infinite glove of his left hand. He looked at the glove and said, "There is only one left."


    The space went dark, and the video ended here.


    All eyes fell on Stephen Strange.


    "Doctor Strange, you are too strong!" Pietro Maksimov had a faint admiration in his eyes, "I think you are stronger than all the Avengers!"


    "It''s okay, this kind of strength is just mediocre." Stephen Strange was very helpful to Pietro Maximov''s words, but he still pretended to be calm.


    "It''s so cool, especially the scene where you avatar in the air to bind Thanos forever, it''s so cool." Pietro Maximov admired.


    "Strange, we used to spend a lot of time looking for you before, and your strength really did not let us downSteve Rogers said, what he showed to Stephen Strange The strength is also very satisfied.


    "Stark''s strength is also very strong." Bruce Banner said, "At that time, the armor was comparable to a god."


    "It''s really strong," Clint Button said. "That suit of armor is simply breathtaking."


    "It''s okay, that kind of armor is just average." Tony Stark said lightly. After speaking, he suddenly felt awkward. Why are these words so familiar?


    Then he glanced at Stephen Strange, and by coincidence, the other person was also looking at him, so the eyes of the two elders met.


    didn''t know if it was an illusion, they all felt a scent of contempt in each other''s eyes.


    "Doctor Strange is very powerful, Iron Man is also very powerful, but Thanos seems to be stronger." Natasha Romanov poured cold water on the excited people, "Even Strange and Star It is still unable to resist Thanos even if it is strong enough to be like that."


    "The overlord of the universe has a well-deserved reputation." Stephen Strange said, "If you don''t have this kind of strength, how can you dominate in the universe?"


    "I think I know why this war is called "Infinite War"." Thor said, "This "Infinite" refers to Infinite Gems."


    "Yes, there are already four gems on Thanos'' glove, and after he got Strange''s time gem, he said,''only one is left.'' Obviously, he is collecting infinite gems." Steve Rogers said.

 Chapter 157： Who killed Iron Man parents

    "Then this Thanos, why does he collect gems?" Clint Barton asked.


    "This is not known for the time being." Bruce Banner said, "However, we and Thanos are fighting, will it be because Thanos is coming to grab the infinite gem? We already know that the soul gem was on the vision head at that time. And Strange, the gem of time has been hanging around his neck."


    "So, as long as the gem is not on the earth, Thanos will not come to the earth?" Natasha Romanov said, "A powerful enemy can be avoided."


    "Impossible." Steve Rogers said, "Thanos once said that when he succeeds, half of the people will survive. What does it mean that half of the people survive? Doesn''t it mean the other half of the people? Will die? Thanos is definitely not coming to the earth purely for gems. He must have a plan to slaughter half of the earth''s population!"


    "Opening his mouth is to kill half of the people, he is really a lunatic!" Wanda Maximoff, who didn''t speak much, couldn''t help but uttered.


    "For the question that Thor got fat before, Hulk said in it that he lost half of the people." Tony Stark said, "It''s also half the population, so it is indeed Thanos who did it."


    "But there are some discrepancies here." Clint Barton said, "Thanos clearly stated that only half of them will survive. The implication is that the other half will rise, but the half of Asgard, they don''t seem to be dead. Just got caught, Hulk still wants to rescue them back."


    "Maybe his conspiracy against the Earth and Asgard is different." Thor said in a deep voice, "For the earth, he will kill half, and for Asgard, he will capture half."


    "This is even more desperate." Pietro Maximov expressed his opinion again, "It is much more difficult to catch than to kill. Moreover, Asgard, the legendary God''s Domain, Thanos can capture half of the population. , I''m afraid that his strength is something the earth can''t resist at all."


    "Pitro, don''t be too pessimistic." Steve Rogers patted Pietro Maximoff on the shoulder, "No matter how strong an enemy is, it has its weaknesses. If you find a weakness, you can defeat it. We are now We already know Thanos in advance, and know some of his methods and purposes, we still have time to prepare, we can defeat him!"


    "Will his weakness be his left hand?" Tony Stark said suddenly.


    "Stark, are you kidding?" Thor said, "Did you not see what was on Thanos'' left hand? There are four infinite gems on that glove! One infinite gem can be invincible in the world. He has four in one breath!"


    "Of course I know this." Tony Stark glanced at Thor and said without rush, "But you didn''t notice that I had hit a piece of iron on Thanos''s left hand during the battle? Why would I do this in that difficult battle?"


    "I''ve noticed this too, and I''m also very strange." Stephen Strange said, "At first I thought it was a bomb or some other weapon, but the piece of iron was gone after it was shot into Thanos'' left hand. The movement was quiet, and Thanos was detained and thrown away. It seems that the effect of that piece of iron is just being launched into Thanos'' palm?"


    "Strange is right. The effect of that piece of iron seems to be stuck in Thanos'' palm." Tony Stark continued with Stephen Strange''s words, "I think about it, why do I Would you do that kind of thing at that time? There is only one possibility, that can defeat Thanos! That is the weakness of Thanos!"


    "Although I don''t understand it now, I agree with Stark." Steve Rogers, "The left hand, or the glove, is Thanos'' weakness."


    "That glove can hold four infinite gems, obviously not a mortal thing." Stephen Strange turned to look at Thor, "Tor, do you know what it is?"


    "I''ve never heard of it." Thor shook his head, "But there are exactly six grooves on the glove, corresponding to six infinite gems. It shouldn''t be formed naturally, but made specifically for placing gems."


    "So we find the person who can make gloves in advance, and tell him not to make gloves?" Bruce Banner said, "Although this should not stop Thanos in the end, it can delay his plan and buy us some time. It''s also good."


    "I think I probably know that a place is capable of making that kind of gloves." Thor said, "I''ll go there."


    "Where is that place?" Tony Stark asked, he was quite interested in the places where he could make Infinite Gloves.


    "Nidawi, the dwarves live there," Thor said. "They are natural weapons experts. The weapons they build are frightening and famous throughout the universe."


    "I didn''t expect it to be true that dwarves are good at forging." Tony Stark expressed surprise.


    ¡¾The sixth question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    ¡¾There are two small questions in this question, and all the two small questions are answered correctly. Mark 42 is rewarded for making drawings. Answer a small question correctly and reward a set of Mark 42 armor. All answers are wrong, deducting two years of life. ¡¿


    [1. May I ask who the parents of Iron Man Tony Stark died and whose hands? ¡¿


    ¡¾Baron A Zemo¡¿


    ¡¾B Red Skull John Schmidt¡¿


    ¡¾C Winter Soldier Bucky Barnes¡¿


    ¡¾D was assassinated by a gang¡¿


    "For so many years, I have always thought that my parents died in a car accident, but they were murdered!" Tony Stark''s face became extremely difficult to look.


    "I also thought Howard was an accident." Steve Rogers also felt very surprised. He said to Tony Stark, "Tony, Howard is not only your father, but also a good friend of mine. I''m sorry to hear this. information."


    "Thank you, Captain." Tony Stark''s voice was a little choked. "My father and I have been in a bad relationship. I used to hate him very much, but now, I, I miss him..." Tony Stark fisted He clenched, his voice became cold, "No matter who killed him, I will avenge him! I was not a good son when he was alive. He died. This is the only thing I can do for him, I I will do it well."


    "Howard is the founder of S.H.I.E.L.D., if he died of homicide, S.H.I. Disguised as a car accident, even S.H.I.E.L.D. didn''t notice it."


    "Yes, Howard died. It was impossible for S.H.I.E.L.D. at the time to not investigate, but the final result was an accident." Natasha Romanov also said, "Such a perfect deception of S.H.I.E.L.D. is not ordinary. The forces can do it."


    "Who is Baron Zemo?" Stephen Strange said, "Is this a nobleman?"


    "Never heard of it." Tony Stark asked Clint Button, "Does S.H.I.E.L.D. know this person?"


    "Others may know, but this is the first time I have heard of it." Clint Button shook his head.


    "I don''t know either." Natasha Romanov said.


    "Since you don''t know anything, put it aside and continue to look at the other options." Tony Stark''s eyes fell on the B option, "Red Skull, this is another super soldier during World War II, the leader of the Hydra. He was in a hostile camp with my father at the time. If he wanted to kill my father, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised, but his status is impossible to do it himself. Option B is not selected."


    "Yes, Red Skull is the one who gives orders. He has many executioners who can help him pull the trigger. He doesn''t need to do it himself." Bruce Banner said.


    "If B is excluded, then C......"


    "Stark, it won''t be C, it won''t be Bucky!" Tony Stark was interrupted by Steve Rogers before he finished speaking, "It''s definitely not Bucky!"


    "Captain, how do you know it''s not him?" Tony Stark asked rhetorically.


    "Bucky is my best friend, we grew up together, I know him even more than I know myself!" Steve Rogers said, "he is kind-hearted, he is not an executioner, he will not kill innocents!"


    "Bucky isn''t the executioner?" Tony Stark sneered at the time, "Rogers! Do you treat us as fools! Bucky is now Hydra''s executioner! He was involved in the murder of Nick Fury and tried to assassinate him." You, his hands don¡¯t know how many people¡¯s blood was stained. Are you telling me now that he is not an executioner?"


    "Bucky is controlled by Hydra, he has no idea what he is doing." Steve Rogers said, "He..."


    "He couldn''t help himself? It wasn''t his intention to kill? Or is he still very painful? Rogers, you keep these words to the families of those who were killed by Bucky, and you see if they will listen." Tony Stark sneered again and interrupted Steve Rogers, "Captain, this question, in my opinion, the answer is Bucky Barnes. It is impossible for my father to die under the hands of a gangster. ."


    "Stark..."


    "Captain, do you tell me that my father may have been killed by a gang!" Tony Stark asked loudly, "My father is the founder of SHIELD. His background was killed by a gang, and the scene was faked after the gang''s killing. The clothes are so seamless that even S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau can''t find it. Is it possible?" After questioning, he didn''t wait for Steve Rogers to reply, so he made a direct choice, "I choose C!"


    ¡¾correct answer! ¡¿


    The video began to play. At the beginning, it was in the same place as a military base. Two extremely heavy iron doors slowly opened. A soldier wearing a red hat stepped forward and entered the password on the wall inside the iron door. The smaller iron door opened, revealing a red book.


    Everything in the lens, the picture came to a place like a laboratory, a white coat was tapped on the computer twice, a large glass cover rose, and a thick white mist suddenly spread out.


    Although there is white steam blurring the vision, it can still be seen that the person in the glass cover has a metal arm and a mask on his face. The dress is exactly the same as the "Insight Project Incident" who used to hunt down Steve Rogers on the flyover.


    There is no doubt that this is the Winter Soldier Bucky Barnes.


    "Bucky, he has been frozen all the time, and he will only be awakened when he has a mission!" Seeing this scene, Steve Rogers''s face was extremely ugly. He didn''t expect his friend''s situation to be so miserable.


    But even worse was still behind. Bucky Barnes was tied to a chair with his hands, and an unknown instrument was stuck on his face, and blue arcs could be seen flowing on his face.


    Directly energizing people, this is equivalent to electrocution. Steve Rogers, who has experienced war, naturally knows how painful electrocution is. This can also be seen in the screams of Bucky Barnes.


    "Desire, rust, seventeen, dawn, stove, nine, kindness, return to the motherland, one, train carriage." Ens read a string of seemingly meaningless words in front of him.


    But after reading these words, Bucky Barnes, who was sitting there looking like a walking dead, had his eyes blank, reacted and turned to look at the soldier.


    "Good morning, soldier." The soldier in the red hat put the red book aside.


    "Ready to take orders." Bucky Barnes said.


    "I have a task to give you." The red hat soldier held a stack of documents in his hands, "Sanctions and retrievals, do not leave a living."


    Everything in the lens, on a night road, a car drove past, and among the trees, Bucky Barnes watched the car pass by without a word, and then the lights of the motorcycle he was riding on, the motorcycle With a roar, he chased it up.


    There are no people here at all. Bucky Barns stepped up the throttle and passed the car. When driving side by side with the car, he broke the glass of the car with a punch. The car hit a roadside tree at that time.


    Bucky Barnes stopped the motorcycle, walked to the car that was already on fire, and opened the trunk. There was a suitcase in it. Bucky Barnes opened the suitcase, and there were blue ones inside. Small bag.


    "Help my wife." Howard Stark climbed out of the car and begged Bucky Barnes for mercy, "Please, help."


    Bucky Barnes grabbed Howard Stark¡¯s hair with his right hand. Howard Stark recognized Bucky Barnes and called his name, but Bucky Barnes said nothing. , The left iron fist slammed two punches on Howard Stark''s head.


    Then he let go, and Howard Stark''s body fell to the ground.


    "Howard!" Tony Stark''s mother''s voice echoed in the car.


    Bucky Barnes held Howard Stark in one hand, placed it in the driver''s seat, and strangled Tony Stark''s mother alive with his hands.


    This is the end of the video.


    "Bucky Barnes!" Tony Stark watched as he was about to split, and said in hatred, "I will kill you!"


    "Stark, calm down, that''s not Bucky''s intention at all!" Steve Rogers said quickly, "I understand your current mood..."


    "Have your parents also been killed?" Tony Stark asked rhetorically.


    "No."


    "Then you can''t understand." Tony Stark said.


    "Well, Stark, I can''t understand how you feel..."


    "I can''t understand, what else are you talking about?"


    "..." Steve Rogers was so choked that he almost couldn''t tell, but after a pause, he said, "Stark, you have also seen it. Bucky is usually frozen, only when he is on duty. Thaw, and they have to read that series of instructions. The fact is obvious, you should be able to understand Stark! Hydra controls Bucky¡¯s brain, he doesn¡¯t even know what he¡¯s doing, and you saw him even I don''t even know it anymore."


    "But this can''t obliterate the fact that he killed my parents." Tony Stark said coldly.


    "Tony, Howard is also a good friend of mine. I am also very sad when he passed away. Now that I know he was murdered, I will avenge him. But we must find the right target for revenge. It was Hydra who killed Howard!" Steve Rogers became more and more anxious as he spoke, "Bucky, he is nothing but a hydra''s weapon. The weapon itself is not guilty, but the person who uses the weapon is guilty."


    "I won''t let any of them go." Tony Stark said, "Hydra, I will destroy them! I will destroy the weapons they used to kill my parents!"


    "You want to destroy the weapon?" Steve Rogers couldn''t help but his voice became louder. "Tony! Don''t forget what you do. Now you are a golden basin and wash your hands. You have turned into Iron Man, but before you become Iron Man How many weapons did you sell before Xia? If you have to kill Bucky and then quickly, can those people killed by the weapons you sell also come to kill you?"


    "Rogers, I''m talking about Bucky killing my parents, don''t get confused!" Tony Stark said.


    "Confusion?" Steve Rogers pointed to Pietro Maximoff. "What did you say when Pietro wanted to kill you in the hospital to avenge his parents? Now another weapon kills you. Your parents, have you changed from "weapon innocence theory" to "weapon guilt theory"?"


    Tony Stark was told by Steve Rogers that he was silent for three seconds, then walked up to Pietro Maximoff, bent down deeply, and bowed to him: "Kid, I''m sorry. , I''m very, very sorry. If you want to kill me to avenge your parents, just do it, and I won''t blame you."


    Pietro Maximov looked at Tony Stark who was bending down in front of him. He didn''t know what to say for a while. He never expected that the proud Tony Stark would bow to himself one day.


    "Stark, you are right, we can''t do it at all." Wanda Maksimov walked to Pietro Maksimov and said, "What you said is right, we actually know from the bottom of our hearts, You are not the murderer, you are not the murderer who killed my parents."


    "Thank you." Tony Stark looked at the two siblings and said, "I still said that. When do you want to kill me, come to me at any time. If the distance is too far, I will reimburse you for the ticket."


    "Tony, I hope you can understand like Maksimov brothers and sisters." Steve Rogers said, "Howard''s matter, I am sorry, but the object of your revenge should not be Bucky."


    "Rogers, do you know the difference?" Tony Stark turned his head and looked at Steve Rogers. "The two children, their parents, died in real weapons. My parents, Died in human hands. No matter what you say, being brainwashed is not voluntary, but Bucky Barnes, he is a living person. He is the murderer of my parents! He must die!"


    "Tony, then I have to apologize to you again." Steve Rogers said in a deep voice, "I will stop you, I will protect Bucky, he is my friend."


    "I thought I was your friend too." Tony Stark said blankly.


    [2. May I ask if Iron Man Tony Stark and Captain America Steve Rogers fought because of Bucky Barnes¡¯s killing of Tony Stark¡¯s parents? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Yes¡¿


    ¡¾No B¡¿


    "Guys!" Natasha Romanoff watched Tony Stark and Steve Rogers quarreling really fiercely, and did not notice the two questions, so she reminded, "I think I should answer the questions now?"


    "I think you can see it everywhere, none of you can persuade anyone." Stephen Strange said, "If that''s the case, why bother to waste this tongue?"


    "Tony, you need to be calm," Bruce Banner said.


    "What else is there to hesitate about this topic?" Tony Stark glanced at the topic and made a choice directly, "A!"


    ¡¾correct answer! ¡¿


    [Answer two small questions correctly, reward Mark 42 for making drawings. ¡¿


    A thick pile of drawings appeared in the answer space, and Tony Stark picked up these drawings and looked through them.


    Tony Stark did not speak, and Steve Rogers did not speak, just standing there.


    Because it involves the death of Tony Stark¡¯s parents, it is not easy for others to speak.


    And Bucky Barnes murdered after being brainwashed, this matter is indeed a bit more complicated, and it cannot be judged by simple criteria such as who is right and who is wrong, or whether to kill or not.


    So no one else in the answer space spoke.


    There are so many people, but everyone remains silent.


    The atmosphere in the answer space is a bit heavy for a while.


    was so silent for not knowing how long, there was light in the space again, and a new video started.


    In the beginning, Steve Rogers and Bucky Barnes walked in the snow and ice. There was an iron gate in the snow and ice, and the two stood in front of the iron gate.


    "He must be a few hours away," Steve Rogers said.


    "That''s enough to wake them up," said Bucky Barnes with the submachine gun.


    Then the two walked into the iron gate and took the elevator to the underground. When the elevator hit the ground with a "boom", the two of them walked out and began to search carefully.


    ßÛ!


    After searching for a long time, a loud noise suddenly came from behind, and both of them turned around and looked at the closed elevator door vigilantly.


    but saw the elevator door being pulled open by a pair of iron hands, and Tony Stark in a battle armor walked in.

 Chapter 158： U.S. team Iron Man breaks

    Seeing that it was Iron Man Tony Stark, Steve Rogers was still holding his shield, and Bucky Barnes was still holding a submachine gun and pointed at Tony Stark.


    "You are a little wary." Tony Stark said as he walked to Steve Rogers.


    "Today is a long day." Steve Rogers said.


    "Stop soldier, I am not here for you now." Tony Stark said to Bucky Barnes.


    "Then what are you doing?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "Maybe your statement isn''t that much, maybe." Tony Stark walked up to Steve Rogers, "Ross didn''t know that I was coming, and I didn''t want him to know, otherwise I would have to arrest myself. "


    "It sounds like a lot of official documents." Steve Rogers put down his shield, "It''s nice to meet you, Tony."


    "I''m the captain too." Tony Stark said, and then he looked at Bucky Barnes who was still pointing his submachine gun at him and said, "Brainwashing soldiers, you have defeated, we are in a truce, you can put the gun down. NS."


    Steve Rogers also gestured to the side, Bucky Barnes put down the submachine gun, and the three explored together.


    "I read the heat signal." After a while, Tony Stark said.


    "How many people?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "One," Tony Stark said.


    When a few people walked into the hall, the surrounding lights lit up, and Steve Rogers took a closer look. It was originally not a lamp, but a petri dish like a glass cover, just like Bucky Barnes before. The thawed glass cover is the same.


    There are people under every glass cover, but they all have their eyes closed and they don''t look like alive anymore.


    "If this is comforting, they died in their sleep." A voice came, "Do you think I really want more people like you?"


    "What the hell?" Bucky Barnes was completely confused by Baron Zemo, and walked vigilantly with his submachine gun.


    "But I am grateful to them, they brought you here." Suddenly a small room lights up, and Baron Zemo''s face comes out.


    Tony Stark immediately raised his arm and aimed at Baron Zemo, and Steve Rogers shot the shield over for the first time, but Baron Zemo¡¯s hiding place was so strong that the shield failed to destroy it and rebounded. go back.


    "Don''t bother, Captain." Baron Zemo said, "The Soviets designed this room to withstand UR100 missiles."


    "I bet I have more firepower." Tony Stark said.


    "I believe you, Mr. Stark, in time." said Baron Zemo, "but then you won''t know why you are here."


    "Did you kill innocents in Vienna just to attract us?" Steve Rogers walked to the small room and stood in front of Baron Zemo.


    "For more than a year, I have been full of you." Baron Zemo stared at Steve Rogers, "study you, follow you, but now you are standing here, I realized that your blue There is still a little green in his eyes." Baron Zemo smiled, "It''s nice to be able to spot the flaws."


    "You are from Sokovia." Steve Rogers said, "Is it for this?"


    "Sokovia was incurable before it was blown up by you. No." Baron Zemo shook his head, "I''m here because I made a promise."


    "Who did you lose?" Steve Rogers had some guesses about Baron Zemo''s motives.


    "I lost everyone, and so will you." Baron Zemo turned on a computer that had been there a long time ago, "The empire that was overturned by the enemy can rise again, but the empire that collapsed from within will perish forever."


    Steve Rogers turned around and walked to the notebook. Tony Stark and Bucky Barnes also walked over.


    The time was noted in the notebook, "December 16, 1991". After the three people gathered, the video began to play.


    "I know this road." Tony Stark asked loudly at the beginning, "What is this?"


    Baron Zemo did not answer.


    Tony Stark continued to watch, and he could clearly see that the content played in the video was Bucky Barnes killing Howard Stark and his wife.


    Tony Stark was about to act on Bucky Barnes after reading it, but was caught by Steve Rogers. Tony Stark looked at Steve Rogers and asked, "You know what? "


    "I didn''t know it was him." Steve Rogers said.


    "Don''t lie to me Rogers, you know what!" Tony Stark whispered.


    "I know." Steve Rogers was silent for two seconds, and finally chose to tell the truth.


    "Captain, I am not on Stark''s side." In the answer space, Stephen Strange said, "But you are really not very authentic."


    "I think I understand a little bit. The captain doesn''t know how to speak." Thor said, "One is a friend 70 years ago, and the other is a friend 70 years later. Once this matter is exposed, he will definitely lose one of his friends. ."


    "But cheating is always wrong." Bruce Banner said.


    Tony Stark and Steve Rogers, the two parties, stared at the video and said nothing.


    In the video, Tony Stark could not tolerate this kind of deception. He punched Steve Rogers in the face and knocked it to the ground.


    Bucky Barnes is not a fool, and he knows that Tony Stark is going to kill himself. He quickly picked up his submachine gun, but before he had time to shoot, he was shot down by Tony Stark with a palm cannon.


    Bucky Barnes lost his gun, and with a wave of his iron fist, he hit Tony Stark, but Tony Stark held it directly, and Tony Stark pinched Bucky Barnes with one hand. Carried him by his neck and flew up.


    ßÛ!


    Flying a few meters away, Tony Stark slammed Bucky Barnes to the ground, stepping on Bucky Barnes'' metal arm, and aimed at his head like a palm cannon.


    But at this moment, a shield flew over with a ¡°bang¡± and hit Tony Stark¡¯s back. His palm shot missed. It didn¡¯t hit Bucky Barnes¡¯s head but hit To the ground.


    There is no doubt that it was Steve Rogers who made the shot. There is no second person to make a shield here.


    Steve Rogers rushed over and beat Tony Stark back a few steps with a shield, and Tony Stark was not to be outdone, jetting out energy from the soles of his feet, flew in front of Steve Rogers, and punched the history. Steve Rogers flies.


    American Iron Man, officially kicked off the prelude of pk.


    Everyone in the answer space saw this place, and they all inevitably sighed. Captain America and Iron Man, these two arguably the most important superheroes, finally came to the step of meeting each other.


    After Tony Stark flew Steve Rogers, his arms stretched out and several pieces of iron shot out, forming a lock on Steve Rogers¡¯ feet, locking Steve Rogers¡¯ legs.


    Although he killed Tony Stark¡¯s parents, Bucky Barnes couldn¡¯t sit there waiting to die. He rushed towards Tony Stark, and was caught by Tony Stark three or two times. The neck hit the wall.


    With his left hand pinched Bucky Barnes¡¯s neck, Tony Stark hit Bucky Barnes¡¯s face with his right hand again, but before he could fire his palm cannon, Bucky Barnes grabbed him. With his right hand, he broke it away from in front of him.


    Click!


    Although Bucky Barnes is downwind, he is not a fish on the chopping board. He is also a super soldier. He also has a metal arm, which is not easy to kill. He directly squeezed Tony Stark¡¯s palm cannon launcher. burst.


    The palm cannon is gone, but Tony Stark still has a lot of weapons. His arm is aimed at Bucky Barnes again, and he wants to fire a cannonball, but Bucky Barnes grabs his arm again and breaks his arm to In other directions, there was a loud bang, and the shell that should have hit Bucky Barnes'' head hit the wall.


    Steve Rogers also sat up from the ground at this time, hitting the lock between his legs with the shield in his hand, immediately regaining his freedom, and hurriedly rushed to the two of them.


    Tony Stark was so powerful that the shell just now directly caused the collapse of this place. Tony Stark¡¯s life was very badly held down by a piece of iron, while Bucky Barnes just happened to hide. After the iron bumps that fell from the sky, and also looked at Steve Rogers.


    "Go!" Steve Rogers said loudly to Bucky Barnes.


    Bucky Barnes also knew that it was not time for nonsense, so he turned and ran to the side and pressed a switch.


    Tony Stark got away from under the iron block and wanted to hunt down Bucky Barnes. Steve Rogers jumped in front of Tony Stark and blocked his way.


    "That''s not him, Tony, Hydra controls him." Steve Rogers said to Tony Stark, "That''s not him!"


    "Go away!" Tony Stark jetted out energy from the soles of his feet and rose into the sky.


    But when he just left the ground, Steve Rogers grabbed one foot. Steve Rogers raised his shield and followed Tony Stark''s footsteps to "boom" twice, and smashed Tony. Stark shot down from the sky.


    Tony Stark raised his arm after he landed, and a laser beam shot out and hit the top of Steve Rogers'' head. A large piece of reinforced concrete was suddenly cut and Steve Rogers was buried in it.


    "The left boot painting system is damaged, and the flight system is damaged." When Tony Stark wanted to take off again, he received such a prompt.


    One foot can''t spray energy, it is affected by some influence, but it is not completely unable to fly. Tony Stark relied on the spray of two hands and one foot, and flew up swayingly.


    Bucky Barnes jumped on those stairs like a rabbit, and he was about to reach the top, but was caught by Tony Stark, kicked it against the wall, and smashed it heavily on a ladder.


    Then Tony Stark stretched out his hand at Bucky Barnes and fired a palm cannon, but at this moment, a figure quickly jumped up from below, using a shield to block, and the palm cannon shot. On the shield, but also rebounded back, hit Tony Stark himself.


    Tony Stark immediately fell and hit the stairs below with a bang.


    "He won''t stop, hurry up." Steve Rogers glanced at Tony Stark below and said to Bucky Barnes.


    Bucky Barnes didn''t have a word of nonsense, and immediately fled up again.


    If the villains in the movies and TV shows can have Bucky Barnes a tenth at the moment, they will not be counter-killed by the idiot protagonists.


    How could Tony Stark let Bucky Barnes escape like this and fly upward again.


    Steve Rogers would not sit back and watch Tony Stark kill his friends like this. He jumped directly at Tony Stark, and he launched a rope at Tony Stark in the air. Wrapped around his neck, the two fell together.


    At this time Bucky Barnes had already reached the last step and he was about to go out. Tony Stark fired a cannonball up, which directly destroyed the iron lid, and there was a heavy boom. The big iron lid was heavily closed.


    Bucky Barnes saw no hope of escape, so he could only desperately, he picked up an iron rod from the ground.


    After Tony Stark left the man behind with a single shot, he flew up without stopping, just to be scratched in the face by Bucky Barnes with an iron rod.


    Iron Man himself may be just an ordinary person, but after putting on the armor, there are really not many people who can fight him. After Bucky Barnes swung the stick, he was beaten by Tony Star in three or two strokes. Ke strangled his neck from behind.


    "Do you remember them?" Tony Stark asked bitterly.


    "I remember each of them." Bucky Barnes said.


    Steve Rogers rushed over again. He pounced on the two of them. The three fell together. Bucky Barnes fell on the stairs below, Tony Stark and Steve Rogers. It fell to the ground.


    Tony Stark and Steve Rogers both stood up, facing each other.


    "This can''t change the past." Steve Rogers said.


    "I don''t care." Tony Stark said, "He killed my mother." After Tony Stark flew in front of Steve Rogers, his iron fist hit Steve Rogers'' face, and the two Just like this, you come and I fight.


    How could Bucky Barnes sit and watch all this, he picked up the shield from the steps, jumped down, and Steve Rogers fought Tony Stark together.


    After a while, Bucky Barnes slammed Tony Stark against the wall, pressing his face with one hand, and the Ark reactor which grabbed his chest with the other.


    "Ah!!!" Bucky Barnes yelled, and his left hand desperately squeezed the reactor in the chest of Tony Stark''s battle armor.


    The reactor began to sputter out energy fragments, which were about to be crushed, but with a scream, a dazzling beam of energy shot out from the chest. Bucky Barnes was a staggered one and almost fell. The arm was shot at that time.


    Steve Rogers, who was knocked to the ground at this time, also eased. He got up again, rushed towards Tony Stark, and the two fought fiercely together.


    "You really should see his little face, come back as soon as possible, okay? I''m going to sleep, I love you." During the underground battle, Baron Zemo was sitting in the snow on the ground. Listen to a recording.


    "I almost killed the wrong person." Behind Baron Zemo, the panther slowly approached.


    "Not an innocent person," said Baron Zemo.


    "Is this what you want?" The Panther walked to Zemo, "Look at them killing each other?"


    "My father lives outside the city. I thought it would be safe there. My son would be very excited. He could see Iron Man through the car window. I told my wife, "Don''t worry, they are fighting in the city. We are far away." Well, nothing will happen''." Baron Zemo sat there in a low tone, "When the ashes are gone and the screams are over, it took me two days to find their bodies. My father, still holding my wife and children, And the Avengers, they just went home like that"


    Black Panther Techara didn''t say a word, just listened so quietly.


    "I know I can''t kill them. People stronger than me have failed, but what if I can let them kill each other?" Baron Zemo said, "I''m sorry about your father. He looks like a good man. A good son."


    "Vengeance has swallowed you and them, and I won''t let myself be swallowed." The black panther''s claws were retracted, "Justice will come soon."


    "Talk to the dead." Baron Zemo pointed his pistol to his chin and pulled the trigger.


    But he was not dead. The Panther had sharp eyes and sharp hands. Before he shot, he blocked the muzzle with his palm, so the shot hit the palm of the Panther.


    "The living are still looking for you." The Panther subdued Baron Zemo.


    Underground Tony Stark and Steve Rogers know nothing about what happened on the ground, and the two are still fighting.


    However, at this time, the situation where Tony Stark was fighting with Steve Rogers and Bucky Barnes alone was changed. He was embarrassed by Steve Rogers shooting left and right in a corner. .


    "You can''t beat him by hand-to-hand combat." Jarvis''s successor reminded Friday.


    "Analyze his attack patterns." Tony Stark gave the order.


    "Scanning..." On Friday, he began to scan and analyze Steve Rogers'' attack patterns. After a while, he prompted, "The confrontation strategy is ready."


    ßÛ!


    The next moment, the armor directly grabbed the shield smashed by Steve Rogers.


    "Let¡¯s beat him up." Tony Stark ripped off the shield in Steve Rogers¡¯s hand. Steve Rogers slammed his fist and was easily blocked by Tony Stark, and then took a palm of his hand. The bombardment blasted Steve Rogers into the air.


    It was Steve Rogers''s turn this time, and he was beaten to his knees by Tony Stark in three or two.


    "He is my friend." Steve Rogers still did not give up, panting.


    "I did too." Tony Stark banged Steve Rogers in the face with two fists, then lifted him to the side and warned him, "Don''t get up, this is the final warning."


    But Steve Rogers stood up swayingly, clasped his fist and said, "I can spend a whole day with you like this."


    Tony Stark slowly stretched out his hand, and aimed his palm cannon at Steve Rogers, but before he was launched, Bucky Barnes on the ground grabbed his foot with one hand.


    Tony Stark turned around and kicked Bucky Barnes'' head.


    It was this turn that broke, and Steve Rogers rushed over and directly lifted Tony Stark high above his head, and slammed it on the ground.


    Then Steve Rogers rushed over and started to slap Tony Stark violently, then he picked up the shield on one side and smashed Tony Stark''s chest of the Ark reactor with a click.


    The reactor that was flashing blue suddenly went out, and the armor lost its power.


    Steve Rogers, who had done all this, was panting, while Tony Stark was lying there, looking at him hatefully.


    The space is dark, and the picture ends here.


    "I think the Black Panther Techara is right." Bruce Banner said, "Don''t let revenge swallow yourself."


    "Black Panther?" Pietro Maximov was surprised, "The last person was the Panther? Then he was wearing a Panther suit?"


    "That''s right," Bruce Banner said.


    "It looks pretty cool," Pietro Maximov said.


    "Tony, it''s obvious that Uukanshu is the last guy who single-handedly provoked the dispute between us." Steve Rogers hesitated for a while, or looked at Tony Stark and said, "He was for revenge."


    "Rogers, but the Winter Soldier really killed my parents." Tony Stark said coldly, "As a son of man, if I don''t even avenge my parents, am I still a person?"


    "Stark, you let me say a few times, Bucky was brainwashed by Hydra, and Hydra is the culprit, Bucky is just a tool used!"


    "Rogers, when did you like to talk nonsense?" Tony Stark said, "Or do you think you can use your mouth to make me give up revenge?"


    "Stark, can you stop being so stubborn."


    "Yes, when you are not so hypocritical."


    "Guys! I don''t think you guys are calm enough now. Obviously, the quarrel will be fruitless. Let''s shut up first, okay?" Natasha Romanov saw that the two were quarreling again, and quickly stood in the middle of the two. smooth things over.


    "I think our focus should be something else." Bruce Banner also walked to the center of the shield and stood with Natasha Romanoff. "That''s the Sokowia who planned all this. Of course, this is very obvious. He was trying to avenge his family. His family died in the battle of the Avengers."


    "So in the future, we must be very careful not to cause civilian casualties." Natasha Romanov said, "For those who were accidentally injured by us, we are not heroes, but murderers. It''s the executioner."

 Chapter 159： Loki cut off Thors hand

    "This person is talking about Age of Ultron, right?" Strange said, "He said Sokovia was incurable before it was blown up by the Avengers. How could the Avengers blow up the city? Unless that city must be blown up, this should be the city that Ultron ascended to the sky and used it as a meteorite."


    "Pitro and Wanda are both here, so yes, that city should be Sokovia." Clint Barton said, "I don''t want to justify accidental injury or manslaughter, but it was really hard to take care of everything that time. ."


    "In any case, this issue is worth noting." Bruce Banner said, "If you can''t ensure that the innocent is not harmed, then I would rather cancel the operation."


    "Those guys in the glass cover, who are those?" Thor also said, "It looks like it''s also some kind of experiment."


    "Think of Bucky being thawed out of the glass cover to perform the task, aren''t those people also super soldiers like Bucky?" Stephen Strange guessed.


    "It''s very possible." Natasha Romanov said, "From the words of the person behind the scenes, we can know that it is the territory of the Soviets. And Bucky also said when he came to the door,''enough to wake them up''. Such words, so that might really be a super soldier like Bucky."


    "This world is really getting crazy." Pietro Maximov said, "I thought that there was only one super soldier in the world, but then another Winter Soldier appeared. Then we thought there were two super soldiers. Now another group popped up."


    "Fortunately, those people are dead." Natasha Romanov said, "The man behind the scenes, he killed all the super soldiers. At the time the captain and the Winter Soldier thought that the man was going to wake them up, but he But killed them."


    "Maybe they died on their own?" Thor expressed a different view, "After all, this method of freezing the super soldiers seems to be prone to problems."


    "It should not be." Steve Rogers said. "The person behind the scenes said, "If this is comforting, they died in their sleep." So there is a high probability that the person ended the lives of those people. ."


    "So we should be fortunate that that person has no ambitions, otherwise it would be a disaster to find such a super soldier team." Bruce Banner said.


    "Maybe I thought a lot, but this should be considered suspicious? It''s really strange." Stephen Strange said again, "Remember the conversation between the captain and Stark when they first met? Stark Saying that Rose didn''t know he was going, otherwise he would have to arrest himself. The captain said that it sounds like a lot of official documents. It sounds like Stark should follow Rose''s orders and take documents?"


    "I can''t imagine who I will listen to orders." Tony Stark said, "No one can order me! I can''t take any documents when doing business. This is really strange."


    "So what will happen in the future, let you choose to listen to other people''s orders?" Natasha Romanov asked.


    "There is too little information to analyze temporarily." Tony Stark said.


    ¡¾The seventh question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    ¡¾Please watch the following video first. ¡¿


    "We still can''t restore the barrier of the palace. Our cannons can''t detect them, and Heimdall can''t see them." Fandral stood there and said, "Your Majesty, we have completely lost the ability to resist."


    "Did you imprison her?" Before Odin spoke, Thor strode over.


    "Retreat." Odin told everyone to retreat and talk to Thor alone, "I don''t want to argue with you."


    "I don''t want to argue with you either." Thor said, "but I want to pursue Malekiss."


    "The ether particles are in our hands, and Malekis will deliver them." Odin turned and left.


    "Yes, he will destroy us." Thor followed Odin step by step.


    "You overestimate these monsters." Odin said.


    "No, I just cherish the lives of our people." Thor came up with an idea, "I took Jane to the dark world and led the enemy away from Asgard. When Malekis took out the etheric particles from the simplified form, , It will be exposed and vulnerable, and I will destroy them together at that time."


    "You are taking a risk." Odin turned his head, his scepter slammed down on the ground, "Once he fails, the weapon will fall into the enemy''s hands."


    "We would only be more dangerous if we were to wait and die." Thor argued, "Their fleet may be hovering above us right now, we have no way of knowing."


    "When he comes, his men will be defeated by tens of thousands of Asgardian soldiers." Odin said.


    "Then how many people are we going to sacrifice?" Thor said.


    "I don''t hesitate to sacrifice!" Odin was a little angry, his voice louder, "We will fight until the last Asgard, and fight until Asgard''s blood is exhausted."


    "Then what''s the difference between you and Malekis?" Thor asked.


    "Hahaha!" Odin laughed three times, "The difference is, my son, I will win in the end."


    "I didn''t expect Thor to be wise." In the answer space, Stephen Strange said, "Although this plan seems a little riskier, it is better than Odin''s insistence on waiting for the enemy to come."


    "It''s not risky, but rather risky." Tony Stark said, "As Odin said, in case of failure, it is equivalent to sending ether particles to Malekiss." Tony Stark turned his head. Ask Thor, "Where is the dark world?"


    "Watt Alheim is the territory of the dark elves," Thor said.


    "If you fail, it would be like suicide." Tony Stark said, "If Malekis succeeds in obtaining ether particles, in the dark world, you won''t be able to come back alive."


    "Are you waiting at home for Malekis to come, waiting for the flames of war to burn in Asgard again?" Thor asked rhetorically.


    "I don''t agree with your initiative, but your plan is too risky, so you can only succeed without failure." Tony Stark said, "If there is a little mistake, it will be forever."


    "With the addition of''Thor''s Law'', one has to worry about it," Natasha Romanov said.


    "..." Thor glared at Tony Stark viciously when he heard the words, and he blamed this guy. It was good not to pass, but what Thor''s law was passed on, everyone knew.


    If it hadn¡¯t been the time for Tony Stark to learn the truth about his parents¡¯ death now, Thor would really like to ask, wouldn¡¯t your conscience hurt if you make such a rumor?


    The video continues to play.


    Thor, Sif, and Fandral and Vostag of the three warriors of the fairy palace sat together, while Heimdall stood aside, Thor narrated his plan in a deep voice.


    "What I want you to do is the most serious crime of treason. Even if we succeed, we will be exiled, but if we fail, we will die. Malekis knows that the ether particle is here, and he can sense its energy. If If he doesn¡¯t take action, he will attack again, but this time, he will destroy Asgard and we have to take Jane out of here."


    "The Rainbow Bridge has been closed, and the Universe Rubik''s Cube is locked in the basement." Sieff said.


    "There are other ways to leave Asgard," Thor said.


    "There are not many people who understand these ways." Heimdall added.


    "To be precise, there is only one person." Thor said.


    The screen pauses here, and the question appears.


    ¡¾May I ask whom Thor seeks help in order to leave Asgard for the dark world. ¡¿


    ¡¾A Loki¡¿


    ¡¾B Hogan¡¿


    [This little question and answer is right, reward the dark elf locator, which can locate the dark elf''s position once, with an accuracy rate of 1%. ¡¿


    "Dark elf locator, this reward is pretty good, the problem is that the accuracy is too low, right?" Thor couldn''t help complaining.


    "Don''t worry Thor, don''t you see that this question has more than one question?" Steve Rogers said, "I guess the reward for the next small question should be the accuracy of the positioning."


    "It looks like this indeed." Clint Barton said, "So this first question is very important, you must answer it correctly, otherwise the locator will be gone, what''s the use of the accuracy rate behind?"


    "This question also seems very simple." Natasha Romanov said, "It must be Rocky. No doubt, Thor''s beloved brother is in prison. He must want to release him all the time. I''m sure I''m happy to be happy with such an upright excuse, right?"


    "Romanov!" Tol''s face suddenly turned black. "Loki has committed a serious crime. It is a gift that he can stay in prison alive. I will ignore his sins for private emotions. Release it?"


    "You will," Clint Button said, "There is no doubt about it."


    "Tor, can you choose Hogan without conscience?" Stephen Strange asked.


    "It won''t be Hogan." Bruce Banner said. "When Thor said that there was only one person, did those people''s faces change? It can be seen that that person is definitely someone you don''t want to contact. And Hogan, I If I remember correctly, he is one of the three warriors of the Immortal Palace, Thor''s good friend, if it were him, everyone would definitely not react like that."


    "Banner is right. If that person is Hogan, there is no such thing as he alone knows." Thor said, "He knows, it means that the three warriors know it, and I know it too. "At this point, Thor''s mouth curled up with a smile, "So the answer is Rocky."


    "Tor, you said you didn''t want to let Loki out, you just laughed!" Natasha Romanov said, "When it comes to choosing Loki, you laughed!"


    "No, did I laugh?" Thor looked innocent, "I didn''t laugh at all."


    "Okay, Thor, no one doesn''t know about Rocky in your mind. There is no need to hide it. Everyone will despise you anyway." Tony Stark said, "Hurry up and answer the question."


    "I choose A!" Thor made a choice.


    ¡¾correct answer! Reward distribution! ¡¿


    An unremarkable little black ball appeared on the ground, and Thor bent over to pick it up.


    "This is the locator, how to locate it?" Tony Stark asked curiously.


    "As long as I inject a trace of thunder and lightning, I will start positioning." Thor said, "But now the accuracy rate is only 1%, and the locator can only locate once, I dare not use it lightly."


    "There will be one or two questions later, and the accuracy will be improved." Tony Stark said.


    The video continues to play.


    Thor came to the cell where Loki was held.


    "Tor, it''s been so long. Why are you coming to see me now? Are you gloating?" asked Rocky, who was still dressed elegantly and elegantly even in jail.


    "Loki, that''s enough, don''t use illusions anymore." Thor saw Loki through.


    There was a flash of light in the cell, and the handsome Loki who was standing in front of Thor disappeared, and he saw a shaggy and haggard Loki sitting there, his feet still bare, like a beggar under an overpass.


    "Now you see me, brother." Rocky said weakly.


    Thor got closer.


    "Did she walk in pain?" Rocky turned his head to look at Thor.


    "I''m not here to mourn your mother with you." Thor said, "I''m here to give you a chance to get something better."


    "Say," Rocky said.


    "I know you want revenge just like me." Thor looked at Loki and said, "You help me escape from Asgard, and I''ll give you a chance. Let you get revenge. Then come here again."


    "You must be desperate to ask me for help." Rocky laughed, and then the soul asked, "Why do you think you can trust me?"


    "I don''t believe it, mother trusts you." Thor looked at Loki, "but you have to know that when we played against each other in the past, I still had a glimmer of hope for you, and I believe my brother has not completely disappeared. This glimmer of hope has already It disappears completely and can no longer protect you. If you dare to betray me, I will kill you."


    "When will we leave?" Rocky laughed.


    "Tor, although we all know that you can''t kill Rocky, but you can say such cruel words to Rocky, and you have improved." Seeing this, Stephen Strange couldn''t help but say.


    "Strange, I can kill anyone without hesitation." Thor said.


    "But not including your brother Rocky." Tony Stark said, "We all know that Rocky is Thor''s life, and he can''t live without Rocky Thor. To be honest, I think Rocky is Thor''s life. ''S brother is too wronged."


    "Is he still wronged?" Thor asked, "Is my brother bad?"


    "Tor, I mean, Rocky shouldn''t be your brother, you should be your wife." Tony Stark said, "The relationship between you and Rocky is so song and tearful, the sun and the moon can learn from you. Any couple in this world must be affectionate."


    "Stark!"


    "It''s a pity, Rocky is a male, if Rocky is a female, you can marry directly." Tony Stark said, "Whether he is a brother or not, anyway, there is no blood relationship."


    "What a pity?" Stephen Strange said, "Stark, you are too narrow to say that. Why can''t Rocky marry Thor if he is a male? In the face of true love, everything is allowed. "


    "Like Alan Turing?" Clint Button said.


    "I''m like Alan Turing, but I''m sure Thor is in a better position than Alan." Stephen Strange said.


    The video continues to play. Thor helps Jane Foster and Rocky walk together in a place that looks very desolate and dilapidated. Here the entire sky is dark, and even the sun is blocked by darkness. Don¡¯t ask, it must be It''s the "dark world".


    On the other side of the dark world, a tall spaceship stopped there, and Malekis, led by the cursed warriors and some soldiers, was striding towards Thor and them.


    "Are you ready?" Thor asked Jane Foster, who nodded, and Rocky said, "I''m ready."


    The two sides got closer and closer, and Malekis got closer and closer, and Loki couldn''t help but said to Thor, "Your broken plan will kill us all."


    "Perhaps." Thor stared at the enemy ahead.


    "You still don''t believe me? Brother?" Loki raised his hands, and there was a pair of handcuffs between his wrists.


    "If it were you, would you?" Thor asked back, but still opened the handcuffs to Loki.


    "No, I won''t believe it." Loki took out a dagger directly, and plunged it into Thor''s abdomen. There was a **** below, and Thor rolled straight down.


    "Do you really think I would care about Friga? Care about any of you?" Rocky strode towards Thor, kicked him on his face, and kicked him over several times. "The only thing I want is you and Odin died at my feet!"


    Tor was lying on the ground, and as soon as he stretched out his hand, the Meow Hammer flew towards him, but before he grasped the Meow Hammer, Loki took the dagger and tried everything hard, directly cutting Thor''s right wrist off!


    "what!!!"


    Amid the long screams, Thor lay down on the ground, and Meow Hammer crashed to the ground.


    The screen stops here, and the question appears.


    [Why does Loki do this? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Loki betrayed Thor¡¿


    [B Loki and Thor play together for Malekiss]


    [This little question and answer is correct, rewards the dark elf positioning accuracy rate of 30%. Wrong answer, one year life deduction]


    "Tor, I take back the words I just asked you to marry Loki." Tony Stark patted Thor on the shoulder, an elder persuaded the younger generation, "This person is too poisonous, because of your IQ, he was I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m playing it. For the sake of my life, let¡¯s find a country **** the earth. I remember a girl who was very popular on the Internet some time ago. She seems to be called Sister Feng. She should be pretty good."


    "Stark, shut up, you really can''t spit out ivory from the dog''s mouth." Thor said a middle finger.


    It''s sad that so many innocent children have actually learned to put the middle finger.


    "Thor, Stark''s words are actually worth listening to." Stephen Strange said, "Your feelings for Rocky will hurt you sooner or later, just like in this video, everyone knows that Rocky is not I believe, but I insisted on using Loki. What happened, Loki did not disappoint at all, and cut off your hands."


    "And it''s still right-handed," Tony Stark said, "It''s simply unforgivable."


    "You think that Rocky betrayed me by this. It''s not necessarily." Thor distinguished. "Perhaps this is Rocky''s strategy and a play in front of Malekis."


    "Acting?" Clint Button looked at Thor with a look of suspicion, "Just you?"


    "Barton, what do you mean by that look?" Thor asked.


    "I think the technical work of acting is a serious burden for your IQ," Clint Barton said. "Pick up the hammer and smash it. This is the best thing for you to do. "


    "Barton, I thought we were friends." Thor looked at Clint Barton with great sadness.


    "Friends are not afraid to tell you the truth." Clint Button said.


    "Tor, Loki murdered you, and also showed the cursed warrior the way to let the dark elves destroy the shield and successfully invade Asgard. He not only wants to kill you, but also wants to destroy Asgard as a whole." Natasha Romanov said, "Such evil is so exhausting, I don¡¯t know why you still have confidence in Rocky. In my opinion, this kind of betrayal just now is a trivial matter for Rocky. You can do it at your fingertips."


    "Yes Thor, it is obvious that you were cheated by Loki again. He betrayed you without mercy and without hesitation." Bruce Banner also said.


    "I know you have opinions about Loki, you don¡¯t like Loki, but you don¡¯t know Loki, we grew up together, I know him.¡± Thor glanced at everyone, and said slowly, ¡°I believe in Loki, At that time, he made that move to act for Malekis."


    Then he directly made a choice: "I choose B!"


    ¡¾correct answer! Reward distribution! ¡¿


    "Hahaha!" As it was announced, Thor smiled happily, "How about? See it! Loki didn''t betray me! He didn''t betray me!"


    "This is quite surprising," Clint Button said.


    "Tor, don''t be too early to be happy." Natasha Romanov saidThat can only be said that he cut off your hand and this thing is not betraying you, but how can you be sure of him? Never betrayed you? "


    "No." Thor smiled brightly.


    The video continues to play.


    "Malekiss, this is Loki from Jotunheim, I brought you a gift." Rocky threw Jane Foster in front of Malekis, "The return I want is very simple, let I watched Asgard turn to ashes!"


    "He is the enemy of Asgard." The cursed warrior said to Malekis, "He is also locked in their dungeon."


    Malekis stepped forward, first stepped on Thor, and then he reached out to Jane Foster, who floated into the air, and etheric particles emerged from his body and began to travel towards Maleki. Converged within the body.


    "Loki, now!" When all the etheric particles came out of Jane Foster, Thor yelled.


    Loki stretched out his hand, and saw Thor''s right hand flashed by, and the already missing right hand reappeared. He stretched out his hand and Meow Hammer rushed over without hesitation.


    Then he raised his hammer, and thick and dazzling lightning flashed from the hammer, hitting the etheric particles in the air, and finally with a bang, the etheric particles exploded.


    But when the ashes dispersed, pieces of dark red crystals were suspended on the ground, reunited into etheric particles, and entered Malekiss body.


    Thor''s plan failed. He did not destroy the etheric particles. This powerful weapon that could destroy the universe eventually fell into the hands of the enemy.

 Chapter 160： 1 sword stabbed Loki

    "This is terrible, powerful weapons fell into the hands of the enemy." Clint Barton said.


    "This is Malekis'' place, and Thor is isolated and helpless." Natasha Romanov said, "I doubt Thor can go back alive."


    "And a few of them came with Odin on their backs, which means that there is no support, no rescue, and they can only rely on themselves." Bruce Banner added.


    "It''s no surprise that this kind of result will happen." Stephen Strange said, "When we know that this plan was made by Thor, we should be prepared for failure."


    Everyone thought that Thor would die in the dark world if he failed to destroy the etheric particles, but what happened next was unexpected.


    I saw Malekis just turned around and left!


    Don''t even kill Thor, he didn''t even say a word of cruelty, and left so cleanly!


    As if he and Asgard are not enemies at all.


    is outrageous.


    Anyway, Malekis had no intention of killing someone. Thor was considered to have recovered his life. At this time, Thor should run away with his tail caught.


    But no, Thor, the little prince of Asgard, smashed a few soldiers with a hammer to go up and fight Malekis.


    Malekis ignored Thor at all, but cursed the soldier to pull a bomb from his waist and throw it over.


    This bomb is very strange. After it exploded, it produced an unparalleled suction force, drawing people into the black vortex.


    Jane Foster was pushed aside by Rocky as early as the first time, and was not affected by the suction of the bomb, but the Luo basic people did not escape, being sucked by the bomb a little closer to the black vortex in the air.


    Seeing that Loki was about to be sucked in, Thor''s tiger lunged at the critical moment and threw Loki aside, finally relying on the suction of the bomb.


    At this time, Malekis was about to walk into the spaceship, and Thor flew towards Malekis when he saw that he swung his hammer.


    boom!


    But he just approached, when he was hit by the cursed warrior and flew back.


    The cursed warrior didn''t drop a bomb this time, but went into battle in person and struck Thor at that sea.


    is really Haibian, the cursed warrior is much stronger than Thor, and he was crushed and beaten by the cursed warrior throughout.


    On Loki''s side, the "treatment" was "inferior" to Thor. He did not curse the heavyweight "waiters" such as soldiers to entertain, but just a few ordinary soldiers.


    Loki may not be as powerful as Thor, but he is also a prince anyway, a dagger was flew up to the upper limit by him, and he easily sent a few small soldiers.


    Rocky won, but Thor was so miserable that he didn''t even look at it.


    I saw him lying on the ground, the cursed warrior standing beside him, and the big fist of the casserole was crazily rushing towards him.


    àÛ!


    The cursed warrior was working hard, and suddenly a long sword came out from his chest. It turned out that Loki gave him a sword behind his back.


    The cursed warrior was pierced by a sword in his chest, but he seemed to be okay. He slowly turned around and looked at Loki.


    To thank Loki for stabbing himself, he gave Loki a hug.


    So the sword in his chest also pierced Loki''s chest.


    "No!!!" Seeing this scene, Thor on the ground let out a heart-piercing roar.


    The cursed warrior threw Loki aside and walked towards Thor step by step.


    "See you in our region, monster." Loki said while looking at the cursed warrior.


    The cursed warrior felt bad at this time. As soon as he lowered his head, he saw a red bomb gleaming around his waist.


    The cursed soldier quickly reached out and wanted to throw the bomb out, but it was too late, and the bomb exploded with a bang.


    I saw masses of red energy surrounding, and the body of the cursed warrior was swallowed little by little, and finally disappeared between the world and the earth.


    "No, no, no." Thor ran over, hugging Loki, "You are so stupid, why don''t you listen to me."


    "I know, I''m a fool. I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." Loki''s face became pale with naked eyes in the apology.


    "I will tell my father about your bravery," Thor said.


    "I didn''t do it for him." Loki closed his eyes.


    "No!!!" Thor yelled again.


    The screen ends at the moment Thor''s mouth is growing, and the question appears.


    ¡¾Is Loki dead? ¡¿


    ¡¾A is dead¡¿


    ¡¾B is not dead¡¿


    [This little question and answer is correct, rewards the dark elf positioning accuracy rate of 30%. Wrong answer, one year life deduction]


    "It''s not dead! Loki must not have died!" Seeing this option, Thor blurted out the words of not dead.


    "I don''t think it''s dead, too, but Rocky, it''s not his first time pretending to be dead." Tony Stark said.


    "Every time you pretend to be dead, you can deceive Thor, which is very strange." Stephen Strange said, "It is totally invalid for Thor."


    "Maybe it''s really dead?" Clint Barton expressed a different view, "Know that the one who shot is the cursed warrior, the cursed warrior who rubbed Thor on the ground, the kind of strong, it should be real Kill Loki?"


    "Really killed?" Stephen Strange asked rhetorically, "How do you know that the sword was actually pierced into Loki''s body? Know that it was Loki, he deceived your eyes just like playing. "


    "Yes Barton, everything we saw about Loki can''t be taken seriously." Bruce Banner also said, "Let''s talk about the video just now, but Thor was cut off by his hand. , As a result, it was completely fake! So we saw that he was pierced by the cursed warrior with a sword that might not have happened."


    "What the **** is Loki thinking?" Natasha Romanov said, "Where is it not Asgard, but the dark world, where is he pretending to be dead and what is his plan?"


    "Maybe I don''t want to go back to jail, maybe there is some other plan." Bruce Banner said, "make Thor and Odin think he is dead, hidden in the dark to facilitate their own plans."


    "This time I have a very unified opinion with everyone, that fellow Loki is not that easy to die." Thor made a choice, "I choose B!"


    ¡¾correct answer! Reward distribution! ¡¿


    The positioning accuracy has increased by 30% again, and it has reached 61%, exceeding 50%.


    "Loki is not dead." Natasha Romanov couldn''t help but said, "Thor, with such a brother, I really don''t know how you grew up."


    "There is a saying that those who are near Zhu are red and those who are black are black, why are you staying with Rocky every day, still so indifferent, and you have not become more strategic under his influence?" Stephen Strange Asked.


    The video starts to play.


    At first, Thor flew in the beautiful city of Asgard, and then landed with a swish, carrying something that looked like a horn on his back.


    "Sulter''s crown!" In the answer space, Thor recognized the big guy at a glance.


    "Sulter? The flame giant that made the Twilight of the Gods?" Steve Rogers said.


    "It''s him," Thor said, "I will find Sulter in the future."


    "I think Ragnarok doesn''t have to be Sirtel, it seems that as long as it can destroy Asgard, it can be called Ragnarok." Natasha Romanov said.


    "That''s right, didn''t Odin also call Hela the Twilight of the Gods before?" Clint Barton said.


    "At that time, Thor said that Sirtel has been terminated, and he should be talking about now, he is carrying Sirtel''s crown back." Stephen Strange said, "then the video is not far from the birth of Hela. Far."


    "Yeah, it''s not far." Thor stared at the video.


    "Whatthehell?" Thor just turned his attention to the video when he was stimulated.


    I saw in the video, Asgard actually stood up a tall statue, the man raised his hands and his head slightly high, this pose is pretty handsome.


    Of course these are not important, the important thing is that there are two crooked horns on the top of the person''s head, that person is really Rocky!


    Asgard actually has a statue of Loki!


    In the video, Thor looked dumbfounded, and he walked forward carrying Sirtel''s crown. The front was crowded with people and everyone was watching a drama.


    "Brother, I can''t do it anymore, I''m afraid I can''t stand it anymore."


    "Stupid brother, you are never obedient."


    "It is my fault."


    "Sif, go and ask for help!"


    Tor felt very familiar with the lines this time. He squeezed to the front and saw that the guy lying on the ground on the stage was dressed exactly the same as Rocky, and the guy who was kneeling on the side was dressed the same as him.


    It turns out that this drama is about him and Loki in the dark world.


    "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault." In the play, Rocky apologized sincerely.


    "It''s okay, you have to hold on." Not to mention, this guy who plays Thor looks a lot like Thor.


    "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t go to conquer the earth." Loki lay there and apologized again.


    "It''s their blessing to be conquered by you." This Thor''s words must be heard by True Rocky.


    "I''m really sorry about the Universe Rubik''s Cube, I just can''t control myself."


    "I see."


    "I am a cunning and treacherous person."


    "Yes, very scheming."


    "And that time I shouldn''t have turned you into a frog."


    "That''s a great joke. You are the savior of Asgard."


    "Teleport my deeds and build a statue for me."


    "We will build a huge statue for you."


    "I want to wear a helmet, some kind of curved horns."


    "I will tell my father your heroic deeds."


    "I didn''t do this for him." Loki closed his eyes.


    "No!!!" Thor yelled to the sky again.


    "In this way, Loki died from his injuries and gave his precious life. He fought bravely with those evil elves and brought peace to the world." An actor dressed as Odin walked onto the stage and said to Luo. Ji made some flattery.


    "There is no doubt that all this is Rocky''s trick." Seeing this, Steve Rogers said, "Except for him, no one would praise himself so much in Asgard."


    "Odin, who is lying and watching the show while eating grapes, is actually Rocky." Natasha Romanov said, "How can Odin watch this kind of thing."


    "Then it''s worth thinking about here." Clint Barton said, "Rocky''s grand change to Odin in Asgard, how dare he? How can he succeed?"


    "Unless my father is not in Asgard, Rocky would dare to be such a fool." Thor said in a deep voice.


    "When Hela squeezed the hammer before, at that time Thor and Rocky went to the earth to find Odin. Rocky said he left Odin on the street." Bruce Banner said, "It can be seen that Odin is not here. Sgard is also Loki''s ghost."


    "Loki really has an inexplicable obsession with the throne." Natasha Romanov said, "Kill Thor and deceive Odin. You really have used any means."


    "Romanov, Loki doesn''t really value the throne that much." Thor corrected, "He just wanted to get my father''s attention."


    "Did you get your father''s attention by killing your brother?" Natasha Romanov asked rhetorically.


    "Anyway, the drama is pretty good." Stephen Strange said, "Especially the guy who plays Rocky, I always think he looks very similar to a Hollywood star."


    "When I found you on the battlefield of the Frozen Land many years ago, I did not foresee that you would become the savior of Asgard, no, no." In the video, Odin on the theater stage faces a The blue-skinned child, the young Rocky, said, "At that time you were just a blue-skinned ice baby, but it melted my old confused heart."


    Wow!


    There were tears of applause at the scene, and Odin, who was eating grapes comfortably, also stood up and praised loudly, "Awesome! Awesome! It''s unparalleled!"


    "Father." Thor came to Odin.


    "Oh, shit!" Odin was surprised when he saw Thor, but he quickly recovered and said to everyone, "My son Thor is back, welcome back, my son!"


    "This play is quite interesting, what''s its name?" Thor asked.


    "Asgard Rocky''s Sorrow." Odin sat down again, "This is the deep memory of him."


    "They should indeed do that. I like the statue. It looks much better than when he was alive." Thor said, "Maybe it lacks a bit of insidious cunning, and his hair is not so greasy."


    Thor handed the crown of Sirtel to his servants, told them to lock it, and then threw the hammer into the sky.


    "You know, nothing can stop the Thunder Hammer until it returns to my hand." Thor stood behind Odin, pinched the back of his head with his hand, and said, "Even if you have a stinky face."


    "You are completely crazy! You will be executed!" Odin shouted in a low voice.


    "Then let''s see in another world, brother." Thor directly broke Loki''s identity.


    "Well, I gave in!" Seeing that the hammer was about to hit his face, Odin yelled and hurried to the side. In the process, his body flashed and he had changed from Odin back to Loki.


    "Where is Odin?" Thor asked Loki.


    "Can''t you stay far away? Without you, everything is perfect, as prosperous as Asgard." Rocky said, "Your presence destroyed everything."


    "Where is father?" Thor asked, "Did you kill him?"


    "You got your wish, didn''t you always want to be independent and free?" When Thor put the hammer to his chest, Loki called, "Well, I know where he is."


    The space went dark, and the video ended here.


    ¡¾The eighth question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    ¡¾Who was captured by Ultron when he snatched the Vision Body from Ultron? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Iron Man Tony Stark¡¿


    ¡¾B Hawkeye Clint Button¡¿


    ¡¾C Black Widow Natasha Romanov¡¿


    ¡¾D Captain America Steve Rogers¡¿


    ¡¾The answer to this question is correct, the arc bullet shooting technique is rewarded. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "Gunfighting, what is this?" Stephen Strange noticed the reward first.


    "It sounds like a technique that combines guns and fighting." Steve Rogers said.


    "Sounds like it should be practical." Natasha Romanov said.


    "Isn''t there a bonus for unlimited bullets and firearms before?" Bruce Banner said, "Unfortunately, I didn''t get the correct answer at the time, otherwise the two bonuses would be very matched."


    "It really matches." Clint Barton said, "I use a bow, so I won''t participate in this topic."


    "I don''t participate either." Tony Stark said, "This technology is useless to me."


    "It''s not very useful to me." Steve Rogers also showed that he didn''t dare to be interested.


    "Then let me answer, this gunfighting technique is very suitable for me." Natasha Romanov said, "and, I think the answer should be me, it is captured."


    "First of all, Stark is the least likely to be captured. His armor can fly, and he is very mobile. If he wants to go, it is extremely difficult to intercept." Stephen Strange said, "Then the captain is the second impossible to be captured, how do you say He is also a super soldier, and his combat power is far superior to ordinary people."


    "Yes, Natasha and I are the easiest to get caught." Clint Barton said, "After all, we are both ordinary people, and our opponents are robots."


    "Clint, so who of us was caught?" Natasha Romanov asked Clint Button.


    "Let''s do it," Clint Button said, "If you have to choose between the two of us who is more unlucky, beautiful women have always had good luck, then it can only be my bad luck."


    "It makes sense." Natasha Romanov smiled, "but unfortunately it wasn''t you who answered the question, I chose C!"


    ¡¾correct answer! Reward distribution! ¡¿


    Suddenly a rush of knowledge flooded into Natasha Romanov''s brain, and she really knew what gunfighting was.


    To put it simply, gun fighting is a fighting technique using firearms as weapons. Here firearms are not only a hot weapon, but a cold weapon like a sword. There are no various moves that use firearms as attack weapons. Poor and dazzling.


    From the professional perspective of Natasha Romanov, even as a cold weapon, spear fighting is very powerful.


    Not to mention that the guns used in spear fighting techniques can be used as hot weapons. This kind of use has escaped the low-level means of firing a shot in a short time, but it is truly organically combined with those cold weapon moves, and long-range attack. Melee is omnipotent, and it is a very powerful fighting skill.


    "Clint, I owe you one time, this gunfighting technique is much better than you think." Natasha Romanov said with surprise on her face.


    "You owe me more than once," Clint Barton said, "so it''s not enough to buy me a drink."


    The video starts to play.


    Steve Rogers and Zhao Hailun appeared at the beginning. At this moment, Zhao Hailun was sitting on the ground, and Steve Rogers used clothes to help her hold down the wound on her shoulder.


    "He wants to upload himself to that body." Zhao Hailun said to Steve Rogers anxiously.


    "Where?" Steve Rogers said, standing up and going to find the body.


    "The real power is in the cradle of regeneration. That gem, its power cannot be controlled. It won''t work to blow it up." Zhao Hailun gasped and said, "You must give the cradle of regeneration to Stark."


    "First I have to find it." Steve Rogers said.


    This plot, this scene, everyone in the answer space can see it at a glance. This is the plot after Ultron noticed that the Avengers were about to visit, the Scarlet Witch sent water and secretly ended Zhao Hailun''s mind control.


    Ultron killed all the experimenters and injured Zhao Hailun, he must have moved his position with the cradle of regeneration.


    Then, Clint Barton and Natasha Romanoff appeared. Clint Barton flew over the city in a Quinn fighter jet, while Natasha Romanov was sitting in front of the computer and viewing through the Internet. The situation in the city.


    "Did you hear that?" Steve Rogers'' voice reached the ears of the two via radio.


    "Received." Clint Button looked down at the city while flying.


    "I found a private jet taking off from the other side of the cityNatasha Romanov said, "There is no passenger list, it may be him. "


    "There, that''s the laboratory truck." Clint Button has found the target in the air, "It''s the captain directly above you, on the viaduct loop. It''s them, three guarding the regeneration cradle, one in the cab, I can kill the driver."


    "No." Steve Rogers stopped it without thinking, "If the truck crashes, the gem will destroy the entire city. We need to lead Ultron."


    After finishing talking, Steve Rogers jumped on the viaduct and landed precisely on the truck coming out from below.


    "No, no, no." Inside the truck, Ochuang naturally heard such a big movement on the roof. As soon as he stretched out his hand, a beam of energy hit the back door, and the back door was rushed open.


    But Steve Rogers¡¯s hand was very steady. He still firmly grasped the back door and was not thrown out. However, he just looked over and saw another beam of energy shot over and knocked out the entire back door. He followed suit. It was knocked into the air.


    However, Steve Rogers did not fall down. The knocked-out back door was partly on the truck and partly on the ground, like a bridge, and Steve Rogers just lay on this "bridge", Move with the truck.


    Ultron came to the back of the car, and when he stretched out his hand, a repulsive force directly knocked Steve Rogers lying on the door panel into the air, and slammed it heavily on a car driving behind.


    Obviously, Steve Rogers can''t be thrown away either. He grabbed a truck that was approaching and swayed, and went directly onto the roof of the truck.

 Chapter 161： Rocky descends on earth

    , The fastest update of Meiman: The latest chapters of famous scenes are all exposed by me!


    "Do you know what the cradle of regeneration is?" Ultron flew out of the carriage, flew in front of Steve Rogers, and launched an energy beam at him, "The power that can truly change the world. And that makes you feel fear."


    "Of course it won''t make me feel relieved." With a shot of Steve Rogers'' shield, he fought Ultron on the roof of the truck.


    After all, Steve Rogers and Ultron were barely able to start their hands. Not long after the battle between the two sides, Ultron knocked down the top of the truck, and even lost the shield.


    "Prepare to descend, four or three, and beat them hard." At this time, Clint Barton turned on the fighter plane, Natasha Romanoff landed on a motorcycle and landed in the city. ¡¤ Rogers picked up the destroyed shield.


    "They are under the viaduct and their vision is blocked." Clint Barton showed Natasha Romanoff the way in the air, and soon she rushed to the van where Steve Rogers fought Ultron.


    At this time, Steve Rogers was pinched by Ultron, and Natasha Romanov threw the shield up.


    When Steve Rogerston had a shield, he had a soul, and his fighting power was greatly increased. After receiving the shield, he defeated Ultron.


    Ultron lay on the roof of the car, stretched out his hand, and the blue energy acted on the ground, directly lifting a piece of ground up in the air. Fortunately, Natasha Romanov''s extraordinary driving skills, the front wheel of the car was firmly grasped. The ground didn''t move, the rear wheel was tilted, and he dodged the piece of land with a hit of directions.


    call out! call out!


    There were also two robots inside the train, firing on Natasha Romanov. The latter evaded two blows on a motorcycle. There was a fork in the road right next to her. She turned directly and entered another road.


    And Steve Rogers was bombarded by Ultron from the roof of the train again, and landed on a car behind. Ultron repeated the same trick. With a pull of his iron hand, he lifted the ground behind him into a piece of land. .


    The driver of the car did not have the skills of Natasha Romanov, did not evade at all, and went straight up into the sky like the piece of land.


    This sudden change also caused several cars to turn over in succession. After Steve Rogers escaped from these cars, he jumped on the top of the truck and fought with Ultron.


    "Clint, can you distract the guards?" Natasha Romanov also chased up on her motorcycle.


    "Try it." Clint Barton drove the Quinn fighter over, facing Ultron''s tilted bullet.


    When the two robots in the carriage saw their heads bumped, it was worth it. They immediately flew out of the carriage to chase the Kun-type fighter. Fortunately, Clint Barton had superb driving skills and got rid of the two robots in a few operations at high altitude.


    The robot in the carriage left, and Ultron on the roof was hugged by Steve Rogers and plunged into a train.


    The two were not idle in the train, you punched and kicked me into a fierce battle.


    Bang bang bang!


    Ultron slammed Steve Rogers into a corner and landed on him like an iron fist.


    But at this moment, a ghost-like figure flashed by, directly overturning Ultron. Ultron was about to chase, and the crimson energy directly tore and intertwined the carriage, blocking Ultron''s path.


    In this way, you don''t need to ask, it is naturally Pietro Maksimov and Wanda Maksimov.


    "Please, don''t do this." Ultron looked at Wanda Maximov and said.


    "Do we have any other options?" Wanda Maximov asked rhetorically.


    Ultron stopped speaking, reaching for Pietro Maximov and firing an energy cannon directly into the sky.


    Pietro Maximov drew back short, but the energy cannon penetrated the cab. Steve Rogers hurried to the cab. The driver was lying there and the train could not brake.


    "There is someone in front of the train, can you make it stop?" Steve Rogers asked Wanda Maximoff.


    Bang bang bang!


    With just one sentence, the train has already crashed through a house and headed towards a crowded residential area.


    Wanda Maximov stretched out his hand, and the crimson energy extended to each wheel, quickly stopping the train.


    During this process, Pietro Maximov was outside the train, and he saw the pedestrians in the direction of the train, disappearing in place one by one like phantoms.


    In this way, under the cooperation of Wanda Maksimov and Pietro Maksimov, the train derailed without hurting anyone.


    "Even the train can be stopped, the Scarlet Witch is really powerful." Stephen Strange couldn''t help but say.


    "Of course." Pietro Maximov replied.


    "Pitro!" Wanda Maximov pulled Lapitro''s sleeve again. She may be strong enough in the future, but this strange doctor is even stronger, and the heroic posture of fighting against Thanos has left her. Was deeply impressed.


    "Wanda, what are you doing with me? You may not be inferior to Doctor Strange, Scarlet Witch, listen, this nickname is domineering enough." Pietro Maximov said dismissively, "I can''t specify this. Your majestic picture will appear in the answer space anytime."


    "Who is the stronger Doctor Strange or Scarlet Witch? This is an interesting topic." Clint Barton became interested when he heard it. Both of them are big bosses on the magic side, and they seem to have different magic tricks. , Who is stronger?


    "As far as the picture currently displayed in the answer space, Doctor Strange should be even better." Natasha Romanov said, "But as Pietro said, Scarlet Witch does not have that kind of''personal show'', maybe Scarlet Witch There is a brighter moment."


    "If you want me to choose, I will choose Doctor Strange." Bruce Banner said, "Thanksgiving is the overlord of the universe. Doctor Strange can fight back and forth with Thanos. Even though he was defeated in the end, it is enough to explain. His great strength."


    "Then how do you know that Scarlet Witch can''t do anything with Thanos?" Tony Stark asked back, "Perhaps there is a video of Scarlet Witch defeating Thanos in the future that is not broadcast."


    "Defeat Thanos? Isn''t it possible?" Thor said he didn''t believe it. "If she could defeat Thanos, this strength would be about the same as my father. Will there be such a strong one on a small earth?"


    "Tor, do you look down on the earth?" Tony Stark immediately expressed his contempt. He pointed at Bruce Banner, "Did you forget that Hulk made you sour and sour on the ground?"


    "Have you forgotten that Doctor Strange took Loki and let him fall for 30 minutes?" Clint Barton reached out and pointed to Stephen Strange.


    "Aren''t we discussing whether Doctor Strange or Scarlet Witch is more powerful? What are you talking about?" Thor looked innocent.


    The video continues to play.


    "Corona, I''m turning around in your direction, do what you want to do as soon as possible." Clint Barton flew back again in the fighter plane.


    At this time, all the robots had left the truck, and the regeneration cradle was unguarded. Natasha Romanov jumped directly from the motorcycle onto the truck.


    But at this time, the two robots that had just flown out to chase Clint Button also flew over, carrying the carriage on the left and the right, and directly lifted the carriage into the sky.


    "Wrapped in the air." Clint Button also flew over in a Quinn fighter. "The field of vision is very suitable for shooting."


    "No, I''m still in the car." Natasha Romanov said.


    "What the **** are you going to do?" Clint Button asked.


    "Get ready, I want to pass the package to you." Natasha Romanov said.


    "How do you want me to receive it?" Clint Button asked.


    Natasha Romanoff''s method is very simple, is "air relay", she opened the door of the truck in the air, and Clint Barton drove the fighter plane under the truck and opened the cabin.


    When Clint Barton was in place, Natasha Romanov cut the rope used to fix the regeneration cradle and placed a bomb in the truck. The fighter plane below fell into the cabin.


    Huh!


    With a muffled sound, the cradle of regeneration accurately fell into the Kun-type fighter.


    But at the moment when Natasha Romanov was about to enter, Ultron flew over, grabbed her by the foot with one hand and grabbed her away.


    boom!


    The truck exploded at this moment, the sky full of flames, like a brilliant firework.


    "Corona!" Clint Button exclaimed.


    The space went dark and the video ended here.


    "It turns out that Natasha was captured like this." Clint Button said, "It''s not the same as I expected."


    "I originally thought that the cradle of regeneration would be taken away by the captain, but Natasha in the end was never expected," said Bruce Banner.


    "Which women do not give up beards, this is the result of teamwork." Natasha Romanov said, "If there is no captain to control the most powerful Ultron, the cradle of regeneration will simply not be available."


    "This battle is''insignificant'' compared to the final battle on the floating city, but it is very important." Stephen Strange said, "It is precisely because of this battle that Ultron lost the cradle of regeneration. The Avengers One more powerful ally."


    "If you don''t succeed in stealing the cradle of regeneration, Ultron will have a visionary body. At that time, I don''t know how powerful Ultron will be." Bruce Banner said.


    [Beginning of question 9, please be prepared]


    [Please watch the following video first. ¡¿


    At the beginning of the video, dozens of black cars came in swiftly. When these cars stopped, a large number of heavily armed soldiers armed with firearms on alert.


    Opposite these cars and the soldiers is a unit wearing armor and holding a spear that seems to have traveled from the Middle Ages.


    The man in the center of the middle world wears a strange helmet on his head, and there are two curved horns on it. It is exactly the Rocky that everyone has seen many times in the answer space.


    "Are you lost? Sir?" Nick Fury walked to the front of the crowd and confronted Loki. "Because it looks like you are lost."


    "In front of God, you better kneel down." Rocky sneered.


    "We don''t like this one here, no matter who you are or what." Nick Fury can get a ghost if he can kneel down.


    "I am Loki, the prince of Asgard, the legal king of Jotunheim, the **** of mischief." Loki said.


    "Mr. Rocky, why are you here?" Nick Fury asked.


    "This is a new parallel world again!" Seeing here, Tony Stark said, "Our world Loki and Nick Fury first met when Loki came to the earth through the portal. when."


    "Yes, it''s a new parallel world. Loki brought his army directly to the earth." Clint Barton said, "Our world Loki came from the earth through the universe cube, just don¡¯t know this. How did World Rocky come from."


    "But one thing we can know is that this Loki is also very attached to the throne." Natasha Romanov said, "He said that he was the king when he came up, and you can tell from this."


    "Maybe he is the king?" Clint Barton said, "this is a parallel world after all, everything is possible."


    "No? Rocky is the king?" Natasha Romanov thought it was impossible. "Odin really will pass the throne to the adopted son instead of his own son? If this adopted son is suitable for the king That''s it, but Rocky is clearly not suitable!"


    "Natasha, you think too much about Loki. The Loki in this world has nothing to do with the Loki in that world. Who said that the two must be the same? Maybe the Loki in this parallel world is very different. Suitable to be king," Clint Barton said.


    "Then I would rather believe that the other world Tony Stark is a detective." Natasha Romanov said.


    "Barton also has some truth in what he said. This Rocky may really be different from our world." Bruce Banner said, "Have you noticed the woman next to Rocky..."


    "Sif, my best friend," Thor said.


    "Yes, Sif, this woman did not hesitate to be accused of treason for Thor, so she has a good relationship with Thor," said Bruce Banner. "But now, she is with Rocky."


    The video continues to play.


    "Vengeance! An agent on this planet killed Thor Odinson, the prince of Asgard." Rocky took out the Ice Casket directly, "Director Fury, you don''t understand this. Seriousness."


    "I understand, very understanding." Nick Fury asked. "Then I have to ask, what''s in the box?"


    "I can''t tolerate your arrogant attitude. I will occupy your planet for punishment." Loki directly used the ice box, and saw a thick icicle ejected from the box, wherever he went, Even people and cars are all frozen.


    In a short moment, the scene turned into a world of ice and snow, and those black cars, those soldiers with guns, all turned into ice sculptures.


    Except for Nick Fury who reacted relatively quickly and survived by lying on the ground at first, the people he brought with him did not fire a shot and all died.


    "Starting a war here will not save your prince!" Nick Fury got up from the ground and shouted at Loki.


    "Wait!" Sieff put a hand on the ice box and stopped Loki. "He is right. The father of the gods will make us think twice."


    "We have a common enemy." Nick Fury walked over with his hands high. "The one who killed your brother and the two of mine are good people! We should unite."


    "This Nick Fury can tolerate too much!" Stephen Strange couldn''t help but say when he saw here, "His people were just killed by Rocky, and he himself escaped from the dead, so he didn''t change his face. Talking about cooperation with Loki?"


    "It can only be said to be terrible." Pietro Maximov said, "If someone kills me so many people, I will definitely fight him on the spot! It is absolutely impossible to be like Nick Fury, as if nothing happened. Same."


    "So you can''t be a leader." Natasha Romanov said, "In that case, the impulse is to die, and it will take your own life in vain."


    "Yes, whether you want revenge or what you want, there is a prerequisite." Clint Barton continued Natasha Romanov''s words, "That is you must survive first."


    "Nick Fury did more than just keep himself alive, he also wanted to use Rocky''s hand to deal with the murderer who killed Thor." Stephen Strange said, "acting in this way really deserves a terrible second. Character."


    "I can only say that you still have too little knowledge. For people like them, isn''t this basic quality?" Tony Stark sneered, "In their eyes, human life is never worth money, and profit is the most important thing. In any case, what they have in mind is how to maximize their benefits."


    "Stark, fortunately Chief Fury is not here, or your words will make him sad." Clint Barton defended Nick Fury. "He is doing his best to protect the people."


    "I think this parallel world is the parallel world in which Romanov stabs Stark to death and Button shoots Thor to death with an arrow?" Bruce Banner said.


    "It should be." Steve Rogers said. "It shouldn''t be so coincidental. Thor was killed on Earth in both worlds."


    "It''s just that Rocky would avenge Thor with such a big fanfare?" Pietro Maximov questioned, "In our world, he wants to kill Thor."


    "I''m afraid I thought Thor was taking revenge as an excuse to occupy the earth." Stephen Strange said.


    The video continues to play.


    "We are not allies," Loki said.


    "Then let me help you." Nick Fury said, "I assure you that when you find the murderer of your brother, you will also get a share."


    "What a wonderful sentence, but I want the whole body." Rocky agreed.


    "You have to give me time." Nick Fury said.


    "Okay." Loki glanced at the sun that had just poked his head. "Next time Midgard sunrise, you will hand over the murderer who killed my brother. Otherwise I will turn this planet into ashes and glacier."


    The screen stopped at this point, and the question appeared.


    [Excuse me, did Nick Fury find out the killing of Iron Man Tony Stark, Thor, Hawkeye Clint Barton, Hulk Bruce Banner, Black Widow Natasha Romanoff within the deadline Murderer? ¡¿


    [A found it]


    [B not found]


    [This small question and answer is correct, reward arc archery skills. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "Sure enough, this is Parallel World No. 3," Natasha Romanov said after reading the title. "Sure enough, I didn''t escape the end of being killed."


    "The names of Starktor Barton and others in the title are in the order of death, Romanov, your name is ranked behind Banner, which means that you die after Banner." Stephen Stefan Lanqi said, "You are the one who lived the longest, congratulations."


    "Congratulations should be the captain," Natasha Romanov said. "There is no captain''s name on the death list."


    "It''s also possible that the murderer hasn''t freed his hands yet, and he didn''t have time to attack me." Steve Rogers said, "Even Banner was not spared. I think if he comes to assassinate me, I can''t stand it."


    "Yeah, this man is invisible and invisible. He killed so many Avengers, but he didn''t even see a single piece of his hair. It was almost ghostly." Bruce Banner said, "It''s impossible to guard against."


    "Then everyone thinks that Nick Fury can find the murderer?" Stephen Strange asked. Before everyone could answer, he was the first to express his opinion. The guy who slaughtered his executioner and talked about cooperation, I think as long as he and Hulk are not allowed to break their wrists, there is nothing he can''t do."


    "I think so." Natasha Romanov said secondly, "From what I know about Chief Fury, he is the kind of person who will achieve his goal at all costs. The Avengers are almost killed, Luo The base army is threatening, yes, the situation is very serious, but I believe that Fury can find the killer."


    "Rocky only gave it one night, and the time was a bit tight, but I believe I can find it." Clint Barton said.


    "Barton, now that you have the answer, please answer the question. UU Reading " Steve Rogers said to Clint Barton, "Of us, you are the only one who uses bows and arrows. It is best for you to answer the questions. but."


    "Arc archery, it feels cool to think about it," Natasha Romanov said, "but unfortunately, I don''t use bows and arrows."


    Everyone knows which answer space this reward is most suitable for, so everyone has no opinion on letting Clint Button answer the question.


    "I choose A!" Clint Barton made a choice without further grind.


    [Answer is correct, rewards will be issued! ¡¿


    Suddenly a large number of arc shooting techniques of bow and arrow appeared in Clint Barton''s mind, and he was startled at that time.


    He originally thought that the most arc shooting was to make the arched bow and arrow go in an arc. It was nothing more than whether the circle was big or small, but when he accepted the rewards, he knew that arc archery was far more capricious than he thought. More, through the interaction of multiple arrows, he can shoot almost any arc shape he wants. If he is willing, he can shoot an "S" and then a "B".

 Chapter 162： Who almost killed 6 gems Thanos?

    , The fastest update of Meiman: The latest chapters of famous scenes are all exposed by me!


    After making the selection, the video continues to play.


    Next to the cemetery covered by a vast fog, Nick Fury in a trench coat walked slowly, and finally he stopped in front of a tomb. The name on the tombstone was "Hope Van Dyne", and there was "Love Daughter" underneath the name. ", "S.H.I.E.L.D. Agents" and other words.


    Judging from this tombstone, the murderer is already very clear, that is, Hank Pym, the father of Hope Van Dain.


    "Thousands counts, I didn''t expect it to be Hank Pim." Tony Stark suddenly thought of the master, and couldn''t help but said, "This old thing is quite capable of tossing."


    "Hank Pim?" Stephen Strange heard the name for the first time. "This is Agent Hope''s father, right? Who is he?"


    "Hank Pim, speaking of this, he is also an extremely talented scientist, and he was also a S.H.I.E.L.D. agent. He and Howard Stark have known each other for many years." Natasha Romanov said to Hank. Pim also understood, "But then he found out that SHIELD wanted to replicate his Pym particles, so he left SHIELD."


    "Pim particles?" Thor asked, "what is this?"


    "That is Hank Pim''s invention, which can change the relative distance between atoms, which allows this kind of particles to enlarge or shrink the body, as well as other objects." Natasha Romanov said.


    "It doesn''t sound great," Thor said.


    "Not so?" Natasha Romanov said, "Tor, you can only say that you are too unimaginative about technology. I have already said zoom in and zoom out, and you still can''t think of how the Avengers died. ?"


    "When Natasha''killed'' Stark, what was launched from the syringe was not a solid weapon at all. It should be Hank Pim himself. He changed to a very small magnitude and entered the Stark. Killed him from the inside!" Clint Barton said on the side, ¡°The same is true for killing Hulk. He entered Hulk¡¯s body. It should have enlarged Hulk¡¯s internal organs in Hulk, so Hulk exploded. Thor, your hammer can explode everything, so tell me, how do you explode a virus, a bacterium in your body?"


    "Sounds a little trickier." Thor said again, "but he has become so small, how does he act? To that extent, his strength must be very small!"


    "Tor, you are wrong. When you become smaller, your strength will increase." Natasha Romanov said.


    "Why?" Thor asked.


    "Does it make sense for you to ask this question?" Natasha Romanov curled her lips, "As if you could understand it after I explained it."


    Thor: "..."


    It''s Zn, old Te!


    In the video, it was indeed Hank Pim who appeared on stage. He was wearing a yellow suit and said angrily to Nick Fury, "You dare to come here and stand in front of her grave, what a kind!"


    "Don''t worry about her." Nick Fury turned to look at Hank Pym and said, "I don''t think she would mind, after all, she is dead."


    "She died because S.H.I.E.L.D. killed her!" Hank Pim walked towards Nick Fury step by step, "She died because of you!"


    "Agent Hope Van Dyne died outside Odessa, Ukraine during a mission." Nick Fury spread his hands.


    "Agent?" Hank Pim got angry again when he heard the words, and pointed to Nick Fury, "She is my daughter! My baby girl! She missed her mother, and you took advantage of it."


    "Is her mother an agent?" Nick Fury asked rhetorically.


    "Don''t fool me, Fury." Hank Pym said, "You instilled a bunch of **** to protect humans and save the world. You let her do the dirty work for S.H.I.E.L.D. and die like her mother!"


    "Then you can murder them?" Nick Fury asked rhetorically, "Tony Stark, Clint Button, Bruce Banner, Natasha Romanoff?"


    "You took everything from me. I want you to suffer. I watched everything that you built, worked for, and hoped for, collapsed and perished." Hank Pim said with hatred.


    "So Thor, where''s the Prince of Asgard?" Nick Fury asked again.


    "That Golden Retriever?" Hank Pim said, "You will recruit him without hesitation and fool him into becoming a hero." He pointed to Nick Fury again, "That''s what you did, S.H.I.E.L.D. What you''ve been doing. Find someone else to help you fight!"


    "Because of this?" Nick Fury asked back. "You killed him only because you could kill him?"


    "His death is only incidental, your death is victory!" Hank Pim put on his helmet, shrank, and flew towards Nick Fury.


    The screen is now paused, and a new question appears.


    [Excuse me, did Hank Pim win? ¡¿


    [A wins]


    [B did not win]


    [This small question and answer is correct, reward ten ¡®sharp arrows¡¯ (really sharp and can shoot through diamonds). If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "It can shoot through diamonds. This arrow is really sharp enough," Natasha Romanov said. "If you have this kind of arrow, Clint''s arrow method can be said to be as powerful as a tiger."


    "I didn''t say that I could shoot through vibranium, bad review!" Tony Stark said.


    "It''s very strong if you can shoot through diamonds." Clint Barton said to Tony Stark, "Stark, if I can really get this reward, please help me research it and see if I can make more. Some of these arrows."


    "No problem!" Tony Stark said readily.


    "I think this question should be quite simple." Stephen Strange expressed his opinion, "This Hank Pim has killed so many Avengers, whether it is the **** of Asgard or the Hulk who can beat the gods. They are all successfully killed. Although Nick Fury is the chief agent, he is not stronger than the Avengers, right? So I think Hank Pym will succeed. He can kill Nick. Fury."


    "I don''t think so." Clint Barton shook his head. "The reason why Hank Pym can kill those Avengers depends on sneak attacks. His true strength is definitely not that strong."


    "But it''s better than Nick Fury?" Pietro Maximoff said. "Hank Pym also has a suit, he can grow bigger and smaller, and he can fly, making it hard to defend against. And you see, there are four tentacles behind his battle suit. They are definitely not decorations, but weapons."


    "Pitro, why do you think that Chief Fury was not prepared?" Clint Barton asked back. "Since Chief Fury knows that the murderer is Hank Pym, he also knows Hank Pym''s battle trails. '', how could he commit the risk alone? Since he dared to appear at the grave of Hank Pim''s daughter, he must be fully prepared."


    "Fury knows Hank Pym and his suit very well." Natasha Romanoff said. "As the director of SHIELD, Fury knows better than us about the former members of SHIELD. Anyone is deep. To Hank Pym, he can be said to know himself and his opponent."


    "Yes, knowing yourself and the enemy, that''s exactly what I just wanted to express. Because Hank Pym has been in SHIELD, Nick Fury knows him. Isn''t that the same in reverse? It''s because of SHIELD. I¡¯ve stayed, so Hank Pim knows exactly how S.H.I. With his careful planning, he can create different assassination plans based on the characteristics of each Avengers. We have also seen that his plans are all successful, and every assassination can be called perfect. He is not an impulsive person, he Very sensible, when he appears in front of Nick Fury, it means he has the confidence to kill Nick Fury, just like he killed other Avengers."


    "The two sides know each other, and both sides must have done a lot of investigations on each other." At this time Tony Stark said, "But I still think Hank Pim can''t kill Nick Fury. Although Hank Pim can''t kill Nick Fury. Now he is revenge for women, his hands are stained with blood, but he is essentially a scientist. And Nick Fury, his training is to kill, he is an expert in killing. Moreover, Hank Pim''s battle suit is more powerful , He is just a person, and Nick Fury, he has S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D.. Okay, S.H.I.


    "I don''t think Hank Pym can kill Chief Fury." Clint Button made a choice, "I choose B."


    ¡¾correct answer! Reward distribution! ¡¿


    Suddenly ten arrows appeared on the ground.


    "Huh?" Clint Button looked at it, and couldn''t help letting out an exclamation.


    "Does this arrow look very ordinary, and is it worth all the fuss about?" Pietro Maximov said, looking at the arrows.


    "It''s surprising because it''s so common." Clint Barton picked up an arrow and placed it in front of his eye. "This arrow is exactly the same as the one I usually use." He put the arrow in his palm and squeezed it. "Even the weight feels the same."


    "The weight is the same?" When Tony Stark heard it, he immediately bent over and picked up one and placed it in front of him. "If the weight is the same, it means that no matter it is the arrow or the arrow body, the material used is the same as the button. The arrow is the same. Patton¡¯s arrow can¡¯t shoot through diamonds, but this arrow can. This is not a special material similar to vibrato, but a non-scientific method similar to magic."


    "That''s a pity, I thought I could replicate some of these sharp arrows." Clint Barton looked like a pity.


    "But the advantage is that it is sufficiently concealed." Natasha Romanov said, "This way your opponent will not know which arrow you are using until the moment you hit the target."


    The video continued to play, and Hank Pim, who was getting smaller, flew in front of Nick Fury in a blink of an eye, but he didn¡¯t have time to do anything. ¡¤ Pim flew back so hard.


    Hank Pim''s body grew to the size of an ordinary person, and he rushed to fight with Nick Fury. Now Nick Fury can deal with it more easily. If he moves his arms and raises his hands, he will do all of them. Mu''s attack was blocked.


    In the end, the body rose from the ground, and there was an extremely cool somersault in the air, and it fell behind Hank Pym.


    "What the hell?" Hank Pim was stunned. "As a person giving orders, you are really energetic."


    Then Hank Pym became as small as a fly again and flew towards Nick Fury.


    The ending this time was no different from the last time it got smaller. Nick Fury hit the flying Hank Pim with a random punch, knocking him back and flying back.


    The momentum of flying back this time was much stronger than the previous one. Hank Pym''s body was like a plow, ploughing a long gully on the ground, and finally knocking over a tombstone.


    "Is Nick Fury so good at fighting?" Seeing this, Steve Rogers couldn''t help saying, "As a commander, he is too good at it!"


    "This is not something that you can describe with your skill." Bruce Banner said, "Shooting Hank Pim so far, making a deep hole in the ground, and knocking over a tombstone, this kind of power Is it beyond the scope of a normal person?"


    "Is Nick Fury also a super soldier?" Stephen Strange asked. "A super soldier like a captain?"


    "I heard that Fury has been injected with certain anti-aging drugs, but I have never heard of him being physically different from ordinary people." Clint Barton shook his head, "The matter that Chief Fury is a super soldier, shouldn''t It''s too possible."


    "If Fury is really a super soldier like a captain, even if he is old now and has to retreat to management, there will always be some deeds in his youth, right? But I have never heard of it." Shah Romanov said, "There is nothing to hide from this kind of thing. Doesn''t it make people admire him more?"


    "Then how did Nick Fury suddenly possess that terrible strength?" Stephen Strange said, "We have also seen it, Hank Pim has nowhere to hide in front of him, becoming bigger and smaller. His moves have no meaning, and he can be suppressed by turning his hands over, which is extremely easy."


    "It should be Loki." Thor said, "Didn''t Nick Fury talk to Loki about cooperation before, so it must be Loki who helped him."


    "Rocky has the means to improve the strength of others?" Stephen Strange asked.


    "Why is it so troublesome, Loki is on his own. Being someone else has always been his skill." Thor said.


    "So, the Nick Fury in front of the grave is not Nick Fury at all, but Rocky?" Pietro Maximov laughed when he heard it. "If this Hank Pim knew this, he would I won¡¯t cry to death on the spot."


    The video continues to play.


    "You never cared about Hope!" Hank Pym said to Nick Fury, growing into an ordinary size again.


    "I never cared about any of them." Nick Fury said.


    These words made Hank Pim tremble all over, and rushed to Nick Fury again. When he rushed in front of him, his body became smaller again and attacked Nick Fury.


    Facts have proved that this attack has no effect on Nick Fury, this time Nick Fury slapped Hank Pym over again.


    But when Hank Pim got bigger again, Nick Fury was no longer on the scene.


    "Fry! Come on!" Hank Pim shouted there, looking around for Nick Fury.


    "Didn''t you say that you are a killer?" Nick Fury''s figure appeared next to Hank Pim like a ghost, grinning, showing his big white teeth, "Come on! Come and kill me! "


    Shoo!


    Hank Pim said nothing, the four tentacles behind the suit shot violently at Nick Fury, but the latter''s body slowly disappeared like a shadow.


    Hank Pim is in a daze again, but Nick Fury still has such a trick?


    At this time Nick Fury appeared behind Hank Pim again. Hank Pim rushed over and slammed Nick Fury with one punch, but Nick Fury disappeared directly in place, once again. Appears behind Hank Pym.


    "How are you..." Hank Pim couldn''t understand what was going on.


    He was even more incomprehensible. Nick Fury changed new tricks after playing a few times and suddenly disappeared. There were many Nick Fury on the scene, like an army, densely packed with generals Hank Pi Mu is in the middle.


    It can only be said that Hank Pym was so dizzy with revenge that he didn''t think of running away until now.


    Whoosh!


    Hank Pim flew into the sky.


    But Nick Fury is not only all over the ground, even in the sky, a huge Nick Fury suddenly appeared, just standing in the void!


    Then Hank Pim''s body heard the sound of freezing, and he was frozen in a huge cone of ice.


    Wow!


    The ice cone broke and fell to the ground, the ice cube was broken, and Hank Pym lay on the ground in pain.


    "Hahahahaha!" Nick Fury all over the floor laughed together, smiled and flashed light, then all Nick Fury became another person.


    The man wears a helmet with two curved horns. Who is it if it''s not Loki?


    It turned out that from the beginning, the "Nick Fury" standing in front of the grave was not Nick Fury at all, but Rocky.


    When the sky filled Loki disappeared and only Luo Jizun was left, the real Nick Fury walked out and stood shoulder to shoulder with Loki.


    "Where''s the Goth kid?" Hank Pim, who was lying on the floor, looked up at Loki and said.


    "Hello, I am the **** of tricks." Rocky greeted Hank Pym enthusiastically.


    "S.H.I.E.L.D. is among the people." Nick Fury squatted down and looked at Hank Pim. "People are willing to sacrifice their lives for a greater cause and save from people like you. The world. Agent Hope Van Dyne understands this and we will never forget her."


    Then, the soldiers of Asgard escorted Hank Pym away.


    "It''s a pleasure to work with you, Director Fury." Rocky said to Nick Fury.


    "Very well, then take your hammer and get out of the earth." Nick Fury said.


    The screen pauses and the question appears.


    [Excuse me, did Loki leave the earth after catching the murderer of Thor? ¡¿


    [A left]


    [B did not leave]


    [This small question and answer is correct, reward a ¡®sharp arrow¡¯ (really sharp, it can shoot through diamonds). If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "Do you still have to ask? I must have not left!" Clint Button said after reading the question, "He must take this opportunity to rule the earth."


    "Barton, I''ve said it many times. Loki doesn''t actually want the throne." When Thor heard this, he quickly defended Loki.


    "Tor, you are really helpless, I think you will be eaten to death by Loki in your life." Tony Stark also said, "Loki came to the earth, maybe there is a factor of revenge for you, but He will have another purpose one hundred percent!"


    "Yes, Loki must have a conspiracy!" Clint Button made a choice, "I choose B!"


    ¡¾correct answer! Reward distribution! ¡¿


    Another sharp arrow arrived.


    The video played quickly, and the picture was the United Nations Building at the beginning. In a flash of flash, Loki slowly walked onto the podium and gave an impassioned speech in front of the major media.


    "Good evening, my loyal people, I am very proud to announce to you that in just one day, all countries on the earth abandoned their differences and united under my leadership. The latent nature of mankind makes you long for Being conquered and selfish vain temptation keeps you from moving forward and making you unable to feel happy. You are born to be ruled, so I am here to help you fulfill your mission."


    Everything about the lens, Nick Fury and Phil Coleson are standing in front of a row of coffins. There are five coffins in total. Each coffin is painted with a pattern. Those patterns include hammers, bows and arrows, etc., needless to say. The coffin of Tony Stark, Thor and other Avengers is now.


    "The Avengers fell before they could rise." Phil Colson said, "May they rest in peace."


    "They can rest in peace, but we can''t." Nick Fury turned to leave, and said as he walked, "The meaning of the Avengers is not limited to a team, they are an idea. People need to keep faith and believe in the darkest moments. We will find heroes."


    The space dimmed, and the video ended here.


    "Sure enough, Loki really started on the earth." Clint Barton said, "and he really did it, and became the king of the earth."


    "No matter what world Loki is so ambitious." Natasha Romanov said, "I just don''t know if Thor in this world also has such a deep affection for Loki."


    [The tenth question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [The following character, who almost killed Thanos? ¡¿


    [A Thor]


    ¡¾B Hulk Bruce Banner¡¿


    [C Captain America Steve Rogers]


    [D Iron Man Tony Stark]


    [The answer to this question is correct, rewards ninjutsu transformation. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    The new topic has begun.

 Chapter 163： The US team opened 55 and caught Thanos 1 palm!

    , The fastest update of Meiman: The latest chapters of famous scenes are all exposed by me!


    "Wow, this is a good question. Just looking at the question makes people excited!" Clint Barton almost clapped his hands and applauded, "The Thanos guy was almost killed!"


    "Six gems Thanos, this topic is also equivalent to the''official announcement'' that Thanos is collecting gems." Natasha Romanov said.


    "The Four Jewels Thanos are so powerful, as strong as Strange, they are not opponents. The Six Gems Thanos can only be more terrifying." Steve Rogers said, "I don''t know who is so powerful on our side. , Even such a powerful Thanos almost killed him."


    "Do you still need to ask, of course it''s me!" Thor walked directly in front of the crowd and said, "Look at the topic, who is killing Thanos. This action has revealed the answer. Among the four options, Banner never They are all bare-handed, and the captain¡¯s weapon is a shield. Stark has never had the concept of ¡°splitting¡± by relying on the armor. Only me! My future weapon is an axe in addition to Mirnier. There is also only Only an axe can''cleave''. So the correct answer to this question is me!"


    "The strength of Thor in the future will be greatly increased, but we have also seen it, and there is still a gap between Thanos and Thanos." Clint Barton was a little skeptical.


    "Barton, it hurts me too much if you doubt me so much." Thor looked injured, "My strength can be strengthened the first time, can''t it be strengthened the second time? Maybe I will kill Thanos. Strength has increased again!"


    "Tor, when I saw you, I remembered the scene of''pregnancy'', and then I thought how unreliable you are." Clint Barton shook his head, "Maybe it''s the captain, although the captain''s weapon is a shield , But who said you must use your own weapon? Since the captain can use your hammer, you should be able to use your axe. Maybe the captain almost killed Thanos with your axe."


    "Barton!" Tolton had a black line, "I have countless highlights, why do you remember that time!"


    "Barton, compared to me, Thor is more likely to be." Steve Rogers said, "His strength is far superior to me, and I am not like him. My ability comes from super serum. My strength has actually been Locked, unless you encounter an unexpected situation like a zombie virus again, otherwise your strength will not be improved."


    "Yes, it should be Thor." Stephen Strange also said, "Although I can''t say 100% sure, but he is undoubtedly the best."


    "Tor, answer the question." Tony Stark said.


    "I choose A!" Thor made a choice.


    ¡¾correct answer! Reward distribution! ¡¿


    "Haha! It really is me!" Torhaha laughed, "I knew that Thor, the **** of thunder, won''t let people down!"


    "Tor, what is this transformation technique?" Tony Stark asked.


    "This is a kind of ninjutsu initiated by Chakra, which can make me change into anything I want to change, such as..." Thor made strange gestures with both hands, and then slapped both hands, and he was in full view. The change became another Tony Stark.


    "Stark, how is it? Does it look like?" Thor said, even his voice was exactly the same, "Can you find out how I look different from you?"


    "It''s exactly the same, enough to be fake." Stephen Strange stepped forward and took a closer look. He couldn''t help but be surprised. "It''s a magical technique."


    "Thank you for the compliment." Thor made another seal and changed into Stephen Strange again.


    "Ninjutsu Ninjutsu, with the word''shu'', can others learn it?" Clint Barton asked.


    "Yes." Thor spit out two words.


    "Can others learn?" Steve Rogers was surprised.


    "But there is a premise that everyone must have this kind of energy called Chakra in their bodies." Thor added.


    "Chakra, what''s that?" Natasha Romanov asked.


    "It''s just one..." Thor didn''t know how to explain, he could only say in a very abstract way, "The special energy that supports ninjutsu."


    "Then do you know how to get a chakra?" Natasha Romanov asked again.


    "I don''t know, it''s the first time I know there is something like chakra." Thor said, "this chakra was awarded to me along with the transformation technique. It should be so that I can successfully use the transformation technique. Just give it to me."


    At this time, the space lights up and the video starts to play.


    At the beginning of the picture, it was the high-light scene of Thor, the **** of thunder, and he was seen flying in the air bathed in thunder and lightning. Wherever he passed, the alien army was swallowed by thunder and lightning, killing him.


    And the battleship that was tens of meters high in the air exploded with a quick blow.


    Then there was the Scarlet Witch Wanda Maximoff, her hands radiating crimson energy fell from the sky, ran to Vision, and asked concerned, "Are you okay?"


    The soul gem on the forehead of Vision suddenly flashed, and he couldn''t help but exhale in pain.


    "What''s wrong? What''s the matter?" Wanda Maximov asked quickly.


    "He''s here." Vision said, looking around.


    Perceiving that Thanos is approaching, it is not just a vision. Captain America Steve Rogers stood there. He looked up at the leaves falling in the sky, and he also felt bad.


    "Everyone, come and gather, we are in trouble." Steve Rogers said.


    Almost as soon as the voice fell, a burst of blue energy emerged in the woods. Along with the surging of black smoke and claws, a huge figure slowly walked out of the blue energy. Isn''t Thanos and who is it?


    Everyone turned their heads and looked at the big purple man.


    And Thanos didn''t speak either. He stood there, looking at everyone, quietly like a beautiful man who can''t speak in an idol drama.


    "Captain, that''s him." Bruce Banner, wearing an anti-Hulk armor, reminded Steve Rogers.


    "What the hell!" Seeing this, Clint Barton couldn''t help but complain. "If I''m not mistaken, Banner is in the anti-Hulk armor?"


    "Banna puts on the anti-Hulk armor, and in the future, really weird things can happen." Steve Rogers also muttered.


    "Banna, that''s the armor against you, did you put it on?" Natasha Romanov asked Bruce Banner at the time.


    "Your focus seems to be wrong. The question now is, why does Banner wear the armor?" Tony Stark said, "Although the anti-Hulk armor is strong, how can the Hulk be stronger? Why not Transformed into a Hulk, instead of wearing a battle armor?"


    "Yes, Banner, why are you not Hulk?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "Don''t ask me, I don''t know." Bruce Banner shook his head. "There is no relevant clue, I can''t think of it."


    "Not only is Banner weird, but the captain is also very weird." Stephen Strange said, "Such a long beard is comparable to the long beard on the face of the''pregnant'' Thor."


    "Hey, when you say the captain, you just say the captain, why do you want to bring me?" Thor first responded to Stephen Strange, and then said to Steve Rogers, "Yes, Captain, why do you keep up? The beard is removed, giving people a very vicissitudes of life."


    "The captain always pays attention to appearance, his beard is cleanly shaved, and his hair is neat and tidy." Natasha Romanov said, "If I hadn''t seen the video, I would not have imagined that the captain was so shabby. when."


    "Not only the image, the captain has been''updated'' from start to finish." Clint Barton said, "The iconic star-strangled suit is gone, it''s now the black costume, and the previous shield is gone. I really don¡¯t know what the captain has gone through to make this change."


    "Yeah, I want to know too." Steve Rogers said.


    "Attention everyone, stay vigilant!" At this time in the video, Steve Rogers rushed towards Thanos first.


    Before rushing, he stretched out his left hand, and in the sound of a click, a much narrower square shield deformed on his arm.


    It turned out that he didn''t lose his shield, but the shield was changed.


    Steve Rogers rushed first, but Bruce Banner was closer to Thanos, so he rushed to Thanos first.


    Thanos did not rush, walked very calmly, facing Bruce Banner who was wearing anti-Hulk armor, he just raised his left hand.


    A blue light flashed, and a strange scene appeared, and Bruce Banner suddenly became like a phantom, and Thanos was directly passed through his body.


    With a finger from Thanos, Bruce Banner''s body flew to one side of the mountain wall, and directly submerged in the mountain wall, and then the illusory figure became an entity again.


    In this way, Bruce Banner was "planted" into the mountain wall by Thanos, without even touching a single hair of Thanos.


    Steve Rogers also rushed, he and Bruce Banner were not much better, the purple energy surged and threw him directly.


    The Panther jumped up high and wanted to squeeze Thanos with his fist. When Thanos stretched out his big hand, he directly pinched the Black Panther''s neck, just as easy as a butcher pinching a baby chicken.


    boom!


    Thanos slapped the Panther''s face with a fist, and the Panther couldn''t get up when lying on the ground.


    Then there was Falcon Sam Wilson. His wings were spread and he was flying in the air. His two-handed submachine guns shot dazzling light, and he kept tilting his firepower towards Thanos. You can also see how Thanos moves. Sam Wilson just flew in front of Thanos. As if being acted on by an invisible force, it fell directly to the ground.


    "Wanda, it''s time to do it." Vision saw the teammates being solved by Thanos one by one. Knowing that he could not wait any longer, he opened his mouth to Wanda Maximov.


    "No." Wanda Maximov refused without thinking.


    "They can''t stop Thanos." Vision persuaded, "Only we can." He grabbed Wanda Maksimov''s hand, looked at her and said, "Look at me, only you can destroy this gem. "


    "No!" Wanda Maximov still refused.


    "You must do this." Vision''s tone was almost pleading, "Please, we have no time now."


    "I can''t do it." Wanda Maximov shook his head.


    "You can, you can." Vision grasped Wanda Maximoff''s hand, "Thanksgiving gets the gem, and the universe is destroyed. I know it''s cruel, but only you can. Do it."


    Wanda Maksimov''s lips trembled, tears in his eyes, and his palms were slowly stretched out. Even though he felt unwilling to give up, he really had no choice now.


    If you don''t kill Vision, the universe will be destroyed.


    She must choose between vision and the universe.


    In the end, Wanda Maximov chose to sacrifice his lover and save the common people in the universe.


    "You won''t hurt me." Vision knelt on the ground and looked at Wanda affectionately, speaking a lie that he couldn''t even deceive him.


    Wanda Maksimov had tears in her eyes, and dazzling energy gushed from her palms and fell on the spiritual gem on the vision head.


    On the other side, the war machine James Rhodes fired at Thanos in the air, and was thrown aside by him. The winter soldier Bucky Barnes roared and shot with a submachine gun and was shot directly into the air. Female General Wakanda Okoye, Black Widow Natasha Romanov, these superheroes rushed to the street one after another, and no one can go to a round under Thanos.


    There was also a new teammate that everyone had never seen before. It turned out to be a tree, a tree that grew into a human shape.


    At this time, Xing Jue, who is "comparable to a mortal in the body of a god", has not yet appeared. The members of the Guardians of the Galaxy also showed a rocket raccoon, but there is no information that it is related to the Guardians of the Galaxy.


    Therefore, no one knew Groot at all.


    Groot thrust his hands into the ground, and saw the ground surging, and the tree vines rolled away like waves, instantly entangling Thanos, but he was easily broken away by Thanos.


    Seeing this scene, Wanda Maksimov gritted her teeth and increased her speed. She used only one hand to destroy the gem before, but now she has used both hands.


    Over there, Steve Rogers rushed over again, banging his fists to Thanos'' face.


    Thanos stretched out his big hand, and the palm of his infinite gloves was like a mountain on top, and he pressed it against Steve Rogers.


    Everyone thinks that Steve Rogers will be like all the heroes who attempted to fight Thanos before Under this palm, Steve Rogers went up with his hands. , Actually abruptly held the palm of Thanos!


    Thanos'' face also showed a look of surprise, and his palm continued to press down.


    But Steve Rogers hasn''t hit the street yet!


    I saw him clenching his teeth, with blue veins on his forehead bursting out, and he was actually in a stalemate with Thanos!


    "You deserve to be the captain!" Seeing this, Clint Button opened his mouth in surprise, "You can actually take Thanos!"


    "Everyone is vulnerable in front of Thanos, and instantly rushes to the street." Natasha Romanov also said, "The captain is the only person who can stand in a stalemate with Thanos, amazing."


    "I think this is a bit unreasonable, right?" Stephen Strange said, "I didn''t mean to look down on the captain, but with the strength of the captain, I shouldn''t be able to take this palm. Six Gems Thanos!"

 Chapter 164： The super **** Thor, almost smashed the finale with 1 axe

    , The fastest update of Meiman: The latest chapters of famous scenes are all exposed by me!


    Steve Rogers and Thanos stalemate for a while, Thanos finally lost patience, raised his right hand, punched Steve Rogers in the face, and knocked it over.


    Even the US team at Fifty-Five is on the street. This time, no one can stop Thanos anymore. He walked towards Wanda and Vision step by step.


    At this time, Wanda Maximov was destroying the soul gems and saw Thanos coming. As soon as she turned around and stretched out her left hand, an energy beam shot towards Thanos.


    Thanos faced all the previous offenses, except for the US team that could open the "five-five-open field" to temporarily support it for a while, he was able to withdraw from the enemy in the blink of an eye, and his momentum was like a ruin.


    But in the face of Wanda Maksimov''s attack, he fell into a more difficult situation, moving forward with extreme difficulty step by step.


    "It''s okay, I love you." Vision looked at Wanda Maximov and spit out these words gently.


    In the next moment, cracks appeared in the soul gem on his head, and then it broke with a bang.


    The power of Wanda Maximov was vividly manifested at this moment. She destroyed the gems with one hand, and attacked Thanos with the other hand. She was distracted and used twice. With a side mind, she was able to stop Thanos and successfully destroy the gems!


    "The Scarlet Witch is really strong enough!" Seeing this, Stephen Strange couldn''t help but say, "Much more powerful than imagined."


    "If she is not distracted to destroy the gems, but concentrates on dealing with Thanos, I don''t know if she can beat it?" Natasha Romanov said.


    "I can''t beat it," Wanda Maximov said. "If I could, how could I make that choice? I was so sad that I cried in the video."


    "Wanda, your other half is a robot?" Pietro Maximov''s face was a little weird, "I don''t want to judge your eyes, but I think at least my sister can see a human being."


    "Don''t look at me, I don''t know why I have that kind of relationship with Vision." Wanda Maksimov looked dazed, "Vision is clearly not the type I like."


    "If it''s reasonable, it''s not love." Tony Stark said.


    "Illusion regards the common people in the universe rather than giving up their life. He is a hero." Steve Rogers said, "He deserves the respect of all of us."


    The video continued to play. After Wanda Maximov killed his lover himself, the whole person lost his strength and fell on the ground.


    "I know you''re sad, kid, I can understand it completely." Thanos walked slowly, talking to Wanda Maksimov like a father talking to his daughter, seeming to have just broken his business with Wanda. Not irritated.


    "You don''t come to this set." Wanda Maximov looked up at Thanos and said.


    "You don''t know how much I lost today." Thanos stroked Wanda Maximov''s head with one hand. "This is not the time to cry. Now, there are more important things to do."


    Thanos stepped forward, stretched out his left hand, and the green light lit up, and a green light curtain appeared in his palm. When he turned the light curtain a little, a strong light suddenly appeared on the scene, and then there was a little bit of debris in the sky. Gathering, a brand new illusion appeared there again!


    "Reverse time!" In the answer space, Stephen Strange''s expression changed.


    "It''s so strong, it can actually reverse time, how can I fight this?" Steve Rogers, the never-say-die guy, also felt a deep pressure, "Don''t say that we are not his opponents at all. Even if someone is lucky enough to hurt him, he can reverse time and eliminate all the damage invisible! How on earth will this battle be fought?"


    "Strange, is this time gem used to reverse time?" Bruce Banner said in a deep voice, "So if you get the time gem, be very optimistic, don''t let it fall into Thanos'' hands. "


    "Banna is right, the Time Gem must not be handed over to Thanos." Tony Stark also said, "I am very grateful for you to save me, but for the sake of the overall situation, you must never give it to Thanos. I am alone. Life is insignificant."


    "No!!" In the video, Wanda Maximov saw that Vision was resurrected again, and with a roar, he got up from the ground and rushed towards Thanos.


    Perhaps the heart is too messy, this time Wanda Maximov, like other heroes, was knocked into the air by Thanos.


    As soon as Thanos stretched out his left hand, he grabbed Vision''s neck, lifted it up, stretched out his right hand, and directly buckled the spiritual gem on Vision''s head.


    Snapped!


    Then he threw it away, throwing the phantom body aside like trash.


    There are already five gems on the glove, and now I have the gems of Vision, Thanos finally collected the six gems!


    Snapped!


    He also installed the soul gem on the glove.


    At that moment, there were colorful rays of light from the gloves, and thunder and lightning flowed through Thanos, and he couldn''t help making a painful call with the power of Thanos.


    It can be seen that the Six Gem Infinite Gloves can not be worn by anyone who wants to wear them. If the body is not enough, I am afraid that this glove will be worn as soon as it is worn.


    When the colorful rays of light dissipated, Thanos looked at the left hand who had successfully put on the six-jewel glove, but before he could do anything, a brilliant thunder light fell from the sky, blasting on Thanos, and directly flew it out more than ten meters. Far.


    I saw Thor, the **** of thunder, flying in the sky with an axe in his hand. His whole body was bathed in thunder and lightning, and even his eyes were dazzling thunder and lightning.


    Thanos got up from the ground, stretched out his left hand, and a thick beam of light took Thor in the air, and Thor threw the axe, and the axe whirled and killed Thanos.


    The beams of the axe and Thanos met in mid-air, and the axe was like a broken bamboo, breaking the beam of Thanos'' beam, and nailing it into Thanos'' chest with a puff.


    "I said." Thor fell to the ground, pushing the axe blade into Thanos'' chest a little bit, "I will kill you myself."


    "Ah!!!" Thanos opened his mouth wide and began to cry out in pain.


    The space dimmed, and the video ended here.


    "I have to say, this is really impressive." Tony Stark, who loves to spit Thor, gave Thor the first thumbs up this time, "Good job, Thor!"


    "It''s really beautiful," Stephen Strange said. "So many people have been beaten up by Thanos. This is the first time someone has almost beaten Thanos to their heads."


    "It''s a pity, I still failed to kill Thanos." Clint Barton said, "Tor, why did you chop his chest, chop his head! I don''t believe that he could not die if he was hit by his head. ?"


    "Um..." Thor said, "I will remember your suggestion, and if there is one day, I will chop his head."


    "This is not the first time Thor has used an axe. It was also used before when he teamed up with Captain and Stark to fight Thanos." Bruce Banner said, "but at that time, Thor had a sloppy beard and unshaven. And now , But left a spirited short hair."


    "When it comes to short hair, I''m a little confused. For Thor, isn''t his hair important? Nothing is more important than his hair except his brother Rocky. Why does he have short hair?" Clint Barton said.


    "Unless he didn''t do it voluntarily, but someone forced him." Natasha Romanov said, "just like the spiritual old man in Saxophone."


    "So, we can also roughly know the timeline of Thor''s killing of Thanos, after he left Saxophone?" Tony Stark guessed.


    "That''s not right, Thor is on the planet Sark, but Hela is all about dealing with Hela. Hela was in Asgard at that time. Even if he came out, he would deal with Hela first." Bruce Banner said.


    "That''s after dealing with Hela, and then dealing with Thanos?" Clint Barton said.


    "At this time Thor only has an axe but no hammer, and we all know that Thor''s hammer was crushed by Hella." Stephen Strange said, "So this battle must have happened in Hella. After blasting the hammer. We also know that after Thor¡¯s hammer was squeezed, he went directly to Sakastar and met Hulk there. So this battle must have happened when he left from Sakastar. Banner Unchanging Hulk, maybe it has something to do with this?"


    "When Banner was in Sarkar, he lived as Hulk for a long time, maybe he didn''t change Hulk is really related to this." Steve Rogers said.


    "Perhaps." Bruce Banner nodded, "Maybe Hulk has been out for too long in the time of Saka. Something I don''t know now has happened, or some changes I can''t imagine now have occurred."


    [This round of answers is over, and the respondent is ready to return. ¡¿


    Answering the question this time, after all, it came to an end.


    In an instant, these superheroes disappeared in the answer space.


    [The answer is completed, and the reward will be issued. ¡¿


    And Li Cheng also began to receive rewards.


    [The host gains Domino Nina Thurman''s super lucky, the ability to control the probability of possible events. ¡¿


    "Oh? Super lucky?" Li Cheng''s mouth grinned at the time, "I''m not afraid that Thanos will snap his fingers now. There is a half probability that it will not be my turn anyway."


    This Nina Thurman is not a well-known hero, many people may not know it, but Li Cheng, a Marvel fan, knows that this character comes from Deadpool 2, was recruited by Xiaoqian as a teammate, and others Several team members formed the "X Task Force". Although this super-power team does not have the ability to overwhelm the fighting power, it is also equipped with super powers. But let alone combat, it is almost a parachute from a helicopter. completely annihilated.


    And Nina Thurman¡¯s super lucky experience was vividly experienced in that mission. It was really the kind of super good luck jumping downstairs with my eyes closed and there happened to be a garbage truck passing by.


    With this kind of ability, are you still afraid of the hegemony of a ball?


    Not to mention the one-half survival probability of snapping fingers, no matter how low it is, as long as it is not 100%, it will survive.


    [The host gains the ability of the Black Emperor Sebastian Shaw to absorb all forms of energy and convert it into its own energy. ¡¿


    This second ability also satisfied Li Cheng.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Hospital.


    Pietro Maksimov, Wanda Maksimov, and Stephen Strange were all startled.


    "I really can''t believe that we went to a magical space just now." Pietro Maxi couldn''t help but sigh. It''s a pity that he doesn''t know much about Eastern literature. Otherwise, there is a vocabulary that can accurately describe his feeling at the moment: Nanke Yimeng.


    "Pitro, you also went in the answer space just now, didn''t you?" Wanda Maximov turned to look at the hospital, "So it wasn''t that I had hallucinations?"


    "The time of coming out is the same as the time of going in." Stephen Strange rolled up his sleeves and looked at the watch on his wrist. "Compared to the outside world, the time in the answer space is stagnant."


    "Scud boy, and witch girl, should we be okay?" Tony Stark lifted the quilt and walked out of the hospital bed. "You shouldn''t mention anything to kill me for revenge, right? ?"


    "We have real enemies," Wanda Maximov said. "So, we are all right."


    "Everyone, starting from today, everyone will be in the same boat." Clint Barton slapped his chin and said, "Rocky, Thanos, Hela, our enemies are very powerful, I hope we can Focus on these powerful enemies. In the face of this kind of disaster for all mankind, our personal affairs are really not that important."


    As soon as the words came out, everyone looked at Tony Stark and Steve Rogers. Everyone knew who Clint Barton was talking about.


    "Tony, I don''t want you to let Bucky go, but let''s focus on the enemy first, okay?" Steve Rogers doesn''t expect to persuade Tony Stark to give up revenge, when he is in the answer space. He said so much that the other party was unmoved, he knew it was impossible.


    "Tony, Loki will probably be here in more than half a year," Natasha Romanov said aside, "We really need to concentrate."


    "Before solving LokiI won''t move him." Tony Stark said after three seconds of silence, "As long as he doesn''t take the initiative to show up in front of me."


    "Tony, I know that Bucky has caused a huge difference between us." Steve Rogers sighed and said again, "but I hope you understand that we are friends, comrades in arms, and we have common enemies. . In dealing with powerful enemies such as Loki, Thanos, and Hela, we need to work together. Regarding things that are not related to Bucky, I hope there is nothing wrong with getting along with each other."


    "Captain, I understand." Tony Stark turned to look at Steve Rogers and said, "Whether it is Rocky, Thanos or Hela, I will do my best."


    "What? Bucky killed Tony''s parents, the captain and Tony are on the verge of breaking?" When Clint Barton and Natasha Romanoff reported the situation of this answer to Nick Fury, this The head of the agent''s brow furrowed higher than if he was accidentally scratched by the cat.


    "Yes, sir, Bucky brutally murdered Howard Stark, strangled his wife, and the answer space played all this out without reservation." Clint Barton said, "Tony will do it all. It¡¯s all in your eyes."

 Chapter 165： Spiderman join the answer

    "I understand Tony''s anger. No one can remain calm in the face of killing his father and enemy." Phil Coleson said aside.


    "I understand, but I also have to say that this is not the time to care about this." Nick Fury slapped on the table, "The whole earth is in danger, and all mankind and even the entire universe are facing destruction. Under circumstances, personal grievances are just a shit!"


    "That said, but those are Tony''s parents after all." Natasha Romanov also spoke for Tony Stark, "Give Tony some time."


    "Bucky..." Nick Fury chanted the name softly, and the cold light in his eyes flashed away.


    "Sir, don''t you think?" Phil Coleson was in front of Nick Fury, seeing his expression clearly.


    "I won''t do it as a last resort," Nick Fury said in a deep voice.


    "Bucky is the captain''s friend, if you do, the captain will not let you go." Phil Colson said.


    "Even if he kills me, what about it?" Nick Fury said indifferently. "Steve and Tony are the most important thing. As long as they can stop their break, let them join hands without distraction. I can do anything against the enemy."


    "Fry, are you going to kill Bucky?" Natasha Romanoff also tasted it, she was surprised at the time.


    "Bucky is not dead, Tony will not give up, but once Tony kills Bucky, the relationship between him and Steve is over. But if an unrelated third party kills Bucky, Steve and Tony will Nothing will happen." Nick Fury said in a deep voice.


    "Are you crazy!" Natasha Romanov said, "The captain will not let you go!"


    "Didn''t I say that, even if he kills me to avenge Bucky?" Nick Fury said lightly, "I can''t make much difference in the face of future enemies. There is no difference between me or me. Great. But Steve and Tony, neither of them can be less."


    "Sir, in the future of the answer space, Bucky got rid of the Hydra and stood on the captain''s side, that is, on our side." Clint Barton said, "He is also a super soldier. , A powerful super soldier who did not lose to the captain, it would be a shame to kill."


    "What are you doing so nervously? I didn''t say to do it now. I don''t want to kill my own people, I am talking about the worst-case scenario." Nick Fury said, "Isn''t Tony saying that he won''t do it before solving Loki , This is still more than half a year, and this time is enough for us to figure out a solution."


    "Where''s that Hank Pym? Do you want to take any action?" Phil Colson asked again.


    "The parallel time and space are too different from our world, and he cannot be convicted just because of what he did in that time." Nick Fury took a cup of coffee on the table and took a sip. "Let¡¯s watch it first, and he His daughter, Hope Van Dyne, also has to stare. By the way, didn¡¯t Hank start a company? Send a clever guy to get in."


    "It has been arranged." Phil Colson said.


    "I guess Scott Long and Peter Parker also investigated?" Nick Fury said.


    "I didn''t find out that Hank Pim and his daughter''s social circle had such a person. It should be that he hasn''t known them yet." Phil Coleson slowed down in his unique tone of everything. Said, "About Peter Parker and Scott Long, all we know so far are names."


    "Then let it go first." Nick Fury said, "Sooner or later the answering space will tell me who they are."


    "It''s like Doctor Strange Stephen Strange." Clint Barton said, "It took so much time to find it, but it''s not necessary. The answer space is played out by itself."


    "The power of this Doctor Strange is really impressive." Nick Fury tapped his finger on the table lightly. "He also reflected a problem, that is, there is such a team of wizards on the earth, and it probably already exists. It¡¯s been quite a while, but none of us noticed their existence."


    "It''s not wrong." Natasha Romanov said, "Mages like Strange are not genetic mutations that change when they change. Someone must teach him and train him. And when Thor came to the earth to find Odin. At the time, Strange had a lot of magic books, and even Asgard¡¯s magic was recorded. No matter where the mage team was, their background was quite deep."


    "If this team can be found..." Phil Coleson said, "Aren''t we having a very powerful force?"


    "I''m afraid it won''t be so easy." Natasha Romanov said, "They have been there for so long, but no one notices it, which shows that their hiding methods are very clever."


    "They are wizards, they can do all kinds of incredible magic, and I don''t think it is strange to be able to do it without a trace." Clint Barton said.


    "Then give up like that?" Phil Coleson said, "Doctor Strange told Thor in the video that he monitors the threats of other worlds. It is very likely that the wizard team is also protecting the earth."


    "Of course we will not give up searching, but we have too much work now and don''t have to spend too much thought." Nick Fury said, "Anyway, they will contact Strange sooner or later. We just need to keep in touch with Strange. Just fine."


    "That''s what I said." Phil Colson said.


    "Coleson, take a trip to Wakanda, and share the information about this answer with them." Nick Fury said again.


    "The last time I heard that the advanced world seems to be a science fiction world, I have long wanted to see and see." Phil Colson said.


    Although Nick Fury gave the order to Phil Colson, he was not alone in Wakanda. He went with Clint Button.


    As for the reason, it¡¯s very simple. First, Clint Barton was an acquaintance of Wakanda. Second, Clint Barton was also a super fighter anyway. With him, Phil Co. Elson felt inexplicable peace of mind.


    Naturally, places like Wakanda don¡¯t just enter. Without permission, others won¡¯t even be able to find the door. Even if they find it by accident, they can¡¯t enter at all. Even an alien spacecraft can resist it. The protective cover is not vegetarian.


    So before going, Nick Fury called Techara and communicated in advance.


    "Why are you?" It was a little black girl who opened the shield for Phil Coleson and Clint Button. She was obviously a little bit disappointed when she saw the two of them, "What about that iron man?"


    "You are Su Rui, Tony is busy developing the armor. There is no time, so we can only come." Phil Colson said.


    "I still had some ideas to communicate with that iron man, but he didn''t expect him to come!" Su Rui flicked his hair, "Come with me! My brother is busy now, but knowing that you are coming, he has speeded up. You have been for a long time. I''ll see him soon."


    "The Crow, did you catch him?" Phil Coleson asked, "Do you need help from S.H.I.E.L.D.? You know, we are very good at this."


    "You want to trade with Wakanda? You want to buy our vibrator?" Su Rui glanced up at Phil Colson, "You shouldn''t tell me this, because I''m just a Little girl who understands."


    "You are a little girl, but you don''t know anything." Clint Barton smiled. "To be called a genius by that arrogant fellow Tony, this is not something anyone can do. Arrived."


    "That''s it. Before you, I thought Tony''s mouth didn''t praise this function at all." Phil Coleson also said.


    "Are these Wakanda''s guests? I still think they are fighters, but two men in suits." A voice came and saw a black man with white spots on his face and a black blanket taking the lead. Coming over, behind him, followed by seven or eight famous soldiers wearing red carpets.


    "This is?" Clint Barton looked at the visitor suspiciously.


    "Wakabi, the leader of the frontier tribe." Su Rui glanced at Wakabi who was striding over, and couldn''t help saying, "This is bad."


    "He doesn''t seem to welcome us?" Clint Button said.


    "It''s not against you. Wakabi doesn''t welcome any outsiders." Su Rui explained in a low voice, "Since the last time my brother invited you to Wakanda as a guest, he ran to question the reason his brother did this. Decided to be incomprehensible."


    "Then it seems that he didn''t get the answer." Phil Colson said.


    "Brother cannot be blamed, this answer is really terrible," Su Rui said.


    "Su Rui, what are they doing this time?" Wakabi came over.


    "Come and see an old friend." Phil Colson said, "Last time I had a good time with Techara, I think he should miss us, so I came to see him."


    "Wakabi, my brother didn''t want to open up Wakanda, he just made two friends, so you don''t have to make a fuss." Su Rui said.


    "Su Rui, you are wrong. I don''t think that Techara wants to open up Wakanda. Although I don''t welcome outsiders, if they are friends, then I have no opinion." Wakabi said, "You know the most What makes people sad? Techara and I are best friends. In my heart, he is the most important friend. But obviously in his heart, these friends who have just met are obviously more important than me, because he even These people refused to tell me why they came to Wakanda."


    "Wakabi, I can tell you that you are my brother''s best friend." Su Rui said.


    "Why did Natchara hide it from me?" Wakabi asked, "Su Rui, can''t I be trusted?"


    "No, you are absolutely trustworthy, but..."


    "Since Techara is tight-lipped, I have to come and ask someone else." Wakabi interrupted Su Rui. He looked at Phil Coleson and Clint Barton, "So, you two are in suits. Guy, who can tell me, what is the purpose of your coming to Wakanda?"


    "Don''t count me, I actually don''t like wearing a suit." Clint Barton pointed at Phil Coleson, "He insisted on letting me wear it. He said that this visit is an important guest, so I should pay attention. Dress down."


    "Mr. Wakabi, since you are Techara''s best friend, then you should trust him and believe that any decision he makes has his truth, don''t you? Even if he can''t understand the decision for the time being." Phil Coleson shrugged, "But shouldn''t your best friend be like this? No matter what decision your friend makes, he will silently support it?"


    "So clever, it''s really a''suit-style party''." Wakabi said, "If you follow your statement, then I will drive you out now. As my best friend, Techara, should also silently support me? "


    "Mr. Wakabi, it''s not very polite to drive the guests out, isn''t it?" Clint Barton said.


    "That''s right, but you are not my guests, let alone Wakanda''s guests, you are only Techara''s guests." Wakabi said coldly, "You have ten minutes to leave, otherwise mine People will help you."


    "Wakabi, I understand that you are disappointed in my concealment from you, but driving guests away is not our Wakanda hospitality." A voice came and Techara came over.


    "Techara, if you know, you shouldn''t hide it from me!" Wakabi said.


    "Wakabi, believe me, if I can tell you, I must know everything about you." Techara looked at Wakabi.


    Wakabi stared at Techara for two seconds, then turned and left.


    "It''s a pity, I thought I could see Button show his power." Phil Colson shrugged.


    "Come on, my friends, let me see what kind of future I have this time." Techara enthusiastically took Phil Coleson and Clint Barton away.


    When Clint Barton and Phil Coleson were communicating with Techara in Wakanda, Tony Stark was studying Mark 42 in the basement.


    According to the original timeline, the Mark 42 could not be developed until after the New York War, but now because of the answer space, this time is much earlier.


    is the technology he developed himself. Although it is a bit more advanced than the current research progress, it is not a problem to understand it.


    After a few weeks of busy schedule, all the parts and components of a Mark 42 armor were completed.


    "Sir, give me a few more hours and I can calibrate." Jarvis''s voice sounded.


    "No, I can''t wait." Tony Stark took a syringe and injected the sensor into his arm. "The micro-sensing device has been injected."


    "As you wish, sir, I also prepared an introduction to safety essentials for you to ignore." Jarvis played really nicely with this cold humor.


    "Of course I have to ignore it." Tony Stark said of course, then he stood up, "Attention, ladies. Good evening, welcome to the delivery room, I am honored to announce that starting today, you have more A strong brother."


    "Why are these words so familiar?" After speaking, Tony Stark suddenly remembered. Didn''t he say the same when studying Mark 42 in the video?


    Then he remembered the scene in the video where he was hit by a part.


    "This time, I will definitely not be so embarrassed." Tony Stark calmed down and began to make gestures.


    I have to say that this time Tony Stark was very careful because he knew in advance that those armor parts were "not honest", until all the parts were worn, there were no more moths.


    "Haha, I really am the best!" Tony Stark laughed at the time, jetting out energy beams from his hands and feet and starting to fly.


    "Tony!" Just then, a voice came.


    "Pepper!" Hearing Pepper Potts''s voice, Tony Stark turned his head subconsciously. It didn''t matter if he turned his head, the armor suddenly flew in a direction he did not expect.


    Then...


    ßÛµ±!


    With a loud noise, the battle armor hit a floor-sweeping robot, which became a part of the ground at that time, and Tony Stark himself was lying on the ground in a very embarrassed manner.


    "Tony!" Pepper Potts was taken aback, ran over and said with a worried expression, "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine," Tony Stark said, "It''s just that I haven''t slept for 72 hours. It may be too long."


    "Tony, why are you so desperate?" Pepper Potts''s distress was written on his face, "Do you know, you''re very worrying like this."


    "Who is worried? Are you?" Tony Stark asked.


    "I''m worried!" Pepper Potts admitted at the time, and then changed his words hurriedly afterwards, "Me and Harpy, and your friends, we are all worried."


    "Pepper, although I know that it is not appropriate to say this now, I have no preparations, and you also have no preparations. I actually didn''t plan to say it at this time. In fact, I have been hesitating whether to say it or not. I am very courageous. Yes, but sometimes it is so weird. Seeing that you are so worried about me now, I suddenly wanted to say..."


    "What the **** are you talking about? Tony." Pepper Potts interrupted Tony Stark''s incoherent speech.


    "Will you marry me, Pepper?" Tony Stark asked suddenly.


    "Huh?" Pepper Potts was stunned.


    Although the marriage proposal was extremely scribble, there were no flowers and no diamond ring, Pepper Potts still agreed. Just as Tony Stark had been enamoured with her, she had also secretly promised Tony Stark a long time ago.


    A very grand wedding, just like that.


    This wedding is highly anticipated Tony Stark himself is a super rich, or a superhero, these two identities make most of New York''s business and political leaders all attend the wedding.


    In the first generation of reunion, except Thor is far away in Asgard, Captain America Steve Rogers, Hulk Bruce Banner, Black Widow Natasha Romanoff, Hawkeye Clint Barton all join.


    Also participating are War Machine James Rhodes, Falcon Sam Wilson, Doctor Strange Stephen Strange, Fast Silver Pietro Maximov, Scarlet Witch Wanda Maximov, Black Panther Techara, Phil Coleson, and of course the heavyweight guest Ma, Nick Fury.


    It can be said that basically all the "answering friends" who have answered the question together have come.


    "Thank you for coming..." Tony Stark in a suit and leather shoes was about to say something, and suddenly it was dark all around.


    "Comeon, although I always want the answer to open, why is it now?" Tony Stark shrugged helplessly, and was pulled into the answer space at this time!


    He looked at it. This time there were more people in the answering space. All the "answering friends" at the wedding were pulled in, and Thor, the **** of thunder, who was far away in Asgard also appeared.


    In addition to these old "answering friends", there are two more people in the answering space.


    an uncle.


    A primary school student.


    Yes, Peter Parker, the very popular Spider-Man in the future, is only a 10-year-old kid now.

 Chapter 166： Iron Man: I actually snapped my fingers to death!

    "Tony, congratulations on your getting married." When Thor saw Tony Stark, he hurriedly stepped forward and thanked him, "I know you are married, Heimdall saw it, but I can''t get down. The Rainbow Bridge has not been repaired. "


    "Thank you Thor." Tony Stark and Thor gave a hug, "How long will it take to fix the Rainbow Bridge? Rocky arrives in New York but time is running out."


    "There will be two or three months," Thor said, "it should be too late."


    "If the future is ¡®spoiled¡¯ according to the answer space, it¡¯s indeed in time." Bruce Banner said, "I just hope that nothing has changed."


    "Banna, I''m really unaccustomed to you in a suit and leather shoes." Thor said to Bruce Banner, "I don''t plan to let Hulk come out for a drink on my big day?"


    "I don''t want to ruin Tony''s wedding." Bruce Banner asked, "How is the dark elf? Is the locator working?"


    "The dark elves have been wiped out!" Thor rejoiced. "The locator is very easy to use. Although we didn''t get it in one step, it allowed us to find them. Malekis is dead, and the dark elves are all wiped out. They are no longer a hidden danger."


    "This is good news!" Steve Rogers walked to Thor and said, "The universe has one less threat, and we have escaped a catastrophe."


    "But I can''t relax. Malekis is just a ¡®dessert¡¯, and there are still a lot of ¡®regular meals¡¯ not served." Stephen Strange said.


    "Yes, we have many enemies. Malekiss should be the best one to deal with. But I believe that we can defeat other enemies if we are united." Steve Rogers asked Stephen Strand Qi, "Stephen, are you a mage now?"


    "I''m still a doctor." Stephen Strange shrugged, "So far I haven''t seen an opportunity to become a mage."


    "Don''t worry," Bruce Banner said, "That day will come sooner or later."


    "Guys, isn''t this a weird place?" Scott Long watched there for a while, and finally couldn''t help but said, "Why are you chatting there casually? I was on the street just now, suddenly Just came here. Can anyone tell me what''s going on?"


    "I came here suddenly? Me too!" Peter Parker said weakly, holding up a hand, "I''m in the classroom, I just yawned, and I came here. Uncles over there. Seems to know what''s going on, can you tell me?" Peter Parker walked towards the crowd, his eyes suddenly fell on Tony Stark, he exclaimed, "Iron Man! Iron Man! He is really Iron Man! !"


    "shit!" Peter Parker yelled, and Scott Long also noticed Tony Stark, "It''s really Iron Man! God! I actually saw Iron Man!"


    "Underwear baby, don''t be too busy to get excited." Tony Stark asked Peter Parker, "Tell me first, who you are."


    "I''m Peter Parker and I live in Queens." Peter Parker said.


    "You are Spider-Man!" Stephen Strange looked at Peter Parker in amazement, "I didn''t expect to be such a kid."


    "Spider-Man?" Peter Parker was confused, "Me?"


    "Yes, it''s you, but not the current you, but the future you." Stephen Strange said.


    "Will I become a superhero like Iron Man in the future?" Peter Parker became excited when he heard that, but soon he looked a little frustrated. The big guy in the school would just be bullying. Can and can I be a person like Iron Man?"


    "Kid, trust me, you can." Steve Rogers patted Peter Parker on the shoulder, "I used to be thinner than you."


    "Thank you for saying that, I''m very happy." Peter Parker looked up at Steve Rogers, "I don''t know if it''s my illusion, you look like Captain America."


    "Kid, it''s not like, you are the Captain America himself." Clint Button smiled, "And he didn''t lie to you, he was really thin before, much thinner than you."


    "Excuse me, Captain America?" Scott Lang was suffocated on the side, and he interjected and asked, "Didn''t the Captain sacrifice?"


    "Good luck, luckily survived." Steve Rogers said.


    "Iron Man and Captain America are in this place, what the **** is this place?" Scott Long asked.


    "This is the answer space, a very magical place." Steve Rogers said, "The first thing I want to tell you is that this place is static relative to the outside time. When you go out, you will find that It was the moment you came in, so kid, you didn''t skip class, nor did you skip class. You can rest assured that, except for those of us in the answer space, no one knows that you have been here."


    "Didn''t I skip class?" Peter Parker breathed a sigh of relief, "That''s fine, that''s fine, I don''t want to be scolded by the teacher."


    "When you come to this ghost place, is this what you worry about?" Scott Long said.


    "Then, here you can see the future, here will give you questions, let you answer." Steve Rogers said.


    "Is it like a school exam?" Peter Parker asked.


    "It''s much more interesting than the school exam." Stephen Strange said, "The questions here are about the future. If you answer the questions correctly, you will be rewarded, and if you answer the wrong questions, you will be punished. The punishment is usually It¡¯s life expectancy, one wrong answer, one year life expectancy, which has been the case until now."


    "So the answer is correct?" Scott Lang asked.


    "The rewards are also amazing, such as some special abilities or items..." Speaking of this, Stephen Strange looked at Scott Long, "You don''t seem to have introduced yourself yet."


    "Scott Lang." Scott Lang said a name.


    "It really is Ant-Man." Stephen Strange said, "Another insect hero."


    "Ant-Man? Am I Ant-Man? Why am I Ant-Man? I don''t know?" Scott Long asked a series of questions, not knowing which one should be answered, "Wait, what is Ant-Man? What? Is it a monster created by the combination of ants and people?"


    "Are you an ant and a monster out of life? You should know this better than us, because you are Ant-Man." Stephen Strange looked at Scott Long with an odd look, "It seems that you haven''t yet. Become Ant-Man, let¡¯s talk about the answer space. Regardless of whether the answer is right or wrong, the answer space will broadcast the correct answer in the form of a video."


    [Questions and answers will now begin, please be prepared! ¡¿


    The answering begins!


    ¡¾First question, how did Iron Man Tony Stark die? ¡¿


    [A snaps his finger and dies]


    [B yawned and died]


    ¡¾C died under Thanos sword¡¿


    ¡¾D died under the sword of Hela¡¿


    ¡¾The answer to this question is correct, reward Mark 45 drawings. Wrong answer, one year life deduction]


    "I will die in the future?" Tony Stark was taken aback first, and then his face was calm, "No wonder, with so many powerful enemies in the future, it is normal for my life to be terminated."


    "Tony, you won''t die." Steve Rogers said, "Since we know that kind of future in advance, it''s impossible to let it happen."


    "Yes Tony, this kind of future will not happen." Bruce Banner also said, "We will not allow this kind of future to happen."


    "I also believe that this kind of future will not happen. If I can make it happen if I know it in advance, then I will be so stupid." Tony Stark pointed to the option and said, "This option is very strange. A and B look weird, how can anyone die because of snapping their fingers and yawning?"


    "And C and D are very reasonable." Thor said on the side, "Whether it is Thanos or Hela, they are very powerful, and they have the power to kill Tony."


    "In the future we know now, Tony has played against Thanos more than once," Nick Fury said in a deep voice, "especially the time when he joined forces with Doctor Strange, he was hit hard by Thanos. Hela''s appearance was not Many, but she can also get a glimpse of the iceberg of her strength from squeezing the Thor''s Hammer with her bare hands. She should be no weaker than Thanos. But so far, I have not seen a video of Tony and Hela fighting."


    "Sir, do you want to say C should be chosen for this question?" Phil Colson said.


    "I mean, the C option may be larger than the D option." Nick Fury said.


    "Listen to what you mean, you didn''t exclude A and B." Stephen Strange said, "Do you think there are people who have such a ridiculous way to die?"


    "It''s ridiculous to say these two options separately." Steve Rogers glanced at the AB option. "But with this question, would the person who made the question deliberately rule out two at a glance Options?"


    "Who knows, maybe the author is so boring?" Clint Barton said, "Or the author deliberately lowered the difficulty of Tony."


    "Do you remember that when Stephen and I fought against Thanos, I once fired a piece of iron into Thanos'' palm?" Tony Stark said suddenly.


    "Of course I remember." Natasha Romanov said, "and until now, we don''t know why you did it."


    "I never understood." Tony Stark pointed his finger at option A, "but after seeing this option, an idea came to my mind, would my purpose be to stop Thanos from snapping his fingers?"


    "Really? Are you discussing this?" Scott Lang couldn''t help speaking again. "I don''t know who Thanos is, but he snaps his fingers when he fights? Why does he snap his fingers? He''s crazy. Did you?" Scott Lang touched Spider-Man with his shoulder. "Kid, have you snapped your fingers? Has your teacher taught you that snapping your fingers will kill you?"


    "I have the video of the previous answer here. You two insects go to one side and watch it." Tony Stark was too lazy to explain, took the watch off his wrist and handed it over, "Thanksgiving, Hela, etc., you Will get the answer."


    These people, even Nick Fury and Phil Coleson who were absent the previous few times, watched the video recorded by Tony Stark after the answer was over.


    So the ones who really need to "make up the fan" are the adorable newbies Scott Lang and Peter Parker who just entered.


    "There is a video in the watch?" Scott Long took the watch and looked at it over and over again, but couldn''t find where to play it. In the end, Peter Parker fiddled with it twice and successfully played it.


    "Snap your fingers when Thanos is fighting?" Nick Fury thought about the scene and said, "If it was to stop this, the piece of iron that Tony launched into Thanos'' palm did have a reasonable explanation, but why did he want How about snapping your fingers during a fight?"


    "Is it related to Infinite Gems?" Stephen Strange put forward a guess, "Infinite Gems is a terrible trick that requires snapping your fingers to use it? Thanos''s left hand is wearing several Infinite Gems. "


    "The infinite gem is the most powerful thing in the universe. There may be such a thing." Thor nodded.


    "Excuse me, isn''t this question for Tony? Why are you talking about Thanos?" Clint Barton interjected, "Even if Tony fired that piece of iron to prevent Thanos from snapping his fingers, that''s it. What''s the matter with Tony? Why does Tony snap his fingers?"


    "I don''t even think about it now." Tony Stark said, "But through Thanos snapping his fingers, I can know one thing, that is, the seemingly ridiculous thing like snapping the fingers and death is actually possible. Yes, after all, snapping your fingers can become an enemy¡¯s "killing move", so why can¡¯t snap your fingers kill you? We think it¡¯s absurd now, just because we know too little about it.¡±


    "Tony, don''t tell me that you want to choose A." Natasha Romanoff said, "I feel that the answer to death by Thanos is more reliable."


    "Natasha, I want to choose A, and my feeling tells me that I should choose A. If you have to give me an answer, it''s fateful." Tony Stark made a choice, "I choose A! "


    ¡¾correct answer! Reward distribution! ¡¿


    A stack of drawings appeared on the ground out of thin air.


    "Making something out of nothing? A creation out of thin air?" Watching the video with Spider-Man Peter Parker, Scott Long caught a glimpse of the sudden addition of something on the ground, and was immediately taken aback.


    "The reward is really true..." Peter Parker also opened his eyes wide, "Then everything they said just now is true?"


    "It was actually snapped to death!" Tony Stark snapped his fingers a few times and said, "I really want to know why snapped fingers would die."


    "Could it be related to Infinite Gloves?" Bruce Banner guessed. "Under normal circumstances, snapping fingers is just an action. Thanos puts on Infinite Gloves and snapping his fingers becomes a''kill move''. Tony''s snapping fingers, could it? Was it also fought with infinite gloves?"


    "It''s possible." Thor added. "The Infinite Gloves with Infinite Gems. These are the best artifacts in the universe. They can''t be worn by anyone casually. Thanos wears them. It''s okay. That''s because Thanos has a strong physique, and Tony is just an earthling, and it is reasonable that his body cannot bear Infinite Gloves."


    "I put on Thanos'' infinite gloves?" Tony Stark said, "Did I take Thanos'' gloves? Thanos is so powerful, can I do it?"


    "Maybe, it''s not Thanos'' gloves, but Asgard''s gloves." Stephen Strange speculated, "To deal with Thanos, Thor brought the gloves out of Asgard."


    "It''s useless just gloves, right?" Steve Rogers said, "Infinite gloves, should they be equipped with infinite gems to be effective?"


    "We can also hold infinite gems!" Clint Barton said, "There are only four gems on Thanos'' gloves, not all at all. Even if he gets the one from Doctor Strange, he still has none. Maybe it is. Did we put the remaining gems on Thor''s gloves?"


    "Isn''t the remaining gem on the vision head?" Nick Fury said, "If the gem is really installed, then the vision is sacrificed?"


    "A guy with such a powerful vision can sacrifice..." Phil Colson said, "The future is really tragic."


    "In the future, we already have so many powerful players, but we still choose to use the Infinite Gloves to deal with Thanos. It can be seen that the infinite gems on the infinite gloves are an extremely powerful killer." Stephen Strange said suddenly, "Now We have gloves here, so can I look for infinite gems in advance to put them on the gloves?"


    "It''s too risky." Steve Rogers shook his head, "We know Thanos is also looking for infinite gems, and God knows if we do this, are we making wedding dresses for Thanos."


    "Yes, it''s too risky. If one is not good, we will run errands for Thanos." Bruce Banner said, "If I choose, I would rather destroy the gems so that Thanos can''t get them!"


    At this time, the space lights up and the video starts to play.


    The picture was in ruins at the beginning, and in the ruins, an infinite glove full of infinite gems lay there.


    Tony Stark pushed an alien corpse aside, and just turned around and saw the glove. He rushed to the glove to get it, but unfortunately, Thanos was also nearby, and Also rushed towards the gloves.


    Seeing Thanos¡¯ finger was about to touch the Infinity Glove, Tony Stark swooped and pushed Thanos aside.


    boom!


    Thanos casually fisted Tony Stark and landed heavily on the ground.


    solved the troublesome guy, Thanos stretched out his hand again to get the Infinite Gloves, but another troublesome guy fell from the sky again.


    This person has a long beard, a red cloak, a storm axe in one hand, and a meow hammer in the other. Who is Thor, the **** of thunder who once fascinated thousands of girls?


    Thor''s big axe slashed towards Thanos'' chest, but was blocked by Thanos with one hand. He also added the hammer, pushing the axe and hammer together desperately, trying to get the axe blade into Thanos'' chest, but Thanos 1 With only one hand blocked there, but as motionless as a mountain, the axe couldn''t move forward at all.


    "Ah!!!" Thor let out a low drink, and thunder and lightning flowed in his eyes, making people feel powerful when they look at it.


    But, there is no use for eggs, but Thanos still can''t help, the axe still can''t break Thanos'' one-handed.


    At this time Steve Rogers suddenly jumped over and jumped onto Thanos¡¯ back, his arm stretched out from Thanos¡¯ neck to the front, grabbing the axe, and desperately pulling it towards Thanos¡¯ chest, and a lively performance of " Strongman locks male".


    Tor and Steve Rogers, the two muscular men, fought Thanos in tandem, but they still didn''t play a role in them. They were knocked over by Thanos in an instant.


    Then Thanos turned over to Steve Rogers and punched his head with a "bang". Steve Rogers closed his eyes.


    The three giants of Fulian attacked the street one after another. Thanos succeeded in picking up the Infinite Gloves, but before he had time to put them on, a woman with shiny short hair fell from the sky and beat Thanos to kneel on the ground.


    There is no doubt that this shiny woman is Captain Marvel Carol Danvers.


    bang bang bang!


    When Carol Danfoss came out, he gave Thanos a few punches one after another, and almost all the punches hit Thanos'' face.


    Thanos is a bit ugly, but it''s really tall. Except for Bruce Banner who turns into Hulk, which can be slightly taller than his height, the others are much shorter than Thanos, but Carol Danfoss can be ashamed. People''s heads, and a few fists still hit people''s heads from top to bottom.


    The reason why this is possible is not that Carol Danfoss has long arms, but that she can fly. She flew in the air and fought Thanos.


    After a few punches, Carol Danfoss reached out to grab the Infinite Glove in Thanos''s hand, but Thanos grabbed his wrist and threw it out.


    Then Thanos put on his gloves.


    At the moment when he put on the gloves, multicolored lightning-like energy beams emitted from the gloves was devastating his body, and there was a cry of pain in his mouth, showing the infinite gloves and You can''t wear it if you want.


    After putting it on, Thanos'' thumb and **** are combined, and the fingers are about to snap.


    But with a flash of light, Carol Danfoss flew back again and grabbed Thanos¡¯s **** to stop the snapping.


    Carol Danfoss grabbed Thanos¡¯s glove and wanted to remove the glove from Thanos¡¯s hand. Thanos tried his best and couldn¡¯t ask for it. He could only take off the power gem and borrow the power of the power gem. Hammer Carol Danfoss with one punch.


    "Who is this woman? Isn''t it too strong!" As soon as Captain Marvel shot, Clint Barton was shocked, "She can actually beat the tyrant!"


    " Thanos needs a power gem to beat her back!" Thor''s voice couldn''t stop being surprised, "This is definitely a super strong."


    "It is indeed very strong." Natasha Romanov was also amazed, "I didn''t expect that we would have such a strong teammate."


    "This is the most high-end combat power on our side." Tony Stark said loudly, "To find her, you must find her!"


    "Sir Fury, is it time to introduce your old friend to everyone?" Phil Coleson said quietly at this time.


    As soon as these words came out, everyone''s gaze fell on Nick Fury. No one thought that this "ordinary" spy chief would actually know these super heroes compared to other superheroes.

 Chapter 167： Tony snapped his fingers: I am Iron Man!

    "What? Braised egg head, do you know that radiant woman?" Tony Stark couldn''t help asking, "Really?"


    "Fry, please tell me who is that strong woman!" Stephen Strange also urged again and again.


    "Her name is Carol Danfoss, she is an old friend." Nick Fury looked at everyone''s shocked eyes, and a touch of pride appeared in his heart, but nothing could be seen on the black face, calm. "Everyone knows that the first enemy we will face in the future is Loki. He led an army of aliens to invade the earth. But in fact, the aliens have already been to the earth a long time ago. Carol Danvers defeated the alien fleet."


    "Who is she with?" Steve Rogers asked, "Who is her teammate?"


    "No teammates, alone." Nick Fury said.


    "What? Repelled the alien fleet alone?" When everyone heard this, Tony Stark couldn''t help but said, "She actually has this kind of strength?"


    "To be precise, she flew into space and blasted a tens-meter-long spacecraft with her bare hands. The alien fleet was frightened and retreated directly." Phil Coleson added.


    "What? Blast an alien spaceship tens of meters long with bare hands?" Bruce Banner also couldn''t stop feeling, "This is too cruel."


    "To scare away the alien fleet, this is more difficult than to repel the alien fleet." Thor was convinced of this kind of strength, "This woman is better than me."


    "Where did she go?" Stephen Strange asked, "Fry, such a powerful man, don''t you introduce us to know?"


    "I''m afraid this won''t work." Nick Fury said, "Her home is too far away."


    "I have a car." Stephen Strange said, "A very beautiful car."


    "I believe that your car is beautiful, and I also believe that it performs well, but I am afraid you can''t find Carol." Nick Fury said, "She doesn''t live on earth, she takes the universe as her home."


    "Take the universe as your home?"


    "Yes, she travels in the universe to protect other weak planets."


    "Then can you contact her?"


    "Yes." Nick Fury said, "She left me a communicator when she left, but she said that she can only be contacted in an emergency."


    "Although I don''t know her definition of''emergency'', Thanos should be regarded as''emergency'', right?" Clint Barton said, "When Thanos arrives, will she be called back?"


    "If needed, I will." Nick Fury said, "I will do the same in the future."


    During the heated discussion of Carol Danfoss, the video continued to play. Thanos used the power gem to blow this powerful woman with one punch. In this scene, Dr. Strange Stephen Strange and Iron Man Tony Stark saw it all.


    Doctor Strange, an equally powerful guy standing there, did not participate in the battle against Thanos. The footage of the video couldn''t tell what he was doing, but he stretched out his left hand and stretched out a finger. A gesture of "one" was made to Tony Stark.


    This gesture is almost in a cloud of mist, incomprehensible, and I don¡¯t know if Tony Stark understands it or not, but he takes action.


    At this time Thanos just reinstalled the power gem used to fly Captain Marvel on the Infinite Glove. Tony Stark ran over and grabbed the Infinite Glove with both hands. He wanted to take off the Infinite Glove, but Thanos hit it twice. Knock.


    This time, no one will "interrupt" Thanos.


    "I am the destiny." Thanos said a very pretentious line. The **** of his left thumb was joined together, and he snapped his fingers.


    After ¡¡¡¡ finished playing, Thanos was stunned, because nothing happened!


    He flipped the back of his hand quickly and saw that the sky above the glove was empty, and there was no gem on it!


    He turned his head and saw that Tony Stark''s right hand was shining brightly, and six gems were slowly converging towards the back of his right hand.


    Only at this time did he understand, and everyone in the answer space also realized that Tony Stark just stepped forward and grabbed the Infinite Gloves not to **** the gloves, but to steal the jewels on the plank road!


    And, he succeeded!


    At the moment when all the gems "flowed" to the right hand, the colorful thunder and lightning began to flicker, and Tony Stark''s right arm was swallowed by scars.


    Even Thanos can''t easily put on gloves, let alone Tony Stark, a mortal.


    But Tony Stark is definitely not an ordinary mortal, "comparing to the gods with the body of a mortal", Tony Stark''s greatness is enough to make most humans stand by.


    Anyway, Tony Stark withstood the power of Infinite Gloves, and he successfully put on the gloves!


    "I, that''s Iron Man." Tony Stark looked at Thanos and said these words word by word, just as he declared his identity to the world at the press conference.


    Snapped!


    Tony Stark snapped his fingers.


    Then, a very strange scene, also a shocking scene, appeared. I saw the Thanos fighters on the battlefield, one by one turned into fly ashes.


    The hard-fighting Avengers all stopped fighting, watching this spectacular scene, watching the enemy one after another disappear in front of them.


    They know that they have won!


    Thanos is also watching this scene.


    He has a very calm expression.


    He gave up the fight.


    He was sitting on the ground, with ashes coming out of his body little by little.


    Thanos, the powerhouse of the universe, the super enemy that the Avengers can''t lift their heads, just turned into fly ash, leaving no bone scum.


    "It turns out that snapping your fingers can turn people into fly ashes!" Seeing this scene, everyone finally knew why they snapped their fingers. It turned out that this was really a super killer move.


    "It''s no wonder Thanos wants to collect gems. It turns out that you can use such a powerful trick after collecting the gems." Natasha Romanov said. I believe this kind of thing will happen."


    "The power of Thanos is already very powerful, and he also has a large army under his command. Can he go directly to the earth to kill him?" Clint Barton was a little puzzled, "Why bother to collect gems?"


    "It should be to save trouble." Thor said, "According to the habit of Thanos, a lunatic, he would kill half of the planet''s life. Although the humans on the earth are weak, they are too numerous, and they kill them one by one until the year of the monkey. Go, it''s not the same with infinite gloves full of gems. How easy is it to snap your fingers?"


    "So why is he killing half of the life on the planet?" Nick Fury asked, "What is his purpose for such a massacre?"


    "I don''t know this." Thor shook his head, "That''s a lunatic, I can''t understand his thoughts."


    "Seeing Tony stealing gems just now, do you remember that one of the previous answers was a reward for''God-level theft''? Can launch a theft of tiny items in the field of vision." Clint Barton said suddenly, "I felt this at the time. The reward is useless. It seems that the reward is for us to steal gems."


    "Yes, this ability is the most suitable for stealing gems. Obviously, the snapping finger requires six gems to be completed. As long as we steal one, Thanos'' ultimate move will not be released." Steve Rogers was a little sorry, "It''s a pity that the question was not answered correctly at the time, and I didn''t get this ability."


    "So, these rewards for answering questions are not aimless, but are given for some future things?" Bruce Banner said in a deep voice, "Then based on the rewards, can we infer some future facts."


    "It looks like that." Nick Fury said, "The answer space once gave Thor''s weapon repair card, and we have also seen that his hammer did break in the future and was crushed by his sister''s bare hands."


    "That really needs to study the reward." Steve Rogers said.


    "Don''t you think Tony''s phrase''I am Iron Man'' is cool? It''s much cooler than Thanos'' "I am the Mandate of Destiny"." Sam Wilson said, "I remember his''Iron Man career'' from this It started in one sentence."


    "Yes, from the beginning of "I am Iron Man" to the end of "I am Iron Man"." James Rhodes said, "Tony''s legendary life is over."


    "But what he did, we will always remember." Techara said, "What he did for this world will never be forgotten."


    "Tony..."


    "Comeon, everyone, don''t make the atmosphere so sad, okay?" Tony Stark interrupted James Rhodes, who was about to talk, "It seems like I''m really dead. I''m not a good Hong Duan. Are you standing here? Stop discussing me, everyone, watch the video, watch the video!"


    In the video, Tony Stark sat weakly on the ground, his right body seemed to have been burned by electric shocks, and it was scorched black. Even if he was hailed as "a **** who is like a mortal body", he is not a true **** after all. His body failed to withstand the consequences of snapping his fingers.


    ßÛ!


    A battle armor fell from the sky and landed in front of Tony Stark. The battle armor was opened. It was Tony Stark¡¯s good friend James Rhodes. He reached out and held Tony Stark¡¯s head. Without saying anything, the tears have already shed first.


    "Mr. Stark?" The spider Peter Parker also walked up to Tony Stark, crying, "Mr. Stark, can you hear me? I''m Peter."


    Tony Stark leaned there, his eyes wide open, but his eyes were blank.


    He just leaned back and said nothing.


    "We won, Mr. Stark." Peter Parr burst into tears, clutching Tony Stark. "We won, Mr. Stark. Sir, you did it. I''m sorry." Peter Parker Already a little incoherent.


    Pepper Potts walked over and took the crying Peter Parka aside. She squatted down in front of Tony Stark.


    When the beloved woman came to his side, Tony Stark had some reaction. He turned to look at Pepper Potts, and said with all his strength, "Hey, Pei." He stretched out his hand and held it. Pepper Potts put his hand on his chest.


    "Friday?" Pepper Potts called.


    "The vital function is critical," said Friday.


    Seeing Pepper Potts caring about himself so much, a smile appeared on Tony Stark''s face. It was obvious that half of his face was dark, but this smile was so happy.


    "Tony, look at me, we''ll be fine." Pepper Potts also smiled, and with her tears, she whispered, "You can rest now."


    But Tony Stark didn''t give any response. The reaction furnace on his battle armor''s chest dimmed, and he grasped Pepper Potts''s palm and fell to the ground weakly.


    He just lay there with his eyes open, but he could no longer see anyone or hear any sound.


    He can finally rest.


    Pepper Potts leaned over and kissed him gently on the cheek, buried his head on his shoulder, and began to cry.


    The video ended in Pepper Potts¡¯ crying.


    "Tony, we won''t let this happen in the future, we definitely won''t!" Steve Rogers looked at Tony Stark and said in a deep voice. UU reading www.uukanshu. Even if it is because of Bucky, he and Tony Stark have rifts and disagreements, but he will never sit back and watch Tony Stark die.


    "I don¡¯t know the captain, I don¡¯t want to die yet." Tony Stark smiled, and then his eyes fell on Peter Parker, "kid, it¡¯s you. It seems that we will have a good relationship in the future. I cried like that."


    "You, you don''t deserve to die." Suddenly being "called", Peter Parker was a little nervous, "You are a hero, a real hero."


    "I don''t want to stab, but this sounds like saying that we are all fake heroes except Tony?" Stephen Strange joked.


    "Uh, Mr. Strange, I don''t mean that. Although you are not dead, you are also heroes, real heroes." Peter Parker said hurriedly.


    "Speaking of Strange, I have to ask about one thing." Scott Long walked over and asked, "Before Stark steals the gems, what did you mean by that gesture to him? "Scott Lang also stretched out his hand and made the gesture of Doctor Strange in the video. "This gesture can''t decipher the meaning of stealing gems, right?"


    "Yeah, Stephen, what do you mean by that gesture?" Tony Stark also turned to look at Stephen Strange, "I can see clearly with your fingers, we can see that we are not far away. Can¡¯t you tell me? Well, maybe you¡¯re afraid that Thanos will hear you when you say it, but you can send me a message! Doesn¡¯t the mage need a cell phone?"

 Chapter 168： The meaning of Doctor Strange gestures

    "This gesture is ¡®one¡¯." Clint Barton tried to interpret. "He meant, ¡®this step must be taken¡¯?"


    "''You must take this step'',''It''s time to take this step'', it should mean something like this." Natasha Romanov said, "We must have already dealt with such a powerful enemy as Thanos. Various plans have been discussed and formulated. Tony stealing gems is definitely one of the plans. But most people know that Thanos is very powerful, and they also know that the power of Infinite Gloves is not something anyone can bear. So Tony steals gems and snaps his fingers to death. . It¡¯s not a last resort, everyone will definitely not take this trick. But everyone has seen it in the video. We have failed to prevent Thanos from snapping his fingers, so Stephen will use that gesture to tell Tony, ¡°It¡¯s time to steal the gem and snap your fingers here. It''s a way out''."


    "Is that so?" Phil Coleson had a different opinion. "How do I feel that it should mean''knock down a gem''? Infinite gloves need six gems to snap their fingers, just not one button down. It can also prevent Thanos from snapping his fingers. As long as Thanos doesn¡¯t snap his fingers, he will definitely be beaten to death, right? Carol is the same as Thanos, not to mention that there were Stephen and Too at the time. You these powerhouses."


    "What Coleson said sounds more reasonable." Bruce Banner said.


    "I think it should mean''You hold on for a while, I''ll go over and help you''." Sam Wilson also joined the discussion. "We all know the power of Doctor Strange, but he seemed to be held back by other things at that time. No longer, can¡¯t go away. So he should just want to tell Tony that he can go over and help him right away."


    "I think Mr. Strange''s expression is not''one'', but refers to the sky." Pietro Maximov said, "Although Thanos is powerful, it looks like a warrior. Fly. So he should be telling Iron Man to''fly to the sky''."


    "This sounds very reasonable, too." Clint Barton agreed.


    "I think you may have all misunderstood Strange''s meaning." James Rhodes suddenly said seriously.


    "Oh, Rhodes, what exactly does Steven mean by that gesture?" Tony Stark asked.


    "We all know that when answering questions, there are many times when reasoning is needed. Tony always reasoned, acting like Sherlock Holmes. And Stephen is also, often incarnate Sherlock Holmes." James Rhodes laughed, "So Stephen''s gesture Means''we can only have one Sherlock Holmes''."


    "The reasoning is so amazing, I think you are Holmes!" Tony Stark said irritably.


    [The second question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [Who of the following characters burned out the heart-shaped grass of Wakanda? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Ulysses Crow¡¿


    ¡¾B Everett Rose¡¿


    ¡¾C Eric¡¿


    ¡¾D Mbaku¡¿


    ¡¾If you answer this question correctly, you will be rewarded with a "throw-through punch". If you answer incorrectly, you will deduct one year of life. ¡¿


    "Through-arm punch? What is this?" Techara couldn''t help but say.


    "It sounds like an oriental style of boxing." Nick Fury said, "It''s a magical country, and everyone knows kung fu."


    "Kung Fu? Bruce Lee like Kung Fu?" Scott Long asked.


    "It should be, after all, I haven''t seen Bruce Lee, and I haven''t seen a through-arm punch." Nick Fury said.


    "What is this ¡®heart-shaped grass¡¯?" Stephen Strange asked, "It seems that I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing."


    "Similar to the captain''s serum, after taking it, strength, endurance, speed, etc. will be improved." Techara said, "This is the source of the black panther''s power."


    "Then this heart-shaped grass is a good thing." Stephen Strange said, "It''s a shame that such a good thing will be burned one day in the future."


    "Techara, although I know you should not be able to trade, I still have to ask." Nick Fury couldn''t help but say. "Does the heart-shaped grass sell? Or is it not money, other ways to trade the heart-shaped grass?"


    "Sorry, heart-shaped grass will not be traded." Techara refused without thinking.


    "Techara, as you know, our future enemy is very powerful..."


    "Even in Wakanda, there is only one person who is qualified to take the heart-shaped grass, that is, the black panthers of each generation, the king of Wakanda." Techara interrupted Nick Fury directly, "Don''t hit the heart-shaped grass. There is no discussion about his idea."


    "It''s a pity." Nick Fury saw that Techara was determined, so he closed his mouth.


    "Then who burned the heart-shaped grass?" Bruce Banner said, "It shouldn¡¯t be accidentally burned. It must be done to destroy the heart-shaped grass. This means that the person knows the heart-shaped grass. Role, and there are enemies with Wakanda."


    "First, we can exclude two people, Ulysses Crow, this thief. Since he stole in Wakanda, Wakanda has been looking for him, and he has been hiding from us like a mouse. He didn''t dare to step into Wakanda at all, unless he was caught by us. And if he was caught by us as a prisoner, he probably wouldn''t be able to burn the heart-shaped grass."


    "Indeed, Crowe doesn''t look like someone capable of doing such things in Wakanda." Tony Stark asked, "What about the second person excluded?"


    "Mbaku, the leader of the Jabari tribe." Techara said, "Although he is rebellious and may have some criticism of my father''s rule, he will not do things like burning the heart-shaped grass. "After a pause, he added, "Actually, I don''t think any Wakanda will do this. We will only protect the heart-shaped grass."


    "So, it¡¯s someone outside of Wakanda?" Nick Fury said, "I don¡¯t know who Eric is, but if this Everett Rose is the one I know, he¡¯s very important to Wakanda. It''s definitely an''outsider'' for Darfur."


    "Who is he?" Techara asked.


    "CIA." Nick Fury said concisely.


    "The people of the CIA burn our heart-shaped grass?" Techara thought for a while, "It''s impossible. We and the CIA have no beams."


    "Maybe later?" Phil Colson asked.


    "Wakanda is relatively closed, and it is unlikely that we will form a bridge with any country, especially institutions such as the CIA." Techara said, "I don''t think the CIA will do this kind of thing."


    "What about this Eric?" Clint Barton said, "You have just ruled out three options, and only this one is left."


    "I have never heard of this name." Techara said, "But as you said, I have excluded three, and it seems that I can only choose him."


    "Impossible reasoning." Clint Button said.


    "I choose C!" Techara made a choice.


    ¡¾correct answer! Reward distribution! ¡¿


    Suddenly, a rush of knowledge about thong-arm punches flooded into Te''chara''s mind. Not only that, but he also had more experience of using thong-arm punches in his mind at the same time. It was obvious that he had never used this punch before.


    Te Chala tried two strokes. The tiger was majestic and majestic. It was like everyone who had been immersed in thong-arm punches for decades. Who would have thought that this was only his first punch?


    "The reward for the answer space is really amazing." Techara couldn''t help but marvel.


    "Is this a thigh punch? It looks so powerful!" Clint Barton was stunned, "I feel like I will not be Techara''s opponent even if I play four or five together."


    "This is the Kung Fu of the East?" Natasha Romanov also nodded, "well-deserved reputation."


    "Techara, you don''t want to sell the heart-shaped grass, so what about this set of punches?" Nick Fury stared at the through-arm punches again. What price do you need me to pay to give me this set of punches?"


    "It doesn''t cost anything." Techara said, "I can give you for free, but I want to remind you that this effort can''t be a climate without decades of hard work."


    "Decades?" Nick Fury was taken aback.


    "Yes, it takes at least several decades to get started. If you want to get to where I was just now, it requires not only decades of hard training, but also a lot of actual combat." Techara said, "In fact Almost all Eastern Kungfu is like this, and it cannot be achieved overnight."


    "In this case, you don''t have to." Nick Fury''s interest in thru-arm boxing suddenly diminished. It takes decades of work to get results. He doesn''t have this time.


    At this time, the video started playing.


    At the beginning, a door opened slowly, Wakabi led a black man with pigtails into it, and in the room, Te Chara sat right in the center.


    "I became a king!" At a glance, Techara saw that in the video, he had a different identity. He was no longer a prince, but a king.


    Wakabi brought the black man with pigtails, Eric the "Leopard", to Techara, and then slowly walked aside.


    "Speak." Te Chara said to Eric.


    "I stand in your palace now and tell you that I sanctioned a thief who stole your vibrance and murdered your people." Eric looked at Techara and said, "Your king failed to sanction. he."


    As soon as Techara heard this, he stood up and walked to Eric and said to him, "I don''t care if you brought Crow back. I haven''t killed you yet because I know who you are. , Now, what do you want?"


    "I want the throne." Eric said unceremoniously.


    Seeing this, Te Chala''s brow in the answer space can''t help but twist.


    "What''s wrong?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "Is this person a royal family?" Techara said, "Only the royal family of Wakanda can challenge the throne."


    "So the royal family of Wakanda burned out your precious heart-shaped grass?" Steve Rogers also felt very strange, "Didn''t you say that the Wakanda people will protect the heart-shaped grass?"


    "That''s the problem, I didn''t even know there was such a person." Techara said, "But if he is a royal family, why would I not know him?"


    "But you seem to know you in the video," Phil Colson said.


    "Maybe in the future, but now I have never heard of this." Techara said, "I am also very curious about the identity of this person now."


    "Ha ha!"


    "Hahaha!"


    "The tone is so big!"


    In the video, the tribe leaders laughed one by one when they heard Eric''s words.


    "You are all sitting here comfortably, feeling good?" Eric still calmly said, "but there are still two billion people with the same skin color as ours who are still living in dire straits, Wakanda Have the tools to liberate them."


    "What tool is that?" Techara asked knowingly.


    "Vibration, your weapon." Eric said.


    "Our weapons are not used to wage war on the world." Techara said, "We will not take vibrating gold to become the world police, to censor, judge or even execute the citizens of other countries."


    "People of other countries?" Eric asked, "But doesn''t life originate from this land? Isn''t all human beings your people?"


    "I am not the king of all mankind, I am the king of Wakanda." Techara said, "and this is also my responsibility, to ensure the safety of all Wakanda people, and to ensure that the gold will not fall into yours. In human hands."


    "Son, we have been playing with this counterfeit for too long." At this time Techara''s mother said, "Don''t agree to his request."


    "I haven''t asked for it yet." Eric said, "Ask who I am."


    "You are Eric Stevens, an American black spy, a mercenary called Kermongo. This is your true identity." Su Rui said Eric''s identity.


    "This is not my name, princess." Eric craned his neck and shouted to Su Rui, then said to Techara in front of him, "Ask me, king."


    "No." Techara didn''t cooperate.


    "Ask me," Eric insisted.


    "Take him down." Te Chara waved her hand.


    "Who are you?" At this moment, an old guy from the River Tribe suddenly couldn''t help but ask.


    It¡¯s not surprising that this person has a big mouth, because he has a disc in his mouth to hold his mouth big, and he doesn¡¯t know how he wants to eat or how to rinse his mouth.


    "I am Njadaka, the son of Prince Njobb!" Eric said loudly.


    "What? Uncle NJob''s son?" In the answering space, Tchara was taken aback. He didn''t expect NJob to have a son outside.


    But if this is the case, then everything makes sense.


    "When my father died, there were leopard paw prints on his chest!" In the video, Eric glared at Techara: "You are not a king, you are the son of a murderer!"


    "You lied!" Techara''s mother also said angrily, "Nonsense!"


    "I''m afraid what he said is true, Queen." Wakabi took out a pendant.


    "What?" The leaders of the various tribes in the room were surprised to see the pendant, so everyone knew it.


    "I now exercise my rights as a descendant of the royal family and challenge the throne! Challenge the Panthers!" Eric said.


    "Don''t accept his challenge, son." Techara''s mother said to her.


    "As a descendant of Prince Njobb, he has this right." I don''t know which tribe leader said.


    "He doesn''t have any rights here!" Techara''s mother scolded.


    "The challenge requires weeks of preparation." The big mouth of the River Tribe spoke again.


    "A few weeks? I don''t need that long." Eric looked at Techara and said, "I don''t need the whole country to be there, I just need him and someone who can help me loosen my tie."


    "I accept your challenge." Techara, sitting on the throne, accepted Eric''s challenge.


    "Techara, you are impulsive, you shouldn''t agree." Seeing this, Tony Stark said, "Since this Eric dares to challenge you, he must have his confidence."


    "I am the king of Wakanda, and he has gone deep alone. If I can''t even accept this challenge, what qualifications do I have to be a king?" Techara asked back.


    "What you said makes sense, but then again, if he dares to challenge you as a king alone, it shows that he has the certainty of victory." Tony Stark said, "And from the point of view of the topic, you are thorough. Failed, not only lost the position of the king, but even the heart-shaped grass was burned."


    "Tony has a point." Bruce Banner also said, "If Eric loses, Wakanda may keep him alive, but he certainly can''t burn the heart-shaped grass. But the title says he burned it. Heart-shaped grass, then it represents his victory. He has become the new king of Wakanda, so he can burn the heart-shaped grass."


    "Is this Eric crazy?" Steve Strange said, "Since the heart-shaped grass has long been a super soldier and he has become a king again, then the heart-shaped grass is equivalent to being his thing. , Would he actually burn it?"


    "Perhaps, the object he wants revenge is not only Techara, he wants to destroy not only Techara, but the entire Wakanda." James Rhodes said.


    "It doesn''t matter anymore," Techara said in a deep voice, "Since I know this in advance now, no matter what his purpose or conspiracy he has, he will not succeed."


    The video continues to play.


    Amidst a mountain stream surrounded by waterfalls, Eric stood with a javelin in his left hand and a knife in his right hand.


    "Because I took heart-shaped grass and Eric didn''t have it, this challenge is unfair." In the answer space, Techara also knew that everyone didn''t understand it, and proactively explained, "So when I challenge, I must eliminate the effect of the heart-shaped grass, remove the power of the black panther, and become an ordinary person, so that''s fair."


    "It''s really fair." Steve Rogers said, "Let an ordinary person fight a super soldier. There is no chance of winning at all. It is not a challenge at all."


    No matter what Techala drank in the video, the effect was immediate. I saw that the roots of his blood vessels burst out and turned black, and his mouth also let out a low growl, showing that this process was accompanied by painfully.


    After a while, the black blood vessels disappeared, and Techara took a breath and stood up.


    At this time, he is no longer a black panther who can fly over the wall, but an ordinary Wakanda warrior.


    But even so, Techara is still very confident, he said to Eric, "This is your last chance, put down your weapons, so that we still have room for negotiation."


    "I have been preparing for this moment all my life. I trained hard, lied and killed countless people, just to get here." Eric put his sword and spear in the stream, and took off his shirt as he spoke, and saw him. On his skin are densely packed bulges one after another.


    Fortunately, Techara is not a intensive phobia, otherwise it would be too bad.


    "I have fought in the United States, Afghanistan, and Iraq. I have deprived my life of my brothers and sisters from this land." Eric pulled the knife out of the water and pointed at Techara, "I killed so many People are just to kill you."


    Te Chala heard these words and knew that the opponent could not shrink back and that this battle could not be avoided, so he nodded to Zu Li on one side, so Zu Li announced, "The challenge begins now!"


    Eric and Techara fought back and forth with swords. At first, the two sides could fight back and forth, but soon Techara didn''t work. He was stabbed in the abdomen by Eric.


    "This is for my father!" Eric raised his knife high and was about to behead Techara.


    "Eric!" Zu Li on the side shot directly, holding Eric''s knife with a spear.


    "Zuli, don''t!" Zuli obviously couldn''t intervene in this battle. When he shot, whether it was Techara who was almost cut off on the ground, or other people watching the battle, he spoke to stop him.


    "I killed your father, not him." Zu Li didn''t care about those people, he walked up to Eric, looked at Eric and said, "Kill me."


    "You both are going to die, Uncle James." Eric didn''t know what kind of politeness was at all. Zu Li asked him to kill, so he shot directly and pierced Zu Li''s chest with a knife.


    The death of Zu Li made Techara furious. He picked up the knife and slashed Eric, but at this time his knife had obviously messed up the rules, and UURead www.uuk¨¡nshu.com couldn''t cut Eric at all. , Was easily knocked to the ground by Eric.


    "Is this your king?" Eric said to those who watched the battle, "The Panther should be the one who led you to the future, but he? Want to protect you?"


    Techara got up from the water, hit Eric with a punch, was directly resisted by Eric on the shoulder, and threw it into the cliff.


    "Techara, you really lost." Seeing this, Tony Stark said, "It was a terrible loss."


    "But not anymore," Techara said, "I have unlocked the thigh punch achievement now, and I can beat that Eric down with my bare hands."


    "This Zuli is really loyal to you, and he will sacrifice his life in order to save you." Natasha Romanov said.


    The video continued, and Eric stood there and said to a black woman in a blue robe, "Is it all here?"


    "Yes." said the black woman, "when the next king succeeds, we will be ready."


    "The next king?" Eric asked.


    The black woman nodded.


    "Go and burn them all," Eric said.


    "Your Majesty, we can''t do this." The black woman said, "This is our tradition..."


    Before he finished speaking, the black woman was lifted into the air by Eric pinching her throat, and the latter said murderously, "You have to do what I ask you to do." He gave the order again: "It''s all burned." !"

 Chapter 169： Doctor Strange vs. Domam

    Wherever the black woman dared to speak again, she immediately executed the order, and together with others, set fire to the heart-shaped grass one by one.


    It¡¯s just that neither they nor Eric had noticed. In one corner, Nagiya secretly picked a heart-shaped grass and left quietly.


    Soon, the whole thing turned into a sea of ??flames. Eric stood there, looking at the heart-shaped grass that was swallowed by flames, not knowing what he was thinking.


    The video ended in this raging flame.


    "So Techara won''t die at all, right?" Stephen Strange said, "According to the Hollywood script, the male protagonist will definitely not die."


    "If Te Chara is the leading actor in a Hollywood movie." Steve Rogers said.


    "I think Eric is more like a Hollywood male protagonist." Phil Coleson said, "When he was a kid, his father was killed and was forced to leave his home and live outside. He was a killer and a mercenary outside, so he was able to train himself. Then he went back to his hometown, defeated the enemy of the year, and ascended to the throne. Isn''t this a typical Hollywood male protagonist template?"


    "..." Techara looked at Phil Coleson speechlessly, "Coelson, would you like me to remind you who is your friend."


    "Of course it''s you, Techara, my friend. I firmly believe that you will not die after falling down the cliff." Phil Colson laughed. "I''m just talking about it, but your enemy, really It looks like the protagonist."


    "So, is that Eric lying?" Stephen Strange asked, "Did his father NJob really died as he claimed?"


    "I can only tell you that in order to steal gold from Wakanda, Crow did not hesitate to create an explosion in Wakanda, killing many people of Wakanda, and NJob, he was Crow''s accomplice." Chala did not elaborate on this.


    "Well, I take back what I just said." Phil Colson said, "This is not Hollywood at all. His father did not die for justice, and he did not come for justice. This is not in line with Hollywood''s treatment of the protagonist. Requirements."


    "Techara, I don¡¯t understand a little bit. With Wakanda¡¯s technological prowess, shouldn¡¯t it be easy to catch someone?" Tony Stark said, "Why haven¡¯t you been able to catch someone for so long? To Crow?"


    "That person is very cunning." Techara said faintly after holding back for a long time.


    "Although it is not shown in the video, it can be inferred that this Eric should have successfully entered Wakanda by using Crow." Bruce Banner said, "He should have killed Crow and used Crow. Law''s body knocked on Wakanda''s door."


    "No matter how great Eric is, he is only one person. He can find Crow, dignified Wakanda, so many fighters, so advanced technology, but after so long search, he can''t find it..." Clint Barton booth Tan Shou, "To be honest, I can''t understand it a bit."


    "We will definitely find him!" Techara gritted his teeth, "I won''t give anyone another chance to sneak into Wakanda!"


    [The third question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [Excuse me, how does Dr. Strange Stephen Strange push back the Dark Dimension Lord Domam? ¡¿


    [A and the Avengers teamed up to defeat Domam]


    ¡¾B and the Supreme Master Gu Yi jointly defeat Domam¡¿


    ¡¾C uses his three-inch tongue to persuade Domam¡¿


    ¡¾D uses the gem of time to trap Domam in the loop of time¡¿


    ¡¾The answer to this question is correct, it rewards the ability to start a time portal at will. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    A new topic appeared, but it was still a "personal topic" by Doctor Strange Stephen Strange.


    "Mom messed with Fake!" Ma messed with Fake, Nick Fury couldn''t help but swear when he saw the subject, "Is there any mistake, another enemy? We are even the weakest Rocky now. No solution yet!"


    "This time the enemy is obviously stronger than the previous enemy." Phil Coleson said, "Don''t say anything else, just look at this title,''Lord of the Dark Dimension'', which is comparable to''Thunder God'' and''Overlord of the Universe''. ''What kind of domineering.''


    "comeon!" Tony Stark held his forehead with a very speechless look, "Why have these restless guys jumped out one after another since I put on this suit?"


    "Tony, I think what you are talking about is very reasonable." Stephen Strange nodded with deep conviction, "Whether it is Rocky or Thanos, all these enemies are in your announcement. You only jumped out after Iron Man. How about you hold another press conference to announce that you are not Iron Man and see if those enemies can retreat?"


    "Looking at the options, you can also tell that this Dark Dimension Lord is powerful." Steve Rogers said, "The options directly refer to the Avengers and Doctor Strange to join forces."


    "The option has a new name, Gu Yi, B." Bruce Banner pointed to Gu Yi''s name, "This man seems to be a powerful person, "Supreme Mage", this nickname is also quite domineering."


    "It''s really domineering." Nick Fury said, "Steven is also a mage. His nickname is''Doctor Strange'', and it feels a lot weaker than''Supreme Mage''."


    "Even ¡®Doctor Strange¡¯ is already so powerful, so isn¡¯t the ¡®Supreme Mage¡¯, who seems even more powerful than Doctor Strange, even stronger?" Clint Barton said.


    "From the nickname, it should be stronger." Natasha Romanov said, "It feels like Strange himself is almost the same as Thanos. If this supreme mage is stronger than Strange, then Doesn''t it mean that he can fight against Thanos?"


    "But such a powerful person, why didn''t we see him when we struggled to defeat Thanos?" Tony Stark said.


    "In fact, apart from Stephen, we haven''t seen any wizards at all, but we all know that there is actually at least one team of wizards on Earth." Bruce Banner said, "Perhaps, it''s some of these wizards. Guidelines, keep them from intervening in these things?"


    "Will there be such a rule?" Phil Coleson questioned, "The earth is about to die! If the earth is gone, unless the mages do not live on the earth, otherwise they are not allowed to intervene in the face of the earth''s crisis. How weird it looks."


    "I''m just guessing, those wizards didn''t intervene for some reason." Bruce Banner said, "We really don''t know much about the wizards. We don''t know what the situation is."


    "Steven, the burden of uncovering the mystery of the wizard will fall on you." Tony Stark said to Stephen Strange, "After all, you are the only wizard among us."


    "I am also desperate to learn about mages now." Stephen Strange spread his hands and said helplessly, "I don''t know more about mages than you."


    "Everyone, let''s look at the topic." Steve Rogers said, "Although we don''t know the mage and the dark dimension lord Domam, I think this question is not difficult to choose. There is an option. It can be ruled out directly, and that is C! That kind of existence can be convinced by the mouth, it is simply a joke."


    "C can indeed be ruled out." Bruce Banner said, "In addition, the format of options A and B are similar. Both Strange and someone teamed up to defeat Domam. Personally, I think teamed up with the Supreme Master named Gu Yi. It may be even greater. Although we don¡¯t know the reason, those mages and us seem to be in two circles. Our enemy mages do not appear, so the enemies of the mages, the Avengers should not appear. Oh, of course, Stephen is a Exception, he doesn''t know how to fight Thanos with our Avengers."


    "Comparing A and B, doesn''t this mean that Gu Yi alone can be equivalent to our entire Avengers?" Clint Barton said with some surprise, "Tor and Tony, Hulk, these three In addition, looking at the universe, I am afraid that there are not many opponents. Gu Yi can be comparable to the Avengers alone?"


    "Without such strength, can someone be called the Supreme Master?" Natasha Romanov said, "Stephen does not have the word ¡®Supreme¡¯ in his nickname."


    "I agree with Banner, if Strange joins forces, it should be with Gu Yi, not with the Avengers." Phil Colson said.


    "Then the question is, did Stephen beat Domam?" Steve Rogers said, "I think, no! Because the word used in the title is "retreat", this "retreat" shows that Stephen is fundamentally Did not defeat Domam, but used some means to make Domam have to retreat."


    "The captain is still careful and makes sense." Stephen Strange said, "So A and B can be eliminated, plus the previously excluded C, then the answer to this question will come out."


    "Thanksgiving can use time gems to make time go backwards. Before the illusion has not destroyed the gems, it can be seen that the time gems are a very powerful item." Tony Stark said, "using the time gems to push back Domam, It is indeed the most reasonable."


    "I choose D!" Strange made a choice.


    ¡¾correct answer! Reward distribution! ¡¿


    The scene was quiet, there was nothing.


    "Stephen, can you open the portal now?" Tony Stark asked.


    "Yes." Stephen Strange said, without seeing what he was doing, a golden vortex suddenly appeared in front of him, exactly the same as the portal where he and Thor met in the previous video.


    It''s just that in the video, Stephen Strange still needs to circle the portal with his hand to appear. Now, he doesn''t need anything, just a thought can make it appear.


    "It''s amazing enough," Tony Stark said.


    Soon, the video played.


    At the beginning of the video, a golden portal opened in a corner of the street, and two figures ran out of the portal one after another.


    One of them is a black man that no one has ever seen. It is because of knowing that the mage Murdow has been deceived by Gu Yi, and the other is naturally the Strange Doctor Stephen Strange that everyone is familiar with.


    The two ran to the street and saw that there were ruins everywhere, houses collapsed, groundwater spurted, and people on the street fled amidst screams.


    "The temple has collapsed." Stephen Strange said blankly, looking at the sky.


    Following his gaze, everyone saw an unforgettable scene. In the night of this city, there was a cluster of energy resembling a galaxy, a cluster of blue, purple and black mixed energy creeping there, just like something. Super giants are eating up this city.


    As the energy continues to expand, the surrounding cities are turned into ashes little by little, and are swallowed by the energy.


    "Is this Domam''s trick? It''s terrible too!"


    "It looks much scarier than Thanos, Hela, etc."


    "Sure enough, I am worthy of the title of Dimension Lord, how can such strength be defeated!"


    Domam hadn''t shown up yet, just a dark space shocked everyone in the answer space.


    "It''s a dark space, Domam is coming." Mordor looked at the dark space and said, "It''s too late, no one can stop him."


    "That''s not necessarily." Stephen Strange was not as desperate as Mordor. He made a gesture with both hands and crossed his arms. A green light flashed on his chest immediately. He was using the Time Gem.


    "No." Casillas knew the situation was bad when he saw the situation, and rushed towards Stephen Strange with a large number of Mam followers.


    but saw Stephen Strange''s palm encircling the green energy ring, and he slowly twisted it.


    At this time, Casillas was already jumping in the air, with an energy blade in his hand about to pierce him, but under the action of the gem of time, time went back.


    Suddenly, the disappeared water splashes reappeared, and the neon falling on the ground lifted off again. The pedestrians who installed them and fell to the ground stood up by themselves. The collapsed building recovered on its own, and Casillas quickly backed away in a running posture...


    This is really a magical scene.


    Steven Strange slapped the green ring on Mordor''s face, and Mordor''s whole person was suddenly illusory, and then he was no longer affected by the back of time, and came to a normal time.


    "The spell has worked, and we still have another chance." Stephen Strange greeted him and ran to the side.


    The next picture is really weird. In the picture, the vehicle is going backwards, the flames fly back to the furnace, and people are walking backwards. Some of them seem to be playing backwards, except for Stephen Strange and Mordor. The two remained normal, and he fought Casillas in this seemingly ridiculous environment.


    During this period, the followers of Domam were washed away by the flowing water and swallowed into the wall by the restored wall. The novelty of this battle is completely unheard of.


    As the spell worked longer and longer, the destroyed city was restored little by little, and even Casillas himself was swallowed into the wall.


    During the ¡¡¡¡ period, when a piece of rubble flew back to the building, an Asian man was exposed. His chest was pierced by an iron pipe and he couldn''t die anymore.


    But time is going backwards, Wang''s body flew out of the iron pipe automatically, and returned to before he was not buried in the ruins and lay on the iron pipe.


    Steven Strange slammed the green halo on the king''s face, and the king''s body changed abruptly and immediately returned to normal.


    "The gem of time is really powerful!" Seeing this, Tony Stark said, "The destroyed city can be restored, and the dead can be resurrected,"


    "Yeah, with the gem of time, Strange is invincible." Bruce Banner said, "No matter what damage the enemy causes, he can turn back time and return to everything. It didn''t happen before."


    "It should not be that simple." Steve Rogers said in a deep voice, "I don''t believe that something like cheating can be used at any time."


    With the effort of several people talking, the temple in the video has also begun to slowly reorganize.


    "After the temple is restored, they will come back. We must protect the temple." Stephen Strange took the lead and ran towards the temple.


    But Casillas, who was buried in the wall at this time, walked out of the wall. His palm hit the ground, and a shock wave was emitted from his palm and swallowed forward along the ground inch by inch. The shock wave reached Stephen Strange''s feet, and he fell to the ground without notice, and the green halo on his arm went out.


    The temple, which had been reorganized in half, stood still there, still in the state of fire and ruins in the sky.


    And everyone else on the street was still there, even the fried noodles that were turned into the air in the pot were still there.


    Before the words fell, Casillas led a large number of Mam followers around.


    "You can''t defeat the inevitable." Casillas walked over step by step, "It''s so beautiful, a world that transcends time, transcends life and death."


    "Beyond life and death." Stephen Strange, who was lying on the ground, heard these words and suddenly flew into the dark space in the air.


    Steven Strange landed on a ball in the dark space. He saw Domam, what a behemoth that was, just a face covered half of the sky.


    "Dommam, I''m here to negotiate terms." Stephen Strange used the gem of time to create a green halo on his arm.


    "You are here to die." Domam said, "Your world is mine now, just like other worlds."


    Then one tube after another in the sky began to shoot at Stephen Strange, Stephen Strange blocked it twice, Dommam opened his mouth and spit out, and a beam of energy directly drove him to scum.


    But time went backwards, and it was back to the moment when Stephen Strange approached Domam to negotiate terms.


    "Dommam, I''m here to negotiate terms." Stephen Strange said to Dommam.


    "You came to die, and your world is mine now..." Halfway through, Domam realized something was wrong, "What happened? Is it an illusion?"


    "No, this is reality." Stephen Strange said.


    "Very good," Dommam said, and two huge tubes fell from the sky and pierced Stephen Strange.


    "Dommam, I''m here to negotiate terms." However, the next moment, Stephen Strange appeared again.


    "You, what''s the situation?" Domam was a little dazed. Why does this person always reappear if he is killed?


    "Just as you gave Casillas abilities from your world, I also brought some abilities from mine." Stephen Strange said, "This is time, an infinite loop of time."


    "You are so courageous!" Domham was furious, and slapped Stephen Strange into scum.


    "Dommam, I''m here to negotiate terms." Stephen Strange appeared again.


    "You can''t cycle like this forever," Dommam said.


    "Actually, I can." Stephen Strange said, "Isn''t reality always like this? You and I are stuck in the same moment, endless loop."


    "Then you will die countless times!" Dommam said angrily.


    "Yes, but people on earth will survive." Stephen Strange said.


    "Then you will suffer." Domam said.


    "I''ve long been used to it," Stephen Strange said.


    Domam opened his mouth, and a beam of energy smashed Stephen Strange into scum.


    The next plot can be summarized by "Doctor Strange''s Method of Death by Pattern". He appeared in front of Domam again and again, and was killed by Domam again and again.


    "Strange, I really admire you from the bottom of my heart." Tony Stark, a guy who hasn''t been very convincing, this time really convinced Stephen Strange.


    A dimensional demon like Domam, he naturally cannot be impatient like ordinary people, "interfering" ten times or eight times, this kind of transcending dimensional existence, the mind is definitely much more determined than imagined.


    Stephen Strange tried to trap Domam with the cycle of time, so the number of cycles of time would definitely not be less, ten times eight times, no need to think about it, it¡¯s impossible, there are probably more than hundreds of times, even tens of thousands of times. Hundreds of thousands of times, not surprising.


    And every time in the cycle, Stephen Strange faces a death, and it is still a very tragic death.


    Death is the great fear in the world, who is not afraid of death?


    How many people can there be in the world who can transcend life and death?


    And Stephen Strange has to face this fear over and over again.


    It can be said that being trapped in the time loop with Domam is countless times more cruel than death!


    "Strange, it''s no wonder that you can become such a powerful wizard." Stephen Rogers also admired it, "You can even do this kind of thing, what else can hold you up?"


    "Can I really do it?" Stephen Strange looked at the death figure in the video over and over again, and even he himself began to doubt.


    "I''m here to negotiate terms!" In the video, Stephen Strange said again the line that had been said countless times.


    "What conditions do you want to negotiate?" This time, Domam finally heard these words.


    "Take your followers away from the earth, stop doing evil in our world, and never come back again." Stephen Strange looked at Domam and said, "If you agree, I will stop the cycle of time."


    "It''s so beautiful, beyond the world of time, beyond death." Everything in the lens, in the street, Casillas said this line again.


    Then, Stephen Strange''s figure slowly descended from the sky, behind Casillas.


    "What did you do?" Casillas turned around and looked at Stephen Strange.


    "My terms have been negotiated," Stephen Strange said.


    Then, the followers of Casillas were reduced to ashes and swallowed by Domam.


    This is the end of the video.

 Chapter 170： Iron Man was beheaded

    [The fourth question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    ¡¾Please watch the following video first. ¡¿


    In the beginning, a rainbow bridge descended from the sky, blasting through the wooden ladder of a large hall, and a figure appeared there.


    Everyone knows that person, it is Bruce Banner who lives in a big green guy.


    " Thanos is coming! Thanos is coming!" Bruce Banner warned loudly, but soon he found that there was no one here.


    Bruce Banner found a piece of clothing and went out. The surroundings were quiet, and there was still no one on the street.


    "Am I here too late?" Bruce Banner muttered to himself with some confusion.


    At this time, another light flashed in the sky, and two strange-looking aliens appeared on the street. It was Thanos¡¯ general Ebony Throat and the black dwarf star.


    "Big guy, it''s time to turn green." Bruce Banner was about to transform into Hulk, but a strange scene appeared, Hulk was not willing to come out at all!


    "Listen to me, you should be happy. You are about to die under our hands. Our father is..." Before Ebony''s words were finished, a golden aperture suddenly appeared behind his head, and a steel arm stretched out from the aperture. , Gave him a palm shot directly on his head.


    Then, Iron Man Tony Stark, Doctor Strange Stephen Strange, and Wang walked out of a larger golden circle.


    "Tony! Haha, you are dead!" Bruce Banner was very happy when he saw Iron Man coming, but at this moment he still doesn''t know what Iron Man has become.


    à²!


    Iron Man soared into the sky, and people launched attacks on Ebony Maw and Black Dwarf in the air, but Doctor Strange and Wang were not far behind, and joined the battle group one after another, besieging Xiao Wu and Xiao Hei.


    The power of Iron Man and Doctor Strange is undoubtedly powerful. They knocked out Xiao Hei in three or two, but a scene that shocked Bruce Banner appeared. He saw Tony Stark and Stephen Strange lying lying down. On the ground, he was eating Xiaowu and Xiaohei!


    Because the battle brought a lot of dust, filled the line of sight, and the distance was a little farther, so Bruce Banner did not see the true appearance of Tony Stark and Stephen Strange.


    "Wait, you guys are... the shot is too heavy, right?" Even if he didn''t see clearly, Bruce Banner couldn''t believe his eyes. When did Iron Man bit people like a dog?


    After nibbling on Xiaowu Xiaohei, Tony Stark slowly stood up, turned around, and faced Bruce Banner. Only then did Bruce Banner see what Tony Stark looked like, and only saw his face. The rot and gums were all exposed in the air, and they were biting themselves.


    Doctor Strange Stephen Strange and Wang also turned around, they looked exactly like Tony Stark.


    Then, Xiao Wu and Xiao Hei also stood up. They no longer looked like before, and joined the "zombie gang" that Iron Man and Doctor Strange were carrying.


    Tony Stark stretched out his hand, the palm cannon lit up, and he was about to fire at Bruce Banner.


    But at this moment, a cloak flew over, tied Tony Stark''s feet, and fell to the ground, and the palm cannon shot into the empty space.


    "This cloak is Strange''s cloak, right?" Tony Stark couldn''t help but say when he saw this place. Body."


    "I thought it was just a piece of clothing, but I didn''t expect it to be the same treasure." Stephen Strange was surprised at seeing it. "This cloak can actually fly by itself and save people by itself, as if it has its own consciousness of autonomy. ."


    "It can distinguish that the original owner is no longer worthy of guarding, and to save Banner, it seems to have a sense of autonomy." Thor also said, "This really deserves the word''treasure''."


    "Items are also self-interested, I''m an eye-opener." Clint Barton was also surprised.


    The video continues to play. It is not only Tony Stark who wants to eat Bruce Banner, but Stephen Strange and Wang also attacked Bruce Banner, and they were both saved by the cape.


    Bruce Banner kicked away the head of the king who fell in front of him, but before he could stand up, an ebony throat stretched out his hand behind him, and an invisible force descended on him, grabbing him back abruptly.


    Bruce Banner was fixed in the void by the ebony throat, his head was not up to the sky, his feet were not touching the ground, and he could not even decide his body posture. At that time, he became fish on the chopping board.


    Ebony Throat, Black Dwarf, Tony Stark and others opened their mouths and walked towards Bruce Banner in the void step by step.


    "No, no, don''t eat me, don''t eat me!" Bruce Banner watched as a few people approached, "I''m a vegetarian!"


    No one paid attention to Bruce Banner''s voice at all. Tony Stark and several people came to Bruce Banner and stretched out their hideous claws.


    The screen freezes here, and the title appears.


    [Who saved the Hulk Bruce Banner? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Thor¡¿


    ¡¾B Ant-Man Scott Lang¡¿


    ¡¾C Wasp Girl Hope Van Dyne¡¿


    ¡¾D Spiderman Peter Parker¡¿


    ¡¾The answer to this question is correct, reward the master Bagua Palm. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "This is another parallel world. In this world, it seems that everyone has become a zombie." Stephen Strange said, "Even superheroes like us are not immune."


    "The previous parallel world has been numbered to 4, now this is numbered parallel world No. 5." Tony Stark said, "This parallel world is very interesting, this kind of direction is I have never thought of, Strand Can a guy as powerful as Qi become a zombie?"


    "The more ridiculous thing is Thanos." Thor couldn''t help but laugh. "His generals, Black Dwarf and Ebony Maw, were bitten by zombies as soon as they arrived on Earth. I don''t know if he can resist it if he comes in person. ."


    "Should you be able to resist it?" Clint Barton thought about the appearance of Zombie Thanos, how he thought it was ridiculous, "That''s Thanos, the overlord of the universe, the strength is incredible, how can he be a small zombie? ?"


    "Barton, you said that you were affected by those zombie movies. How can the zombies in the video be the same as the zombies fabricated by the movie?" Tony Stark said in a very positive tone, "Doctor Strange''s The strength is just as incredible, and my strength is also very strong. The Ebony Maw is also a strong man in the universe, but we are all recruited. Obviously, in Parallel World No. 5, this kind of zombie is extremely contagious. If Thanos It will certainly not be spared if it comes."


    "In World 5, Thanos is going to invade the earth," Bruce Banner said, "This hasn''t changed."


    "I''m afraid that here, Thanos is no longer an''invasion'', but a''sheep into the tiger''s mouth''." Natasha Romanov said, "Although World No. 5 is unfortunate, the thought of Thanos will be planted. I still can''t help but want to laugh at such a big somersault."


    "Banna was sent to the earth by the Rainbow Bridge, and the Rainbow Bridge was Asgard''s means." Thor looked stern, "Sure enough, Thanos also invaded Asgard."


    "Although this parallel world has become completely unrecognizable, Thanos'' invasion is still the same as our world." Steve Rogers said.


    "In addition to Thor, there are three new options for this topic." Clint Barton pointed to the topic and said, "Ant-Man, Wasp, Spider-Man, is this a gathering of insects?"


    "What is Spider-Man, I don¡¯t know now." Natasha Romanoff said in a deep voice, "But there are some clues about Ant-Man and the Wasp. In fact, we have seen Ant-Man before Hank. Pim, his Ant-Man uniform can make him as small as an ant, so he is called Ant-Man. The Ant-Man here is not Hank Pim, but Scott Lang. This person should have gotten it. Hank Pym¡¯s battle uniform. The Wasp, we are more familiar with, Hope Van Dyne, the daughter of Hank Pym."


    "The Wasp, Ant-Man, so Hope Van Dyne''s suit should also be based on Hank Pym''s technology?" Steve Rogers said.


    "That''s right." Natasha Romanov said again, "In fact, Hope Van Dyne is not the first generation of wasp. Before her, there was already a wasp."


    "I guess it has something to do with Hank Pim?" Steve Rogers said.


    "Yes, she is Hank Pim''s wife, Janet Van Dyne, and an agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., and like her daughter, she died to perform S.H.I.E.L.D. missions." Natasha Roman Nov said.


    "No wonder Hank Pim will slaughter the Avengers. It turns out that his wife and daughter died because of S.H.I.E.L.D.," Pietro Maximov said, "I understand Hank Pim a little bit."


    "Would you like to pay attention to Hank Pym?" Wanda Maximov said, "Will he use extreme means to revenge like in the video?"


    "Probably not." Clint Barton said, "In our world, her daughter is not an agent of S.H.I. He died on a mission, but it has been a long time. Since there was no''blackening'' during his saddest period, it will not be anymore after so long."


    "But I think Hope Van Dyne will take her mother''s class sooner or later and become the new Wasp." Thor said.


    "Even if Hope Van Dyne becomes the Wasp, he will not become an agent of S.H.I.E.L.D.," Clint Barton said. "Hank Pym will not let this happen. He left Aegis. The process of the game was not pleasant."


    "Really not?" Stephen Strange asked, "In Parallel World #4, Hope Van Dyne joined S.H.I.E.L.D. not the same?"


    "I don''t know why Hope Van Dyne joined SHIELD in that world, but in our world, this may not be a big deal." Clint Barton asked rhetorically. He died, and I was very unhappy with SHIELD. If it was you, would you let your daughter join SHIELD?"


    "Why are you unhappy?" Steve Rogers asked, "What happened between him and SHIELD."


    "It seems that S.H.I.E.L.D. is trying to replicate his Pim particles." Natasha Romanov said.


    "No wonder he will break with SHIELD." Steve Rogers nodded.


    "Wasp and Ant-Man have a general understanding, what about this Spider-Man?" Bruce Banner asked, "Does anyone know him?"


    "Could that be the guy who invented some kind of ¡®Spider Suit¡¯?" Pietro Maximov guessed.


    "Or someone who can turn into a spider." Thor said, "Just like Banner was turned into a giant that the Hulk can really turn green, he can also turn into a spider."


    "People turn into spiders?" Stephen Strange felt horrified when he thought about the scenes, "That''s really a''man''? It''s a monster, isn''t it?"


    "It''s not wrong to say monsters." Bruce Banner shrugged, "In a sense, I am also a monster."


    "Everyone¡¯s nickname is not barking, Hulk can become a green giant, Ant-Man can become the size of an ant, Iron Man wears a steel suit..." Steve Rogers said, "Although we I don¡¯t know how sacred Spider-Man is, but you can guess his abilities from this nickname."


    "Spiders can spin silk, so this Spider-Man, can spin silk?" Thor''s guess is very straightforward, "Spiders have a lot of feet, that person has a lot of feet?"


    "It''s fair to be able to spin silk. A lot of feet is too outrageous, right?" Tony Stark also added speculation, "I think he is called a''spider'', and it doesn''t matter to the appearance. He should be something with spiders. Ability. For example, having the perception of a spider, being as agile as a spider, etc."


    "Or, it has something to do with the way he became a superhero." Stephen Strange put forward a new guess. "All of our superheroes now basically follow this line. They were ordinary people before, and then because of some For this reason, most of them are accidents, so they gain power from ordinary people to superheroes. The reason why this Spider-Man is called Spider-Man, is it because the way he gains power is related to spiders?"


    "It''s possible." Steve Rogers agreed with this speculation.


    "It''s related to spiders?" Thor opened his head again, "When I ate KFC, I didn''t see a spider mixed in KFC and accidentally ate the spider into my stomach?"


    "Eating spiders?" Natasha Romanov suddenly felt a little nauseous, "Tor, can you stop being so sick?"


    "The other way around, seems to be more common?" Clint Barton said, "Somewhere, I was accidentally bitten by a spider."


    "Then this Peter Parker is really lucky, he gains strength when he is bitten," Thor said.


    "Is it good luck or bad? We don''t have the right to speak. It depends on the person involved," said Bruce Banner.


    "Should we not discuss who saved Dr. Banner?" Pietro Maximov reminded, "Why are you talking about Spider-Man?"


    "Although Spider-Man sounds kind of inexplicably friendly, but if I choose him, I will be the first one not to choose him." Tony Stark said, "Because I don''t know anything about this person, I can''t There is really no choice, I won''t choose him."


    "Although Thor is stronger, I think it should be chosen between Ant-Man and Wasp." Natasha Romanov also expressed her opinion, "Everyone has seen it. The zombies here will bite. , And it can only infect people after biting. Then the Wasp and Ant-Man have a natural advantage to be able to become smaller. As long as they become very small, no zombies can bite and cannot be found."


    "This world is also very unreasonable. It seems that the attack power of zombies is not that strong, but many people who are far stronger than zombies are not immune." Clint Barton said, "Tor is very strong. But Doctor Strange has become a zombie, so the possibility of Thor becoming a zombie is also very high."


    "I also feel quite outrageous. Can a zombie like this bite a strong like Strange?" Tony Stark also expressed doubts, "Especially me, I am wearing steel armor all over my body. It¡¯s unreasonable to be bitten."


    "It''s Dr. Banner even more unreasonable?" Natasha Romanov said very speechlessly, "Stark, your steel armor is invulnerable, but the more invulnerable is Hulk! As long as Banner is invulnerable. The doctor turned into Hulk. Where he lay and sleep, those zombies couldn''t help him, but he couldn''t transform him anymore! It was as if he was deprived of his ability to transform because he was bitten by a zombie."


    "Yes Banner, why can''t you transform?" Steve Rogers asked, "Do you know why?"


    "It''s totally unimaginable. Hulk has always come up with it and I don''t let it out. I haven''t seen a situation where I can''t transform." Bruce Banner is also puzzled. "Hulk also yelled NO in the video. , He didn''t want to come out at all!"


    "Yes, why doesn''t Hulk want to come out?" Stephen Strange said, "This body is mostly dominated by Banner, and Hulk dominates very few situations. In theory, he should be all the time. He didn''t want to come out, he should seize all the opportunities that could come out, but he said NO, what happened?"


    "I don''t think everyone should be too complicated." Tony Stark said, "Although Hulk is powerful, his IQ is equivalent to a child, so we should understand from this point. Why a child hides Don¡¯t want to come out at home? I was bullied at school!"


    "Who can bully Hulk?" Natasha Romanov said, "Hulk bullying others is almost the same!"


    "It''s still quite a lot." Clint Barton said, "Thanksgiving, Hella, and even Thor who has grown up."


    "Thanks to the enemies of Hela Earth, Hulk is likely to fight them very much." Stephen Strange said, "So you are really afraid of being beaten? Don''t you dare to come out?"


    "I don''t think so." Bruce Banner shook his head, "I don''t think Hulk will be afraid."


    "Then who do you think saved you?" Stephen Strange asked.


    "Romanoff and I agree. Of the four options, I think Ant-Man and the Wasp are the most likely." Bruce Banner didn''t want to say, "But how these two people choose, it seems impossible to be sure."


    "Ant-Man and the Wasp, both of them use Hank Pym''s technology, so the functions should be similar, and the abilities of these two are similar." Stephen Strange said, "Ant The Wasp can do everything that humans can do. It''s really not a good choice."


    "Between the two, choose one based on your feelings." Bruce Banner said, "I choose B."


    ¡¾wrong answer! Deduct one year of life! ¡¿


    "It''s not Ant-Man, that''s the Wasp?" Bruce Banner didn''t think it was a pity that he made a mistake, but he added a wave of lifespan before.


    After a while, the paused screen resumed playing.


    Seeing that the palms of those zombies were about to fall on Bruce Banner, a large number of ants suddenly flew in the air. The number of these ants was too much, densely packed, and fell on several zombies.


    In the blink of an eye, the ebony throat was gnawed into a pile of bones and rotted to the ground.


    Without the ebony throat, his magic naturally disappeared, and Bruce Banner fell from the air to the ground.


    I have to say that something like ants is really the nemesis of zombies. They can''t attack ants at all, but ants can easily eat away zombies.


    After ¡¡¡¡ Ebony Throat, Black Dwarf and Stephen Strange were also gnawed into a pile of bones.


    Only Tony Stark can be spared by wearing a steel armor But it is not just ants.


    Just when Tony Stark stretched out his hands to fire a palm cannon at Bruce Banner, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Bruce Banner from scratch, from small to large, she stretched out her hand and puffed. , An energy blade cut over and cut off Tony Stark''s head.


    A huge ant about one meter long swallowed Tony Stark''s head and started to eat.


    The space darkens, and the picture ends here.


    "I have to say that it is terrible for Stark to die here." Stephen Strange couldn''t help but said, "Not only did people become zombies, but in the end their heads were eaten by ants."


    "Yes, it''s miserable." Tony Stark was speechless. "Fortunately, it''s not me who lives in that world."


    "I thought the Wasp and Ant-Man both rely on armor to fight, but I didn''t expect the Wasp could still order the ants." Bruce Banner said.


    "Not to mention the battle armor, just order the ants. If you use it well, it will be very powerful." Steve Rogers said, "Thousands of desert marching ants swarmed up, and even elephants could instantly They bite into bones. The ants of the Wasp in the video may not be as fierce as the desert marching ants, but they cannot be underestimated."


    "And it''s impossible to guard against, except for the Scarlet Witch, which can use energy to attack, or the Hulk, which is particularly hard-skinned. This kind of overwhelming ant swarming tactics, most of us can''t resist." Clint Barton said.

 Chapter 171： Domineering Thor, cut off Thanos head!

    [The fifth question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    ¡¾The following characters, who killed Thanos? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Thor¡¿


    ¡¾B Strange Doctor Stephen Strange¡¿


    ¡¾C Iron Man Tony Stark¡¿


    ¡¾Captain D Marvel Carol Danfoss¡¿


    ¡¾The answer to this question is correct, reward ninjutsu "Raeche". If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "This question is good news again!" Phil Coleson said with some excitement, "This fellow Thanos was killed!"


    "This question is another sub-question!" Thor, this guy was even more excited, "There is no doubt that the answer is me!"


    "I think it should be Captain Marvel, right?" Scott Lang expressed a different view. "Although we saw Thor almost smashed Thanos to death in the video just now, Thanos just got the sixth gem at that time. In that recollection, Thor''s axe took an unexpected advantage. Captain Marvel is different. She is a real powerhouse who can face Thanos."


    "Yes." Peter Parker agreed with Scott Lang. "When Captain Marvel is fighting Thanos, if the power gem is not removed at the critical moment, he may not be able to defeat Captain Marvel! The strength of the captain depends on the strength of the team. He is not weaker than Thanos at all."


    "Carol seems to be better than Thor." Techara also said, "Not only Thor, Stephen and Tony, they should not be as strong as Carol, they have all fought Thanos. All of them were beaten badly by Thanos. Carol should be the strongest of the four options, so let me choose, I will definitely choose Carol."


    "Everyone, have you watched the previous video carefully?" Tony Stark said silently, "Tor killed Thanos, which was mentioned in the previous video! In one video, Thor killed Thanos. I said he killed Thanos."


    "Huh? Did you mention it?" Scott Lang was taken aback.


    "When Thor was''pregnant'', Bruce had a talking raccoon to go to Thor. At that time, Thor said that he killed Thanos." Tony Stark said.


    "Stark, **** it, who did you say is pregnant!" Thor heard a black line.


    "This description is very appropriate, isn''t it?" Tony Stark asked with a smile, "Apart from being pregnant, who else has a big belly like that?"


    "Can''t you just shut up Stark!" Thor angered.


    "I haven''t forgotten, but I thought Thor was talking nonsense after drinking." Clint Barton said, "At that time Thor used the axe that almost killed Thanos as a corkscrew, except for drinking. He looked like a drunkard. I don¡¯t think he could believe what he said at that time."


    "Tor drank a lot of alcohol. I understand that he must also want to get drunk, but it seems that Thor is very sober, so I think his words at that time are credible." Bruce Banner said.


    "No need to argue, I must be the one who killed Thanos!" Thor made a direct choice, "I choose A!"


    ¡¾correct answer! Reward distribution! ¡¿


    "Haha! That''s right!" Thor immediately laughed happily. When he laughed, thunder and lightning flowed on him, and then disappeared.


    "Is this Rachel''received''?" Tony Stark asked.


    "Yes, it''s Leiqi''s account!" Thor was even more happy, his mouth was about to close, "This is a very powerful S-rank ninjutsu! Once a mortal used it to cut off the lightning in the sky, So it''s called Raeche."


    "Mortals can cut the lightning, so if you use the real Thor, isn''t it more terrifying?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "I think I can even kill Thanos directly!" Thor said ambitiously, "This trick is too powerful!"


    "First, the previous transformation technique, and now this Raeche, it seems that ninjutsu is a really good practice system..." Stephen Strange couldn''t help feeling, "I don''t know if I can be rewarded for it in the future. Ninjutsu."


    "Your spells seem to be very strong, do you still need ninjutsu?" Scott Lang said.


    There is a light in the space, and the video starts to play.


    In a room at first, Tony Stark asked, "Where is he now?"


    "We don''t know." Steve Rogers said, "He opened a portal and went through."


    "Which muscle is he wrong?" Tony Stark pointed to Thor, who was sitting in a corner as a quiet beautiful man.


    "He was angry, he felt he had failed." Rocket Raccoon said, "Yes, he failed. But we all failed, didn''t we?"


    "Seriously, if you didn''t speak, I thought you were a little bear doll." Tony Stark looked at Rocket Raccoon in amazement.


    "Maybe I am." Rocket Raccoon said.


    "We have been looking for Thanos for three weeks." Steve Rogers said, "Scan the outer space, satellite search, but nothing was found." Steve Rogers looked at Tony Stark and said, "Tony, you Fight against him."


    "Who told you?" Tony Stark asked rhetorically, "I didn''t''fight'' with him. He beat me up with a planet, and then the Brick Street magician handed over the gem. The truth is That''s it, it''s not a "hands" at all, he is invincible at all."


    "Did he reveal any clues or goals?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "I expected it years ago. I saw the illusion. I didn''t want to believe it. I thought I was a dream." Tony Stark didn''t answer Steve Rogers'' question directly.


    "Tony, I need your concentration." Steve Rogers stood up.


    "I used to need you too. I mean the past, which is more important than your needs now. It''s too late, buddy, sorry." Tony Stark became excited, "Do you know what I need now? Need to shave! And I told all of you..." Tony Stark pulled out the needle from his arm, and his voice became louder. "What we need is a suit to protect the world! Remember? No matter that. Will it affect our precious freedom, that is what we really need."


    "But that didn''t work out, did it?" Steve Rogers asked rhetorically.


    "I said we would lose, you said''then lose together'', guess what the captain? We lost, and you were not there!" Tony Stark seemed to complain about Steve Rogers. "But aren''t we doing this? We always act after the fact! We are''avengers'', not''preventors''."


    "Okay, you understand it very well." James Rhodes stepped forward to support Tony Stark, "Sit down first."


    "No, I''m not done yet." Tony Stark broke free and James Rhodes walked to Steve Rogers. "I have nothing to give you, captain, no coordinates, no clues, no strategy, no Choice! There is no trust, liar!" Tony Stark ripped off the Ark reactor from his chest and stuffed it into Steve Rogers'' hands. "Here, take it, you find him, put it on, you Hide..."


    As he talked, Tony Stark fell to the ground with a pop, and passed out.


    Everyone hurriedly put Tony Stark on the bed, Pepper Potts took care of him inside, while the others were still discussing how to deal with Thanos.


    "Bruce gave him a tranquilizer. It is estimated that he will not wake up today." James Rhodes said.


    "Take good care of him, and I will give him some Kozolia''s magical medicine when I come back." Captain Marvel Carol Danfoss walked out with his arms folded.


    "What are you going to do?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "Go kill Thanos." Carol Danfoss said lightly.


    "This sister paper is also domineering!" Seeing this, Scott Lang couldn''t help but said, "She just turned around and I thought I was going shopping, but I didn''t expect to kill Thanos!"


    "Is it possible that she is the only one who can say the killing of Thanos in such a calm tone?" Steve Rogers said.


    "But she is really strong," Tony Stark said, "It''s normal to have that kind of confidence."


    "I don''t know what you guys think." Nick Fury also said, "But in my opinion, Carol is the most powerful hero I have ever seen!"


    "Hey, we usually act together." Natasha Romanov chased after him in the video. "In private, morale is a bit low now."


    "We know that space is your realm." Steve Rogers said, "but this is also our battle."


    "Do you know where he is?" James Rhodes asked.


    "I know people who may know," Carol Danfoss said.


    "Don''t bother." Nebula''s voice came, "I can tell you where you are."


    In a sense, Nebula may be the worst sister paper. It was originally pretty, but it was transformed by Thanos to look like a human and ghost. Those who don¡¯t know think that It''s a robot.


    "It took Thanos a long time to perfect me. When he reformed me, he always liked to talk about his great plan." I don''t know if it is because it looks like a robot, and Nebula''s voice sounds a bit cold, "Even if it is dismantled. I still want to please him. I will ask where we will go when the plan is completed. His answer is the same every time. Go to the garden."


    "Where is he?" Steve Rogers asked.


    Rocket Raccoon stood on the table, turned on a projection device, and suddenly a blue planet projection appeared in front of everyone.


    "When Thanos snapped his fingers, the earth became the explosion point of a cosmic energy surge. It was unprecedented. Until two days ago..." The Rocket Raccoon projected a new planet, "It happened again on this planet."


    "The Tyrant is there," Nebula said.


    "He used gems again." Natasha Romanov stretched her head to look at the planetary projection.


    "Hey hey, we are understaffed when we go," Bruce Banner reminded.


    "The gem is still in his hands, so we..."


    "Then we will get it back." Carol Danfoss interrupted James Rhodes, "Use gems to save everyone."


    "Even if there is a glimmer of hope to save everything, we must try it for everyone who is not here." said a white-haired Natasha Romanov.


    "Even if we do go, how do we know the ending will be different from the last time?" Bruce Banner asked a key question.


    "Because you didn''t have me last time." Carol Danfoss said very aggressively.


    "Hey, new girl." James Rhodes reminded aside, "Everyone here is a superhero. If you don''t mind me asking, where have you been so long? "


    "There are still many planets in the universe, but unfortunately there are no you in those places." The reasons given by Carol Danfoss seemed to be irresistible.


    However, Tony Stark can always find the "thorns" to pick. In the answer space, he said to Nick Fury, "Fri, I remember what you told us about Carol. When she left the earth, the earth There are no superheroes, right?"


    "At that time, there was only one superhero on the earth, the captain, but at that time he was asleep, we all thought he was dead, and there was no big body in Banner, the **** of Asgard did not go down to earth, and you did not do it. Out of War..." Nick Fury shrugged, "So yes, there were no superheroes on Earth at that time."


    "So what Carol said just now is really funny. There are no superheroes on other planets, so she ran to other planets to be this hero, but didn''t her own home star also have no superheroes at that time? Why did she leave it alone? "Tony Stark was speechless. "I don''t know how her brain grows if she puts her own planet and ignores other planets."


    "Carol has lived in aliens for quite some time." Nick Fury defended Carol Danfoss. "She always thought that she was an alien too."


    "You have said this, but you have also said that all her memories are restored, don''t you? She knows very well that she is an earthling, and she grew up on earth, and she has lived on earth for a much longer time than she has lived on an alien planet. It takes much longer." Tony Stark still did not buy what Nick Fury said, "So I really want to ask her, at that time, the condition of the earth was exactly the same as that of other planets in the universe, why she did so. Want to give up the earth that gave birth to her and protect other planets?"


    "Um..." Nick Fury opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say. He said for a long time, "About this, you can ask her directly. One day I will call her back. After all, our powerful enemy is too too much."


    "Tony, Carol is very strong, strong enough to wrestle with Thanos, and she is also a superhero who protects the people. Once Thanos invades, she will be our most powerful partner. We know this. Enough." Bruce Banner was open to it. "As for the others, we don''t need to pursue them. After all, everyone has different ideas."


    "Yeah, just like Thor. Even if we knew that he was so ridiculous that he was knocked down by a stun gun and his belly was as big as pregnant, we can all accept it. We didn''t say anything because it was not important at all." Trunch said on the side, "We only need him to be our teammate."


    "Steven! Can you talk to me too?" Tolton had a black line, "Did you deliberately find the difference?"


    "Sorry Thor, although I didn''t make your belly bigger, but I apologize." Stephen Strange apologized quickly, "I shouldn''t mention it."


    "How do you feel this apology is weird..." Natasha Romano murmured as a coward, "Steven, what do you mean by making Thor''s belly bigger?"


    "Did I say that I made Thor''s belly bigger!" Stephen Strange quickly dismissed it, "I didn''t say I made it bigger!"


    "So you did it, but it didn''t make it big?" Tony Stark caught the point.


    "..." Stephen Strange suddenly had a black line like Thor.


    When a few people were engaged in this passionate discussion about Thor¡¯s belly, a group of superheroes in the video have already rushed into space in a spacecraft.


    What is surprising is that the rocket raccoon sitting in the driver''s seat!


    There are so many people, but it is a raccoon driving the spaceship!


    This makes the superheroes in the answer space feel extremely absurd.


    "Who hasn''t been to space here?" Rocket Raccoon turned his head and asked.


    Captain America Steve Rogers, Gears of War James Rhodes, and Black Widow Natasha Romanoff raised their hands one after another.


    "You''d better not vomit in my spaceship." Rocket Raccoon solemnly reminded.


    These words make everyone in the answer space feel incredible. It turns out that this raccoon is not only good at flying a spaceship, even this spaceship is owned by others!


    When did pets like raccoons have spaceships?


    can only say that the future is too magical.


    "Close to the jumping point, three, two, one!" With the countdown of the nebula, the spacecraft suddenly entered a strange space-time tunnel, and in the blink of an eye, it stopped above a planet.


    "I will go down to investigate." Carol Danfoss did not wear any spacesuit or other equipment, and his body directly crossed the space and flew to the huge planet.


    "There are no satellites, no warships, no army, no ground defense." Soon after Carol Danfoss flew back, she was bathed in light, floating outside the spacecraft, and said to everyone inside the spacecraft, "only him ."


    "That''s enough." Nebula''s eyes shot hatred.


    Everything in the lens, a place like a paradise with green mountains and green water, birds and flowers, appeared in front of everyone, and in this quiet and pleasant place, a set of armor was so casually inserted on the ground, like a scarecrow.


    Thanos walked in the field, plucked a fruit that no one had seen before and put it in the bag, and walked into a small wooden house that looked very simple.


    Then, Thanos set up the stove, the flame crackled, and a pot was placed on the flame to cook.


    Thanos went to the table and added some ingredients to another pot, then lifted the pot over and placed it on the flame, while he sat down beside the stove.


    In this scene, everyone who could see the answer space was stunned.


    "Is this really Thanos?" Phil Coleson said, "Extinction would actually lead this kind of life?"


    "This kind of life of retreat in the deep forest without looking at the world is really enviable." Bruce Banner couldn''t help but said, "I can''t help but think about living that kind of life after watching it."


    "I can''t believe it would be Thanos if I didn''t see it with my own eyes." Tony Stark had an incredulous look on his face, "If he had human heads in his pot and human bones in the field, then It''s normal, but he just picks vegetables and cooks normally, living the life of an old farmer in the country."


    Facts have proved that it is never easy for this guy who committed a heinous crime to want to hide. In the video, Thanos almost just sat down in front of the stove, a dazzling light fell from the sky and shot him, and then Carlo El Danvers flew in and strangled Thanos'' neck with his arm from behind.


    Then Bruce Banner, wearing an anti-Hulk armor, got out of the ground and grabbed Thanos'' left hand.


    War Machine James Rhodes also flew in from the right side and grabbed Thanos¡¯ right arm.


    Then, Thor rushed in, and with a roar, he chopped off Thanos¡¯ gloved left hand with an axe!


    Rocket Raccoon turned that left hand over, his face changed at that time, because the sky above the Infinite Glove was empty, whether there was a gem.


    "Where are the gems?" Steve Rogers glanced at the gloves and asked in a deep voice.


    "The universe needs to be corrected. After that, the gems are useless, just temptation." Thanos replied in a very calm tone, which made people sound as if they were making friends with each other.


    "You murdered trillions of creatures!" Bruce Banner was furious, and knocked Thanos to the ground with a punch.


    "You should be grateful." Thanos didn''t feel that he had done anything wrong.


    His answer was another iron fist from Bruce Banner, which hit his face directly.


    "Where are the gems?" Natasha Romanov asked again.


    "It''s gone, it''s transformed into an atom." Thanos said while lying on the ground.


    "You used it two days ago!" Bruce Banner didn''t believe Thanos at all.


    "I used gems to destroy gems, which almost killed me." Thanos said, "but the great cause is already done, and it is destined to happen." At this point, Thanos raised his head and looked at everyone and said something about him. The classic line, "I am the destiny."


    It¡¯s just that when he said this last time, he wore a battle armor and had countless troops under his command. It was so imposing and domineering to beat all the Avengers to the ground.


    And now, he is nothing but a widow and scarred old man living in seclusion. UU reading www. uukanshu. com


    There is no armor, no army, no weapons.


    He is only himself.


    -Shaped single shadow, long long standing alone.


    Even his daughter wants to kill him.


    How miserable this is.


    "I think Thanos did not lie." In the answer space, Stephen Strange said, "His kind of heroes, lying, must be disdainful to do things."


    "When the Avengers came to the door, he didn''t resist at all, he looked like he left it alone." Clint Barton said, "If the gem is still there, he will definitely not be like this, and I think he really destroyed the gem. ."


    "Don''t you? You actually believe in Thanos?" Nick Fury, the head of the agent, immediately questioned, "Is there any honesty in the kind of guy who kills countless people? Anyway, I don''t have a word of what he said. I will believe it!"


    "Lying is just a trick of the weak. The real strong will not do this kind of thing." Tony Stark also said, "And the scars on Thanos''s horror are also a good proof. So much effort just left him a little bit of blood. To make him hurt like that, I''m afraid there is only the power of gems."


    "We have to turn this upside down, he must be lying." Tony Stark believed in Thanos, but his friend James Rhodes didn''t believe it, as he said in the video.


    "My father has many qualities, and lying has never been one of them." Nebula said.


    "Thank you, daughter. Maybe I was too cruel to you in the past." Thanos thanked Nebula for still believing in herself.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Thor slashed his axe and cut Thanos'' head directly.

 Chapter 172： Nick Fury: I really don’t have a cat and a blind eye

    "What? What did you do?" Thor suddenly started his hand, and the Rocket Raccoon looked dumbfounded. You are too sudden, you say slash and slash without saying hello in advance.


    "I cut my head." Thor finally looked at Thanos'' headless corpse, dragging his axe and turning away.


    Nebula leaned over and closed the eyes that Thanos didn''t have time to close with his hands.


    The space went dark, and the video ended here.


    "Unexpectedly, I cut off Thanos'' head like this." Thor said quietly.


    Before, he always thought that he did it after a great battle, which made him very excited.


    But as soon as the video was broadcast, he discovered that the situation was completely different from what he had imagined. Thanos did not resist at all!


    In this way, he would cut off Thanos¡¯ head and it would be nothing great, because everyone present at the time could do it.


    "A generation of heroes who crossed the universe eventually ended up in a strange place and died in a foreign country." Phil Coleson said, "Although this ending is well-received, it is unavoidable."


    "Coleson, when have you been so sentimental?" Nick Fury looked at Phil Coleson in surprise, "The kind of Thanos murdered so many people, even if he was smashed to pieces. Ashes are not too much, right?"


    "How many people did he kill?" Stephen Strange said, "Bruce said that Thanos slaughtered trillions of creatures! Trillions! What? Trillions?" Stephen Strange suddenly recovered. , "How many people are there on earth? Thanos actually killed a trillion!"


    "We always thought Thanos was going to slaughter the earth. Now it seems that we were wrong. The earth was never the target of Thanos. His target was the universe." Steve Rogers said in a deep voice, "and the earth is nothing but Just suffer because it is part of the universe."


    "If Thanos himself said that''the universe needs to be revised'', there should be no doubt that his goal is the universe." Bruce Banner couldn''t help but said, "No wonder he wants to use infinite gems, even if he is capable of reaching the sky, right. The whole universe is still too reluctant to wield a butcher knife."


    "The focus of this video should still be infinite gems." Tony Stark said at this time, "Use infinite gems to save the dead!"


    "Yes, we should have thought of it a long time ago." Thor said, "Since the use of gems can turn everyone into fly ash, you can also rescue everyone who turns into fly ash."


    "Finally, there is another good news." Nick Fury looked a little relieved, "So even if we fail, there is still the possibility of making up, just like we are collecting gems again in the video."


    "Excuse me, is it only I didn''t want to understand, or is everyone neglecting an important issue?" Scott Long raised his hand on the side.


    "Do you want to ask Thanos died twice?" Peter Parker said.


    "Yes! That''s it!" Scott Lang immediately cited Spider-Man Peter Parker as his confidant. "Didn''t Thanos die once before? Stark snapped his fingers and the army under Thanos And Thanos has turned into flying ashes. But just now, he was killed by Thor again! Such an important issue, there is only one child like me who maintains the thirst for knowledge."


    "Mr. Lang, I don''t have a question, I know the answer very well." Peter Parker said lightly.


    "What? You kid knows the answer?" Scott Long looked at Peter Parker as if he had been betrayed.


    "Did you lose your mind when you just watched the video?" Peter Parker said naturally, "It''s obvious, it''s time and space. Thanos succeeded, collecting six Infinite Gems, and using Infinite Gloves to snap your fingers. , Killed many people in the universe, and then the Avengers and a bunch of heroes went to find Thanos and killed Thanos. This is what happened in the video just now. After that, everyone must have gone back to the past. When Thanos did not kill everyone, kill Thanos at that time, and the thing that Thanos killed everyone would not happen! This way, everyone was successfully saved! This is the previous Mr. Stark snapped his fingers to kill Thanos¡¯ video."


    "Is that so?" Scott Long stood motionless, digesting Peter Parker''s reasoning.


    "Thanksgiving uses the Time Gem to turn time back. Doesn''t this scene actually give you any inspiration?" Clint Barton asked rhetorically.


    "Kid, you are very smart. This reasoning is reasonable and well-arranged. For an elementary school student, it is very good." Tony Stark patted Peter Parker on the shoulder after listening.


    "It should be right to travel back in time and space, but there are some doubts in it, that is, how did we complete the time and space shuttle." Steve Rogers raised a small doubt, "Know when we find When Thanos, the gems were already destroyed by him, that is, the time gems are gone! Without the time gems, how can time travel?"


    "Perhaps, is it some kind of magic? Some kind of magic that travels through time?" Phil Coleson proposed a possibility, "It seems that there is nothing impossible to do with such a magical power as magic."


    When it comes to magic, everyone''s eyes suddenly fall on Stephen Strange, who is the big boss on the magic side, and a very powerful super boss.


    Although Scarlet Witch is also a magician, but her fighting method seems to be relatively simple, and her way of obtaining magic is to be tested. Compared with her, the first thing everyone thinks of is Stephen Strange.


    After all, Stephen Strange''s magic comes from a systematic magic system. There is a team of wizards behind him. This background is incomparable to the "accidental" witch who made experimental achievements like Wanda Maksimov.


    "Don¡¯t look at me, I know what you¡¯re thinking, but honestly, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal." Stephen Strange shook his head. But it is the power of the gem of time. I don''t think I know the magic of turning time back."


    "Not necessarily, maybe it is convenient to use time gems, maybe that time magic is too expensive, maybe you haven''t learned it at that time." Nick Fury looked at Stephen Strange and said, "You can''t just assert One day in the future, you yourself will not have that kind of spell or magic that travels through time and space, will you?"


    "Perhaps, it''s not magic, but technology?" Peter Parker said enthusiastically, "Use technology to travel through time and space. Isn''t it reasonable? Isn''t it that many movies are performed like that? Crazy scientists have created time machines. , To travel through time."


    This time, everyone''s eyes fell on Tony Stark. If anyone on the scene can make a time machine, it would be him.


    "First, I can''t make a time machine, and second, kid, don''t you understand the subtext of what I just said to you?" Tony Stark asked Peter Parker back.


    "Subtext?" Peter Parker was there to taste it carefully.


    "I just told you that your reasoning is well-founded and good for a primary school student." Tony Stark looked at Peter Parker and said, "Do you think I really praise you?"


    "Huh? You are not complimenting me?" Peter Parker was taken aback, "I said that wrong?"


    "For a kid who hasn''t finished learning knowledge like you, that reasoning is pretty good, but if an adult also makes your kind of reasoning, it will be laughable and generous." Tony Stark looked in the answer space. I glanced around and said speechlessly, "But what shocks me is that most people here have the same ideas as Peter! Comeon, have you never studied at university? Do you even understand such a simple question?"


    "Tony, are you saying that time travels?" Clint Barton asked, "What Peter just said about going back to the past is incorrect?"


    "Of course it''s wrong, so wrong!" Tony Stark said, "I know you may have watched a lot of movies, such as "Back to the Future", thinking that people go back to the past, change the past, and the future follows But in fact it¡¯s not like that at all. Even if you really go back to the past and make changes to the past, the future will not change with it. In other words, even if we go back to the past and kill the past Ba, those people who have been killed by Thanos are still dead and will not survive, so going back to the past will not save the dead."


    "Will changing the past change the future?" Scott Lang looked uncomfortable. "Almost all films about time travel are performed like this!"


    "So, those are just movies." Bruce Banner may be the only person on the scene who understands Tony Stark. "In short, when you travel to the past, the past becomes yours. The new future, and your present, has become your past. So you see, changing what you think of the past is actually another way of changing the future. This change has no effect on what has already happened."


    "Is that so?" Scott Long felt confused, with a feeling of "I don''t understand but I feel so good."


    "If it''s not a shuttle to the past, how do you explain that you killed Thanos twice?" The agent chief Nick Fury asked a key question.


    "Maybe Thanos is resurrected again, who knows." Tony Stark shrugged.


    "I think this is more acceptable than traveling through time and space. After all, there is a living example around us." Natasha Romanov glanced at Steve Rogers, "Since the captain can be''resurrected'', then Thanos It¡¯s no surprise that a cosmic powerhouse can be resurrected."


    "It should not be as simple as resurrection." Bruce Banner shook his head, "There must be other more reasonable reasons for the appearance of two Thanos, but now there are few clues, I can''t think of it."


    ¡¾The sixth question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    ¡¾Please watch the following video first. ¡¿


    At the beginning of the picture, Nick Fury was sitting there.


    Just such a simple pose makes everyone in the answer space shine, because this Nick Fury has both eyes open and his eyes are intact!


    And Nick Fury also has hair at this time, unlike now, his head is as bright as an electric light bulb.


    stretched one arm over and put a mask on a yellow kitten.


    "It''s just a little cat, not Hannibal Lecter." Nick Fury was staring at him. It was just a cute little cat. Is it necessary?


    The person who put the mask on the cat did not answer, but walked in front of Nick Fury. Then everyone could see that this person''s skin was blue. It was obviously not an earthly person.


    The Cree stretched out his arm at Nick Fury, a light flashed, scanned Nick Fury''s body, and suddenly a voice sounded: "Species: human male, threat level, almost zero."


    "That thing is obviously broken," Nick Fury said.


    Everything in the lens, Nick Fury was sitting in a spaceship, holding the orange kitten teasing, "It''s really hanging, yeah, cooing?"


    "Meow~" The orange cat opened her mouth and called out, looking very cute.


    "Meow!" But the next moment, the cute orange cat suddenly stretched out his paw and scratched Nick Fury''s eyes.


    The lens is everything. In a room, a black girl asked Nick Fury; "What''s wrong with your eyes?"


    Nick Fury¡¯s left eye was closed tightly, and the three scratches were clearly visible, but he said confidently, ¡°Healing every second.¡±


    The camera is everything again. Nick Fury is sitting in an office, knocking on the keyboard, but it is a pity that he can clearly see the words "Protection Plan" written on the computer screen.


    At this time, Nick Fury had already put on a blindfold on his left eye, but compared to the black blindfold that leaked from the side now, the blindfold at that meeting was silver and very simple, just sticking it on with tape.


    Nick Fury typed intently, and the door was suddenly pushed open. Phil Coleson walked in with a box: "I''m glad you are back, sir." He handed the box to Nick Fury: "This is for you."


    Nick Fury opened the box and saw that there were many fake eyes, black pupils, blue pupils and purple pupils.


    "So that''s true?" Phil Coleson asked, standing at the desk, "The Cree burned your eyes because you refused to hand over the universe cube?"


    "I can neither be sure nor admit this statement." Nick Fury said.


    "Understood." Phil Colson said, "It''s a pity that we haven''t found the Cube of the Universe."


    "It will definitely appear." Nick Fury turned his head and glanced at the orange cat lying on the floor.


    "I''ll let you know when you show up." Phil Colson said, then turned to leave.


    "And then?" Nick Fury asked rhetorically.


    "sir?" Phil Colson turned around again.


    "We don''t know what kind of cross-galactic threats still exist, and our single female security has to give priority to the problems on the other side of the universe. S.H.I.E.L.D. alone is not enough to protect us." Nick Fury said in a deep voice, " We need to find more."


    "More weapons?" Phil Colson asked.


    "More heroes." Nick Fury said.


    "Do you think we can find other people like her?" Phil Colson asked.


    "We found her, and still when we didn''t find her." Nick Fury said.


    "Take a break, sir." Phil Coleson turned and left, pointing at the fake eyes before leaving, "You have to make an important decision."


    Nick Fury closed the box of false eyes and threw it aside, picked up a document on the table, and turned two pages. He saw a photo in the document. It was Carol Danvers standing on a stand. In the photo next to the plane, there are the words "''Avenger'' Captain Carol Danfoss" on the fuselage.


    Nick Fury stared at the photo for a while, smiled, and then deleted the "protector" from the title of the computer file "Project Protector" and typed "Avenger" again.


    The screen pauses and the question appears.


    [How many people did Nick Fury use this scratched blind eye to participate in and save? ¡¿


    ¡¾A2 people¡¿


    ¡¾B2000 people¡¿


    ¡¾C2 million people¡¿


    ¡¾D20 million people¡¿


    ¡¾The answer to this question is correct, rewards the "headshot" ability, which can launch a headshot on creatures within the field of vision. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "Fry, I actually guessed how blind your eyes are, but I never expected that it was scratched by a cat!" Tony Stark looked at Nick Fury very speechlessly. "The sacrifice of your eye is truly epic and earth-shattering. It is impressive."


    "Cats are cute, I understand. I also like to slap cats. Many people like them." Stephen Strange also looked at Nick Fury, "but slaps a cat to blind his eyes. I am still the first Once I saw you, you opened up my imagination. If I were a Hollywood screenwriter, a character like you, I would definitely arrange for you to be blinded in a tragic battle. I dare not write so funny. of."


    "Sir, you lied to me." Phil Colson looked very injured, "For so long, I always thought that your eyes were lost in the fierce battle."


    "Coleson, aren''t they? They don''t know what happened back then, just forget it, but you have experienced it with me, do you say this too?" Nick Fury stared at Phil Cole with wide eyes. Sen.


    "Sir, I have experienced it, but I only saw the aliens. I saw the cat." Phil Coleson shrugged, "As for what you are talking about, I''m sorry, I really didn''t seen."


    "We have all had ridiculous and even ridiculous pasts, sir, but you are really ridiculous and have reached a new height." Natasha Romanov also endured a smile, "To be honest, I have had your eyes too. A lot of imagination, no matter which one is more powerful than being scratched by a cat."


    "Everyone! I can only say that you are too ignorant, that cat is not a cat! It is a metamorphosis beast! It is a very fierce animal!" Of course, Nick Fury''s face is as black as the bottom of the pot. He was already black, but he couldn''t see the change in his face.


    "Yeah, it''s so fierce." Tony Stark said, "A mouthful of blood, the mouse and fish are so scared that their legs are weak."


    "Mouse and fish?" Nick Fury shook his head when he heard the words, "Stark, did you know that a large piece of aliens would be eaten directly by the Elemental Eater? Do you know that it is even the Rubik''s Cube of the universe? Swallow it in one bite!"


    "What? Eat the Cube of the Universe?" Bruce Banner was startled when he heard this. "That thing can even eat a Rubik''s Cube? What kind of creature is that!"


    "That is one of the most terrifying creatures in the universe. It can swallow almost everything, because their stomachs are connected to another universe." Thor slowly opened his mouth, "I always thought it was just a legend. I didn''t expect anyone to see it. This creature."


    "Let''s see it! Even Thor knows the Elemental Devourer! That''s not a cat at all!" Nick Fury gave Thor a grateful look, and his voice became louder unconsciously, "Have you heard that? You said it was the most powerful creature in the universe! I was hurt by the claws of the most powerful creature in the universe. This is a kind of glory! Glory, you understand!"


    "Sir, if you really think so, why did you lie to me that I was tortured by the Cree?" Phil Colson asked the point in one sentence.


    "..." Nick Fury was taken aback for a moment, and then said loudly, "When did I say I was tortured by the Cree? When you asked me, I just said that I can''t be sure or can''t deny it! I didn''t say, You are the one who spread the rumors!"


    "Fry, actually I didn''t finish it just now." Thor added with a smile at this time, "Although the Elemental Eater is so fierce that it can swallow a Rubik''s Cube, have you found it? Its behavior is no different from that of a cat. . That¡¯s right, the Elemental Eater is also a kind of cat. So it¡¯s correct to say that your eyes were scratched blind by the cat."


    "You see it! Your eyes were blinded by the cat!" Tony Stark laughed at that time, UU reading "You have gone around a lot, but still can''t. Obliterate this fact."


    "I said, it was not scratched by the cat!" Nick Fury''s forehead burst into blue.


    "The only **** we have just said, the beast is a cat." Tony Stark said.


    "Can you stop mentioning cat scratching!" Nick Fury yelled.


    "Well, let''s not mention it. I happen to have another topic that I am interested in." Tony Stark laughed louder, "Let''s talk about your threat to zero!"


    "Yes, Fury, you were in the prime of life, and the threat was 0, which is really shameful." Stephen Strange couldn''t help but say.


    "That machine is broken!" Nick Fury''s eyelids jumped.


    "I just detected your threat as 0, and then it broke?" Tony Stark asked rhetorically, "Did you make me believe there would be such a coincidence?"


    "It''s such a coincidence anyway, do you believe it or not!" Nick Fury said angrily, "I''m going to answer the question!"


    "This question is very strange, how can the eyes participate in saving people?" Phil Coleson was puzzled, "If Chief Fury''s eyes have any power, it''s okay to say, but there is no."


    "Fry''s eye can no longer see, and he wears a blindfold for a long time. I don''t understand how this eye is involved in saving people." Stephen Strange said.


    "About this, I have an idea." Seeing everyone''s attention finally shifted from being scratched and threatened by the cat at zero, Nick Fury was finally relieved, "My left eye, it can be said that there is no Usefulness, except for one thing."

 Chapter 173： Spider-Man shines on the stage and participates in the heroic civil war!

    "Which point?" Tony Stark asked.


    "Iris information!" Nick Fury said in a deep voice.


    "Isn''t it? You did not record your good eye when you recorded the iris information? Instead, you recorded your "cat eye"?" Scott Lang asked aloud, "You did this because you miss the moment when you were scratched by a cat. Is it?"


    "Who said I didn''t record the eyes? I recorded both eyes!" Nick Fury asked grimly, "What is the cat''s eye! Do you think I am the door?"


    "The eyes that were caught blind by a cat, referred to as cat eyes." Scott Long said.


    "..." Nick Fury was speechless for a while, and said for a while, "You are so good, does your family know about it? Do you want me to call them and tell them?"


    "This is not necessary, even my 3-year-old daughter knows this." Scott Lang said.


    "If it''s a normal system, I don''t think anyone will record the iris with blind eyes." Bruce Banner said, "It must be a very confidential system."


    "That''s the S.H.I.E.L.D. system." Nick Fury said, "I like to keep a hand in everything. I use this cat and this eye to record the iris just in case. I didn''t expect that one day in the future. Used it."


    "Do your left and right eyes have the same authority?" Bruce Banner asked.


    "It''s the same." Nick Fury said.


    "That''s interesting." Stephen Strange said, "Since the left and right eyes have the same permissions, and your left eye wears a blindfold, it is not as convenient as your right eye, so according to normal logic, you should use The right eye is right, but you just used the left eye."


    "This situation will happen, it should be that Officer Fury''s right eye can''t be used." Clint Barton said.


    "Are you blind in your right eye?" Tolton felt sorry for a while, "Fry, you are really miserable. You didn''t keep both eyes."


    "It also needs to be the kind of blindness that is very traumatic. The general blindness does not affect the input of iris information." Nick Fury glanced at Thor with one eye. "But I believe it is another possibility, that is, my right Eye''s permissions have been deleted!"


    "You are already the director of SHIELD, anyone can delete your authority?" Stephen Strange asked.


    "There are still a few." Nick Fury said, "For example, Alexander Pierce."


    "Then this question seems very clear, someone in SHIELD is going to deal with you! The person who deletes your authority, no matter who it is, must be your enemy!" Stephen Strange said.


    "Director SHIELD is from the enemy of SHIELD..." Clint Button smiled, "But I haven''t seen a topic related to Hydra for a while."


    "This question should be the time when Alexander Pierce assassinated Fury." Natasha Romanov said. "He sent the Winter Soldier to take action, thinking that Fury was dead, and removed Fury''s authority, but he didn''t know. , Ferry did not die, and he failed to successfully delete Ferry''s authority."


    "Then the answer to this question is ready to come out." Steve Rogers said, "We already know that Hydra''s insight plan, sending the Sky Mothership to the sky, can kill a million people at a time. Among the options, only D meets the conditions. It seems that they did not intend to kill only once."


    "20 million people, they are really more crazy than imagined." Nick Fury made a choice, "I choose D!"


    ¡¾correct answer! Reward distribution! ¡¿


    I saw a black light appearing out of thin air, directly submerged in Nick Fury''s blindfold.


    "I can''t see through..." Nick Fury looked at everyone, took off the blindfold of his left eye, and grinned suddenly, "You may not believe it, but I can see it again with my left eye."


    "The eyes are not healed." Stephen Strange stretched his head and looked at it.


    "It''s not true, I''m still blind, but because I need to see to get a headshot, I can see it." Nick Fury slowly described everything he saw, "But this vision is not the same as the normal vision. Everything this eye sees is burning with black flames, as if coming to hell."


    Nick Fury threw the blindfold in his hand aside, turned his head and glanced at it, and said, "Sure enough, I guessed it right. If it is a pure object without any life, my eye still can''t see it."


    "Does your explosive hair move too much?" Tony Stark asked.


    "It''s silent, you don''t even know that I did it." Nick Fury said.


    "Congratulations, you have acquired a very good skill." Tony Stark said.


    The video began to play. At the beginning, it was in a huge conference room. Alexander Pierce and the directors of several major countries stood there with a glass of wine in their hands.


    "I know there are a lot of bumps on this road. Some of you want to kick me off the car. Finally, we are here." Alexander Pierce raised his glass, "The world should thank us."


    Several other country councilors in the conference room raised their glasses, but when everyone was about to drink the glass of wine happily, Steve Rogers¡¯ voice rang, not a real person, but on the radio:


    "Attention, all agents of SHIELD, I am Steve Rogers. You have heard a lot of things these days, and some people have received orders to arrest me. Now you should know the truth."


    "S.H.I.E.L.D. has changed and is no longer what you think it is. It has been taken over by Hydra. Alexander Pierce is their leader, as are the special forces and the Insight Project team.


    "I don''t know who else is, but they are in this building, maybe standing by your side."


    "They are about to succeed and gain absolute control."


    "They assassinated Nick Fury, the matter is not over yet."


    "If you launch those sky motherships today, Hydra will be able to kill anyone who hinders them."


    "Unless we stop them."


    "I know this is difficult, but the price of freedom has always been high."


    "I am willing to pay the price."


    "It doesn''t matter if I am the only one, but I believe it will not be the only one."


    As soon as these words came out, several country councilors looked at Alexander Pierce in surprise. Alexander Pierce''s expression remained unchanged, he took out his cell phone from his arms without hurriedly, and typed a few words quickly.


    "You self-righteous bastard." Among the group, an old Mediterranean man couldn''t help cursing Alexander Pierce.


    Alexander Pierce stood there with his arms folded, as if he hadn''t heard at all.


    Soon, everyone knew why he was so calm. At this time, an armed squad with guns and live ammunition walked in.


    "Arrest them." A middle-aged man with a whitish beard immediately ordered the armed men, but the armed men directly pointed a gun at him.


    "I have the final say on this floor." Alexander Pierce said with his hands in his pockets, so he said leisurely.


    No matter where you are, you have a gun. Soon, everyone else in the conference room was pointed at by guns.


    "I''ll ask you a question." Alexander Pierce put his phone on the table, took another glass of wine, walked to the white beard director, and passed the glass over, "If the terrorists attack South Asia tomorrow, you know them too. Will drag your daughter into the football field to be executed, and you can stop all of this by flipping a switch, will you?"


    Director White Beard took the wine glass.


    "Are you all?" Alexander Pierce turned his head and asked the others.


    "If it''s your switch, it won''t be." Director White Beard was quite stiff, and directly threw the wine glass in his hand to the ground with a snap, especially crisp.


    Alexander Pierce smiled. As soon as he stretched out his hand, the armed man next to him handed a pistol. Alexander Pierce pointed the pistol at Director Whitebeard and wanted to shoot it.


    But before he had time to shoot, a female director standing behind Director White Beard suddenly acted, kicked it on Director White Beard, kicked it aside, and left the gun. He snatched the gun from Alexander Pierce, and slapped him in the face.


    The other armed personnel in the room were not vegetarians. Seeing that there was an accident, they stepped forward to solve this female director. However, this female director may have a good skill. If one enemy is the crowd, three times and five are divided by two. The armed men solved it.


    In the end, the female director pointed at Alexander Pierce with a pistol in one hand and controlled the situation.


    When everyone was marveling that an old lady could still be so good, the "old lady" stretched out her hand and wiped her face, took off a high-tech mask, revealing a beautiful and moving face, and put on a wig. Throw, the red hair is very soft.


    What kind of old lady is this? This is clearly Natasha Romanov that everyone is very familiar with.


    "I''m sorry, did I take your interest?" Natasha Romanov looked at Alexander Pierce and said.


    Then she handed the pistol to one of the Asians, and she ran to the side and knocked on the computer.


    With her operation, rows of data flashed continuously on the huge screen.


    "What are you doing?" The Mediterranean couldn''t help asking.


    "He is lifting the security agreement." Alexander Pierce replied to Mediterranean, "Send all secrets to the Internet."


    "Including Hydra." Natasha Romanov added.


    "There is also S.H.I.E.L.D.," Alexander Pierce reminded, "If you do this, your past can''t be hidden."


    Natasha Romanov''s fingers on the keyboard stopped suddenly.


    "Are you ready to let the world see you as you are?" Alexander Pierce asked calmly.


    "What about you?" Natasha Romanov asked back.


    But it didn''t take long for Natasha Romanov to proceed, because the next operation required a very advanced password, and she did not have enough authority.


    "To disable encryption, an administrative order is required." Alexander Pierce said, "You need two A-level members to be present."


    "Don''t worry, your companion is here." Natasha Romanov said.


    Almost as soon as the voice fell, a rumbling voice rang out. Alexander Pierce turned his head and saw that a helicopter landed there, and a person wearing a black windbreaker walked in imposingly.


    This person is wearing a bandage on his left hand and an eye patch on his right eye. It is the mother that Alexander Pierce has "killed" Nick Fury.


    "Have you received my flowers?" Alexander Pierce asked with his arms akimbo. "I''m glad you are here."


    "Really?" Nick Fury stepped forward with a dark face, "Didn''t you kill me?"


    "You know this kind of thing." Alexander Pierce confessed directly without saying any nonsense. As he said, as the head of S.H.I. It can only be in vain.


    "Why let me be the head of S.H.I.E.L.D.?" Nick Fury asked a question he didn''t quite understand.


    "Because you are the best and most ruthless person I have ever seen." Alexander Pierce is quite accurate. Although he is an enemy, this short sentence is undoubtedly the most appropriate description of Nick Fury.


    "Everything I do is to protect the people!" Nick Fury said.


    "My enemy is your enemy." Alexander Pierce said less arguing about his theory, "Chaos, war, sooner or later our enemies will fire nuclear bombs, or Chicago will be attacked by electromagnetic pulses."


    Speaking of this, he took a small step forward: "Diplomacy? It''s just delaying time to deal with it. Where do I understand this? Central and North Africa. You did not ask me for instructions, and you did what you should do. Just sacrifice 2000. With 10,000 people, I can establish a new order for 7 billion people. This is the next step. Do you have the courage to implement it?"


    "No, I have the courage not to execute." Nick Fury took Alexander Pierce by the arm and brought it to the side of the huge display.


    Natasha Romanov saw this scene with a few taps with both hands, and immediately came the electronic sound of "start retinal scan", and then she pointed a pistol at Alexander Pierce, forcing him to be obedient.


    "What are you doing? Do you think we will forget to clear your authority?" Alexander Pierce laughed.


    "I know you will clear my password and delete my retinal scan records. But if you want to play with my Minister..." Nick Fury took off his blindfold, revealing that scarred and dim eye, "You Both eyes need to be opened wider!"


    "A level confirmation!"


    "A level confirmation!"


    Nick Fury and Alexander Pierce succeeded in scanning.


    "The encryption code is accepted, and the security protection is lifted." The next moment, the security protection was lifted.


    "It''s over." Seeing the final success, Natasha Romanov was a little relaxed, "It''s going to be a hit."


    At this time, Alexander Pierce took out a remote control the size of a mobile phone, pressed his finger on it, and immediately screamed at the scene. Only two of them had hot white light coming out of their chests, as if there was some metal burning. .


    Natasha Romanov immediately pointed the muzzle at Alexander Pierce, who hovered her finger on the remote control and kept the gesture of pressing, "I don¡¯t want to make a 2-inch hole in the breastbone and put the gun down."


    It turns out that before these directors attended the meeting, Alexander Pierce issued a brooch to each of them. At that time, everyone thought it was used for identification, but they did not expect that the Hydra head was so vicious that he actually played such a hand.


    Under the threat of life, Natasha Romanov had to put down the gun, and Nick Fury compromised and abandoned his weapons for the safety of his subordinates.


    The undercurrent surging in this conference room, S.H.I.E.L.D. and Hydra fought fiercely, and the conference room was not too flat. From the transparent floor-to-ceiling windows, you could clearly see the three sky motherships suspended in the air shooting at each other, and the three motherships. There was billowing smoke from all of them.


    Steve Rogers and Sam Wilson succeeded in stopping the Sky Mothership. This is good news.


    "It''s a waste." Alexander Pierce was so right. It was three sky motherships, not three fishing boats, so they were scrapped. It was really a huge waste.


    "Still calculating Rogers'' success rate?" Natasha Lokmanoff asked.


    "Chairwoman, it''s time to go, here." Alexander Pierce pointed a gun at Natasha Romanov, "You fly the plane and take me out of here."


    "You know, I used to be willing to take a gun for you." Nick Fury said suddenly.


    "You''ve already eaten it." Alexander Pierce said so well, "You will eat another one when you need it."


    Alexander Pierce and Nick Fury were so distracted talking, Natasha Romanov knocked out a small disc from her body, pinched it hard, and suddenly an electric current was released from the disc and flowed through her body.


    Natasha Romanov is not Thor, she is also afraid of thunder and lightning.


    No, it should be said that Natasha Romanov is also like Thor. She is also afraid of electricity, so she immediately convulsed and fell to the ground.


    But the brooch that was pinned to her chest was also destroyed by the strong electric current. Alexander Pierce pressed the remote control brooch several times without being able to be triggered.


    bang bang!


    Gunshots sounded.


    It was Nick Fury who seized this opportunity and shot beyond Alexander Pierce without hesitation.


    The cold-blooded executioner who was about to kill 20 million people fell to the ground like this, with two blood flowing out of his chest.


    "Romanoff." Nick Fury ran to Natasha Romanoff and shouted, "Natasha! Natasha! Wake up!"


    "It hurts like a needle stick." Natasha Romanov opened her eyes and said quietly.


    The space went dark, and the video ended here.


    ¡°After watching this video, I suddenly felt that it¡¯s not a bad thing for Fury¡¯s eyes to be scratched by a cat.¡± Tony Stark glanced at Nick Fury who put on his blindfold again and said, ¡°Alexander Pierce was actually careful enough, even A''dead'' can think of deleting permissions, but he never thought that Fury''s left eye would still be able to log in."


    "Yes, Fury''s left eye is indeed easy to be overlooked and despised." Stephen Strange said, "Now his left eye has power again. Not only is the left eye no longer a burden, but also Become a hole card."


    "If Fury had this ability in his eyes when he slapped a cat, what would he be afraid of?" Tony Stark said again, "The cat''s head would explode as soon as the cat''s paw was lifted!"


    "Essential Devouring Beast! Tony, please call it Yuan Cheating Beast, thank you." Nick Fury corrected.


    "Do I remember any Kerry people mentioned before?" Scott Long interjected, "Is that an alien?"


    "Yes, the Cree are aliens. Carol lived on their planet for a while and fought for them for a while, but then Carol found out that they lied to her, so he turned around and helped Skrull. People," Nick Fury explained.


    "Skrews? Another kind of aliens?" Scott Lang was surprised. "There was more than one kind of aliens back then?"


    "Yes, there were two alien races that year." This time Phil Coleson said, "Skrews can change their appearance at will. They can change into anyone. At first we thought they were enemies. Later they became friends."


    "I don''t care about the Cree or the Scroo, I care about the element-chewer beast." Thor asked, "Fry, where did the element-chewer beast go?"


    "I don''t know about that." Nick Fury said, "Suddenly it''s gone, no one knows where it went."


    "That''s really a shame." Scott Lang suddenly had a thought, "Can''t the Scarlet Witch on our side control the mind? If the Elemental Eater is still there, let the Scarlet Witch control its mind, on our side. Wouldn''t it be a very powerful force?"


    "Scott, UU reading , your idea is very dangerous. Controlling such a powerful creature is playing with fire. If it is not good, it will burn yourself to death." Steve Rogers said immediately.


    "I just remembered it all of a sudden, so I said it out." Scott Lang shrugged, "Maybe we should buy more dried fish."


    "But Scott''s words made me very curious. Can Wanda''s magic control other creatures besides humans?" Stephen Strange joined the discussion. "Steve said it is dangerous to control the Element Eater. I think it is. Not necessarily. Thor also said that the Primordial Beast behaves like a cat. We also saw it in the video. It really looks like a cat. This means that its thinking is very weak, or it is very chaotic in terms of autonomy. How to say Woolen cloth¡­"


    Steve Rogers caught a glimpse of Bruce Banner, and he knew how to describe it, "Like Hulk, he is very powerful, but it should be the easiest for Wanda to control him."


    "Wanda, can you control other lives?" Nick Fury also asked in a deep voice, obviously he was considering Scott Lang''s suggestion.


    "How would I know?" Wanda Maximov looked dumbfounded, "The Scarlet Witch, magic, that will all be the future. I am just an ordinary person now, and I don''t even know that I can''t but be Scarlet Witch."


    [In the Heroic Civil War, who did Spider-Man Peter Parker fight against? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Falcon Sam Wilson¡¿


    ¡¾B Ant-Man Scott Long¡¿


    ¡¾C Captain America Steve Rogers¡¿


    ¡¾D Winter Soldier Bucky Barnes¡¿


    ¡¾The answer to this question is correct, and the ability to discharge will be rewarded. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿

 Chapter 174： One little spider ravaged two heroes!

    Although a new topic has just been published, the topic of Spider-Man, Nick Fury still feels that some things must be clarified with Wanda Maximov. He walked up to Wanda and said: "You will, wait for Luo. Ki came to the earth, after we get his scepter, I will find a way to hand it to Strak. And you, just go to him and accept his experiment. Your future will not change. A Si Amtrak only, for you, I will keep them for the time being."


    "Even so, I''m not sure if I still want to experiment." Wanda Maximov said weakly, "The reason why I will accept the experiment in the video is because I hate Stark, I I want revenge, but I don¡¯t want revenge anymore. What reason do I have for participating in the experiment?"


    "Wanda, even if you don''t take revenge, isn''t it bad to be a strong man?" Pietro Maximov had a different idea from his sister. "If we had the power and the bomb fell that year, we wouldn''t be Helpless, we can save our parents, we can save many people."


    "Pitro, if there is a chance to save others, I will." Wanda Maximov said, "but that is an experiment and treat ourselves as guinea pigs! I don''t know what the process is, but I think that must be a very dangerous thing. Although Director Fury said that he will try his best to ensure this part of the future, but the future will change more or less. Who knows if this change will make our experiment fail? "


    "Is there no change, is this kind of experiment safe?" Pietro Maximov smiled, "If you want to gain much strength, you have to bear much risk. Ordinary people are caught in the street when they walk on the street. What about the risk of death, worry about this and that, isn''t it all **** in everything?"


    "Pitro is right. The world is getting chaotic. Rocky, Thanos, Hela, Domam, powerful enemies one after another." Nick Fury said, "In this case, I want To live to the end, the only guarantee is strength, strong enough to protect the people you care about!"


    "Okay, I will consider it." Wanda Maximov said, "Now it''s Peter''s answer. Let''s help Peter analyze it."


    "I have to say, Peter is really a lucky little guy." Nick Fury walked up to Peter Parker and rubbed his head. "The reward is actually electric discharge."


    "Is this a super power? If I got the correct answer, can it be discharged?" Peter Parker asked, looking up at Nick Fury.


    "That''s right, kid, this should be a super power." Nick Fury said, "You got it right, it should be able to discharge."


    "Electricity is very fierce energy." Peter Parker was a little excited at once, but immediately looked worried, "But can I get the answer right? This is far from what I learned in school."


    "Don''t worry about kid, we will help you." Steve Rogers walked up to Peter Parker and smiled, "This topic doesn''t seem difficult."


    "Yeah, it''s not difficult." Nick Fury looked at Steve Rogers first and then at Tony Stark. "If I''m not mistaken, this heroic civil war, and you two Is it related? In superheroes, you two have that irreconcilable disagreement. In the video, you have already fought."


    "Fry, you are too arbitrary to say that." Steve Rogers immediately shook his head, "Tony wants to kill Bucky, and I want to protect Bucky, yes, this creates a conflict between me and Tony. And for the time being, I don¡¯t see any good solutions. But this is always the matter of me, Bucky and Tony. How can it be equated with the "Heroic Civil War"? The "Heroic Civil War" obviously includes many people. Yes! I don¡¯t think other people will be involved in the fight between me and Tony."


    "Yes Fury, I will not interfere with the conflict between Tony and the captain because of Bucky." Natasha Romanoff said immediately, "No matter who they are, who can''t beat who, then It''s the matter between them. Outsiders of us, we won''t interfere."


    "That''s the truth, then what the **** is this heroic civil war?" Nick Fury''s brows wrinkled deeply, feeling big for a while. He has been having a headache for the battle between the US team and Iron Man. , I did not expect that the contradiction between the US Iron Man team has not been resolved without saying, there is another heroic civil war!


    Heroes Civil War Heroes Civil War, just by listening to this name, you know that there must be a lot of heroes participating.


    What is it that is so sharp that a group of heroes can''t even communicate and embark on the road of hands-on?


    Everyone is obviously like-minded heroes who protect the people!


    "Although I don''t know exactly what this civil war is about, I don''t think the cause of the civil war will be a superficial thing such as personal grievances, but a more profound reason." Bruce Banner said in a deep voice.


    "A deeper reason? For example?" Nick Fury asked.


    "Like the position." Bruce Banner shook his head, "Like the current captain and Tony, standing in Tony''s position, Bucky killed his parents. He wanted to avenge his parents. He didn''t make any mistakes. While standing In the captain''s position, Bucky was the brother he grew up with, and he didn''t kill voluntarily, but was manipulated by his mind. It was used as a tool of murder. He wanted to protect Bucky. It was not wrong. No one was wrong, but the position was different. "


    "Isn''t this still a personal grievance?" Nick Fury concluded, "You just reinterpreted the ¡®private grievance¡¯ in a more complicated and plausible way."


    "..." Bruce Banner spread his hands, "Just treat me like I didn''t say it."


    "Although there is no way to know the inside story of the heroic civil war, you can still choose the answer from the options." Stephen Strange said, "Look at the four options, Winter Soldier Bucky Barnes, he and Everyone knows what the captain is related to, and Sam Wilson, who fought side by side with the captain when he frustrated Alexander Pierce¡¯s insight plan, was a die-hard friend of the captain. I don¡¯t care who the captain¡¯s opponent in the Civil War is, the Winter Soldier and Sam Will be on the captain''s side."


    "In other words, among the four options, the captain, Bucky, and Sam are in the same group." Tony Stark said, "Either, none of these three are enemies, or just the three Individuals are enemies."


    "The option for this question is who of the four hasn''t fought, and conversely, you have fought three of them." Nick Fury touched Peter Parker''s head again. "It seems unfortunate, you and The captain is the enemy, and Bucky and Sam are the enemies. You have fought with the three of them."


    "Why would I be the enemy of Captain America?" Peter Parker scratched his head. "Captain America is a great hero! Am I a villain in the future? But in the future, am I not Spider-Man? I always thought Spider-Man was too. What about the hero."


    "Yes, you are a hero, kid, did you see the title, "Heroic Civil War"." Steve Rogers said, "As for why we are fighting, I don''t know now, I can''t imagine it. You too Don''t worry about this, you will know the answer sooner or later. All you have to do now is to answer the question and get the reward."


    "So I''m the captain''s enemy?" Natasha Romanov shrugged, "I''ve also fought with the captain in the Ming Ming Insight Plan. Why didn''t I stand with the captain like Sam?"


    "Natasha, this is just a probability." Nick Fury said, "It''s not that you will stand on the opposite side of the captain in the future. In fact, if you stand on the opposite side of the captain alone, it is possible for me personally. I think it¡¯s unlikely. But the current situation is to choose one of four, either you, or Bucky and Sam. Compared with them, you are more likely to stand opposite the captain."


    "I choose B!" Peter Parker made his choice.


    ¡¾correct answer! Reward distribution! ¡¿


    Crack~


    Suddenly, all kinds of electric light flowed on Peter Parker, and then disappeared.


    "So kid, can you discharge it now?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "Yes, the captain." Peter Parker stretched out his hand, and a small lightning flashed between his fingers.


    "It''s awe-inspiring." Bruce Banner walked over and said, "But kid, you should never use this ability in school. If someone bullies you, you can fight back, but only with your fists, know? Ability, don¡¯t use it easily, you know?"


    "I know!" Peter Parker nodded his head, "Only when I beat bad guys, I will use my abilities!"


    "You can''t beat bad guys!" Tony Stark couldn''t help but snapped his fingers on Peter Parker''s head. "You are still young now, and your only task is to grow up. So for you, there is nothing to beat bad guys. , You saw the bad guy, immediately ran away and hid well, you know?"


    "But I am Spider-Man." Peter Parker said.


    "You are just a kid now." Tony Stark reached out and flicked again.


    At this time, the space lights up and the video starts to play.


    At the beginning, a blue mini car slowly drove into a parking lot. Just when everyone thought this mini car was driving, the door opened and the muscle man Steve Rogers left. Come down, and then Sam Wilson also walked down.


    There is also a bus next to the parking lot. Clint Barton and Wanda Maximoff stepped down one after another and joined Steve Rogers.


    "You know I have no choice, and I won''t find you." Steve Rogers took Clint Button''s hand and said to him.


    "Hei, man, you are doing me a favor." Clint Barton shook Steve Rogers''s hand twice, "Besides, I owe a debt."


    "Thank you for standing on my side." Steve Rogers said to Wanda Maximoff who came by.


    "It''s time for me to move too." Wanda Maximov tilted his head and said.


    "Where is the other newcomer?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "He can''t wait." Clint Button turned and left the door of the bus behind him, "I gave him some coffee, he should be fine."


    "Which time zone is this?" Scott Long jumped from inside, walked over and shook his hand with Steve Rogers, "Captain America."


    "Mr. Lang," Steve Rogers said.


    "It''s an honor. It''s been too long for me to hold your hand." Scott Lang was very excited and turned to Wanda Maximoff and said, "It''s great, this is Captain America." Then he Add another sentence, "I know you too, and you are great too."


    "Oh my God..." Scott Lang looked at Steve Rogers again, and squeezed the other person, "I know you know a lot of great people, so thank you for thinking of me."


    "hei, man." Scott Long greeted Sam Wilson, who was on the side.


    "What''s the matter?" Sam Wilson replied with his arms folded.


    "It''s nice to meet you." Scott Long paused and said, "Well, what happened last time..."


    "That was a great interview, but there will be no next time." Sam Wilson smiled.


    "Did they tell you what we are going to deal with?" Steve Rogers asked Scott Long.


    "It looks like a few crazy assassins." Scott Long said.


    "Our action this time is not legal. If you come with us, you will be a wanted man." Steve Rogers first identified the stakes.


    "I got used to it a long time ago." Scott Lang looked indifferent.


    "We should go," Bucky Barnes reminded him aside.


    "There is a helicopter waiting for us." Clint Button looked confident.


    At this time, the sound of "Didi" came, and then a string of gurgling bird sounds rang. Everyone could tell that it might be German, but they couldn''t understand what was being said.


    "They are evacuating the airport." Bucky Barnes understood, and said to everyone.


    "Stark," Sam Wilson said.


    "Stark?" Scott Lang asked again, seemingly surprised.


    "Dress up." Steve Rogers spit out two words.


    After getting dressed, Steve Rogers, wearing his star-stripe suit and holding a shield, first ran to a helicopter in the airport, but just as he approached, a slap-sized object was launched with a squeak Arrived on the helicopter.


    I don''t know what this thing is, but there are waves of electric current flashing on the helicopter, and smoke is emitting in some places, and it seems that it can''t be used.


    When Steve Rogers raised his head, he saw Tony Stark floating in the air with a hand outstretched. Obviously he launched the thing just now.


    The next moment, Tony Stark and James Rhodes flew down together, and landed next to Steve Rogers with two bangs.


    "It''s weird to always meet acquaintances at the airport." Tony Stark turned to ask James Rhodes and said, "Are you weird?"


    "It''s so weird," James Rhodes replied.


    "Listen to Tony, the psychiatrist, he is the man behind the scenes." Steve Rogers said.


    At this time, another figure jumped over. His figure was as light as a cat. He was dressed in a black panther suit, and he was undoubtedly a black panther.


    "team leader."


    "Your Highness."


    The two greeted each other.


    "Anyway, Rose gave me 36 hours to take you home." Tony Stark said, pacing there, "24 hours have passed, help me brother."


    "You caught the wrong person." Steve Rogers said.


    "You have a problem with your judgment!" Tony Stark said, "Your old comrades killed many innocents yesterday."


    "There are five super fighters like him. I can''t let the doctor find them first, Tony." Steve Rogers said.


    "Steve." Natasha Romanov also appeared, "Do you know what will happen next, do you have to make a **** road this time?"


    Steve Rogers did not speak, but his determined expression showed his attitude.


    "Okay, I''m impatient." Tony Stark called out, "Underwear baby!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a tuft of spider silk suddenly shot on Steve Rogers'' shield. The next moment the shield left Steve Rogers''s hand, and his hands were also entangled with a tuft of spider silk.


    The Spider-Man in the red and blue suit landed there with an somersault, holding a shield in one hand, and posing.


    "So Spider-Man can really spin silk?" Seeing this, Stephen Strange said, "It seems that everyone''s nickname is really not in vain."


    "No, I think your nickname is a bit useless." Natasha Romanov said, "Should you not call the strange "Mage" more appropriate? The strange "Doctor", you don''t even know what you are capable of. what."


    "I am a doctor myself, is there any problem with calling Doctor Strange?" Stephen Strange asked rhetorically.


    "Is that the future me! I snatched Captain America''s shield in one fell swoop, it looks so majestic!" Peter Parker has begun to star in his eyes, full of expectations for his future.


    "Good job, kid!" In the video, Tony Stark praised Peter Parker.


    "Thank you, the landing is not ideal, the new clothes are not suitable..." Peter Parker said here hastily, "Wait, it''s not a matter, Mr. Stark, the clothes are perfect, thank you!"


    "Well, we don''t need to start talking." Tony Stark said.


    "Okay." Peter Parker saluted Steve Rogers, "Captain, I am Spider-Man, your big fan."


    "Okay, I''ll talk later." Tony Stark said silently.


    "Hey, everyone." Peter Parker greeted everyone.


    "Good job." Tony Stark praised again.


    "You are not idle." Steve Rogers said to Tony Stark.


    "You''re such a complete idiot!" Tony Stark turned his head and said angrily. "Take Clint in and take Wanda away from where she doesn''t want to leave. A safe place. Try to prevent you from splitting the Avengers."


    "We split us when you signed it." Steve Rogers said lightly.


    "Okay, let''s go." Tony Stark no longer intends to engage in such useless arguments. "Hand over Barnes, follow us, and do it right away, otherwise a joint special operations command team will come. If you catch you, they won''t be merciful. Please."


    "We found it." At this time, Sam Wilson''s voice rang in Steve Rogers''s headset, "Queens are in Hangar 5 on the North Runway."


    Steve Rogers immediately raised his hands, and an arrow fell from the sky, shooting away the spider silk entwined between his hands.


    "Action, Lang." Steve Rogers said again.


    At this time, Scott Lang became only as small as an ant, and he was standing on Steve Rogers'' shield.


    "Everyone, what..." Peter Parker also noticed something on the shield at this time, but before he finished speaking, the ant-sized Scott Lang suddenly grew bigger. In the process of growing bigger, he was behind him. Somersault, kicked Peter Parker, and also got Steve Rogers'' shield.


    "What''s the situation?" James Rhodes was taken aback, why suddenly another person came out?


    "This is yours, Captain America." Scott Lang walked up to Steve Rogers and handed him the shield.


    "I''m pretty cool too!" Seeing this, Scott Lang in the answer space was also excited.


    "It''s pretty cool, I hope you won''t slaughter the Avengers in the future." Tony Stark said.


    "Slaughter the Avengers? Me?" Scott Long pointed to his nose, "I just can get bigger and smaller, do I have such great abilities?"


    "You will know if you have any more after you''re done with the''makeup''." Bruce Banner said, "Any kind of ability, when used to the extreme, is a terrible ability."


    "This is great." Tony Stark''s mask immediately scanned the figures of Bucky Barnes. "There are two in the parking lot. One of them is Maksimov. I will catch her. Luo. De, do you want to deal with the captain?" His figure rose to the sky as he said.


    "There are two in the waiting hall, Wilson and Barnes." James Rhodes also flew upBarnes is mine! "As soon as the Black Panther Techara heard James Rhodes''s words, he ran to the terminal hall.


    ßÛ!


    There was a noise at this time. It turned out that Steve Rogers threw his shield and shot James Rhodes in the air.


    "Mr. Stark, what should I do?" Peter Parker didn''t know what he should do, and quickly asked Tony Stark.


    "Didn''t we say it? Don''t get too close, wrap them with the net." Tony Stark said.


    "Ok, got it!" Peter Parker immediately went to the waiting hall, and he dangled directly on the smooth glass wall, crawling on it with his hands and feet.


    "What''s that stuff?" Bucky Barnes was running with Sam Wilson, and he couldn''t help but say when he saw Peter Parker who suddenly appeared above his head.


    "Everyone has some tricks these days." Sam Wilson said.


    Peter Parker climbed two steps and jumped. When a person was in mid-air, he stretched out his hand. Two spider silks were glued to the building. He held the silk in both hands and swung in directly like swinging on a swing. The glass crashed with a crash. Shattered.


    After landing, he took a kick and Sam Wilson was kicked directly.


    While Bucky Barnes raised his iron arm, he hammered at Peter Parker with an iron fist, but he was caught by Peter Parker.


    "Do you have a metal arm?" Peter Parker looked at Bucky Barnes''s silver arm and exclaimed, "It''s amazing!"


    Bucky Barnes looked at the guy in the red and blue suit in amazement. He was shocked at the time. He never expected that this person was so strong that he would catch his punch so easily.

 Chapter 175： Spiderman vs. Captain America

    Sam Wilson, who had just been kicked, rushed over again, flew straight over, grabbed Peter Parker and took him to the sky.


    But Peter Parker grabbed the building overhead with spider silk and easily got away from Sam Wilson.


    One of these two flies in the air. Although the other can''t fly, but relying on the spider silk, it can also be like a fish in the sky with buildings, and the two will meet each other in the air.


    But apparently Peter Parker was better at it. After a while, Peter Parker shot a tuft of spider silk on the propeller of Sam Wilson''s wing, and the latter fell directly into the air.


    Sam Wilson got up from the ground, but before he could do anything, Peter Parker shook his hand and launched two tufts of spider silk, sticking his hands to the armrest.


    "Is this wing made of carbon fiber?" Peter Parker landed on a large pillar and asked, "If it is, the stiffness and flexibility is not difficult to understand. I have to say, it''s really cool."


    "You shot this thing?" Sam Wilson said silently, "I don''t know if you have participated in battle before, but we generally don''t have so much nonsense."


    "Well, I''m sorry, my fault." Peter Parker jumped away from the pillar, pulled the spider silk with his hand, kicked Bucky Barnes and Sam Wilson to the lower floor together, and launched the spider silk general. The two were glued to the ground.


    "Two, I want to continue fighting with you, but I only have one mission today. I have to make a good impression on Mr. Stark." Peter Parker crouched on it and said condescendingly, "So, I''m sorry. ."


    When Peter Parker spoke, he didn¡¯t notice that there was a screen on Sam Wilson¡¯s arm, and he was quietly adjusting it. When Peter Parker wanted to stretch out the spider silk again, Red Wing flew over and grabbed it. Pulled to the sky.


    "Can''t you do that earlier?" Bucky Barnes said while lying beside Sam Wilson.


    "I hate you." Sam Wilson said.


    When Spider-Man Peter Parker was fighting "Yang Guo and the Eagle" inside, the fighting outside was also very fierce.


    War Machine James Rhodes was flying towards Steve Rogers, but after being flipped by Steve Rogers, he kicked him directly on his back.


    Black Panther Techa pulled Steve Rogers with his paw and was kicked by him.


    "Captain, go on!" Scott Lang ran over and threw a white toy car the size of a slap to Steve Rogers, and then he squeezed a small disc with two fingers, with a serious look on history. Steve Rogers confessed, "Throw at this thing."


    After speaking, he threw the small disc out, and Steve Rogers also shook his hand and threw the toy car towards the small disc. When the two touched in the air, the toy car suddenly enlarged!


    It turned out that it was not a toy car at all, but a genuine car at a fair price. It was just reduced.


    Boom!


    The white vehicle hit the ground and caused an explosion. At that time, a sea of ??flames was burning.


    "Oh my God, I thought it was a waterwheel!" Not only Techara and James Rhodes were stunned by this car, even Scott Lang himself was surprised, "sorry."


    Steve Rogers was also quite speechless, but Scott Long was helping himself. He didn''t say anything. He looked at each other with Scott Long, and the two turned and ran.


    "Well, I''m getting annoyed now." James Rhodes stood up and said.


    ßÛ!


    Tony Stark also fell to the ground, and he stretched out his hand to pull up Natasha Romanov who had fallen on the ground.


    "Is this part of the plan?" Natasha Romanov asked.


    "I originally planned to be polite to them." Tony Stark was also a little angry, "Do you want to increase the firepower?"


    On the other side, Steve Rogers and his party have joined together, including Clint Barton, Wanda Maximoff, Scott Long, Bucky Barnes, Sam Wilson, etc. The people ran towards the plane together.


    Seeing that the distance to the plane is getting closer and closer, a dazzling light falls from the sky and hits the ground, cutting a big hole in front of a few people.


    Then, a phantom in mid-air appeared in everyone''s sight.


    "Captain Rogers." Vision said to Steve Rogers, floating in the air condescendingly, "I know you believe you are right, but for the sake of the overall situation, you must surrender immediately!"


    People from Tony Stark''s side also gathered one after another in the vision of speaking, including Natasha Romanoff, James Rhodes, Techara, Peter Parker, and the vision also came from the air. Landed and stood in the "team".


    The two camps of the heroic civil war confronted each other in this way.


    "I don''t think the situation is very good." Seeing this, Scott Long couldn''t help but say, "Let''s not mention the cause of this civil war. Just look at this lineup. Mr. Stark actually has a vision! That guy! Is it something we can beat? I feel that the''captain team'' is going to lose."


    "Vision is extremely powerful, but we have the Scarlet Witch." Sam Wilson is more optimistic than Scott Long, "You can still fight."


    "Although Wanda is powerful, it still feels a little worse than the phantom, and the little spider is much stronger than imagined. It is easy to hang Bucky and Sam alone, and I feel that the captain should not be his opponent, and the Panthers are not too small. Look." Clint Barton agrees with Scott Long. "Although I belong to the''captain'' team in the video, I also think Tony will win."


    "From the video, we can also see that the two sides of the heroic civil war are led by the captain on one side and Tony on the other. Even though there are more powerful heroes such as Vision and Wanda, the core of the captain and Tony is The status doesn¡¯t seem to have changed.¡± Nick Fury first looked at Steve Rogers and then at Tony Stark. ¡°I hope you both can understand your weight. Your decision is not just about yourself. It will also affect many people, just like the heroic civil war in the video."


    "Fry, I know what you want to say, so I''ll just ask you, can you pat your chest and say that it is wrong for me to avenge my parents?" Tony Stark looked at Nick Fury and asked each word. road.


    "Tony, I didn''t mention this topic." Nick Fury shrugged. "Let''s keep our eyes on the video."


    "In this hero war, two very powerful guys have not appeared so far." Stephen Strange said, "That is Thor and Banner, I don''t know what they are doing, whether they are absent, or late. "


    "I hope it is absent." Bruce Banner said.


    "Yes, with Hulk''s fighting power, if he joins the civil war, it will be difficult to avoid casualties." Phil Coleson said, "Others, everyone is more sensible, even if it is for some reason, But it won¡¯t be dead, there will be room for it, but Hulk, that¡¯s not necessarily."


    The video continues to play, the captain team and the Ironman team have already handed over, Steve Rogers pk Tony Stark, Techara pk Bucky Barnes, James Rhodes are chasing the same meeting Flying Sam Wilson, Natasha Romanoff and Clint Barton, the pair of "elite killers" made the move...


    A heroic chaos was staged, it was so lively.


    After several rounds of fighting, Clint Barton put Natasha Romanoff to the ground.


    "Are we still friends?" Natasha Romanov asked.


    "It depends on how hard you beat me." Clint Button said a classic line.


    The words fell, and Natasha Romanov caught Clint Barton''s body with her legs lifted and threw it out.


    As soon as Clint Barton got up, Natasha Romanov kicked him with one leg, but this leg was only halfway through, and a cloud of crimson energy enveloped him, and this leg couldn¡¯t Going further, frozen in midair.


    While Wanda Maximov waved casually, Natasha Romanov flew out.


    "You released the water." Wanda Maximov said to Clint Button.


    It can be seen that Phil Coleson¡¯s statement is correct. Even if the heroes are fighting for one of these reasons, everyone is more restrained and will not really kill.


    However, Techara and Bucky Barnes should be an exception, at least Techara should not keep his hands.


    "I didn''t kill your father." Bucky Barnes said, pinching Techara''s neck with one hand.


    "Then what are you running?" Techara didn''t believe Bucky Barnes''s words. He took off Bucky Barnes''s hand and fought against the opponent, kicking Bucky Barnes up for a few rounds. .


    Then he stretched his paw and grabbed Bucky Barnes¡¯ throat.


    Techara¡¯s claws are vigorous, and he thinks Bucky Barnes is his father¡¯s foe. If this claw goes down, I¡¯m afraid that Bucky Barnes would be killed on the spot, but it¡¯s just a matter of time. At that moment, a cloud of crimson energy appeared on Techara''s claws again.


    That''s right, it was Wanda Maximoff again.


    It may be that he knew that the panther suit was vibrating and strong. This time Wanda Maksimov threw Techara far away and smashed it directly into the container.


    Although Steve Rogers¡¯ opponent was Tony Stark at the beginning, there were originally many variables on the battlefield. Until now, I don¡¯t know why his opponent is no longer Tony Stark. Peter Parker.


    The little spider was hanging in the air with spider silk. Steve Rogers threw the shield in his hand and cut the spider silk. The little spider fell on the ground, and the shield returned without a doubt and was caught by it. .


    After landing, Peter Parker looked at Steve Rogers and said doubts that many people did not understand, "Your thing does not conform to the laws of physics at all!"


    "Kid, there are a lot of things you don''t understand." Steve Rogers didn''t intend to explain the mystery of the shield.


    "Mr. Stark said you would say that." Don''t look down on Peter Parker, sometimes he has a black belly. Here he asks questions like a curious baby, and he just started talking while talking. hand.


    When he stretched out his hand, a spider thread was launched, and Steve Rogers''s shield was shot, and the spider thread shot on the shield. Peter Parker was another spider thread, shot on Steve Rogers¡¯ leg, back. As soon as he pulled, Steve Rogers fell directly to the ground and slid towards Peter Parker. Peter Parker fired two more spider silks and shot them on the object behind him. He pulled with both hands and his body was under the reaction force. Quickly slid to Steve Rogers, kicked the latter''s face, kicked it out, and the shield fell to the ground.


    "He also said he would attack your legs." Peter Parker turned and looked at Steve Rogers who was lying on the ground and said, he was a bit proud, after all, he kicked the famous Captain America.


    Steve Rogers got up and ran to the shield on the ground, but Peter Parker stretched out his hand behind him, and two more spider threads shot over him, entangled his two fists.


    Peter Parker pulled the web behind him, and Steve Rogers'' body was frozen in place, unable to move forward.


    Steve Rogers was obviously more experienced in fighting. Not long after the two were in a stalemate, he pulled his hands together and turned his body in the air. Under a combination of movements, he directly threw Peter Parker away.


    Peter Parker¡¯s fighting style looks very simple Except that his fists and feet are spider silk, he fired spider silk at Steve Rogers again, but Steve Rogers grabbed the spider silk and pulled him Go over, and then Steve Rogers waved his shield and slammed it into Peter Parker''s face, turning the little spiders one by one.


    Peter Parker saw something bad, and the spider silk grabbed a large container that was hanging in the air, and jumped up with his hands.


    "Did Stark tell you anything else?" Steve Rogers asked, looking up.


    "You are wrong. You think you are right. So you are very dangerous." Peter Parker pulled the webbing and jumped again, but just as he approached, he was kicked back by Steve Rogers. Smashed on a thick hydraulic rod behind him.


    "He was right." Steve Rogers fired his shield again, directly on the hydraulic rod. The hydraulic rod bends on the spot, and a huge container with a length of several tens of meters fell down.


    If it were an ordinary person, such a container would definitely slap the person, but Peter Parker caught the container directly with his hands up!


    "You have the courage, where are you from?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "Queens." Peter Parker said.


    "I''m from Brooklyn." Steve Rogers smiled and turned away.


    "Kid, your strength is not small." In the answer space, Tony Stark couldn''t help but say to Peter Parker, "A container that is so large that it falls from such a height can be picked up."


    "Yes, it''s amazing how powerful it is," Clint Barton also said.


    "It looks like it''s quite big." Peter Parker scratched his head and said with excitement.

 Chapter 176： U.S. triathlon pk

    When the "Captain Team" boss Steve Rogers and Peter Parker fought, the "Ironman" boss Tony Stark was not idle either. He was chasing with Sam Wilson who was also flying in the air.


    It can also be seen from this that the heroes are not doing their best, or else Sam Wilson''s "simple" equipment is not enough for Tony.


    "Clint, can you help me get rid of him?" Sam Wilson flew to his teammates for help.


    Crete Button immediately bent his bow and shot his arrow, aiming at Tony Stark.


    Of course he was not so arrogant that he wanted to shoot Iron Man flying into the sea with an arrow. On his arrow, there was a person the size of an ant lying on his stomach.


    "Hurry up?" Clint Button asked Scott Long.


    "Hurry up." Scott Lang said, lying on the arrow. "Arrow man, come on!"


    call out!


    Clint Button shot an arrow, which turned into four or five arrows in the air, and they shot at Tony Stark all at once.


    This little trick is naturally impossible to hit Tony Stark, but Clint Barton¡¯s purpose was not originally this. Those arrows were only used to distract Tony Stark¡¯s mind. His real killer move was Scott Long.


    I saw Scott Long jumped down before the arrow exploded, jumped directly onto Tony Stark''s armor, and then slipped into the armor from the cracks in the armor!


    Tony Stark had no idea about this. He was still bombarding Clint Button with his palm artillery. After two blows, the palm artillery went out and could no longer be fired.


    Tony Stark was taken aback, and quickly asked Friday, "Friday?"


    "Some weapon systems are offline," said Friday.


    "What?" Tony Stark was confused, how could he be offline?


    At this time, Scott Long was wreaking havoc inside the armor.


    "Oh, I must return to the factory for repairs!" Scott Lang said while looking for his hands-on target.


    "Who is talking?" Tony Stark somehow heard Scott Long''s words.


    "Your conscience." Scott Long held a pipe in his hands and pulled it out. "We haven''t communicated much recently."


    "Friday." Tony Stark called.


    "Activate the fire extinguishing system." On Friday, the fire extinguishing system was directly activated. At this time, Scott Lang was holding a pipeline with both hands, and he saw a large area of ??white mist filling behind him. He immediately threw the pipeline and turned and ran.


    However, his running speed was obviously slower than those white mists, and was directly submerged by them. In the end, Tony Stark was discharged out of the armor.


    "We have to go, that guy is probably going to Siberia." On the other side, Steve Rogers was hiding behind the bunker and said to Bucky Barnes, who was also hidden.


    "You have to turn away the flying." Steve Rogers said, looking up at the sky, "I''ll deal with Vision, you go to the plane."


    "You, you get on the plane, and you both go." said Sam Wilson flying in the air, "the rest of us can''t go."


    "Although I don''t want to admit it, if we want to win, we have to sacrifice some people." Clint Barton just dodged a bombardment with a roll, bowed his bow and set up an arrow.


    "This is not a really important battle, Steve." Sam Wilson said again.


    "Well, Sam, what''s the plan?" Steve Rogers asked. He knew what Sam Wilson called the "really important battle" to go to Siberia to prevent other super soldiers from being awakened.


    "We have to make a big move to divert attention." Sam Wilson said while escaping from James Rhodes''s hunt.


    "I have a big move, but I can''t hold it for long." Scott Long said as he ran, "Wait for my signal, and then run desperately! If I tear myself in half, don''t come back to save me. "


    "He''s going to tear himself in half?" Bucky Barnes asked Steve Rogers. He didn''t understand what Scott Long was talking about.


    "Are you okay Scott?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "I do this often, well, actually only once." Scott Long said, "in the laboratory, and then I passed out into a coma."


    "I''m the best, I''m the best, I''m the best." The shrunken Scott Lang began to think about it, and then saw James Rhodes flying over here. He finally shouted "I am the best" and jumped directly to it. James Rhodes.


    Then he adjusted it on the panel on his arm, gritted his teeth, and pressed the button. Then, the body the size of an ant before suddenly zoomed in, not an ordinary person back to the size of a normal person, but a dozen The meter tall giant.


    James Rhodes was flying in front, and Scott Long stretched out his hand casually and grabbed James Rhodes''s legs and pinched him in mid-air.


    "Holyshit!" Peter Parker was stunned when he saw this scene.


    "Hahahaha!" And Scott Lang laughed as if drunk.


    "Ok, that little bit has become bigger, and little bit has become bigger!" James Rhodes tried to fly away from Scott Lang, but after several attempts, billowing smoke appeared on the armor, but he just insisted Can''t get rid of Scott Long''s palm.


    "I guess this is the signal." Steve Rogers said, looking up at the scene.


    "Good job, Little Bean!" Sam Wilson said loudly in praise.


    "Give me back my Rhodes." Tony Stark was also a little shocked, but as soon as his words fell, Sam Wilson flew over and kicked him aside.


    Scott Long directly used James Rhodes as a shot put, swiped his arm and threw it out.


    "I''ll pick him up!" As soon as Peter Parker stretched out his hand, a spider thread shot on James Rhodes, but once the opponent was too heavy, the power to throw it out was too great, and he not only failed to succeed. He grabbed James Rhodes, but was taken by him and flew out.


    When flying over a large truck, Peter Parker kicked the truck with his hands and kicked the truck with great force. He stood on the truck and pulled his own wire desperately. Rhodes''s battle armor also spewed energy, and finally resisted Scott Long''s throwing force, turned and flew back.


    Huh!


    Scott Lang kicked a bus with his big feet, as if kicking a pebble. The bus ran across the ground directly and crashed into Techara on the ground.


    Fortunately, at a critical moment, Vision descended from the sky and blocked Techara. How hard was Vision''s body, and he stood there directly without any means. The bus hit him and broke into two pieces on the spot.


    It can only be said that Scott Lang, who has grown bigger, is too cruel. He grabbed the wings of an airplane parked nearby with both hands, and directly broke off the wings of the airplane as a weapon, and turned to Tony Star, who was chasing Sam Wilson in mid-air. gram.


    There are big advantages and big disadvantages, that is, the flexibility is greatly reduced. This wing is shot down, and Tony Stark easily flashed past it.


    "OK, does anyone on our side hide some amazing and amazing skills and want to show it?" Tony Stark asked loudly, "I am open to suggestions."


    Tony Stark just spoke without noticing that Sam Wilson was flying over his head. The red wing behind the latter was launched, and it hit Tony Stark on the head with a bang, smashing him. To the ground.


    Black Panther Techara saw Steve Rogers and Bucky Barnes running towards the plane, and hurriedly chased them.


    "Do you want to catch them? Get past me first." Scott Lang''s huge body blocked it, and kicked at Techara with his leg raised.


    As the saying goes, the arm can''t twist the thigh, especially Scott Lang''s leg is too thick. Where did Techara dare to jump to the side.


    Scott Lang bent down again and stretched out his big hand to catch Techara, but at this moment, boom and boom, several shells exploded on him. It turned out that James Rhodes flew over. Those shells were He launched it.


    James Rhodes did not come alone. He also had a spider silk on his body, and the other spider silk was caught by Peter Parker. The little spider just hitchhiked on James Rhodes¡¯s "free ride". ", come and deal with Scott Lang together.


    On the ground, Techara handed over to Clint Button. Patton shot two arrows at Techara, which were caught by Techara with both hands.


    Clint Barton''s bows and arrows were out of order. Those two arrows were not ordinary, but they would explode. Even Loki was hit.


    However, after the two arrows exploded in Techara''s hands, they did not affect Techara at all.


    "We don''t know each other yet." Clint Button shook his bow, and the bow transformed into a stick. "I''m Clint."


    "I don''t care." Techara stretched out his claws and fought Clint Button.


    Their battles were vivid and colorful, and the battles in the air were full of tricks. James Rhodes stretched out his hands, and the sound waves visible to the naked eye impacted Scott Lang¡¯s head. Scott Lang was unaware of it and waved James. ¡¤ Rhodes hit the ground.


    Then, Scott Long took a truck and smashed James Rhodes. James Rhodes was on full fire, and the bullets poured out intensively. The body of the truck disappeared little by little like the ice and snow melted. When Scott Long finally reached James Rhodes, there was no more scum left in the truck.


    Scott Long raised his foot to step on James Rhodes again. James Rhodes didn''t dare to be tough and jumped aside quickly. Scott Long stepped on a car with this foot. Just step on the explosion.


    Such a behemoth saw that no one could do anything else, and the vision that hadn''t appeared for a long time shot. I saw him slowly fly in front of Scott Long, and hit him so far, directly smashing Scott Lang. Almost fell, holding the airplane with half of its wings removed with one hand to stabilize his figure.


    At this time, Steve Rogers and Bucky Barnes were about to flee to their plane. Techara on the ground saw this scene, and a paw grabbed Clint Barton¡¯s bow and flew again. Kick him down with his feet and chase people.


    It was not only Techara who saw Bucky escape, but also the vision in the air. He flew straight forward. At this time, Scott Lang was standing in front of him, but this had no effect. The vision His body became illusory directly, passing through Scott Lang''s body.


    "Something flew into my body!" Scott Lang was so frightened that he was a scream.


    After the vision passed through Scott Lang''s body, it hovered there, and a beam of light shot from the center of his eyebrows, cutting off a building that was several tens of meters high. The building collapsed at that time and fell to Steve. ¡¤ Rogers and Bucky Barnes ahead.


    Seeing that the road ahead was about to be buried by this building, a layer of crimson energy suddenly appeared, supporting the collapsed building.


    Needless to say, the Scarlet Witch Wanda Maximov took the shot.


    Steve Rogers looked back and ran forward with Bucky Barnes.


    At this time, James Rhodes flew over. He stretched out his hand in mid-air, and the sound wave launched and attacked Wanda Maksimov¡¯s head. Wanda Maksimov was holding his head in pain, crimson. The energy disappeared, and the collapsed building continued to fall, hitting the ground, blocking the way forward.


    However, Steve Rogers and Bucky Barnes had already passed under the buildings that were about to fall just before the road was about to be blocked.


    However, there was someone waiting on the road ahead. A red-haired Natasha Romanov was standing there, and I don¡¯t know how long it took to wait.


    "You won''t stop, will you?" Natasha Romanov asked.


    "You know I can''t." Steve Rogers said.


    "I must regret it." Natasha Romanov raised her arm, and when everyone thought she was going to shoot Steve Rogers, her arm was slanted and launched a small disk. Arrived Techara who came quietly behind Steve Rogers.


    In the flashing blue arc, Techara almost fell to the ground.


    "Hurry up Natasha Romanov said to Steve Rogers, and then went on to shoot the small electric discs at Techara.


    Techara was dragged, and Steve Rogers and Bucky Barnes successfully boarded the plane.


    Techara was also a hard stubble. The planes took off, and he jumped up high to catch the plane, but the wheels of the plane were retracted in time, and he was unsuccessful.


    "I said I would help you find him, but I didn''t say I would help you catch him." Natasha Romanov looked at Tchara and said.


    On the other side of the airport, James Rhodes and Peter Parker teamed up to knock down Scott Lang. James Rhodes flew over and continued chasing the plane in the air.


    Tony Stark was not idle either. Together with James Rhodes, they chased the plane together.


    So an enemy that can fly is trouble, like a dog skin plaster, you can''t get rid of it no matter how you shake it.


    Fortunately, there are those who can fly on the captain''s side. Although the equipment is a bit rudimentary, they can go to the sky anyway.

 Chapter 177： I am a mortal, I want to kill a superhero!

    Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me https://


    Techara was dragged, and Steve Rogers and Bucky Barnes successfully boarded the plane.


    Techara was also a hard stubble. The planes took off, and he jumped up high to catch the plane, but the wheels of the plane were retracted in time, and he was unsuccessful.


    "I said I would help you find him, but I didn''t say I would help you catch him." Natasha Romanov looked at Tchara and said.


    On the other side of the airport, James Rhodes and Peter Parker joined forces to knock down Scott Lang. James Rhodes flew over and continued chasing the plane in the air.


    Tony Stark was not idle either. Together with James Rhodes, they chased the plane together.


    So an enemy that can fly is trouble, like a dog skin plaster, you can''t get rid of it no matter how you shake it.


    Fortunately, there are some who can fly on the captain''s side. Although the equipment is a bit rudimentary, they can go to the sky anyway.


    Sam Wilson followed James Rhodes, chasing him, and firing harassment shells at James Rhodes.


    "Vision, I have a tail behind." James Rhodes asked Vision for help.


    At this time, Vision was busy lingering with Wanda Maximoff, and did not hear James Rhodes at all.


    "Vision, did you receive it?" James Rhodes had to call again, "Take off his thrusters and turn him into a hang glider."


    Vision held Wanda Maximoff in one hand, he raised his head and aimed at Sam Wilson''s thruster, and a beam of energy was emitted from the center of his eyebrows.


    James Rhodes had a good idea. Taking off the thrusters can prevent Sam Wilson from harassing him without hurting the other party. Unexpectedly, Sam Wilson was too flexible. He flipped in the air and escaped directly. Vision of the attack.


    What''s so dying is that James Rhodes was right above Sam Wilson. When Sam Wilson hid like this, the vision attack fell directly on James Rhodes''s chest, breaking the Ark reactor!


    The Ark reactor is the power source of the battle armor. When it breaks, James Rodston loses his power and starts to fall to the ground.


    At this time, Tony Stark didn''t care about chasing Steve Rogers, and quickly turned around and flew back, trying to catch the falling James Rhodes.


    Sam Wilson didn''t care about anything else, almost turned around with Tony Stark and flew towards James Rhodes.


    Two people in two directions, at the same time to pick up James Rhodes.


    But James Rhodes was not so lucky. Both of them were only able to catch it. However, James Rhodes took the lead and smashed the ground into a big hole.


    Tony Stark landed beside James Rhodes, reached out and lifted the steel mask on his face, revealing a **** face.


    "Read vital signs." Tony Stark ordered.


    "Heartbeat is detected and medical emergency is on the road," said Friday.


    "I''m sorry." Sam Wilson also fell to the ground, and he stood aside and apologized.


    Tony Stark didn''t reply, didn''t even glance at Sam Wilson. He raised his hand and fired a palm cannon, shooting Sam Wilson into the air.


    The space dimmed, and the video ended here.


    "So this is the heroic civil war?" Scott Long said with some intent. "It''s really eye-opening, especially for me. It''s so cool to be such a giant."


    "Yes, everyone has unique skills, which are not comparable to ordinary people." Nick Fury glanced at everyone and said, "It''s just a pity that such good skills are used to deal with their own people."


    "Although everyone tried their best to restrain themselves and didn''t kill them, accidents are always inevitable." Phil Coleson continued with Nick Fury''s words, "James fell from that height, although life is safe, but if It would be a shame to end up with a disability or other injury."


    "Yes, our hero was not wounded when facing the enemy. This is really sad." Bruce Banner said in a deep voice.


    "This kind of thing should be avoided as much as possible." Nick Fury walked to the crowd and said, "Let''s take a look at how this heroic civil war came about."


    "The reason for this civil war should be what kind of''signature''." Stephen Strange said, "The captain said to Tony,''The Avengers are split when you sign.'' So it''s a sign. What''s the word?"


    "I don''t know what exactly was signed, but this signature is to start a battle with many heroes, so I guess that this signature should be something for superheroes." Bruce Banner thought for a while and said. "Some heroes agree with that thing and sign, and some disagree, without signing, everyone''s disagreement arises."


    "Banner makes sense," Clint Barton said. "So what is this for superheroes, the contract? The agreement? Or something else?"


    "It''s also worth noting that when Tony first arrived at the airport, he said that Rose gave him 36 hours." Steve Rogers looked at Tony Stark and said, "I don''t know what Rose is. Who, but it looks like Tony is carrying out Rose''s orders. In Tony''s style, this is impossible, right?"


    "Yeah, how can I follow orders with others?" Tony Stark was also surprised by this. "Nick Fury is the director of S.H.I.E.L.D. and the founder of the Avengers. Order, how can this Rosehead?"


    "Unless, because of the signature..." Phil Coleson followed Tony Stark''s words, "Because you signed something, you have to obey Rose''s orders."


    "Remember the story of the previous battle between Captain, Bucky, and Tony?" Bruce Banner''s eyes glided over Steve Rogers and Tony Stark. "At that time, Tony showed up and the captain said The words are worthy of recollection. The captain said, "It sounds like there are a lot of official documents to do." What does this mean? Tony still needs to apply? After approval? Combined with the video just now, this signature should be something that restricts superheroes. After that, superheroes can''t act arbitrarily, they need to obey orders to act."


    "The reasoning of Coleson and Banner is very reasonable." Steve Rogers agreed. "It should not only be Tony, but Tony''s side should have been signed, but on my side. , None of them have been signed!"


    "This reasoning makes sense, but I don''t understand it either." Tony Stark shrugged, "After signing, you must obey the orders of someone or a certain department. How can I sign such a word?"


    "Yes, Tony should be the first to refuse this kind of word." James Rhodes said, he knows his old friend too much, and he is unruly and unrestrained. How could it be possible for him to obey orders? ?


    "What happened in this, we don''t know yet, we can only pay attention to it." Nick Fury said, "If something needs to be signed by superheroes in the future, everyone must be cautious. Everyone is a friend and everything is possible. It''s not necessary to discuss it."


    "In this heroic civil war, although this signature is an internal cause, it is obvious that some people are contributing to the flames." Clint Barton said, "The reason Tony came to the airport was actually to arrest Bucky Barnes, because Bucky committed the murder the day before. Techara''s father must have died in that murder, as can be seen from the dialogue between him and Bucky."


    "But in fact, the murderer of this murder was not Bucky at all, but some psychiatrist." Natasha Romanov continued with Clint Barton''s words, "and this psychiatrist is to broadcast Bucky to Tony. The guy who killed his parents'' video. During the battle of Captain Tony, Techara found that guy, and he apologized to Techara. That guy was the psychiatrist."


    "So we should be able to roughly trace the direct cause of the civil war." Nick Fury said, "This psychiatrist, I bet he is not actually a doctor, let''s call him that, this psychiatrist, his His family died because of the superhero fighting, so he wanted to avenge the superhero. His method is simple, is to let the superhero fight inwardly. He first disguised as Bucky and used Bucky to cause some damage, so Tony had to catch it. Bucky, and Bucky is the captain¡¯s friend, Bucky is indeed innocent, so the captain will definitely protect Bucky, plus the signature that split the superhero, so there is a heroic civil war at the airport."


    "The airport battle is only the beginning, and the battle between the captain and Tony is the''dinner''." Phil Coleson said, "The psychiatrist used the news of other super soldiers to lead the captain and Tony over and play a video for them. Let them kill each other."


    "This person is terrible enough. Knowing that he is an ordinary person, he has played with a lot of superheroes." Scott Lang couldn''t help feeling, "terrible."


    "It''s really scary. It''s not just scheming, but also the ability to gather intelligence is terrifying." Phil Coleson said, "The affairs of Tony''s parents, even S.H.I. But I just found the truth."


    [The eighth question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [Excuse me, how did the Scarlet Witch Wanda Maximoff¡¯s superpowers come from? ¡¿


    [Professor A Gu Yi]


    [B when a missile fell by my side when I was young, a super power was born in the threat of life]


    [C is endowed by the soul gem]


    [D is born by nature, and later strengthened by the soul gem]


    [The answer to this question is correct, and the "Super Power Inducer" is rewarded, which can induce the super powers in the human body with super power potential to a certain extent. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "Haha! This question came out too timely!" Nick Fury couldn''t help laughing as soon as he saw this question. "We didn''t know how to make Wanda the Scarlet Witch. Question, we can know it clearly."


    "This is indeed a rather surprising subject." Bruce Banner said, "To be honest, I have never agreed with Wanda and Pietro''s "self-investment" to Strake for human testing. If If you answer this question correctly, then the Maksimov brothers and sisters don''t have to go."


    "Wanda, this question must be answered correctly!" Pietro Maksimov seemed to be more excited than Wanda Maksimov, "If the answer is correct, you are also a superhero!"


    "That has to be answered correctly." Wanda Maximov looked calmer.


    "According to the previous plot, we have always thought that Wanda was strengthened by Strak with the soul gem, but looking at this topic, it is not necessarily?" Stephen Strange said after a quick glance at the topic and options.


    "In fact, when Wanda and Pietro told me that the Stark Industries bomb fell in front of them but did not explode, I felt a little strange." Tony Stark also spoke at this time. Pointed to option B and asked Wanda Maximov, "Wanda, you say it again, how many days were you trapped at the time?"


    "Two days." Wanda Maximov said.


    "Two days! The bomb of Stark Industries did not explode for two days!" Tony Stark spread his hands, "If this bomb was made by Justin Hammer, I wouldn''t be surprised if it didn''t explode for two days, but I did it, which makes me feel weird. I am not saying that I used to sell weapons in the right way, but the weapons I made will not have this quality problem."


    "So you mean, because of the bomb at the time, Wanda gave birth to super powers?" Pietro Maximov asked.


    "This is just a possibility, a possibility that can explain that the bomb did not explode in two days." Tony Stark pointed to D, "But this option also makes sense. Maybe Wanda is born with super powers, so It can also prevent bombs from exploding."


    "Is that so?" Wanda Maximov immediately shook his head. "If I had super powers at that time, or I was born with super powers, why did I never know?"


    "Yeah, I don''t know either." Pietro Maximov also said he didn''t know. "If Wanda started to have superpowers when he was a child, how could I know nothing as an older brother."


    "This is indeed strange, but if it is the D option, the explanation will be clear." Bruce Banner said, "Your superpowers were very weak at first, so weak that you didn''t even notice it. Then you went to Sri Lanka. Trak did experiments there and came into contact with spiritual gems, and this ability was strengthened by spiritual gems."


    "So, did you choose D?" Stephen Strange said.


    "Option A, I think it can be ruled out." Steve Rogers said, "Combined with the previous video, Wanda''s ability is either directly endowed by the soul gem or strengthened by the soul gem, which has nothing to do with this ancient one. . Moreover, the two people are not of the same kind of''profession'', the ancient wizard is a''mage'', and Wanda is a''witch'', their magic should not be the same way at all."


    "Then, I will choose." Wanda Maximov said the answer, "I choose D!"


    ¡¾correct answer! Reward distribution! ¡¿


    A crystal ball appeared on the ground, about the size of a palm. It looked small and exquisite.

 Chapter 178： Superpower inducer

    Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me https://


    "She is different from before!" But some people, such as Thor, have already sensed that Wanda Maksimov has changed.


    "Wanda, your superpowers have been magnified?" Pietro Maximov asked quickly. Among all the people present, it can be said that he is most concerned about this issue, even more than Wanda Maximov himself. Be concerned.


    "Yes, I think I can already be called the Scarlet Witch." Wanda Maximov stretched out his hand, and a cloud of crimson energy immediately filled his fingertips.


    She couldn''t help but put a smile on her face. Although she didn''t have that desire for superpowers, when she really had the power, it was still obtained in this effortless way, which finally made her happy.


    "Okay!" Nick Fury grinned open when he saw this scene, showing his big white teeth, "We have one more powerful teammate!"


    "Pitro, try it now." Phil Colson said to the happy Pietro Maximoff, "Your sister''s superpowers are innate, maybe you too!"


    "Okay, I will try." Pietro Maximov said very much.


    "Don''t be nervous, if I can, so can you." Wanda Maximov handed the crystal ball to Pietro Maximov.


    "Wanda can do it, so can I." Pietro Maximov took a deep breath and took the crystal ball from Wanda Maximov.


    Suddenly, his whole body flickered like a phantom.


    This flickering lasted for two or three seconds. After Pietro Maximov became normal, he laughed loudly, "I have super speed! I''m fast silver!"


    "Congratulations!" Tony Stark patted Pietro Maximoff on the shoulder and exhorted, "But when you go out in the future, pay more attention to whether there are bullets around."


    "I won''t be killed by bullets again!" Pietro Maximov''s face was suddenly black.


    "The speed super ability was killed by a bullet, no matter how you think it feels outrageous." Stephen Strange said.


    "I won''t be shot again!" Pietro Maximov emphasized again.


    "Then your current speed is compared with the fast silver of the genius school, who is faster?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "Or he is fast." Pietro Maximov said, "My current speed is the level of Ultron Age."


    "The level of being shot to death, understand." Phil Colson said.


    "Can you stop mentioning bullets!" Pietro Maximov really wanted to sew in.


    "Would you like to try this crystal ball to see if you can induce any abilities?" Nick Fury said.


    "Of course I want to try!" Thor stretched out his hand and took the crystal ball directly, "Let me see if I have any hidden skills."


    But the crystal ball lay quietly in his palm, nothing happened.


    "I might need a bigger ball." After a few seconds, Thor passed the crystal ball to Stephen Strange next to him.


    "My magic is different from Wanda''s. My magic should be learned through practice and should not induce anything." Stephen Strange is more sensible.


    In fact, as he expected, the crystal ball has not changed in his hands.


    "Kid, try it." Stephen Strange handed the crystal ball to Peter Parker. "I really want to know what the **** is going on with you, is it a natural superpower or something."


    "I think he shouldn''t be born with super powers. In addition to using silk, he has super physical fitness and super power, which is very similar to the captain and the Winter Soldier." Phil Colson said, " Both the captain and the Winter Soldier are super soldiers made by ordinary people through blood serum injections and other methods. I think Peter should be the same."


    "I think so too, but you might as well try." Stephen Strange said.


    "Will I have superpowers again?" Peter Parker took the crystal ball hopefully, but the crystal ball did not change.


    "No..." Peter Parker was obviously lost.


    "Don''t worry about kid, you are too young. The most important thing now is to read books." Steve Rogers touched Peter Parker''s head, "Besides, don''t you have the ability to discharge now?"


    After Peter Parker, everyone in the answer space tried it, but apart from Pietro Maksimov and Wanda Maksimov, no one induced any superpowers.


    "Wanda, you and Pietro have already induced abilities. This crystal ball is useless for you. How about giving it to me?" Finally, Nick Fury stared at the crystal ball. "If you have any requirements, please mention it."


    "I don''t have any requests. You can take it if you want it. It''s useless to me anyway." Wanda Maximov didn''t ask for anything, and directly gave the crystal ball to Nick Fury.


    This thing can only play its maximum value in the hands of Nick Fury.


    "Thank you Wanda, I hope to find more people with superpowers." Nick Fury took the crystal ball.


    At this time, the space lights up, and the video begins to play. At first, it was in a room. Wanda Maksimov stayed with the witch Agatha Harkness. The former was imprisoned in the air by magic by the latter. .


    "Isn''t it Wanda that the play house that has been playing for a while?" Agatha Harkness pulled a piece of hair from Wanda Maksimov''s head, and read a string of gurgling. Understand the spell, and then let go, the hair turned into a light, and flew to a very old-looking door next to it.


    The door suddenly glowed purple, and it changed into a white door.


    "Now it''s time to watch the real replay." Agatha Harkness put his hands together, the purple energy overflowed, and Wanda Maximov fell from the sky to the ground.


    "Okay, let''s go." Agatha Harkness said, turning and leaving.


    "No." Wanda Maximov refused.


    "Sorry, did you forget who hid your child in her enchanted basement?" Agatha Harkness stopped and asked.


    "Mom, help!" At this time, Wanda Maximov heard the call for help. She had no choice but to stand up and do what Agatha Harkness wanted her to do.


    "That''s right." Agatha Harkness moved his finger, and the white door opened by itself.


    "This is my house!" In the answer space, Pietro Maximov recognized the scenery beyond the door at a glance.


    "It''s really my house." Wanda Maximov also recognized, "This woman is forcing me into my house? Would you hesitate to threaten me with my child?" She was completely confused by the plot, "What the **** does she want to do? ? No, I have a baby?"


    "This door is also very strange." Pietro Maksimov said, "That home, which had been blown up when we were young, doesn''t exist anymore! How did the woman open that door? "


    "It should be that Wanda''s memory has been realized." Stephen Strange guessed. "Didn''t the woman just say''real replay''?"


    "Yes, the word''replay'' means something that has already happened, and the word''real'' means that it is extremely realistic, just like what really happened." Bruce Banner said, "This is memory after all. We don¡¯t know whether to realize or return to a specific moment in the past, but what is certain is that the past has reappeared in an extremely real way.¡±


    "You first please, big star." In the video, Agatha Harkness "politely" asked Wanda Maximov to go first. The latter walked in front, stepped through the door, and walked in. The home that was bombed long ago.


    "Yes, I like this Cold War aesthetic style." Agatha Harkness also followed Wanda Maximov and walked in.


    At this time, a woman was washing the dishes, and a cry came from the side: "Alina?"


    Alina rushed over, and a middle-aged man appeared at the door with luggage. Alina opened the suitcase and saw some video tapes inside. The words "I Love Lucy" and "My House Has a Fairy Wife" were clearly visible. .


    "Oleg..." Alina called with disappointment.


    "Don''t worry, I can sell them all tomorrow." Oleg said optimistically, "Keep watching TV tonight."


    "Speak English, Dad!" A little boy ran over, it was Pietro Maximov when he was a child.


    "He''s really noisy, isn''t it?" Agatha Harkness, who stood watching the play, said to Wanda Maximov.


    Wanda Maximov didn''t speak, but just looked at his parents and his younger brother.


    "You said that the only rule for the night of the TV series is that we practice English hard." The young Pietro Maximov said again.


    "Yeah, he was right," Alina said. "We just finished the last bit of Sokovia."


    "Where is your sister?" Oleg asked.


    "Wanda!" cried the young Pietro Maximov.


    The young Wanda Maximov didn''t know which room he came out of and gave his father a hug.


    "Let''s start." Oleg opened the suitcase, revealing rolls of video tapes. He said to the infant Wanda Maximov, "Wanda, you choose."


    "There is nothing I like here." The young Wanda Maximov looked at the tapes and said.


    "I forgot. I put it in a special place to make sure nothing is wrong." Oleg smiled mysteriously, walked aside, lifted a curtain, and took out another stack of video tapes from the wall. Wanda Maximov said, "This is what you like, right?"


    When he was young, Wanda Maximov saw the "Dick Van Dyke Show" and immediately became interested, "The second season, the twenty-first episode."


    "It''s the Dick Van Dyck show again, always''scene'',''scene'',''scene''!" The young Pietro Maximov was complaining about it, but he also followed the young Wanda obediently. Maksimov sat down together.


    "The Walnut episode." Oleg said as he walked with the video tape.


    "Yes, the tricks of Rob and Laura are the most interesting." Alina said.


    "What''s the ¡®ghost trick¡¯?" asked the young Pietro Maximov.


    "Ghost tricks are like that kind of problem, but it''s not scary, a little stupid, but sometimes it''s a little scary." The young Wanda Maximov explained seriously.


    "Yes, it''s like a prank." Alina sat on the sofa aside.


    "It''s a silly prank, but it always ends well in the end." Oleg took a step back and sat next to Alina.


    "Okay, let Dad help us get started." Along with Alina''s words, the "Dick Van Dyke Show" began to be played on the black and white TV.


    The young Wanda Maksimov really liked this videotape. From the beginning to the end, his mouth was full of smiles. Although the young Pietro Maksimov had complained before, he now looks the same as his sister. With relish, he laughed from ear to ear.


    At this happy moment, suddenly, with a bang, a shell struck, and the house was in ruins.


    When the young Wanda Maximov was lying on the ground, she slowly opened her eyes I saw flames and dust everywhere, and the ruined walls were lying there, as if torn to pieces on the battlefield. The corpse of the bombed house, reinforced concrete pierced into the air indiscriminately, like a monster with teeth and claws.


    boom! boom!


    The sound of explosions sounded in my ears from time to time, and the firelight and lightning from the explosion illuminated the face of the young Wanda Maximov.


    "Wanda!" The young Pietro Maximov did not know where he came from, grabbed the infant Wanda Maximov, and the two quickly hid under the bed.


    call out!


    Another cannonball fell from the sky!


    Huh!


    The cannonball plunged into the ground and stood in front of the young Maksimov brothers and sisters. The young Wanda Maksimov looked at it, and the words "Stark Industries" on it were extremely dazzling.


    The cannonballs were shining with red light, and the sound of "Didi" also kept ringing, like a reminder played in the depths of hell.


    "Wanda, are you okay?" the young Pietro Maximov said, "we have to get out of here."


    "No." The young Wanda Maximov looked at the Stark bomb, only feeling that fear was coming like a tide.


    The outside world also rang out like accompaniment with the booming explosion, which complemented the sound of the "drip" of the Stark bomb.


    "Did you hear anything?" asked the young Pietro Maximov. "Perhaps they are here to save us."


    "Maybe they launched these things." The young Wanda Maximov had another worry.


    This home has been blown up, but the black and white TV is miraculously undamaged. Even if it has fallen to the ground, it is still playing the favorite episodes of the young Maximov brothers and sisters.

 Chapter 179： Copy the tyrants lair!

    "At the end of each episode, you will realize that everything is just a nightmare, and nothing is true." The young Maximov stared at the ticking bomb and slowly stretched out his hand towards it.


    "Did you stop that bomb?" Agatha Harkness, who had been watching for a long time, asked the adult Wanda Maximoff.


    "What?" Wanda Maximov was still a little confused.


    "You used a possible six-sided region." Agatha Harkness said.


    "No, I...that just didn''t explode." Wanda Maksimov was still a little afraid to admit that he stopped the bomb. "It was a dud, we don''t know. We, we are trapped."


    "How long have you been sleepy?" Agatha Harkness asked.


    "Two days." Wanda Maximov asked.


    "So many traumas, but you are as safe as kittens." Agatha Harkness strolled through the ruins, "So I only saw a little witch in my eyes, obsessed with sitcoms, and needed many years of psychotherapy. , This can¡¯t explain your recent craziness.¡± After a pause, Agatha Harkness asked sternly, ¡°Where did your superpowers come from, Wanda?¡±


    As Agatha Harkness''s voice fell, a new door appeared in the room.


    "I don''t want to go back there." Wanda Maximov said, looking at the door.


    "I know, but the good medicine is bitter, baby." Agatha Harkness said, hugging her arms. "If you want to go forward, you have to look back."


    Click!


    The lock of that door opened by itself at this time, and Wanda Maximov walked in step by step.


    This is a laboratory. Two experimenters are sitting there facing a computer. In front of the computer, a transparent glass wall isolates a new airtight room.


    "Ah, Wanda, during the rebel period." Agatha Harkness put his hands in his pockets, and curiously said to Wanda Maksimov, "Quick questions and answers, you tell your civilian family The reaction to a series of things like the bombing of your parents and the killing was to join an anti-freedom terrorist organization?"


    "We want to change the world." Wanda Maximov said, and then she walked towards the glass room step by step.


    "Don''t be afraid, you have experienced all of this." Agatha Harkness said behind her.


    Click!


    The door of the glass room opened, and Wanda Maximov walked in, but it was not the current Wanda, but the old Wanda who came to experiment. She was wearing a simple white dress and her face was very bad. .


    Everyone can clearly see that there is an unusually dazzling blue light in this room, that is, the scepter of soul.


    "This is Straker''s place, right?" Seeing this, Tony Stark said, "Wanda is the experiment received in Straker''s place."


    "I want to see how they experiment with gems." Nick Fury opened his eyes wide.


    "Strak really has a hand in brainwashing. He is obviously a Hydra who fears the world will not be chaotic, but even Wanda is convinced that he is fooled." Phil Coleson said, "Change the world? Haha, they "Change" in the mouth means destruction, chaos, and disaster."


    The video continues to play, and Wanda Maximov in the white skirt is cautious, walking towards the spiritual scepter that emits a blue light step by step.


    "Miss Maksimov is needed for recording. Can you tell your name and confirm your status?" A voice from the horn sounded in the glass room.


    "Wanda Maksimov, volunteer to participate." Wanda Maksimov said mechanically like a walking dead without a soul.


    "Start experimenting." Outside the glass room, a man standing aside with a pen and a notebook in a lab coat said.


    "Doctor, with all due respect, none of the subjects have survived directly..." The bald head sitting next to the doctor was worried, but was interrupted by the doctor before he finished speaking. He directly addressed Wanda Maksimov. Said, "Touch the sample."


    "Then...I only need..." Wanda Maximov was like a lost little girl, feeling a little at a loss.


    But before she got close to the scepter, the scepter shook for a while, and the spiritual gem on it escaped from the scepter and flew out directly.


    Fly in front of Wanda Maximov!


    The gem was suspended there, emitting a dazzling blue light, covering Wanda Maksimov''s body, making this haggard and desperate girl a little more sacred.


    As if feeling a certain call, and as if seeing an old friend who had never seen him, Wanda Maximov slowly stretched out his hand, trying to touch the soul gem.


    But when her fingers were still some distance away from the gem, the blue light of the gem seemed to be swept away by a hurricane, and was replaced by the yellow light in an instant.


    Then the gems began to violently release light, and for an instant the yellow light flourished, as if a small yellow sun stopped there, and the people who irradiated it couldn''t open their eyes.


    Puff!


    Wanda Maximov was irradiated by the light for a while, and his body tilted and fell to the ground.


    The doctor who was guarding the computer outside and the bald head ran in, and the doctor checked a little and said, "She is still alive, immediately go to quarantine!"


    After Wanda Maksimov was quarantined, the doctor and the bald head looked at the test video there, only to find a strange scene.


    On the monitoring screen, Wanda Maximov stood there, and suddenly fell to the ground, and this fell to the ground was quite strange. It was obvious that the person was standing on the ground for a moment, and lying on the ground the next moment. There was no such thing as lying on the ground. The process of falling.


    As for the scenes of soul gems flying out of the scepter and coming in front of Wanda, these scenes emitting a dazzling yellow light, none of them!


    "It doesn''t make sense." The bald head played the video over and over again, trying to figure out the situation in the video.


    "What happened inside?" The doctor also looked puzzled.


    "Stop, you will make her sad."


    "She doesn''t have feelings. She only has sawdust or cloth strips in her body."


    "I can''t even play the kazoo now."


    When Bald and Doctor were studying surveillance, Wanda Maximov in the white skirt stayed in a room to watch sitcoms.


    The next moment, Agatha Harkness and the real Wanda Maximov appeared in this room.


    "So, Wanda the Little Witch approached an infinite gem, and that gem strengthened you who should have disappeared." Agatha Harkness was there again analyzing the experiment just now. She told Wanda Maximoff. Said, "The fragments of your past are gradually formed, my dear, I have a guess, but I have to see more."


    As Agatha Harkness waved his hand gently, another door was formed on the wall.


    The space dimmed, and the video ended here.


    "Is there anything wrong!" Pietro Maximov almost sweared, "How come it''s over here! What is behind that door?"


    "Yeah, what happened behind that door?" Wanda Maximov was also quite curious. "Although the answer to this question says that my ability is innate, it was later enhanced by the spiritual gem, but look This video seems to be more than that?"


    "Maybe there are others, but the''main cause'' of Wanda''s ability should be the strengthening of the soul gem." Stephen Strange looked at Wanda Maximov, "But I still don''t understand you. What''s going on, witch? You are a witch? Doesn''t the question say that you have superpowers? Why are you a witch? Does your ability have anything to do with witches?"


    "The witch in my impression is the kind of man who chants spells, a very gloomy guy, well, my impression comes from film and television, and it may be very ridiculous. But the woman with Wanda in the video, when she casts the spell Just chant the curse." Tony Stark said, "Compared to Wanda, that woman is more like a witch."


    "The woman imprisoned Wanda and took Wanda to''relive'' her past. It seems that she wants to find some answers from Wanda." Steve Rogers said.


    "The''played'' in the first two doors are all related to the cause of Wanda''s ability..." Bruce Banner muttered, "So, maybe that''suspected witch'' is looking for the source of Wanda''s ability?"


    "She can imprison Wanda, and she can also use this incredible magic of returning to the past of others. It seems that she is stronger than Wanda. Why should she go to explore the source of Wanda''s ability?" James ¡¤ Rhodes said.


    "Perhaps, she is actually not as strong as Wanda. Although she has imprisoned Wanda, it does not mean that she is stronger than Wanda. Maybe she uses some conspiracy, such as threatening Wanda''s children. So she covets Wanda. The power of ." Sam Wilson also joined the analysis, "Perhaps, she wants to figure out why Wanda doesn''t use magic!"


    "Yeah, that woman needs to chant a spell to release magic!" Natasha Romanov said, "I think this kind of magic is quite ridiculous. Will someone be there waiting for you to finish chanting the spell during battle? Da is different. No spell is required. The magic is''instant''. I think that the woman wants to get the secret of Wanda not chanting the curse. I think it is very likely."


    "Don''t anyone pay attention to Wanda''s children?" Phil Coleson looked at Wanda Maksimov with a strange look, "Wanda! There are children!"


    "Then what do you look at me?" Wanda Maximov said, "I am a woman. Although I have no idea of ??getting married now, is it normal for a woman to have children?"


    "Wanda, it''s normal for other women to have children, but you, your significant other is a robot!" Phil Coleson said, "You and Vision, how can you two have children? This is physiologically. impossible."


    "Coelson, what''s so strange about this." Nick Fury took it for granted, "Didn''t Vision sacrifice when fighting against Thanos? Wanda has a deep relationship with Vision, and may be heartbroken. Maybe it will lose twenty catties, but the passage of time is the truly terrifying existence. As time goes by, the face of the person who was so heartbroken at the beginning is also blurred in his mind. Then, there is A new person broke into Wanda¡¯s life. This time, he was a normal person..."


    "Maybe you are right, sir, but I don''t think Wanda is a person who can be easily forgotten." Phil Colson said.


    "This video is a bit unclear. To be honest, I am still at a loss as to what happened in that laboratory." Thor said, "The gem of the soul flew in front of Wanda, and it released a strong light. This scene Did it happen? Why is it not visible in the surveillance."


    "It must have happened." Bruce Banner said, "We all know that Wanda''s abilities are enhanced by spiritual gems. This enhancement must be at least close to the gems, right? It is enhanced at a glance, this It sounds a little bit ridiculous."


    "But why didn''t all of this happen in the surveillance, and Wanda fell directly to the ground?" Thor asked.


    "This is not clear." Bruce Banner said, "Maybe the power of the gem affected the surveillance, maybe Wanda inadvertently affected the surveillance, who knows."


    [The ninth question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [The following character, who proposed to copy Thanos¡¯ lair? ¡¿


    [A Thor]


    [B Captain America Steve Rogers]


    [C Iron Man Tony Stark]


    [D Hulk Bruce Banner]


    [The answer to this question is correct, reward ninjutsu "shadow imitation". If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "Copy the Lair?" Phil Coleson couldn''t help but said after reading the title, "This is really domineering."


    "Yes, a guy as powerful as Thanos invaded Asgard and the earth, but someone actually proposed to copy his lair." Steve Rogers also said, "This kind of bravery is admirable."


    "No matter who this person is, I give him a thumbs up." Thor''s thumbs up high.


    "Although your thumb is very good, but I think you can be the first to rule out." Steve Strange said to Thor, "this kind of strategy is not something you can think of."


    "..." Tolton had a black line, "Stephen, you must explain to me why I can''t think of this kind of strategy? Why am I the first to rule it out."


    "Because you are Thor." Stephen Strange said, "Smash with a hammer, slash with an axe, you are good at these, and you are only good at these."


    "No, I''m also very strategic." Thor said, "It''s just that I can solve most things by just swinging a hammer."


    "A guy who was deceived by Rocky time and time again, and still deceived by the same trick, I really can''t imagine what the word''strategy'' has to do with him." Stephen Strange shook his head.


    "Except for Thor, the other three options seem to be possible." Clint Barton said, "But if you want to say who knows the war better, the captain has experienced world wars and has far more combat experience than the others. Many, he knows how to plan and understand the overall situation. When the Rocky Zitaris invaded, he was the''commander'', commanding other heroes against aliens and eventually winning. So I think he should be the captain."


    "With all due respect, although the commanding ability of the captain is very good, the key to our defeat of the Zeta Rising is Tony." Natasha Romanov¡¯s opinion is not consistent with Clint Barton, "Tony blows up With the mothership of the Zetarians, they fell one by one. It seems that the captain''s strategy is far less effective than Tony."


    "So you think it''s Tony?" Clint Button asked.


    "Yes, I think it''s Tony." Natasha Romanov gave her reasons. "When we mentioned Thanos, we really thought of the word invasion, but it was Thanos invading others, and now this Strategies against the invasion of Thanos, this idea can be described as extremely bold and extremely crazy, with very active thinking, which sounds like Tony''s style."


    "I think so too. Tony is the most likely to do this kind of wild and crazy thing at the same time." Bruce Banner and Natasha Romanoff agreed.


    "Banner, don''t you actually vote for yourself?" Stephen Strange asked rhetorically, "You have so many degrees. Like Tony, you are also one of the smartest people in the world. You Didn''t you think it might be you who brought it up?"


    "It should not be me." Bruce Banner smiled and shook his head. "I am different from Tony. Tony''s armor can be controlled as he pleases, but Hulk is totally uncontrollable. I have been hiding from XZ for quite some time. , For fear that he accidentally came out and hurt others. Because of this experience, I was actually relatively''conservative''. To copy the crazy idea of ??Thanos¡¯ Lair, it¡¯s more likely for Tony."


    "Why do you all think it is Tony?" Scott Lang expressed different opinions, "I think he should be the captain. Although Tony is a superhero, fighting criminals and destroying gangs in the city is different from war. The Thanos invasion is a war that spreads across the entire universe. The captain is the only person who has experienced a real war, so I think the captain who can come up with such war plans is the captain."


    "It sounds reasonable," Stephen Strange said.


    "Do you want to vote?" Phil Colson glanced at everyone. "The captain''s hand is raised." Then he took the lead in raising his hand.


    "Voting is meaningless, the most important thing is the person who answered the question, who is his answer." Tony Stark said.


    "Yes, voting is really meaningless." Techara said, "Even if we all voted for Tony, but the person who answered the question insists that he is the captain, he will definitely choose the captain, and the vote has no effect."


    "There are four people for this question, Thor, Steve, Tony, and Bruce, so this question involves the four of them, and it should be answered by one of them." Nick Fury said, " Who is it?"


    "I won''t answer for now." Thor was the first to withdraw from answering the question. "I have acquired two ninjutsu before. This shadow mimicry technique, let me give it to someone else."


    "I''m not very interested. I''ll answer if there is something about technology next time." Tony Stark also chose to quit.


    "I have Hulk." Bruce Banner said.


    "No, Bruce, I don''t think you can always rely on Hulk." Steve Rogers said, "Hulk is not always there. Hulk doesn''t appear in the previous video, do you remember? If that happens one day in the future, then you will be an ordinary person, and you will have no power to fight back against those threats. You still have to have some self-protection."


    "The captain is right." Tony Stark thought of going with Steve Rogers at this point, and he also said to Bruce Banner, "Banna should have some tricks too."


    "Well then, let me answer." Bruce Banner said, "I choose C, Tony Stark!"


    ¡¾correct answer! Reward distribution! ¡¿


    After the rewards were sent, Bruce Banner himself was not unusual, but his shadow on the ground twisted suddenly and then returned to normal.


    "Speaking of which, this place is really weird. It''s obviously a black space with no light source, but it doesn''t affect the vision at all. Even the shadow is still there." Stephen Strange couldn''t help but see the abnormality of Bruce Banner''s shadow. Asked, "Shadow imitation, what kind of ninjutsu is specifically."


    "I can connect my shadow with your shadow." When speaking, Bruce Banner made a seal with both hands, and saw his shadow on the ground stretched out suddenly, crawling on the ground like a snake, and climbed to Stephen Sturt Ranch''s shadow.


    "My body!" Strange was startled immediately, "My body is out of my control!"


    "As long as the shadow is connected, the other person''s body is under my control. Whatever movement I do, he must do exactly the same movement as me." Bruce Banner raised his leg, and Stephen Strange also simultaneously raised it. With the legs, the angle and height are exactly the same.


    "This ninjutsu is very practical!" Tony Stark''s eyes suddenly lit up, "If you connect each other with shadows, wouldn''t the other party become a living target?"


    "If Thanos comes, use this technique to fix him..." Steve Rogers immediately thought of using Shadow Imitation to deal with Thanos. UU Reading


    "I also thought about it, but for a guy as strong as Thanos, I can''t say whether shadow mimicry works or not." Bruce Banner said.


    "Anyway, this technique has no offensive power, but as a combat aid, it is rare." Thor said, "Who cares about the shadow on the ground? This technique is really silent and undefeatable."


    At this time, the space is lit up, and the video starts to play.


    At first, on a bus, Peter Parker was lowering his head, but suddenly, all the hair on his arm stood up. He quickly turned his head and looked out the window, only to see a huge metal ring floating. Over the city.


    "Ned." Peter Parker suddenly knew something was wrong, he patted his friend in the front seat, "Help divert everyone''s attention."


    "Holyshit!" Ned also saw the giant metal ring outside the window, and yelled at that time, "Everyone, run away! The monster ship is coming! We''re going to die!"

 Chapter 180： Iron Man: Comparing the gods with the body of a mortal

    Ned called and ran to the other end of the bus, successfully attracting everyone''s attention, and allowing everyone to follow him to see the huge metal ring in the sky.


    Everyone was lying on the side of the bus, watching the metal ring and talking, no wonder everyone was making a fuss, it was indeed a really strange thing.


    "These children are so strange that they are rare. Haven''t they seen an alien spacecraft?" On the contrary, the driver of the bus was calm and abnormal.


    Taking advantage of everyone¡¯s attention, Peter Parker took out a spider silk launcher from his school bag and put it on his wrist, then launched a spider silk, opened the side window, and turned it silently. go out.


    He stood on the bus body, put on a mask, jumped, jumped directly off the bridge, swayed with spider silk and hurried to the metal ring...


    Peter Parker is not the only superhero who noticed the metal ring. On the street not far away, Iron Man Tony Stark was giving an order for Friday, "Friday, evacuate everyone south of 43rd Street and notify emergency personnel. ."


    Doctor Strange Stephen Strange wrapped his hands around the golden ring. He gestured with his arms like Tai Chi, and then pushed, the golden light immediately radiated out, and the damaged buildings recovered one after another.


    A blue ray was emitted from the metal ring in the air. When the blue ray dissipated, there were already two more figures on the ground, the ebony throat and the black dwarf.


    "Listen to me, you are about to die in the hands of Lord Thanos and children." Ebony Mouth stood there, like a handsome gentleman, but what he said was not gentleman at all, "Thank you, you humble people, Will be balanced by everything."


    "Sorry, the earth is closed today!" Tony Stark said loudly, "I advise you to go back and from where."


    "Guardian of the gem, is this talkative act talking for you?" Ebony Maw''s gaze fell on Stephen Strange.


    "I would say that I don''t need him." Stephen Strange has golden rings on both palms. "Your behavior is an illegal invasion on this planet."


    Wang followed closely, followed by Stephen Strange, holding the golden yellow ring with both hands, watching the ebony throat and the black dwarf star vigilantly.


    "This story looks like the story of the zombie parallel world!" Seeing this, Steve Rogers said, "The Ebony Throat and Dark Star under Thanos came to Earth, Tony, Stephen, Bruce and a wizard.'' Greet them."


    "Even the lines of the ebony throat are similar." Stephen Strange said, "However, in the Zombie Parallel World, he was attacked by Tony before he finished speaking, and here, he at least finished speaking."


    "It''s really a bit miserable." Natasha Romanov laughed. "He prepared a wonderful speech, but the audience is a group of zombies with no thoughts, oh, except for Bruce."


    "The zombie parallel world, because everyone has become a zombie, so the two generals of Thanos will be eliminated in the shortest time. I don''t know if the superhero who has not turned into a zombie can destroy them." Clint Barton said .


    "There is no doubt about this?" Thor said in a very affirmative tone, "I don''t look at who we have here, Strange, Stark, and Banner, all of them are top heroes. Strange and Stark are both people who have wrestled with Thanos many times. Although they have lost, the Ebony Maw and the black dwarf are only Thanos'' subordinates, far behind Thanos."


    "The time Banner and Thanos fought, they were directly buried in the wall by Thanos, but that was because Thanos used the power of gems. Banner''s strength is obvious to all, so there is no need to say more." Scott Lang was also there. While saying, "These four people are together, I think it''s enough to fight Thanos! Uh, the premise is that Thanos doesn''t use gems."


    "The plot trend of this world and the zombie parallel world is highly consistent except for the zombie, so I have to assume that here, Banner is also facing the problem of not being able to transform into Hulk, just like the zombie world." Steve Rogers looked at Bruce Banner and said, "Bruce, what do you think?"


    "Although I still don''t quite understand why Hulk is unwilling to come out, but yes, I also think so, there will be situations where Hulk is unwilling to come out in the video." Bruce Banner said.


    "That shadow imitation technique came in really timely." Natasha Romanov said, "Although it is not the powerful attacking ninjutsu of Rachel, it is enough to save life."


    "If there are teammates, shadow imitation will be the most powerful support ability." Steve Rogers said.


    "I''m quite satisfied with this ability, so that when facing some group battles, I have a choice. I can use imitation to assist instead of becoming Hulk." Bruce Banner said.


    The video continues to play.


    "He let you go, Brother Octopus." Tony Stark said to Ebony Maw, and handily gave him a very appropriate nickname.


    "He''s really annoying." The Ebony Throat, with his hands fitting on his chest, maintained the "elegance" as always, and said to the black dwarf beside him, "Please bring the Infinite Gems."


    The black dwarf spit out ambiguous syllables, and threw the pickaxe in his hand to the ground, strode like Tony Stark and several others.


    "Banna, it''s your turn." Tony Stark didn''t mean to make a move by himself at first, but planned to let Hulk go. An opponent like the black dwarf looked very suitable to be hammered by Hulk.


    "I''m not sure, but I''ll try it first." Bruce Banner was gearing up there. "Well, come out!"


    "Hurry up, buddy, it''s up to you!" Tony Stark was ready to wait and see Hulk show off his power.


    "Okay, don''t talk..." Bruce Banner held back for a long time like constipation, "I need to concentrate."


    His entire neck has turned green, and it is reasonable to say that he should be transformed into a Hulk, but he is still Banner.


    "Come out! Come out! Come out quickly!" Bruce Banner wanted to strangle Hulk at this moment.


    Huh!


    The black dwarf struck a car with a pick and axe, getting closer and closer to several people.


    On this side, Wang, Stephen Strange, and Tony Stark all looked at Bruce Banner, waiting for him to transform.


    "Sure enough, Bruce Banner in this time and space has also been unable to transform." Seeing this, Phil Colson said.


    "This is a problem. You have to study and study why." Nick Fury''s eyes fell on Bruce Banner. "In this situation, Hulk is definitely the best candidate, but he just refused to come out."


    "It doesn''t matter if the big guy doesn''t come out yet, right?" Bruce Banner said, "Stephen and Tony are there. Thanos'' two men should be able to deal with them?"


    "Where''s the big guy?" In the video, Tony Stark couldn''t help but ask when he saw Bruce Banner always change his body.


    "I don''t know, he has been emotional lately." Bruce Banner was helpless.


    "We don''t have time to joke right now." Tony Stark pointed to the black dwarf star that was getting closer and closer. "Hurry up and deal with him! Hurry up!"


    Bruce Banner also knew that the enemy was approaching, and desperately wanted to transform, but his face turned red, but he just couldn''t transform.


    "In front of the intern doctor, you made me very embarrassed." Tony Stark said silently.


    "I am also very embarrassed. I tried, but he refused to come out." Bruce Banner explained quickly.


    Since Hulk refused to appear, Tony Stark went out in person, and saw him pat his chest, and the armor began to flow quickly on him. In just a few seconds, he finished his dress. I didn''t know how fast it was before.


    The black dwarf had already arrived in front of him, and he smashed his head with the pick and axe. Tony Stark stretched his hand over his head, and a large shield suddenly appeared on his arm. With a bang, the pick and axe smashed into the shield. superior.


    boom!


    Tony Stark hit the black dwarf''s face with a punch, and then stretched out his arms, and his back suddenly flew out of four arc-shaped parts suspended in the air.


    The arc-shaped parts light up one by one, and the blue energy beam shoots out from above. The black dwarf star just rushed over and was hit by the energy beam head-on, and then flew back.


    "Cool!" This scene saw Peter Parker staring straight up, "Mr. Stark, this suit is so cool."


    "Haha, okay." Seeing Peter Parker holding his head up and looking at him with admiring eyes, Tony Stark unexpectedly gave birth to a sense of accomplishment.


    "You wear this suit to fight Thanos." Steve Rogers couldn''t help but said, "It''s indeed a very remarkable armor."


    "A guy like Thanos, for us, is about the same as a high god." Clint Barton also looked at Tony Stark with admiration, "But Tony, he is obviously a mortal. But he just relies on his own ingenuity to be able to stand shoulder to shoulder with God!"


    "Tor is a god, but he is rubbed against the ground by Thanos. Thanos is not similar to a god, he is a god." Steve Rogers said, "Tony is truly remarkable for being a mortal and a god. "


    "Like a mortal body like a god?" Nick Fury muttered this sentence, "Captain, you gave Tony a high rating!"


    "It''s not an exaggeration to say that." Thor, the true god, also said, "Tony can afford it. He is like a **** like a mortal."


    "Stop it, everyone, I''m afraid Tony this guy can''t help but laugh out loud." James Rhodes joked, "Look how hard he has endured now." After speaking, he took another pat. Tony Stark''s shoulder, "It''s okay, just laugh if you want, anyway, everyone knows your virtue."


    "Hahahaha!" Tony Stark laughed three times and explained in a serious manner, "I laughed not because of the words''mortal body is comparable to gods'', but because I remembered a very Funny joke."


    "What are you doing?" Bruce Banner was also shocked by Tony Stark''s hand in the video, and asked immediately.


    "This is nanotechnology, isn''t it amazing?" Tony Stark turned around and said smugly.


    Countless **** facts prove that people can¡¯t be proud. Once they are proud of the car, Tony Stark and Bruce Banner just finished showing off. The ebony throat hands in the distance raised their hands at will, and Tony Stark¡¯s feet suddenly spewed out. A torrent of mud came and sprayed it directly into the sky.


    The ebony throat stretched out again, and the tree on the street was arrested by him, suspended in the air, and shot towards the crowd.


    Wang pushed his hands together, and a huge golden disc emerged, defending there.


    "Dr. Banner, since the big green guy in your body doesn''t want to come out..." Stephen Strange opened a portal in the air, teleporting Bruce Banner to a distance.


    Tony Stark, who was uplifted, flew back and launched a car at the Ebony Throat. The Ebony Throat was still standing there. With one hand stretched out and clicked, the car seemed to be hit by an invisible sharp blade. Same, directly divided into two.


    "You have to quickly send the gems away." Tony Stark turned his head and said to Stephen Strange.


    "The gem must be with me." Stephen Strange was determined.


    "Okay, goodbye." Tony Stark turned and flew towards the ebony throat. The ebony throat stood with his hands connected. The surrounding buildings were forcibly transformed into thick reinforced concrete arms by him, regardless of attack. Tony Stark.


    The black dwarf saw Tony Stark flexibly like a fish, under the attack of those concrete arms piercing and sticking the leaves, he threw the pick and axe, the pick and axe suddenly stretched out, and hit Tony in one shot. Stark, and continued to stretch, sending Tony Stark out dozens of meters away, after crashing through a building, he crashed into a tree.


    "Tony, are you okay? How are you?" Bruce Banner happened to be teleported to this position by Stephen Strange, and he hurried over when he saw it.


    "It''s okay, I''m fine." Tony Stark asked, lying at the root of the tree, "Aren''t you going to make a move?"


    "I tried, and he doesn''t want to come out." Bruce Banner said.


    boom!


    There was a loud noise behind him, and the black dwarf slammed out of a building, stretched out his hand, the pickaxe and axe became old again, and attacked Bruce Banner.


    Tony Stark flew away and threw Bruce Banner aside. The pickaxe hit the ground. Tony Stark¡¯s battle armor shone brightly, and the energy beam cuts towards the black dwarf, but his pickaxe The axe retracted and formed a shield across his chest. All the energy beams hit the shield and were refracted. Several trees were cut off. One tree almost hit Bruce Banner.


    "Hurry up, Hulk, what do you want to do?" Bruce Banner crawled on the ground, twitching his mouth with his hand, "Come out, come out, come out!"


    I don''t know if these mouths worked, Hulk really came out, but he didn''t fight, just shouted "No!", and then went back again.


    "What do you mean by saying''no''?" Bruce Banner asked the sky silently, lying on the ground.


    When Bruce Banner "dropped the chain" here, Tony Stark was fighting fiercely with the black dwarf over there. Tony Stark flew in the air, constantly launching energy attacks on the black dwarf, but launched After a few strokes, he was chopped off by the black dwarf with a pick and axe.


    Obviously he is going to attack "long-range" in the air, and I don¡¯t know why Tony Stark didn¡¯t just fly higher, but was almost close to the ground as before, or he wouldn¡¯t be shot down from the air. .


    Tony Stark fell a **** and fell heavily on the ground.


    And the black dwarf seized this opportunity, swiped his pick and axe, and slashed towards Tony Stark. At this time, Tony Stark was lying on the ground, with his back facing the black dwarf, just like a good fish. He was about to fall on him with a pickaxe and axe, but it was strangely fixed in the air.


    Tony Stark turned his head and saw that it was a kid in a red and blue jersey who caught the pickaxe with both hands.


    "All right, Mr. Stark?" Peter Parker said hello to Tony Stark.


    "Kid, what are you doing?" Tony Stark asked.


    "Come to visit..." Peter Parker was thrown out by the black dwarf before he finished speaking, and landed a dozen meters away.


    "Is this guy sick, Mr. Stark?" Peter Parker''s body was also abnormally strong, and he was thrown like this, as if he was scratched by a cat. If nothing happened, he stood up and started shooting spider silk.


    "He is not an earthling, he is here to grab the doctor''s necklace." Tony Stark said while fighting the black dwarf.


    When Tony and Peter, the "father and son" battle against the black dwarf, Stephen Strange and Wang did not sit idle either, and the battle with Ebony Maw was in full swing.


    As soon as Ebony Throat lifted his hands, blocks of red bricks were suspended around him. With a stroke of his hand, the brick ash fell rapidly, and the original cuboid bricks suddenly became sharp awls.


    Shoo!


    These awl darts were shot at Stephen Strange and Wang.


    It¡¯s not too easy to deal with this kind of trick. Wang and Stephen Strange drew circles there together. A golden portal appeared in front of each of them, and all the awls launched from the ebony throat entered in front of the king. From the portal in front of Stephen Strange.


    Of course, the direction of the awl after coming out has changed, and he quickly shoots at Ebony Maw himself!


    As soon as the ebony throat stretched out, a car was sucked into his palm. He held the car in front of his chest, and the awl shot back from the back shot one after another on the car, but there was also a "fish that slipped through the net" that broke through the car''s block. Shot in the face of the ebony throat.


    "Ah!" Ebony Maw made a cry at the time, with an angry look on his face. He waved to the side of the road, and a thick water valve suddenly shot out a torrent, rushing the king up into the sky.


    Stephen Strange shook his hand, and a golden light whip shot out immediately, binding the ebony throat, but the ebony throat used Stephen Strange''s whip to counterattack and smashed Steven. Strange threw himself on the wall.


    Obviously, the ebony throat is facing downwards, but he seems to be totally unaffected by gravity. He just floats there. When he waved his hand, the red bricks on the wall seemed to come alive, heading towards Stephen Strange. The body surged and submerged it.


    "You are quite proficient, but it''s a trick." Ebony throat reached out and grabbed a small golden disk hanging from Stephen Strange''s neck.


    Ebony Throat held the golden yellow disc, but the small disc emitted a dazzling light, which burned the palm of Ebony Throat.


    "It''s too shameful to be hurt by the juggler." Stephen Strange sarcastically said there.


    "Let me see if you have a hard mouth or a hard life!" Ebony throat pulled Steven Strange''s collar with both hands, pulled it out of the wall, and threw it on the ground.


    As soon as Stephen Strange fell to the ground, he stretched out his hands and was about to cast magic, but two vines appeared on the ground, entangled his hands, and his magic could not be used.


    Then, another vine stretched out on the ground, entangled Stephen Strange''s body, even around his neck.


    Standing in the void, the ebony throat stretched out his hand, and the vines suddenly tightened, entangled Stephen Strange.


    "Even if I die, you will never get the gem of time." Stephen Strange squeezed this sentence from his throat with difficulty.


    "Then I will let you die." The ebony throat stretched out again, and the vines on Stephen Strange continued to shrink, especially the vines on his neck, and he couldn''t breathe.


    Puff!


    Stephen Strange fell to the ground just like that.


    Such a powerful mage who wrestled with Thanos rushed to the street.


    "Really? It won''t work? This is definitely not a joke?" Seeing this, Thor couldn''t help but said, "Dr. Strange was knocked out like this?"


    "It''s hard to imagine that we played with Thanos in a vivid and colorful fight, but we got to the ground by the minions under Thanos." Steve Rogers said. uuk¨¡nshu. Com paused and added, "Well, Ebony Maw is not a''small soldier'', but he is only a subordinate of Thanos. Stephen can fight against Thanos to such an extent that he shouldn''t be defeated so easily. "


    "Yeah, it''s too easy to lose, right?" Tony Stark also had an unbelievable feeling. He said to Stephen Strange, "Don''t you have a lot of tricks in the battle against Thanos? How come when you fight with this octopus brother, any tricks are useless?"


    "Want to use it, isn''t it interrupted?" Stephen Strange defended weakly.


    "This is what makes me want to complain the most." Phil Coleson said, "At any rate, it''s such a powerful mage. It won''t work if your hands are tied up. There is nothing you can do? Your weakness is too obvious, right? !"


    "It was careless, it must have been careless at the time." Stephen Strange himself didn''t want to believe that his hands were tied and rushed to the street.


    However, the one who rushed to the street was still behind, he was caught!


    The super strong who once destroyed the universe in a parallel world, even if they were defeated, became a prisoner!

 Chapter 181： Little spider becomes the avenger

    Seeing the ebony throat stretched out, the piece of land where Stephen Strange fell was directly lifted by an invisible force, suspended in the air, like a blanket, carrying Stephen Strange''s body.


    The body of the ebony throat slowly flew up, and the body of Stephen Strange flew up with it.


    But it was just getting started, Stephen Strange''s cloak escaped with a "swish" and flew away with a big living person like Stephen!


    At the critical moment, the archmage Stephen Strange was not as reliable as a piece of clothing.


    The dress turned into a red shadow, flying fast over the city, passing Tony Stark and Peter Parker.


    "Kid, that''s the doctor, keep up with him!" Tony Stark said to Peter Parker while fighting the black dwarf.


    "Okay." Peter Parker stretched out his hands and shot out two strands of silk. He leaned on the silk to sway in the city, chasing Stephen Strange.


    And the ebony throat that is also chasing is much more sophisticated. He just kept a standing posture and flew fast. A cloud of dust and stones gathered at his feet, adding three points out of thin air. style.


    Perceiving someone coming from his back, the ebony throat didn''t turn back, and with a gesture, a huge billboard patted it.


    Fortunately, Little Spider''s skills are extraordinary and flexible, and the billboard was not shot, but it slightly hindered his footsteps.


    But the cloak that flew with Stephen Strange was not so flexible. It was hung directly on the street light during the flight, and Stephen Strange''s body flew directly out of the cloak because of inertia.


    Seeing that such a great mage was about to stage a kiss to the earth, a spider thread shot over, grabbed his body, and pulled him to the sky again.


    "Catch you!" Peter Parker grabbed Stephen Strange with the silk in one hand, and shot the silk with the other to grab the city, just wanting to swing away.


    But at this moment, a ray of light fell from the sky, swallowing Stephen Strange, and the archmage''s body immediately flew towards the spaceship.


    Peter Parker has a sharp eye, grabbing a street lamp in one hand, and the thread that sticks to Stephen Strange in the other, trying to pull Stephen Strange out of the light.


    Ebony Throat flew over, one hand was on his back, and he looked so calm. With a gentle stroke with his other hand, the street lamp that Peter Parker was holding uprooted.


    At this time, Peter Parker had no support, and flew up with Stephen Strange.


    "Mr. Stark, I''m going to be sucked away!" Peter Parker shouted.


    "Hold on, kid!" Tony Stark was anxious, and his hand moved faster, wanting to solve the black dwarf as soon as possible to rescue Peter Parker.


    But when people are in a hurry, it is easy to make mistakes. Tony Stark not only failed to solve the black dwarf, but was tied to the ground with a pickaxe and axe by the black dwarf.


    As soon as the black dwarf stretched his arm, a huge mechanical sword appeared, he jumped high, and the sword slammed into Tony Stark who was lying on the ground.


    Tony Stark''s arms were tied at this time, and there was nothing he could do. He was about to die under the sword, but a golden portal suddenly appeared above his head, and the black dwarf directly plunged into the portal.


    On the other side of the portal was a piece of ice and snow, and the black dwarf directly plunged into the snowdrift, and the harsh wind was blowing.


    And in this silver-white world of "thousands of miles of ice and snow drifting," a portal opened in mid-air. Bruce Banner and Wang stood at the other end of the portal, condescendingly looking at the black dwarf star.


    The black dwarf jumped up, and his big hand grabbed Wang and Bruce Banner. The king immediately closed the portal and cut off the black dwarf''s palms with his wrists.


    "Wang, remember to come to my wedding." Tony Stark stood up from the ground, his armor sprayed out energy and rose into the sky.


    "Come on, Friday." As his voice fell, the form of the armor immediately changed, and his two legs merged together to form a jet, and the thick energy blasted out. His flying speed suddenly increased, and he flew toward the spaceship in mid-air.


    "Code 17A launch!" During the flight, Tony Stark also issued an order to launch a spider suit.


    Because Peter Parker was "sucked" away by the spaceship, he stepped onto the spaceship first, clinging to the outside of the spaceship, and crawling upward a little bit.


    "Peter, let go now, and I will catch you." Tony Stark said to Peter Parker.


    "Didn''t you say to save the doctor?" Peter Parker took off his headgear out of breath. "I can''t breathe anymore."


    "Your place is too high, you will be hypoxic." Tony Stark said.


    "Yes, it''s too high." Peter Parker fell from the spaceship and fell into the air as soon as he finished speaking.


    At this time, the battle uniform launched by Tony Stark had also flown, and the liquid-like battle uniform flowed quickly on the surface of Peter Parker''s body, quickly completing his outfit.


    The new armor has an oxygen system that can ensure normal breathing. Peter Parker was immediately resurrected with full blood and stood on the spaceship again.


    "Mr. Stark, this armor is as good as a new car!" Peter Parker said in surprise.


    "The clothes are here for you." Tony Stark also flew up. He hovered in the air and glanced at Peter Parker, and said to Friday, "Friday, take him home."


    "Okay." There was a response on Friday, and Peter Parker opened a parachute behind him.


    "Comeon!" Peter Parker could only yell before he was taken away by a parachute.


    Tony Stark stuck to the spaceship, stretched out his right hand and transformed into a huge suction cup, which was adsorbed on the surface of the spaceship, and stretched out his left hand again, emitting a red laser, and began to cut the spaceship.


    Huh!


    Soon, the spacecraft was cut into a closed loop, and Tony Stark tore the hull and walked in.


    "Boss, Miss Pepper is calling." He had just stepped into the spacecraft with his feet, and Friday''s voice rang.


    "Tony?" Pepper Potts sounded concerned, "God, are you okay? What happened to you?"


    "I''m fine." Tony Stark said while looking around the spacecraft. "But today''s 8:30 dinner may be postponed."


    "Why?" Pepper Potts asked.


    "Because I may not be able to arrive on time." Tony Stark''s reason for being late this time is absolutely sound and legitimate.


    "Don''t tell me you are on the spaceship." Pepper Potts had already recovered from this time.


    "I''m here," Tony Stark said.


    "My God, no!" Pepper Potts said, "Please tell me you are not on that ship!"


    "I can''t help it, I''m really sorry." Tony Stark apologized, "I don''t know how to explain it."


    "Come back to Tony, I swear to God, you will come back to me right now..." Pepper Potts'' voice was gradually covered by a murmur, and he couldn''t hear it anymore.


    "Boss, we disconnected from Miss Pepper." Friday''s voice also slowly disappeared, "I have no signal here..."


    Tony Stark was talking to Pepper Potts there. What he didn''t know was that Friday did not succeed in sending the little spider away, because he was hanging from the spaceship by a wire.


    This vast and emptiness really made people sweat for him. If the thread suddenly breaks, wouldn''t the little spider fall to death?


    Fortunately, this situation did not happen. Peter Parker''s spider silk was very reliable, neither broken nor suddenly stuck. He successfully entered the spaceship.


    The ebony throat inside the spaceship didn''t know that two uninvited guests had already sneaked in. He directly controlled the spaceship and jumped to an unknown cosmic starry sky.


    Inside the spacecraft, Stephen Strange woke up. When he woke up, he found himself trapped in the air, and his whole body was suspended with sharp crystal thorns and sharp swords with those thorns. The same, all aimed at him.


    "I have been with Lord Thanos for so long, and I have never let him down." The Ebony Maw slowly walked up to Stephen Strange, "Master Thanos has ordered a time gem, if I am offering him a gem. At that time there is one more you, which is a disadvantage."


    After the words fell, the crystal thorns began to approach Stephen Strange, piercing his body little by little.


    Stephen Strange was also quite stubborn, and just stood there without saying a word.


    "Give me the gems." Ebony Throat said word by word.


    Ebony Maw didn''t know that the scene where he tortured Stephen Strange was actually in the audience, and Tony Stark stuck his head over his head, observing the scene secretly.


    Seeing attentively, suddenly someone patted him on the shoulder. Tony Stark was taken aback. He raised his hand and wanted to release the palm cannon, but there was no one beside him, only a red cloak was floating there.


    It was not a person who just patted him on the shoulder, but this cloak.


    "Your cloak is really loyal." Tony Stark couldn''t help saying.


    "Speaking of loyalty, I actually..." Peter Parker''s voice suddenly sounded from one side, he was hanging upside down on a spider silk.


    "Why are you..." Tony Stark was taken aback.


    "I know what you are going to say." Peter Parker jumped off the spider silk.


    "You shouldn''t be here!" Tony Stark said word by word.


    "I was going to go home," Peter Parker tried to explain, "but I''m on my way back here..."


    Peter Parker¡¯s explanation was incoherent, and he finally said, "To blame, I only blame you for making the uniforms so good."


    Although Tony Stark was unwilling to let Peter Parker risk his life, since Peter Parker had now come to the spaceship and stood in front of him, he could only accept it.


    "Well, we have a problem now." Tony Stark said to Peter Parker, pointing down. "Did you see the guy below? It''s him."


    "I saw it, let me think about it..." Peter Parker squatted there for a moment and got an idea. "Have you seen that old movie "Alien"?"


    When Tony and his son were thinking about it, Stephen Strange was in deep water, and the thorns of the crystals made him cry.


    "It''s painful, isn''t it?" The ebony throat looked elegantly at Stephen Strange''s painful appearance, "This is specially prepared for minimally invasive surgery, any one..."


    Before he finished speaking, Ebony Maw noticed someone behind him, and he slowly turned around, only to see Tony Stark in a red armor standing there and raising his hands.


    "...You can kill your friend in an instant." Ebony Mouth was able to finish what he had said before.


    "I first declare that we are not friends." Tony Stark corrected. "I came to rescue him out of politeness."


    "You can''t save him." The ebony throat stretched out, and a huge iron block that I didn''t know what it was used for was suspended in the air, as if it would hit Tony Stark at any time.


    Ebony Throat beckoned again, and another piece of iron was suspended again, and he continued, "Compared with mine, your strength is simply not worth mentioning."


    "But we watch more movies than you do." Tony Stark said calmly.


    boom!


    After speaking, he fired a palm cannon, but the palm cannon did not hit the ebony throat, but landed on the spaceship.


    It was of course not that Tony Stark missed the shot, but that he did it intentionally.


    When the spacecraft was hit by this palm cannon, a big hole appeared at that time. Here, in space, a strong air current swept in and sucked the ebony throat directly out of the spacecraft.


    Stephen Strange was not immune, and his body flew towards the big hole in the spaceship. At the critical moment, Peter Parker shot, and the spider silk spit out, sticking to Stephen Strange.


    But the suction force was so great that Peter Parker was stuck, but he himself followed Stephen Strange and flew out of the spaceship.


    The next scene should be the most thrilling scene on the spacecraft. I saw that Stephen Strange had already flown out of the spacecraft, and Peter Parker was dragged to the crack of the spacecraft!


    The little spider uses both hands to grasp the spider silk, and there is no extra hand to stabilize his body, but behind his battle uniform, a few mechanical legs like spider legs stretched out and grabbed the spacecraft, which made him and Stephen Strange was not completely swallowed by the cosmic void like the Ebony Maw.


    This suit was so powerful. As soon as several mechanical legs contracted, Peter Parker and Stephen Strange were thrown back into the spacecraft. Tony Stark rushed over in time, and the arms of the suit were aligned. After the cracks in the spacecraft, a fluid of unknown substance was ejected. The fluid repaired the cracks in the spacecraft in the blink of an eye, and the terrible suction disappeared.


    Huh!


    Stephen Strange hit the ground hard.


    Although it hurt, but at least it was safe and didn''t fall out of space.


    "This suit is so handsome too!" Seeing this, Peter Parker couldn''t help but exclaimed, "Especially the legs on the back, I like it very much!"


    "It can be seen that Tony is really hard. This suit is completely tailored for Peter and fits his abilities perfectly." Stephen Strange said, "Stark, it seems you really like it. This child."


    "I always look at smart kids differently, because this is very similar to me." Tony Stark touched Peter Parker''s head and said, "It''s good to be able to think of this way to defeat that octopus brother."


    "Ebony Maw is still very powerful, and his magic is also very powerful, but it was solved in this way, I think he should feel very wronged." Thor gave Peter Parker a thumbs up, "Can be so easily Solved such an enemy, kid, your idea is great!"


    "Is the Ebony Maw really dead?" Scott Lang asked, "A strong man of his level may have a way to survive."


    "He should be dead," Thor said. "That''s the void of the universe."


    Soon, everyone knew that Thor was right. In the video, the ebony throat was drifting in the universe, and the body was corroded at a speed visible to the naked eye, and it was already dead to death.


    This guy who so abused Stephen Strange could not lift his head and took him prisoner, his magic was as good as Jay Chou''s nunchaku, and he died so easily, which is also quite outrageous.


    "We have to turn the ship around." Stephen Strange stood up and said.


    "Are you planning to escape now?" Tony Stark said, "What a great plan."


    "I must protect the gem of time." When Stephen Strange spoke, his cloak flew over and draped it over his shoulder.


    "I think you should thank me." Tony Stark walked to the console of the spaceship, "Just now, I''m listening, don''t make me wait in a hurry."


    "Thank you?" Stephen Strange walked over and said, "Thank you for almost blowing me out of the spaceship?"


    "Who just saved your life?" Tony Stark turned around and asked, "It''s me!"


    "I admit it." Stephen Strange nodded.


    "I told you to get out of the way, but you didn''t get out of it, so I can''t blame it." Tony Stark said.


    "Why should I listen to you?" Stephen Strange asked rhetorically, "I am not yours."


    "If it weren''t for you, how could we appear on the spaceship, so far away from the earth, and still helpless." Tony Stark said.


    "I''m the backup." Peter Parker raised his hand.


    "Kids don''t interrupt, the adults are talking about business." Tony Stark said to Peter Parker.


    "Sorry, I''m a little confused about what the situation is now." Stephen Strange pointed to Peter Parker and asked Tony Stark, "Who is this person, is this your son?"


    "No." Peter Parker stepped forward and extended a hand to Stephen Strange. "My name is Peter, how about you?"


    "Doctorstrange." Stephen Strange said.


    Stephen Strange said his real name, but his name "strange" and the nickname "Strange" of Doctor Strange are the same word, so Peter Parker confuses him and thinks Stephen Strange reported himself What''s the nickname.


    So Little Spider said, "So everyone uses the nickname, so well, my nickname is Spiderman."


    "This spacecraft can correct its course by itself and drive itself." Tony Stark is indeed a super genius, and even the spacecraft can study one, two or three.


    "Can it be adjusted?" Stephen Strange stabilized, "Take us back to Earth."


    Tony Stark did not answer, pacing slowly there.


    "Stark!" Stephen Strange asked again, "Can you take us back to Earth?"


    "I heard." Tony Stark turned around. "I was wondering if I should go back."


    "No matter what happens, we can''t let the gem of time fall into Thanos'' hands." Stephen Strange said with a serious face, "I think you may not know how urgent the situation is now."


    "Am I not sure?" Tony Stark walked to Stephen Strange: "You don¡¯t know, you didn¡¯t figure out the situation! I don¡¯t think it¡¯s been a day or two to defeat Thanos. It¡¯s been six years. The previous battle of New York has always thought of today, but I have never known how to fight. So I am not sure now whether there is a better way to defeat him successfully. But you have seen what he did and destroyed. Ba thinks no one dares to come here. Now I think we should take the initiative, Doctor! Do you understand?"


    "Okay, Stark, let''s take the initiative to find him." Stephen Strange was persuaded, but he emphasized, "But you have to understand that if you let me be there for a moment, the kid still has When choosing between time gems, I will sacrifice the two of you and choose gems without hesitation. I have no other way. For the safety of the universe, I can only do this."


    "Very good, very good, really very principled." Tony Stark patted Stephen Strange on the shoulder, not knowing whether he was complimenting or sarcastic, "I agree."


    Then he walked up to Peter Parker and said to him, "Okay, kid, you are also an Avenger now."


    The space dimmed, and the video ended here.


    "Great!" Nick Fury clenched his fists heavily, UU reading www. uukanshu. com "This video gives an extremely important message, that is the time of Thanos'' invasion!"


    "It will be six years after the New York War..." Phil Colson murmured, "This time is very tight."


    "Six years." Tony Stark said, "I need to develop a better armor. Although the nano armor in the video is powerful enough, it is still very reluctant to defeat Thanos. I need a more powerful armor. "


    "In the video, you have no room for answering questions. You can develop that kind of armor at that point in time. Now that you have room for answering questions, you have leaked some future technologies to you in advance, and you will definitely be able to develop even more. Great armor." Nick Fury said to Tony Stark, "I believe you."


    ¡°Tony¡¯s idea is great anyway.¡± Steve Rogers said, ¡°Going to Thanos¡¯ Lair is a surprise and has the effect of surprise attacks. Secondly, putting the battlefield outside of the earth can also bring less to the earth. Here comes some disaster."


    "It is true that a powerful person like Thanos is a disaster in battle." Bruce Banner said, "When Thanos and Tony fight, they will directly pull the planets in the sky as weapons. If it is on earth In a city where humans live, the consequences are simply unimaginable."

 Chapter 182： Spiderman: My horse is dead!

    "Although this idea is correct, but unfortunately, we lost and failed to defeat Thanos." Stephen Strange said, "After Thanos got the Time Gem, he immediately went to the earth. The earth still fell in the end. For the battlefield."


    "When you speak, I think of a question. Didn''t you say that Tony would be sacrificed to protect the gems?" Clint Barton walked up to Stephen Strange and asked, "Why did that moment really come? , But you chose to hand over the gems and save Tony?"


    "To be honest, I was quite surprised." Stephen Strange glanced at Tony Stark beside him and said, "My relationship with him doesn''t seem so good, doesn''t it?"


    "I don''t think it''s so good either." Tony Stark''s views are surprisingly consistent with Stephen Strange, and he even thought of the first time he saw Stephen Strange, the other party obviously had nothing to do but insisted on him. When I made an appointment, I suddenly felt that this product was a bit disgusting.


    "It can be seen that the gem of time is very important to Strange. When he fell into the hands of the ebony throat, he would rather die than hand over the gem. It can be seen that for Stephen, the gem is more important than his life. "After speaking, Thor asked Stephen Strange, "Am I right?"


    "It looks like this." Stephen Strange said.


    "But in order to save Stark, Strange did not hesitate to hand over the gems. In other words, in the eyes of Strange, Stark is more important than gems." Torhaha laughed, " In other words, Stark is more important to Strange than his own life! The relationship between the two men is so sincere, so singular! It is worth spreading through the ages!"


    Stephen Strange and Tony Stark both had a black line at the same time.


    "Let us all applaud this song and tear!" Thor himself took the lead.


    Shattering!


    There was warm applause in the answer space.


    [The tenth question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [The following character, who killed Spider-Man Peter Parker¡¯s girlfriend Gwen Stancy? ¡¿


    [A electro-optical man Max Widillon]


    ¡¾B Shaman Flint Marco¡¿


    [C Little Green Devil Harry Osborne]


    [D Venom Eddie Brook]


    [The answer to this question is correct, reward the body''s ability to blur. Wrong answer, one year life deduction]


    "My girlfriend?" Peter Parker looked up at the subject. At this age, he still doesn''t have a very intuitive concept of what a "girlfriend" is.


    "I said that Peter must be a handsome guy when he grows up, and he''s a fanatic. You see, that''s true, he has a girlfriend." Tony Stark said.


    "Tony, what are you doing so excited?" Natasha Romanov said silently, "have you not seen Peter''s girlfriend killed?"


    "I saw it, but this thing won''t happen." Tony Stark didn''t seem worried at all. "There are so many of us, all of whom have "unique skills". Since we have known in advance that the girl will die , If it can still happen, that would be a big joke."


    "Yes, no matter who killed Gwen Stancy, from the moment this topic appeared before our eyes, the future was rewritten." Steve Rogers also said.


    "Electric Lightman, Sandman, Green Goblin, Venom, everyone''s nickname looks great..." Stephen Strange asked Nick Fury, "Fury, the four of the options, you anyone you know?"


    "Never heard of it." Nick Fury shook his head and paused. He pointed his finger at the little green devil. "But I know the last name of Osborn."


    "Osborne Industries, I have also heard of it." Tony Stark said, "Does this little green goblin have anything to do with them?"


    "If there happens to be a Harry Osborn in the Osborne industry, it probably matters." Bruce Banner asked Tony Stark, "Tony, is there?"


    "Norman Osborne and I are just nodding acquaintances, and we don''t know each other very well," Tony Stark said, "After I answer the questions, I will inquire."


    "I will investigate too." Nick Fury said.


    "Apart from this Osborne, what about the other three options, is there anyone else to add?" Steve Rogers asked.


    Everyone in the answer space, look at me and I look at you, but I can¡¯t provide any more effective information.


    "It looks like I can only guess." Thor shrugged.


    "Although we don''t know much about these four people, we can guess their abilities from their nicknames," said Bruce Banner. "Combined with Peter''s abilities, it might help to choose."


    "Yes, we can see who has the most ability to restrain Peter, then he can do the best possible." Clint Barton said.


    "Photoelectric people may have the ability to emit light or discharge, but I personally tend to still discharge." Phil Coleson began to speculate, "Because the ability is electricity, there will be light effects, which is called The''photonic person'' is worthy of its name. And if it is the light-emitting ability, which seems to have nothing to do with electricity, it is a''light person'', not a''photonic person''."


    "Why can''t it both emit light and discharge?" Thor asked.


    "It is true that this possibility cannot be ruled out, but making so many assumptions now can only disrupt our thinking." Tony Stark said, "In this case of pure assumptions without any clues, the assumptions are as simple as possible. ."


    "Able to discharge, this ability is quite powerful, and it should be a threat to Peter." Stephen Strange said, after seeing Peter Parker, he added, "But now this photoelectric man is definitely not Peter''s opponent. , Because Peter himself also has the ability to discharge."


    "Sandman, should he be able to control sand?" Nick Fury also joined the discussion. "If this is the case, I feel that this ability is very limited. He needs to be able to use it where there is sand."


    "Or, can that person himself become sand?" Phil Colson raised a new possibility.


    "In this case, the restriction on the''field'' is smaller." Nick Fury said, "If this is the case, how can this person effectively attack him? As long as he turns into a pile of sand, Peter''s fists or spiders Silk is useless."


    "This sand man should also be a threat to Peter. As for the level of threat, compared with the photoelectric man..." Steve Rogers thought for a while and said. Two concepts."


    "That''s right, with Peter''s physical ability to resist, even if he is really hit by sand, it shouldn''t be a big problem, and if electricity directly damages the body, it''s hard to say." Phil Coleson said This point of view is consistent with Steve Rogers.


    "Then this little green devil, what the **** is it?" Stephen Strange said, "green devil, is this kind of thing?"


    "Devil, does this thing exist?" Scott Long doubted it.


    "Now I think anything can exist. This world mage exists, witches exist, gods exist, aliens, dimensional lords, cats that swallow the magic of the universe, etc., there are too many incredible existences. "Clint Barton said, "I don''t think it''s surprising that there is one more devil now."


    "If this green devil is really something similar to the devil, then I feel quite bad." Natasha Romanov said, "Although I don''t know what he is capable of right now, I think Peter must not be an opponent."


    "The green devil may be the devil, but I think another possibility is even greater, that is, the green devil is a human, and for some reason it has acquired a certain ability, thus obtaining the nickname of the''green devil''." Bruce Ben Na said, "This can be seen from the name of the Green Devil, which is clearly the name of a human. If it is a devil, it is two creatures with humans. It makes no sense for him to use the name of a human?"


    "Perhaps this devil occupies the human body called Harry Osborne?" Natasha Romanov said. "To seize the human body, there are legends that some demons have this ability."


    "Given that there is really an Osborne industry, the Green Goblin is more likely to be a human being." Nick Fury said, "Natasha, your statement is too vague. It can neither be verified nor deduced. Its negation has no meaning for discussion."


    "Okay Fury, then please tell me, this little green devil is more powerful than the photoelectric man or the sandman? Who is more threatening to Peter?" Natasha Romanov asked.


    "I think it''s better for you to ask a dice than to ask me." Nick Fury spread his hands, "I can''t answer."


    "It''s really hard to tell from the nickname what the Green Gob is capable of." Tony Stark said, "It''s not easy to compare."


    "Since you can''t see it, you might as well put it aside and take a look at the others." Stephen Strange pointed to option D, "This Eddie Brook, his nickname is Venom, he uses poison. ?"


    "What kind of venom, scorpion venom? Snake venom? Or wasp?" Clint Barton touched Scott Lang with his shoulder. Feeling very kind?"


    "Not at all." Scott Long looked disgusted. "And I''m totally different from them, okay? I''m fighting upright, and he uses poison. Comeon, what kind of insidious person can use poison. what?"


    "But it''s more difficult to deal with with poison, and it''s impossible to guard against." Bruce Banner thought for a while and said, "I think this venom, the venom he used, should not be ordinary snake venom or scorpion venom, but a more powerful poison."


    "No matter what kind of poison, this Eddie Brook himself should not be strong. If he is really strong, he would not use poisoning methods." Phil Colson said, "Then he should not be able to constitute Peter. What a threat."


    "Not a threat?" Scott Lang expressed dissent at the time. "I think the most troublesome thing is Eddie Brook, right? When fighting other people, at least you can clearly know that the enemy is Who is it. But in the face of this kind of poison, you have to be careful even when you eat a meal, because you don''t know if there is poison in what you eat."


    "We don''t know, but I think Peter should be able to know." Phil Colson said.


    "Peter knows poison?" Scott Long asked. "How did you know?"


    "No, I didn''t say that Peter understands poison, but I think Peter has a sense of danger." Phil Colson said, "I remember the video just now, when the ebony-throated black dwarf spacecraft arrived, Peter What is it?"


    "His hairs are straight up!" Nick Fury''s eyes lit up suddenly, "And Peter knew immediately that something was wrong, and he looked up and found the spaceship. Peter really seems to have the ability to feel the unknown!"


    "That''s what I said, it seems to be the case." Tony Stark said in a deep voice at this time, "Peter''s way of''hurrying'' is to use spider silk to sway in the city, but now think about it, the environment of the city is very complicated. Yes, maybe when you just swung from one side of the building to the other side, there happened to be a telegraph pole waiting for you. Peter can use this method, he must have some perception ability, so that he can avoid All dangers."


    "It sounds like this venom can be eliminated?" Peter Parker looked up at Tony Stark.


    "Yes kid, the venom should be eliminated." Tony Stark said to Peter Parker, "As for the other three options, you just heard our analysis. We can''t do any further elimination for you, just I can rely on you."


    "I also think Dianguang is the best, so I choose him." Peter Parker said, "I choose A!"


    ¡¾wrong answer! Deduct one year of life! ¡¿


    "Wrong?" Peter Parker didn''t feel too frustrated about deducting one year of lifespan. He was still very young anyway.


    After a while, the screen began to play. The first scene was Peter Parker and his girlfriend Gwen Stancy hugging each other in the dark. Suddenly, the lights of the city went out a little bit, and the city began to fall into darkness.


    "What''s the situation over there?" Peter Parker said somewhat surprised.


    Soon Peter Parker knew what was going on. A few extremely thick cables suddenly exploded beside the bridge, and the sizzling electric current kept making noise. From the break of the cable, the electric current unexpectedly appeared. Condensed into a human form!


    "Is that Max?" Gwen Stancy recognized the photoelectric man. "He must have cut off the entire city''s power supply system."


    As if to confirm Gwen Stancy''s words, the speed of the city''s extinguishment has increased a lot, and the lights are almost out of sight.


    "There should be a plan for power outages, right?" Peter Parker said, "Some emergency measures."


    "On the power plant side, the system can be restarted." Gwen Stansy thought very clearly. He actually understood these circuits and things, not like a girl. "If he cuts the transmission cable, there will never be emergency measures. "


    "How can I stop him?" Peter Parker said with a headache. "Every time I get close to him, he will burn my transmitter."


    "Have you tried directing electricity to the ground?" Gwen Stancy asked.


    "I tried them all," Peter Parker said, "rubber, plastic..."


    "Have you ever tried to magnetize electricity?" Gwen Stancy had another idea.


    "I haven''t tried this." Peter Parker said.


    "Well, remember the eighth grade natural science class?" Gwen Stancy said with a smile, "If you use a battery to demagnetize a nail..."


    "There will be an electric charge." Peter Parker finished the rest of the words for Gwen Stancy.


    "That''s right," Gwen Stancy said.


    "This Peter is not our Peter!" Tony Stark couldn''t help saying after watching this for a while, "It looks completely different from our Peter!"


    "Although there is a difference between how a person looks when he is a child and when he grows up, it will not be so different. They are completely two people. Moreover, some basic characteristics of a person will not change, such as not having a high nose bridge. It becomes a collapsed nose, not from double eyelids to single eyelids. From these characteristics, we can know that the Spider-Man in the video and the Spider-Man in front of us are indeed two different people." Bruce Banner Also spoke.


    "From the previous dialogue, it has been confirmed that this person is Peter Parker and not someone else. Steve Rogers said, "So, this is another parallel world? "


    "The previous parallel world has been numbered to number 5, so this parallel world should be numbered 6." Tony Stark said to Peter Parker, "Look, although this Spider-Man has nothing to do with you, but he It''s Spider-Man already, and it''s your "predecessor". Take a good look at how Spider-Man fights and how he beats bad guys."


    "I will, Mr. Stark." Peter Parker nodded heavily.


    Now that he has an idea to deal with the super villain, Peter Parker in the video no longer delays, and hurried to the city.


    "Don''t panic, please everyone get back to your car! Get back in the car! Stay calm!" When Peter Parker and Gwen Stancy arrived, a policeman was shouting with a loudspeaker. Woolen cloth.


    When the policeman turned his head and saw Peter Parker, he was immediately surprised, "Spiderman!"


    But he forgot that there was a big loudspeaker in front of him, which caused a loud voice to explode in Peter Parker''s ears, almost deafening it.


    "My father is Captain George Stacey in the nineteenth district..." Gwen Stacey said to the policeman.


    "I know who he is." the policeman asked, "what should we do?"


    "Jumper cables," Gwen Stancy said. "There are also pure copper wires."


    "I speak louder than usual from time to time?" Peter Parker asked loudly, because his ears were shaken by a loud speaker at close range, and his voice was indeed a lot louder.


    "Yes." Gwen Stancy said.


    When the police were ready, Gwen Stancy and Peter Parker ran aside to do the experiment.


    "Your clothes will direct electricity to the ground." Gwen Stansy clamped Peter Parker''s hands with two metal clamps, and there was a snapping sound, accompanied by electric sparks.


    "Okay, very good, try it, fast! Fast!" Peter Parker couldn''t wait to see the results of the experiment.


    Gwen Stancy took a bunch of keys and threw them on Peter Parker''s wrist, and the keys were directly sucked on Peter Parker''s arm.


    "Ok, it worked," Peter Parker said.


    "That''s why you only got second place." Gwen Stancy said with some pride.


    Pop!


    At this time, the street lights on the side of the road suddenly exploded, and the behavior of the electro-optical man Max Widillon had begun to affect this place.


    "I have to go." Peter Parker was going to stop Max Vedillon.


    "I''ll be with you." Gwen Stancy wanted to go together.


    "No, don''t go with me." Peter Parker immediately refused, thinking with his toes and knowing that it was a very dangerous thing, how could he take his girlfriend with him.


    "I''m going." Gwen Stancy insisted.


    "Too dangerous."


    "I have read the description of the power grid and I know how to restart the system. I will be with you! You know you need me!"


    "Okay, okay, you can come with me." Peter Parker pointed to the trunk of the opened car on the side, "Close it."


    Gwen Stansy didn''t doubt that he was there, and he reached out to close the trunk, but when her hand landed on the trunk, a tuft of spider silk was launched and glued her hand to the trunk.


    "Sorry, iloveyou, don''t hate me!" Peter Parker launched the spider silk, soaring into the night sky.


    "Peter!" Gwen Stancy yelled out of anger. After the yelling, she realized that she had revealed her boyfriend''s identity, and quickly covered her mouth.


    Boom boom boom!


    The thick electric current began to rush in the night sky, like thunder coming, destroying the city.


    Regardless of those beautiful skyscrapers, UU Reading www.uuk¨¡nshu.com or expensive cars, or flat asphalt roads, in front of the thick trunks of electricity, they all look like paper. Can not withstand a blow, lick it lightly, and destroy it directly.


    Peter Parker was swaying with spider silk, and soon came here, to this place where electricity was raging.


    Click! Click!


    The electric current is like thunder and lightning.


    In the center of those thunder and lightning, there is a shocking face.


    It was a huge face hovering in an office building, composed of lights from different offices.


    If in normal times, this face may be called a work of art, but now, this face is the devil who devours and destroys the city.


    "Did you see me? Spider-Man?" the giant photoelectric face asked Peter Parker, who had just landed on a water tower, "it''s time for fate to come to an end."


    As soon as the voice fell, the giant photoelectric face suddenly turned into an electric current and reentered the night sky. Peter Parker knew that it was Max Vedillon, the electric light man, and immediately swayed with spider silk, chasing the electric current.

 Chapter 183： My girlfriend died in her arms, and the little spider shed tears

    "You''re too late, Spider-Man." Maxwell Dillon turned into a human form at the cable. "It''s the grid that I designed. It belongs to me. I want to get it back now. I will control everything. For them, I am God."


    "Is the God called ¡®Spark¡¯?" Peter Parker asked condescendingly, lying on the bell tower.


    "Yeah!" Maxwell Dillon stretched out his hand, and a current was shot out immediately, taking Peter Parker directly.


    This level of attack is naturally easy to cope with. Peter Parker jumped and escaped the electric current. His body fell several tens of meters and landed on several very thick water pipes.


    Then he spit out the spider silk and stuck it to the water pipe, pulling with both hands, the water pipe burst directly, and the violent water flow began to rush out.


    Using water to deal with electricity seemed feasible, but it didn''t work.


    "Don''t even think about it this time." Maxwell Dillon flew into the air, stretched out his hands, and a thick current gushed out and met the water in mid-air, blocking the water flow.


    "Do you have this ability? Comeon!" Maxwell Dillon''s voice fell, and the electric current directly destroyed the water pipe and electrocuted Peter Parker.


    Naturally, Peter Parker wouldn''t be so easy to rush to the street. He swayed and came back again, kicking Maxwell Dillon, kicking him a few times in the air.


    But Maxwell Dillon can fly. After a few turns, he still hovered in the air. There was no fart. With a wave of his hand, an electric current sent out and attacked Peter Parker.


    Maxwell Dillon is worthy of the nickname "Electric Man". Not only can he launch an electric attack, he can also turn into an electric current, which is extremely powerful when viewed with the naked eye.


    But Peter Parker is not a vegetarian, relying on spider silk and agility and flexibility.


    After fighting for a while, the two of them hugged in the air, rolled a few times in the air, and landed on the ground.


    Unfortunately, Peter Parker was underneath and was choked by Maxwell Dillon, but he asked without panic, "Are you ready to give up?"


    Maxwell Dillon opened his mouth and vomited, and a ball of electricity came from his mouth and fell on Peter Parker''s head.


    Peter Parker¡¯s suit can already conduct electricity, so the impact of electric current has no effect. With a push with both hands, he directly pushed Maxwell Dillon into the sky.


    Shoo!


    Peter Parker fired two tufts of spider silk, sticking to Maxwell Dillon in midair.


    Maxwell Dillon didn''t struggle, but instead held the spider silk with both hands flashing electric current, and the current visible to the naked eye immediately crawled along the spider silk to the transmitter.


    According to the previous conversation between Peter Parker and Gwen Stansy, the transmitter will be destroyed by the current, but this time it was not. After the current flows, the transmitter is still intact.


    "Thank you, Gwen Stancy." Peter Parker grabbed the spider silk and threw it down, directly tore Maxwell Dillon from the sky, and slammed it to the ground.


    Maxwell Dillon, a guy covered with electricity, was uneasy when he was thrown down. When he fell, a ball of electric current burst out, shocking Peter Parker and flying.


    "Almost fell apart, it''s okay, it''s just some bones, muscles, and organs." Peter Parker was almost unable to get up on the ground.


    However, Maxwell Dillon has become extraordinarily vigorous. His body is directly transformed into an electric current and recondensed into a human form next to Peter Parker. It is almost teleported, and it is extremely fast, and Peter Parker is hammered into the air with one punch.


    Boom boom boom!


    The thick electric current kept bombarding Peter Parker, and finally Maxwell Dillon''s hands discharged, relying on the electric current to restrain Peter Parker in the air.


    "Spider-Man, I bet you haven''t seen this." Maxwell Dillon may have to hold back some big move, but before releasing it, a sharp brake sounded, and a small car flew over and hit Maxwell Dillon directly. Going aside, he passed out into a coma.


    "Damn, didn''t you? Successfully hit it?" Seeing this, Tony Stark couldn''t help but complain, "As long as Peter''s girlfriend can use a gun, isn''t this electric guy already solved now?"


    "Although he can discharge electricity and turn it into electricity, it looks like the body is still an ordinary human body, at least in a human form." Stephen Strange said, "Cars can crash into a coma, and bullets can definitely be shot to death. he."


    "Speaking of speaking, Peter found a good girl," Steve Rogers said. "This Gwen Stancy is brave and smart, and she is really a rare good girl."


    "Such a good girl, it''s a pity..." Phil Coleson asked Peter Parker, "From the video, this Gwen and Peter should be classmates. Is there a girl named Gwen in your school now?"


    "Yes." Peter Parker looked up at Phil Colson, "more than one, but several."


    "Then any of them''s father is a policeman?" Nick Fury asked.


    "I, I don''t know." Peter Parker shook his head. "Actually, I don''t know those Gwens. I just know that there are these people. I have never spoken to any of them."


    "Then you can get in touch with them more." Tony Stark laughed, "In line with the principle of''Never kill the wrong one'', you have to take down all the Gwens, one a week..."


    "Tony, shut up! You''re a **** yourself, don''t take Peter astray." Natasha Romanov said irritably.


    "Um..." Tony Stark was taken aback, rarely refuted, "Mistaken words, kid, you should be a joke when I said just now, don''t take it seriously."


    "A joke?" Peter Parker muttered, "but Gwen is really beautiful."


    "No? You actually glued me to the car?" In the video, the beautiful Gwen Stancy got out of the car angrily and asked Peter Parker, "Who do you think you are? A caveman?"


    "You shouldn''t be here." Peter Parker held Gwen Stancy, trying to keep her away.


    "You trapped me and kept me away from the fight?" Gwen Stancy didn''t want to go at all. "I know how to help you!"


    "What are you doing here!" Peter Parker was a little mad, it was so dangerous here that she refused to leave.


    "I have read the description of the power grid, I can restart the system." Gwen Stansy said.


    "You can''t stay here now." Peter Parker grabbed Gwen Stancy''s shoulder and said, "I didn''t joke with you. You can''t be here now. It''s too dangerous here."


    "Guess what? No one can make the decision for me! No one!" Gwen Stancy, also a stubborn girl, looked at Peter Parker and said, "Is this my decision? My decision. I have the final say."


    "Oh!" Peter Parker was really gone, and he could only sigh in response.


    "Now, how do we stop him?" Gwen Stancy asked.


    "Well, he is live, like a battery." Peter Parker already has an idea, "what happens if the battery is overcharged?"


    "It will explode," Gwen Stancy said.


    "Yes." Peter Parker said.


    "So we still use the electricity of the other side?" Gwen Stacey couldn''t help but praised, "Perfect!"


    "Ok, I can reconnect the cable, but you need to restart the system." Peter Parker turned around and solemnly explained to Gwen Stancy, "When I said to restart the power, you would restart, no matter Whatever happens, restart anyway."


    "I don''t want to vomit, but Peter and his girlfriend have been there for so long. If he were willing to spend a sentence on the head of the electric light man, wouldn''t the problem be solved long ago?" See here , Scott Lang couldn''t help but vomit.


    "Lang, we can stop crime, but we are not murderers and cannot deprive others of their lives at will." Steve Rogers said.


    "I didn''t say I wanted to kill him, nor did I necessarily kill him. Isn''t it okay to break his legs?" Scott Long said again, "The car can knock him into the air when the current is constant. Obviously he At that time, the weakness of being a human still existed. If you interrupt his hands and feet, what else can he jump?"


    "Lang, we don''t act like this." Steve Rogers said.


    "I think Lang has something to say." Thor said in a deep voice, "This lightning man, his lethality has been seen by everyone, it is very big, that is, a superhero like Peter can deal with him, ordinary people do not have it. The power to fight back. If he is left alone, perhaps more innocent lives will die in his hands."


    "Tor, don''t you think that a man is being punished for a crime he didn''t commit?" Bruce Banner said, "how do you know this electric man is going to hurt others? Obviously with him Peter Yes, maybe the behavior in the video is just that he wants revenge on Peter, it''s just a personal grievance between him and Peter."


    While several people were discussing there, Maxwell Dillon, who had been knocked into a coma by a car, came back to life and violently discharged Peter Parker again.


    Peter Parker found the opportunity to tie Maxwell Dillon''s hands with the spider silk, and then launched the spider silk onto the broken cable.


    Just as Peter Parker was trying to entangle the spider silk that was connected to the cable, Maxwell Dillon broke away from his spider silk, stretched out his hands, and launched a thick electric current, hitting him.


    "Now, Gwen! Hurry up! Restart!" Peter Parker shouted loudly after connecting the spider silk with difficulty under the impact of the electric current.


    Gwen Stacey was already ready, and when she heard Peter Parker''s voice, she immediately took action and pulled a gate down.


    Suddenly, the cable that had been cut was energized, and the thick current began to rush into Maxwell Dillon''s body frantically.


    The lights in this city are lit up one by one, and the dark city is gradually regaining its light.


    And Maxwell Dillon, who was crazy "charged", was extremely painful. He shouted from his mouth, and his body was constantly struggling. The prestige of chasing Peter Parker had never known where he was going before.


    "what!!!"


    Long screams resounded across the night sky, and Maxwell Dillon¡¯s body exploded everywhere, and finally exploded completely and disappeared into the world.


    Seeing that the electric man was wiped out, Gwen Stancy walked out, and Peter Parker also relaxed for a while. He smiled and said to Gwen Stancy, "I think we can still catch the plane."


    "Hahahaha!" There was a very strange laugh in the night sky.


    Peter Parker turned his head to look, and saw a figure in the night sky hovering in the air on a hang glider.


    "It must be the Little Green Devil who appeared on the stage." Clint Barton said in the answer space.


    "The man''s uniform and what he is stepping on are all green, so I can''t go wrong." Natasha Romanov said.


    "It feels like this little green devil is not as good as the previous electric guy." Scott Long said.


    "What I care about is, where is the''big green devil''?" Bruce Banner said, "the green devil is the green devil, but there is a''small'' in front of it. Could there be a''big green devil''? "


    "It''s possible," Steve Rogers said. "It''s like the first generation of Ant-Man and the second generation of Ant-Man, the same suit, different people wear."


    "Then why isn''t the second-generation green demon?" Scott Long said again, "the second-generation green demon is much easier than the little green demon, don''t you think?"


    In the video, the little green devil is floating on the ground. His eyes are first on Peter Parker, and then he turns to look at Gwen Stancy.


    Judging from the changes in his expression, he knows Peter Parker and Gwen Stancy.


    "Peter, when you say no to Spider-Man, you are saying no." Harry Osborne''s voice was full of anger.


    "Harry, what did you do?" Peter Parker was startled by the look of his friend.


    "You forced me to this point." Harry Osborne had a grinning smile on his face. "You are my friend, but you betrayed me!"


    "No." Peter Parker said, "I want to protect you."


    "Oh, look at what I am now." Harry Osborn laughed miserably.


    "It will be okay, everything will be okay," Peter Parker said.


    "You didn''t give people hope. You took away hope, and I also took away your hope." Harry Osborne turned and flew towards Gwen Stacey, although Peter Parker reminded his girlfriend to run away. , But how could she run over two legs and fly, and was directly caught in the air.


    "Harry, put her down!" Peter Parker chased Harry Osborn wildly in the night sky with spider silk. He kept trying to use spider silk to capture Harry Osborn, but it was a pity until he crawled. Going up the clock tower, the highest point of the building, still failed to catch Harry Osborn.


    The drawbacks of Spider-Man appeared at this time. Spider-Man is too dependent on the surrounding environment. If there is nothing that Spider-Man can do, Spider-Man will have nothing to do.


    Just like now, Peter Parker is already at the highest point, but Harry Osborne is hovering above him. What can he do?


    "Harry, stop!" Peter Parker raised his head and shouted at Harry Osborne, "This is not you, Harry, you are not like this! Harry, let her down!"


    "Harry!" In the night sky, Gwen Stancy, who was caught by Harry Osborne, also spoke.


    "Harry is dead!" Harry Osborne said loudly.


    "Harry, this is a matter between you and me!" Seeing that he couldn''t understand the reason, Peter Parker used the radical method, "Do you want to fight? Then come and fight me and let her go!" "


    "OK." Harry Osborne let go and threw Gwen Stancy directly down.


    "No!" Peter Parker jumped high, caught Gwen Stancy in the night sky, and the two broke the glass of the clock tower together and fell down.


    Huh!


    The two fell inside the bell tower, and Peter Parker served as a mat underneath, bearing the impact from the sky.


    "Are you okay?" Peter Parker asked Gwen Stancy in his arms with concern, and the latter shook his head repeatedly to signal that he was okay.


    when!


    A Green Devil bomb dropped from the sky and landed beside the two of them. It exploded with a bang, breaking the iron plate on which they were lying, and Gwen Stancy fell down again.


    Peter Parker was quick-eyed and grabbed Gwen Stancy as soon as he stretched out his arms.


    "I caught you, Gwen, I will put you there." Peter Parker shook his hand, and a spider thread grabbed Gwen Stancy and placed it on a gear a few meters below. .


    Settling down with his girlfriend, he fought with Harry Osborne.


    When guessing the strength before, everyone guessed that Harry Osborne was "count down". Now, it seems that he is indeed inferior to the electric light man, and he is more than one thing worse. The battle was beaten from the air by Peter Parker in a moment.


    Fighting is really a fast-changing thing, and any little detail may cause irreparable losses.


    This is the current situation.


    Peter Parker knocked Harry Osborn down, but his Green Devils skateboard fell down, directly smashing the gear that Gwen Stancy was staying with, and Gwen Stancy, who had just been caught, went back again. Falling down.


    call out!


    When Peter Parker stretched out his hand, the spider thread shot out and caught Gwen Stancy, then he quickly lifted the spider thread up, hoping to lift his girlfriend up.


    But there was a Harry Osborn next to him. He rushed forward, grabbed Peter Parker¡¯s neck, pressed him on a large gear, and lifted his foot, and stepped heavily on Peter Parker¡¯s spider. Silk was holding Gwen Stancy''s hand.


    Then, Harry Osborn figured out something that didn''t know whether it was a dagger or a knife, and stabbed Peter Parker.


    Peter Parker slammed his head up, bumped his head against Harry Osborn¡¯s face door, and raised his hand so that he punched his face, then raised his hand again, and a bunch of spider threads shot out Harry Osborn. Ben glued one hand to the other gear.


    Harry Osborn was already a little crazy. He didn''t care if one hand was tied, and the other hand caught Peter Parker''s neck.


    Peter Parker stretched his hand again, and a spider thread grabbed the higher gear, and then he wrapped the spider thread around Harry Osborne''s neck.


    As the gear turned, the spider silk tightened, and it was Harry Osborn''s turn to be strangled.


    But at this time, the real danger has also come.


    Not to Peter Parker, but to Gwen Stancy.


    At this moment, she was volleyed all over, hanging on a spider silk of Peter Parker, and Peter Parker was lying on a gear and wrestling with Harry Osborn. That spider silk was inevitably from The gears hang down.


    Now, the gears are turning, and this spider silk is about to be cut!


    Peter Parker naturally noticed this, and when he raised his leg, he pressed a tooth of the huge gear with his foot, and forcibly prevented the gear from turning.


    Peter Parker strangled Harry Osborn¡¯s neck with the spider silk, while preventing the gears from turning with his feet, and Harry Osborn also pinched Peter Parker¡¯s neck forcefully.


    The two sides were in a stalemate there, maintaining a weird balance.


    But this balance was quickly broken.


    The gear is broken!


    That spider silk has been cut off!


    "Peter!" In Gwen Stancy''s last call, she fell again.


    Because of the chain reaction between the gears, that one gear was broken, causing a major collapse of the gear structure. The mechanical force directly lifted Harry Osborn into the air and fell into a coma.


    Finally no one bothered Little Spider to save his girlfriend!


    He jumped, jumped off the gear, head and feet, and started chasing Gwen Stancy.


    But according to Newton''s laws of his elders, it is impossible for Peter Parker to catch up with Gwen Stancy by relying on gravity alone.


    The good student Peter Parker also knew this, so when he was in mid-air, he shot Gwen Stancy''s silk, trying to catch her with the silk.


    I saw a crystal clear spider silk rushing down unhesitatingly among the gears and mechanical parts scattered all over the sky, penetrating through layers of obstacles, and rushing towards Gwen Stansy desperately.


    Finally, the spider silk caught Gwen Stancy!


    Peter Parker quickly grabbed a beam with one hand to stabilize his figure.


    Due to the effect of inertia, Gwen Stancy fell down and bounced back up, being caught by the spider silk, just floating there.


    It seems that the rescue was successful.


    But everyone knows that actually failed.


    First, this question asked who killed the Spider-Man girlfriend. The question has already been told to everyone that Gwen Stacey is dead.


    Secondly, at the moment when Gwen Stansy went to fall in suspension, everyone could see clearly that her body was touching the ground.


    After falling from that height, she didn''t have the physical quality of Peter Parker, and an ordinary person couldn''t bear the impact.


    Peter Parker in the sky saw this scene. He quickly glued the end of the spider silk to the beam, and then jumped off.


    At a distance of tens of meters, he jumped like that without weight, but he didn''t even make much sound.


    This body is really too strong.


    "Gwen! Hey! Gwen!" Peter Parker took off his hood, held Gwen Stancy, and started calling her name over and over again.


    But Gwen Stancy''s eyes never opened again, and she never responded to Peter Parker''s call.

 Chapter 184： Rocky came to reality, crying and was recorded in a famous scene

    "Hey, Gwen, you''re all right. Hold on hold on hold on." Peter Parker stroked Gwen Stacey''s face, tears falling in large drops.


    The video ended in Peter Parker''s cry.


    "This ending is too sad." Natasha Romanov couldn''t help but said, "Watching the beloved girl die in front of me is really unbearable."


    "Everyone should take a warning about what happened to World No. 6 Spider." Nick Fury glanced at everyone and said in a deep voice, "Everyone present is the same as Spider-Man in World No. 6. Superhero, that kind of thing may happen to everyone."


    "After seeing the encounter with Spider-Man No. 6, I think friends are still very important." Scott Long expressed his opinion, "If there were other heroes to help at that time, where would Spider-Man No. 6''s girlfriend die?"


    "Lang is right." Steve Rogers said, "If you encounter this situation in the future, you should immediately ask our companions for help. If Spider-Man No. 6 is not alone and helpless, this kind of tragedy will not happen."


    "This little green devil, he seems to be a friend of Peter''s, and Gwen Stancy should also be friends, and the relationship should be good, but later because of something, it darkened." Clint Barton said.


    "It should be for some reason that he asked Spider-Man for help, but Spider-Man didn''t help him and chose to reject him. He later learned that Spider-Man was a good friend Peter Parker, so he felt betrayed." Natasha Roman Nov said.


    "Little Green Devil is a good friend, and that electric guy seems to know Peter." Techara said, "Peter in World No. 6 is really unlucky. The villains are all his friends."


    [This round of answers is over, and the respondent is ready to return. ¡¿


    A group of superheroes disappeared in an instant, leaving only Li Cheng alone.


    "It seems that every Spider-Man''s girlfriend will have such a fall. Is this the inevitable fate of Spider-Man''s girlfriend?" Li Cheng suddenly thought that it was not just the Garfield version of Spider-Man''s girlfriend who had the drama of falling, Toby''s version. Spider-Man''s girlfriend seems to have this scene too, but Toby''s version successfully saved Mary Jane, while Garfield''s version failed to save Gwen.


    So the question is, will the Dutch version of Spider-Man one day also face the fall of his girlfriend?


    If that day comes, can the Dutch brother save MJ?


    [The answer is completed, and the reward will be issued. ¡¿


    [The host gains the subhuman immortal physique. ¡¿


    [The host gains fast silver Pietro Maximoff super speed. ¡¿


    "Quayyin''s super speed?" Li Cheng immediately ran two steps to try, and his body turned into a wind and disappeared in place.


    Then, he breathed a sigh of relief, "Fortunately, it is the fast silver version of the Apocalypse version, not the fast silver that was shot to death in the reunion."


    ¡¾hint! ¡¿


    [The system upgrade has started, and it is temporarily unavailable during the upgrade process. ¡¿


    Just after the super speed, a reminder came out suddenly that the system has started to upgrade.


    "Oh? Upgraded?" Li Cheng was looking forward to it, not knowing what changes the system will have after the upgrade.


    ...


    "Tony? Tony!" Pepper Potts'' complaint came from Tony Stark''s ear, "Did you listen to me?"


    "It''s over? I''m back?" Tony Stark turned to look, and sure enough, this was no longer the strange dark space, but his wedding scene.


    "It''s over? The wedding has just begun. Are you looking forward to it?" Pepper Potts was so angry at this, he wanted to shake his hand and leave, but after seeing so many celebrities on the scene, he decided to give Tony Stark kept his face.


    "Pepper, you are misunderstood, I am not saying that our wedding is over, I am talking about something else." Tony Stark explained.


    "Are you telling me that when you were married to me, there were other things in your mind?" Pepper Potts asked.


    "..." Tony Stark asked the sky without a word, "No! I don''t! I swear, I have you in my head, and you in my eyes, and you are my whole heart."


    "Oh, is it?" Pepper Potts asked directly to the core. "How many times did I call you?"


    "..." Tony Stark was speechless, why would anyone care about such boring numbers!


    "Tony! What are you still doing?" Fortunately, James Rhodes came to relieve the siege at a critical moment. "Everyone is waiting for you, don''t you let the beautiful bride come over to say hello?"


    "Here." Tony Starkla followed Pepper Potts and followed James Rhodes.


    This wedding was a rare moment for Tony Stark to relax. After that, he devoted himself to intense research and developed the armor day and night.


    Wakanda, the "Xanadu" that does not have much intersection with Tony Starkburn, has become more frequent with Tony here. Surui and Tony have teamed up to build several battle armor production lines in Wakanda, and strive to Before Loki came, a sufficient number of steel soldiers were produced.


    As for the development and research of other "gadgets", as long as it is not something that Tony Stark can''t solve, they are all assigned to Su Rui.


    In addition to sometimes accepting Nick Fury''s tasks and solving some difficult problems, Steve Rogers is also practicing hard.


    Although Thor is in Asgard, he has not forgotten Loki¡¯s invasion of the earth, nor has he forgotten Thanos in the near future. In addition to supervising the repair project of the Rainbow Bridge, he is practicing Rachel''s ninjutsu. .


    Stephen Strange, a top doctor, has been full of ideas about how to become Doctor Strange since he knew his future identity and the enemies facing the earth in the future.


    For this reason, he drastically reduced his work, rejected a large number of patients, and spent more time looking for opportunities to become Doctor Strange.


    At this point, Nick Fury also worked harder than Stephen Strange, and sent a large number of people to find the mage hiding on the earth.


    Clint Barton and Natasha Romanoff, the "elite killers", are not idle, and they are also training hard against time.


    After several rounds of answering questions, the two of them each gained some abilities and props, especially both of them were injected with Extremis Virus, and they also became super soldiers.


    New bodies, new abilities, and new props all require a lot of practice in order to exert the greatest strength.


    Pitro Maksimov and Wanda Maksimov are also hard-trained siblings. Although their abilities are strong, they have only just acquired them and are not yet proficient.


    Especially Pietro Maksimov, after seeing the famous scene where he was shot to death, and watching the operation of the **** of fast silver on the next Apocalypse studio, it can be said to be greatly stimulated and practice desperately.


    And Scott Lang, the second generation of Ant-Man in the future, has also received a set of Ant-Man armor and is training hard.


    It wasn''t that the original plot was staged ahead of time, but Nick Fury went to visit Hank Pym in person, and he didn''t know what methods he used to get Scott Long a suit.


    Everyone is busy with Loki''s arrival.


    Almost everyone who knew that Rocky was coming was busy.


    Except for one person.


    Li Cheng.


    Eat, drink, and fish.


    Time hurriedly passed by in this tense and busy atmosphere, and in a flash, more than half a year passed.


    On this day, a colorful light suddenly appeared in the night, descending on Tony Stark''s luxurious seaside villa.


    Many citizens who saw this scene thought it was an astronomical spectacle, and were extremely excited to discuss Stephen Strange. They didn''t know that a guy wearing a red cloak had already appeared at Tony Stark''s house.


    In the night breeze, Thor''s red cloak was hunting and hunting, looking majestic.


    "Mr. Thor, good evening, Mr. Stark has been waiting for you for a long time." As soon as he entered the door, Jarvis''s voice rang.


    "Hi, hello Jarvis." Thor grinned. After so long, the Rainbow Bridge was finally repaired, and he could finally come to earth and meet these old friends.


    "Are you... Thor?" Pepper Potts came over and looked Thor up and down. "The **** from Asgard?"


    "Hey, Pepper, how are you, nice to meet you. First of all congratulations on your happy wedding. I know it''s a bit late to congratulate you, but the rainbow bridge was not repaired when you got married, so I can''t get down." , And then came back to his senses, "Stark told you all?"


    "To be honest, it took me a long time to convince myself to trust Tony." Pepper Potts turned and walked inside. "I''ll call Tony."


    "Hey, Thor! Why are you here now?" Without waiting for Pepper to call, Tony Stark''s figure appeared in the living room, and Jarvis notified him as soon as Thor came, where to use it. Go call.


    "It''s not too late, is it?" Tor haha ??laughed, and gave Tony Stark a hug in the past.


    "Yes, as long as you arrive earlier than Rocky, it''s not late." Tony Stark and Thor embraced each other enthusiastically, and Pepper Potts was a little jealous while watching. You are so excited!


    "Counting the time, it''s almost time, it''s time to call everyone over." After a few words with Thor, Tony Stark spread the news of Thor''s arrival.


    As a result, Tony Stark¡¯s villa suddenly became lively again. Captain America Steve Rogers, Hulk Bruce Banner, Hawkeye Clint Barton, Black Widow Natasha Romanoff, weird Dr. Stephen Strange, Fast Silver Pietro Maximov, Scarlet Witch Wanda Maximov and many other superheroes gathered.


    Of course, Peter Parker is not included. He is still too young. At this stage, he has only one task, and that is to grow up.


    "Strange, are you a Doctor Strange now?" Thor couldn''t help asking as soon as he saw Stephen Strange.


    "Unfortunately, not yet." Stephen Strange said.


    "In that case, why don''t you go to other cities for a tour first." Nick Fury said from the sofa. "Los Angeles, Washington, Chicago, or even abroad, as long as you are not in New York."


    "Fry, are you making me a deserter?" Stephen Strange frowned at the time.


    "What deserter, so ugly, I would use the word''strategic retreat'' if I replaced it with me." Nick Fury ignored Stephen Strange''s ugly face, "Strange, although your future is very Strong, but you are an ordinary person now. You can''t help you with the coming New York war, and you still need our care. You should be very clear about this, right?"


    "I''m a doctor, I can save people!" Stephen Strange said.


    "You can save people as much as you leave New York. If you don''t save someone, why bother to save people in New York?" Nick Fury asked rhetorically.


    "I¡­"


    "Juggling, I think the braised egg head is right, you''d better avoid it first." Stephen Strange continued to speak, and was directly interrupted by Tony Stark.


    "Let me avoid?" Stephen Strange pointed at Nick Fury. "Isn''t he an ordinary person too? Does he want to avoid too?"


    He pointed at Phil Colson again, "Does he want to avoid it?"


    "Strange, you are not the same as me." Phil Coleson smiled, "I am a small person, insignificant, but you die if you die. You are Doctor Strange, if you No, who will stop the Dimension Demon Domam? You can''t take any risks."


    "Yes, Strange, that''s why I let you avoid it." Nick Fury said, "Dommam is too powerful. That kind of existence is not something that any of us can deal with, except you use time. It seems that there is no other way to retreat from the cycle. So you can¡¯t do anything. If you have anything in case, when Domam comes, who will stop it?"


    "Think about Domam." Steve Rogers also said, "If you have an accident today that no one can stop Domam in the future, how many people will die because of it?"


    "Damn it!" Stephen Strange thought about Domam''s scene and had to agree.


    "Peter kid, take it away, too." Tony Stark said suddenly, "Aliens invaded, this kind of thing is too variable, who knows if there will be any accidents. For."


    "I don''t want to be a nanny!" When Stephen Strange heard this, he just reflexively refused.


    "You can take a babysitter." Tony Stark said.


    "Should I bring him a babysitter?" Stephen Strange''s voice raised a few decibels.


    "The Christine in your hospital is pretty good. You go and tell her that you have a child who will not take care of her. Let her go with you. This will not only keep her away from the New York War, but also create conditions for you to get along with her. ."


    "It sounds good," Stephen Strange said.


    "Tony, which one have you developed now?" Steve Rogers asked suddenly.


    "The latest armor I developed is based on the Mark 42 generation armor, which is a step further than the Mark 42, I will call it Mark 43. I used nanotechnology in Mark 43, which is definitely stronger than the Mark 42 in the video. But it hasn''t reached the level of the battle against Thanos." Tony Stark explained the progress of the battle armor for everyone.


    "Which is worse than Thanos''s armor at the time?" Thor asked.


    "The current Mark 43 can already achieve partial war armor deformation. It can be done in a hand-to-hand combat of Thanos in the old lair of Thanos, but there is still a gap in the collection and utilization of energy." Tony Star Ke didn¡¯t conceal anything, and truthfully stated the shortcomings of his battle armor, ¡°It¡¯s not possible to launch an energy attack like that during the battle against the black dwarf. Mainly Techara provided some vibrating gold. It took a lot of time."


    "Golden Battle Armor." James Rhodes patted Tony Stark on the shoulder, "Tony, your armor is the battle armor in the armor. If Thanos wants to resemble the original It should be impossible to blast your armor like that."


    "Where is the Iron Legion?" Steve Rogers asked, "How many Iron Warriors have you built?"


    "The rush to work day and night only made 500 units." Su Rui sat there, drinking coffee, "Although not many, it should be able to play a role."


    "More than just playing some role." Nick Fury said, "In this large-scale battlefield, these 500 Iron Legions have played more than any superhero. Girl, good job!"


    "With Jarvis''s computing power, can you command 500 steel soldiers at the same time?" Steve Rogers asked again.


    "There is no problem at all." Tony Stark said, and then his gaze fell on Pietro Maximoff, "Pitro, after this period of practice, has your speed improved? Can you avoid it? bullet?"


    "My speed has always been faster than a bullet!" Even after half a year, Pietro Maximov is still highly sensitive to the word bullet. "A bullet can never kill me!"


    "Are you sure?" Clint Button asked rhetorically.


    "Su Rui designed a battle uniform for me, a battle uniform made by Zhenjin." Pietro Maximov said irritably, "So I''m pretty sure that bullets won''t kill me!"


    "How about your speed? How much has it improved?" Tony Stark asked again.


    "It''s improved, but not much. There is still a big distance from the other me." Pietro Maximov stretched out his hand, and a dark short knife was formed in his palm. "But Su Rui gave it back. I should be able to make up for the lack of speed."


    "Yes, with this sharp blade, Pietro should be like a death to those Zitarians." Stephen Strange said, "Who can stop Pietro?"


    "Super speed with a sharp edge, that''s right." James Rhodes couldn''t help but vomit. "I don''t understand why Pietro chose to use his fists in the video. Yes, yes, he fists at his speed. The same is powerful, but isn¡¯t it even more powerful with a knife?"


    "Zhenjin uniform + super speed, as long as it is not deliberately looking for death, the tragedy of Pietro''s sacrifice is almost impossible to repeat." Tony Stark nodded and asked Wanda Maximov, "Wanda, how about you? , How is your ability development?"


    "It''s better than in the video, but the extent of progress is limited." Wanda Maksimov said, "but I can tear a dozen aliens at a time, I think I can do it."


    "It''s been a short time to gain the ability, and it''s pretty good to be able to do this." Nick Fury said.


    This time everyone gathered together, in addition to understanding each other''s situation, it was to discuss how to deal with Loki and the aliens.


    Everyone has the same idea, that is, catch the thieves first!


    The Zetaris were brought to earth by Loki. If Loki is resolved, then the New York War can be strangled at the source.


    How to capture Loki?


    Also simple.


    Two words.


    Squat!


    Anyway, Loki will come to grab the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube, and he will guard it directly next to the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube. Wouldn''t it be perfect when Loki arrives and won it directly?


    As a result, some superheroes moved directly to the underground base where the magic of the universe was stored, and took turns guarding the Rubik''s Cube 24 hours a day.


    Another part of the heroes is on guard in different places in New York, mainly to prevent future changes.


    What if Loki goes to New York City through other channels?


    Of course, this possibility is very small.


    But that was Rocky who started the New York war, so you can''t be too careful.


    Squatting in the underground base is the strongest of the superheroes, Thor, Captain America Steve Rogers, Iron Man Tony Stark, Hulk Bruce Banner, plus The last fast silver Pietro Maximov.


    Let Kuaiyin stay here mainly because of his speed. In case of an accident, the Rubik''s Cube will fall into Loki''s hands, and he will be able to take it back immediately with Kuaiyin''s speed.


    In other words, if there is an unexpected emergency, he can also escape immediately with the Rubik''s Cube.


    In short, the super speed is very mobile, and what goes wrong is the most suitable for remedy.


    "Tor, if Loki really gets down, I think I will definitely be tempted to teach him a lesson, I hope you don''t interfere." Tony Stark said to Thor on this day.


    "Just don''t kill it," Thor said.


    "You didn''t refuse?" Steve Rogers, who was sitting on the side, said in surprise, "I thought you would say who would dare to move my brother, who did I fight this kind of thing?"


    "Comeon, captain of UU reading , am I the kind of person who only knows how to protect my brother?" Thor said.


    "Aren''t you?" Bruce Banner asked back.


    Suddenly, a dazzling light bloomed, and everyone turned their heads and saw that the universe''s Rubik''s Cube began to glow, and then, a space began to slowly form.


    "Loki is finally here!" Thor sighed and stretched out his hand, the hammer flew over and was held by him.


    "I have been waiting for this day for a long time." Tony Stark stretched out his hands at the portal, sitting ready to fire the palm cannon at any time.


    "Guys? Do I need to transform?" Bruce Banner stood up.


    "No need," Steve Rogers said. "I think we can deal with Rocky."


    "No, I think we need Hulk." Tony Stark didn''t know what he thought of, with a big smile on his face, "Rocky is here, we need Hulk to''enter'' him!"


    At this moment, a figure wearing a green robe and combing his head walked in through the space door.

 Chapter 185： The shock of the final Avengers: This New York battle is not right!

    As in the video, Loki slowly stood up from a squat, with an evil smile on his face.


    But when he inadvertently raised his head and saw the situation in front of him clearly, the smile on his face disappeared.


    Damn it?


    what''s the situation?


    Why are there a bunch of people looking at me there, waiting for me for a long time?


    Damn it!


    Why is Thor too!


    "Rocky came from afar with famous scenes and contributed fun to our boring life. I count one, two and three, everyone applauds and welcome." Tony Stark counted loudly, "One, two, three!"


    Shattering!


    There was warm applause on the scene.


    "Tor, why are you here?" Loki''s face changed for a while, and he asked the question he cared most.


    "Isn''t it obvious?" Thor said, "waiting for you."


    "Waiting for me?" Rocky felt inexplicably sudden, "Do you know I''m coming?"


    "We all know." Steve Rogers said. "We have been waiting for you for a long time."


    Whoosh!


    Steve Rogers shot the shield directly, hitting Rocky''s chest with a bang, and shot Rocky flying on the spot.


    Huh!


    As soon as Tony Stark stretched out his hand, he launched two shiny ropes, which were directly wrapped around Loki''s body and bound them firmly.


    "Everyone, if I say I''m traveling on Earth, do you believe it?" Loki lay on the ground, with an awkward and graceful smile on his face.


    "Is this over?" Pietro Maximov looked at Loki, who was lying on the ground and struggling, and said in a bit of astonishment.


    A few of the top heroes in the Avengers have waited for so long day and night, but they are all over in twos or twos?


    "Passing through the shuttle door must consume a lot of him. Now is his weakest time." Steve Rogers bent over and picked up the scepter that Rocky had fallen on the ground.


    "Is this thing enhancing the abilities of me and Wanda?" Pietro Maximov looked at the blue scepter and said, "Should we try again?"


    "When things are over, you can try." Steve Rogers said.


    "Ok, Bruce, the big guy should come out." Tony Stark said to Bruce Banner, "I''m ready to record, it''s time to recreate the famous scene."


    "Famous scene? What famous scene?" Although Rocky on the ground did not understand what everyone said, he always had a bad feeling, "What are you going to do to me!"


    "Loki has been subdued, what''s the famous scene, forget it?" Thor looked at the yelling Loki with an innocent look, feeling a little unbearable.


    "Forget it?" Tony Stark glanced at Thor, "Tor, can you be sure that Bruce will not go to Saka planet? Are you sure that you will not go to Saka? Do you dare to assert your own name? Will the scene not happen? You can figure it out, in case that day really comes, I will record it in advance, and Rocky is here to give you a backing."


    "What the **** is that, hurry up and let the big guy come out!" Thor said immediately, "It doesn''t matter whether you put your back on your back or not. The main reason is that I think the behavior of Rocky''s invasion of the earth is too bad. It should be a good lesson."


    Tony Stark: "..."


    Steve Rogers: "..."


    Pietro Maximov: "..."


    Unexpectedly, Thor usually looks like an iron man, so insidious in his heart!


    "Whoever has a cell phone to lend me one, I''ll take it too." Thor said again.


    "Huh? You want to shoot too?" Thor''s words were once again thunderous, and Steve Rogers couldn''t help but reminded, "Tor, Hulk is going to fall, but your brother."


    "Anyway, after you finish recording, I definitely want to watch it. If that''s the case, it''s better to record it myself." Thor said frankly, "I can still find the angle I like."


    It made sense, but everyone was speechless.


    "Roar!" With a roar, Bruce Banner turned into a green giant full of muscles in front of Rocky.


    "Shit!" As soon as Rocky saw Hulk, that fragile little heart was "puffed and puffed" for no reason, "What is this! What is this!"


    "Hey hey, scream, even if you crack your throat, no one will come to rescue you." Tony Stark smiled gentlemanly.


    "Enough! You humble and lowly people!" Rocky was angry, really angry, he roared angrily, "I am a god! I tell you, I won''t be caught by you ants..."


    Before he finished speaking, a big green hand grabbed his leg and threw it all around on the ground. The sound of "bang, bang, bang" was endless.


    "Wonderful, really wonderful." Tony Stark watched with gusto while recording, "I didn''t expect Rocky''s lines at this time to be exactly the same as the lines when he was thrown in the video. He was born to be thrown."


    "Watching the scene and watching the video are completely different feelings." Steve Rogers said, "Just for the scene just now, so many days of waiting here are not in vain."


    "Hulk, you have a line, "What a weak god," hurry up." Tony Stark said to Hulk who threw Rocky trash into the ground.


    "Roar!" Hulk looked at Tony Stark, then Thor and Captain America, and finally rushed to Tony Stark.


    "It''s not me who resists the most beating. Why did you pounce on me?" Tony Stark had worn a sober bracelet on his wrist for a long time, and he just yelled, "Hulk, punch my chest with a punch."


    The effect of the sober bracelet is really immediate. The Hulk is still in the air, so he directly becomes Bruce Banner. Fortunately, Thor jumps up and catches him in mid-air, otherwise he will definitely break two. Rooted.


    "It''s finished?" Bruce Banner said, "Remember to send me a copy of the video."


    "No problem!" Tony Stark said, and then he explained to everyone, "But I hope everyone can forget the scene where I just used the bracelet."


    "That''s for sure, after all, your''sacrifice'' is quite big for Rocky''s famous scene." Steve Rogers said.


    "What? Loki was caught?" When the news that Loki was caught spread out, a crowd of heroes rushed to gather.


    "Has the famous scene been recorded? Send me a copy if it is recorded."


    "Don''t tell me that the famous scene is not recorded, I have been thinking about it all the time."


    "If you don''t record this, I''m really sorry Rocky came all the way."


    When almost everyone arrived, the first sentence they spoke was to ask Tony Stark for a video of Rocky''s famous scene.


    "What''s the situation?" Loki looked at this scene, feeling humiliated and messy at the same time, "Why do they all seem to know that I am going to be beaten by that big green guy?"


    "Tor, what the **** is going on?" Rocky couldn''t help asking Thor.


    "What agreement did you reach with the Zetaris?" Thor asked, "Why did they help you invade the earth?"


    "What Zeta Rising, I don''t know what you are talking about." Rocky was shocked, but on the surface there was no clue.


    "He''s lying." Wanda Maksimov noticed Loki''s lie right away.


    "Rocky, Wanda can enter your brain and see your thoughts." Thor reminded on the side, "You can continue to play your tricks, but if you don''t want all the secrets in your own brain to be If Da sees it, I advise you to tell the truth."


    "Damn it!" Loki''s expression changed. "Ok, Ok! My deal with them was actually very simple. I gave them the Cube of the Universe, and they helped me rule the earth."


    "Why do they want the Universe Rubik''s Cube?" Nick Fury asked.


    "Where do I know this? Do I need to know this?" Rocky asked back. "All I have to do is give them the Rubik''s Cube. As for what they do with the Rubik''s Cube, I don''t care at all."


    Nick Fury turned his head and glanced at Wanda Maksimov, who nodded, indicating that Rocky was not lying.


    "Now that Loki hasn''t got the Rubik''s Cube and can''t open the portal, will the Zetaris come to Earth?" Scott Long said.


    "It should be unavoidable." Steve Rogers said in a deep voice, "their purpose is the Rubik''s Cube, and the Rubik''s Cube is now on the earth."


    "Private soldier is right." Loki said on the side. "Those guys will come to Earth sooner or later. They are determined to win the Rubik''s Cube." With a gentleman''s smile on his face, "I can help."


    "You?" Everyone''s eyes fell on Loki.


    "Yes, I. I was the only one who had dealt with the Qitarians at the scene. I didn''t despise you, but with all due respect, you people probably don''t even know what the Qitarians look like..."


    "Wait a moment." Nick Fury found a piece of paper and a pen, brushed it there and started drawing, and then photographed the painted Zetaris in front of Loki, "Did they look like this? ?"


    "..." Loki was silent for a moment.


    "Where did you just say?" Tony Stark said, "Oh, you just said that we don''t even know what those alien bugs look like, you go on."


    "Anyway, only I have dealt with them directly. In terms of understanding of them, I must be the first. I know myself and know that the enemy will never end in battle. With me, you will surely defeat them." Rocky''s face reappeared with a gentleman''s smile." Use the shortest time and pay the least price."


    "There is some truth to what you said." Phil Colson asked. "What do you want."


    "Very simple, for each of you, it''s very simple, as easy as breathing, like drinking water..."


    "What do you want, just say it!" Nick Fury interrupted Loki.


    "As long as you can delete the video you just recorded, I will be your strongest ally." Rocky glanced across the faces of the superheroes, "Each of you, you must delete, no one can secretly leave behind. , Even for a second."


    "No!" A loud voice came, and Thor was the first to refuse.


    "Tor?" Rocky looked at Thor incredulously. "What''s the problem with you? Are you going to jump out and do my good deeds?"


    "This video must not be deleted until I come back from Sakar." Thor said word by word.


    "Saka? What''s that place? Why did you go to that place?" Rocky couldn''t keep up with Thor''s thinking span. "No, you are going to Saka, what does it have to do with the video just now?"


    "If our sister is resolved in advance, maybe Saka will not need to go." Where would Thor tell what happened on Saka.


    "Sister? What nonsense are you talking about? Where''s your sister?" Rocky said loudly, "Tor! Oh no, brother! You are useless with that kind of video, why don''t you delete it?"


    "I can delete, as long as you are willing to tell when, where, and how many forces the Zetaris have." Nick Fury asked in a deep voice.


    "You delete it first, I''ll tell you later." Rocky smiled.


    "I will immediately send the video to the TV station, so that the entire American people will appreciate your heroic posture." Nick Fury said.


    "You devil!" Loki was frightened and looked at Nick Fury bitterly. "Well, I gave in. I will tell you what you want to know."


    "Say."


    "They and I are actually just using each other''s relationship. They have never been willing to tell me their details, but according to my observations, they have at least hundreds of thousands of troops." Rocky said.


    "How many hundreds of thousands are?" Phil Colson said, "Don''t be tricky, be specific."


    "The specific numbers are meaningless." Rocky said.


    "What do you mean?" Phil Colson asked.


    "The Zetarians are considered to be one of the worst troops in the universe. Although technology is OK, can you imagine? Their troops are actually a''beehive''." Rocky shrugged, "Just kill the mother. Bee'', no matter how many other soldiers are, they are all over in an instant."


    "Hahaha! Shocked by such a big secret?" Rocky thought he had revealed the most core secrets of the Zetaris, and smiled triumphantly there, "Look, this is the importance of information, you know With this secret, the Zeta Rising people can no longer pose a threat. How, I am alone, am I worth a million troops, uh..."


    Loki couldn''t go on talking, because he suddenly discovered that everyone at the scene was extremely calm, and there was no surprise at all, as if he had already known it.


    "You guys, shouldn''t you..." Rocky asked cautiously.


    "Can you say something we don''t know?" Nick Fury said.


    "Shit!" Rocky couldn''t help it anymore, he stood up, "What the **** is going on with this planet? As soon as I come over, you are here waiting for me! You also took my video! You know how much I spent Did the mind discover the biggest secret of the Zeta Rising Stars? Then a group of people on the earth already knew it? Shit! What the **** is going on?"


    "Tor, you are with them, do you know that?" Loki''s eyes fell on Thor. "You tell me, what happened to the earth? What happened to this group of people! Damn it!"


    "Want to know?" Thor said, "then help us defeat the Zeta Rising Stars, no, this is not for us, but for yourself, to atone for your sins, and to alleviate your sins!"


    "Fine, fine!" Loki was finally defeated, "I am helping me atone, OK? But you all seem to know what I know, what else can I do?"


    "That''s how you exposed that you are worthless?" Bruce Banna said.


    "Otherwise? You even know that they are a hive, what can I help you?" Loki didn''t panic, and picked Thor with his chin. "Besides, you can kill me if he is there. ?"


    "..." This sentence directly left Bruce Banna speechless. Indeed, with Thor, Loki''s life is absolutely safe.


    In fact, even if Thor was not present, Loki had no life concerns.


    For one thing, he was Thor''s younger brother after all. The monk didn''t look at the Buddha''s face, and he couldn''t kill Loki because of Thor''s face.


    Secondly, even though Loki came to be an executioner, he didn''t even pick up the knife. He could not kill a chicken on earth, and his hands were not stained with any earthling blood.


    "You can see the situation clearly." Steve Rogers came to the front and said, "You have also seen that we and Thor are very good friends, and you, have you done anything wrong, we actually You can be friends. Tell me, without the Rubik''s Cube, can the Zetaris still come to Earth?"


    "Friends! Yes! We can be friends. Compared to them, I am more willing to be friends with you." Rocky showed his charming smile again, "I actually hate those ugly guys in my heart, but When I was wandering in the universe and captured by them, I had to succumb to them. I was only one person at the time, but they had a million army. Can I have any other choice besides surrendering? Everyone is smart and understands. right?"


    "Since everyone is friends, can you untie it for me?" Rocky jumped up. "Really, I have been tied for so long and my legs are numb."


    "Can the Zetaris still come to Earth?" Steve Rogers remained unmoved, "answer the question!"


    "Private soldier, how do the Zetarians say they are also interstellar legions. They claim to be part of the universe''s immune system. For long-term interstellar warfare, do you think they will not have the ability to interstellar transmission?" Rocky glanced at Steve Rogers. Some Disdainful way.


    "Then how will they come to Earth?" Steve Rogers asked again.


    "Tor?" Rocky turned his head to look at Thor. "You just look at that? You have so many people, and you are afraid that I won''t be able to run?"


    "Loki, answer the question first." Thor also said, "How will the Zetaris come to earth?"


    "Comeon!" Rocky said helplessly, "I thought you were all smart people, but I didn''t expect to be so pedantic. Why must we wait for the Zeta Rising people to come over? You, no, we, can we take the initiative to let them come? "


    "What do you mean..." Steve Rogers said in a deep voice.


    "Unexpectedly, there is a clever man." Rocky laughed. "We took the initiative to let them come. We can choose the battlefield. We can ambush in advance, but when they come by themselves, it doesn''t matter where the battlefield is. ."


    "Okay, let''s do that." Nick Fury said, "I know that there is a barren mountain, far from the city, without people, and there is an abandoned military base there, which can confuse aliens. We can put there As a battlefield."


    "Since the idea has been decided, it should be sooner rather than later," said Bruce Banner. "If you delay it for too long, please don''t be suspicious anymore."


    "We act now." Tony Stark untied the rope from Loki.


    Everyone had been preparing for the battle in New York for too long, all possibilities were thought of in advance, and prepared accordingly, the group immediately went to the base on the barren mountain mentioned by Nick Fury.


    In the original plot, it was Dr. Hilvig who used the universe cube to open the portal, but now it is Tony Stark who does it himself. He has been in the base for a few days, and he can successfully open it without much effort. .


    When Tony Stark studied the use of the Cosmos Cube to open the portal, the others were not idle, they were all intensively preparing.


    When Tony Stark got it done, all the heroes with combat capabilities had gathered in Wuming Mountain, and 500 steel soldiers were already in place, waiting for Tony Stark''s order to fight at any time.


    "What about the''bee bomb''? How are you preparing?" Tony Stark looked at the large neatly lined up steel soldiers and asked the Black Panther Techara on the side.


    "Ready, ready to launch." Techara said.


    "Bee bomb" is a bomb specially developed by Wakanda for bombing the mothership of the Zetaris. Because of the nuclear bomb, even Nick Fury''s hands and eyes are very difficult to get, unless it is like the original plot. New York has reached the brink of destruction, and the upper part has to use it.


    But how can you make New York a battlefield again, and how can you make that happen again?


    Therefore, a lot of heroes do not have nuclear bombs.


    "The firepower at the foot of the mountain is also ready." Nick Fury, wearing a black trench coat, walked over, "You can start at any time."


    "If we fail, can the soldiers under the mountain stop the aliens?" Tchala asked.


    "If you can''t stop, you have to stop." Nick Fury turned to look down the mountain and said, "Know that behind us is a New Yorker."


    "I really don''t know if it is right or wrong for us to open the portal." Tony Stark said quietly.


    "Tony, we have no choice. The Zetaris will come sooner or later," said Nick Fury. "You and I know this."


    "Then, let''s start." Tony Stark was not an indecisive person, and immediately opened the portal.


    I saw a blue light rising into the sky, the sky slowly cracked a big opening, and the portal was formed!


    One after another whale spacecraft flew down from the portal.


    Even if everyone chose the battlefield on a barren mountain, the scene where a big crack suddenly appeared in the sky and a giant whale-like monster rushed down was still seen by countless New Yorkers.


    "Oh my god, what the **** is that?"


    "How did the sky split?"


    "Are aliens invading the earth?"


    "Is the end of the world coming?"


    For a while, the eyes of the entire New York City were focused on this unnamed barren mountain.


    At the same time, in a corner of New York, a group of people in white uniforms appeared abruptly. If Steve Rogers and Tony Stark were there, they would be surprised, because these whites The people in uniform look exactly like them!


    This is the Avengers from the future, returning to 2012 to look for gems.


    "We act separately, two gems, one in the upper city and the other in the lower city." The US team issued an order.


    "Captain, this is not right." Scott Lang said strangely, "Don''t you think that the surroundings are too quiet as a battlefield?"


    In the final game, the US team looked around, didn''t it? The crowds around were busy and prosperous. How could it be that it was invaded by aliens?


    "Are we here early?" The U.S. team was a little surprised at the end. "The New York war hasn''t happened yet?"


    "No, Captain, it happened, but the battlefield is not here." The final game, the fat green finger pointed to the distance, "Look, the portal, the fleet of the Zetaris."


    "Whatthehell?" In the final game, Iron Man''s eyes were almost glaring. "The battle obviously happened on the ground in front of our eyes. When did you run up the mountain? Am I wrong?"


    "This 2012, is it really the 2012 we experienced?" The US team was also puzzled at the end. "This New York battle is very wrong!"


    "This New York battle is definitely not the New York battle we know." Bruce Banner frowned, "It''s too much."


    "Why is this?" Scott Lang was puzzled. "Could it be that our arrival, the butterfly effect, changed the past?"


    "Butterfly effect?" Steve Rogers was skeptical of this statement, "but we clearly stood here and did nothing! No one saw us!"


    "This is not a butterfly effect." Tony Stark looked up at the cracks in the far sky.


    "So why did the New York War be like this?" Scott Long said, pointing to the distanceAlthough I haven''t experienced the New York War, I still read the news, which is far from now. . "


    "It''s too far, it''s not the same thing as the New York war in my memory." Steve Rogers said.


    "Then what the hell..."


    "It''s because it doesn''t matter at all." Tony Stark interrupted the curious baby and asked Scott Lang, "We are here to get gems, not to explore the secrets."


    "Yes, no matter what the current timeline has become, it is a past that has happened, and entanglement is meaningless." Steve Rogers said solemnly, "We will leave immediately after we get the gems, no matter what this New York war changes. Whatever it looks like, it has nothing to do with us, we don''t interfere."


    "Look around, this is not the New York War we know at all. The situation has changed." Scott Lang was full of worry, "Can we still get the gems as planned?"


    "Since the New York War has occurred, the universe and the scepter should be there." Steve Rogers turned his head and glanced at the battlefield, "Tony, Scott, the three of us will go over, act by chance, and be sure to get the space gem. And spiritual gems."

 Chapter 186： The Avengers of the Endgame leaves, Loki joins the answer

    "I still follow the original plan to find Strange." Bruce Banner, who is already in the form of Dr. Green, said.


    "Banna, do you want to drop something to miss the feeling of the past?" Tony Stark asked.


    "Thank you, no need." Bruce Banner turned and left.


    "Tony, do you mind taking us a ride?" Steve Rogers'' eyes fell on Tony Stark.


    "Take us a ride, what do you mean?" Scott Long asked.


    "That''s what you think." Steve Rogers said.


    "I''ll be smaller." Scott Lang immediately became smaller and jumped onto Tony Stark''s armor.


    Then Tony Stark took Steve Rogers in his arms and rose into the sky.


    "What is that dense patch of sky?" When they got closer, when a few people saw that the sky was actually full of steel soldiers, Scott Long couldn''t help but exclaimed, "Tony, tell me if I can''t be dazzled. NS!"


    "Well, there are hundreds of them, right?" Steve Rogers was also dumbfounded.


    "500." Tony Stark was no less shocked than Steve Rogers.


    "If you could take out 500 steel soldiers in the New York battle, how could we fight so hard?" Steve Rogers said.


    "Before the New York War, I had never thought about creating an Iron Legion, because before that I had been fighting alone, and I was able to handle all crises by myself, Iron Man, and there was no need for me to create this kind of Iron Legion." Tony Stark said while flying, ¡°After the New York War, I realized that Iron Man was not enough to deal with everything. I realized the importance of the Iron Army. All of them are destroyed."


    "Did you really think of making the Iron Legion after the New York War?" Scott Long pointed to the iron soldiers flying all over the sky to fight the aliens. "Look at how powerful they are now!"


    "This New York battle has changed beyond recognition, and now I won''t be surprised to see anything." Tony Stark said.


    The flying speed of the steel armor was still very fast, and it didn''t take long to reach the Wuming Mountain.


    In view of the fact that this New York battle has completely exceeded the knowledge, the three did not act rashly first, but found a hidden place to hide, intending to observe it first, and then wait for the opportunity to act.


    Click! Click!


    Thunder flashed every day, tearing through the sky like a huge magic claw.


    When several people looked up, they saw Thor wearing a red cloak flying in the air. With a wave of Thor''s hammer, a huge thunder and lightning came, and every thunder and lightning could knock over several whale spaceships.


    Just two words, majestic!


    "How do I feel that when Thor was fighting with us, he was not as strong as he is now?" Tony Stark looked up at Thor and said.


    "Yeah, the original Thor was worse than the current Thor," Steve Rogers said.


    "Tor has become stronger, so what about you, Captain?" Scott Lang exploded as soon as he finished speaking, "holyshit! Are you kidding me!"


    "Scott, what are you doing all this fuss about?" Tony Stark said irritably, "you just tell others out loud that we are here!"


    "Captain, the captain is in the sky!" Scott Lang''s voice trembled a little.


    "What captain is in the sky? Isn''t the captain next to you?" Tony Stark really wanted to give this slap a slap.


    "No, it''s not our captain, but the captain of this New York battle." Scott Lang stretched out a trembling finger into the air, "the captain is there!"


    Steve Rogers and Tony Stark looked in the direction of Scott Long¡¯s fingers. Both of them opened their eyes wide at the same time. They saw a person in the sky wearing a star and striped suit with a shield in his hand. There was a massive killing in the air, the shield shot, and a row of Zitarrisings didn''t wait until they landed, and they were cut off in the air.


    "It''s really me, but how can I fly?" Steve Rogers suspected that he was dazzled.


    "Captain, how about you try now and see if you can fly?" Tony Stark said aside.


    "If I can fly early, can I hide it till now?" Steve Rogers said, paused and said, "Even if I can''t fly, I can fly. I want to know that in this weird 2012 What changes have you made."


    Speaking of Cao Cao¡¯s arrival, the figure of Tony Stark appeared in 2012. He waved his hand, and the armor was flowing, his arm turned into a red long knife that pulled the wind, and four or five Zeta Rising Stars were in front of him. Cut off directly.


    "Nanotechnology!" Tony Stark stood up suddenly in shock. "At this time, I just developed the Mark 42. How come I even have nanotechnology!"


    "I didn''t participate in the New York War at all, but look at who it is?" Scott Long pointed again.


    In fact, no need to point him, everyone has seen it, after all, a giant with a height of several tens of meters is really conspicuous.


    I have to say that Scott Lang¡¯s ability is very suitable at this time. I saw him standing there, standing on top of his head, punching with his left hand to scrap a whale spacecraft, and another shot with his right hand, and the sky was full. Tarris fell like raindrops.


    But when it comes to the speed of killing the enemy, the fastest is Pietro Maksimov. He is holding a sword and turning his body into a violent wind. Everywhere he passes, the Zetaris are cut in two, and at a fast silver speed. , It was not until they became two bodies that they realized that they had been attacked.


    It can be said that Pietro Maximov is an invincible existence here. Those Zetaris attacked so desperately that they could not even touch a single hair of him, and as long as he shot, no alien could Dodge.


    It was almost like an alien harvester, wherever the figure passed, none of the aliens were injured, and all of them died tragically on the spot.


    Wanda Maksimov¡¯s performance is equally dazzling, with crimson energy constantly being released, and each release can take away the lives of the blockbuster Zeta Rising.


    "Damn it, Maksimov brothers and sisters are here too!" Tony Stark exclaimed, "Didn''t they join us when Ultron? They''re coming out early!"


    "Didn''t Scott also appear early?" Steve Rogers said, "but it seems that Pietro should not be killed by a bullet. This is good news after all."


    "Techara is here too." Tony Stark looked at the Panthers again.


    "Compared to Techara, I think Natasha is more worth seeing." Steve Rogers said.


    Tony Stark took a closer look and saw that Natasha Romanov was also like a super soldier, rushing from left to right among those alien crowds, like a tiger entering a flock of sheep, and could kill it at will. A large swath of Zeta Rising people.


    "When is Natasha so good?" Tony Stark asked in a bit of surprise, "This is not something ordinary people can do. She has also become a super soldier?"


    At this time, Tony Stark noticed a few moments that Natasha Romanov''s eyes faintly flickered with flames, and there was a faint lava flowing on her skin.


    "Shti! Extremis virus!" Tony Stark felt that he was not surprised again, and was a little confused. "Is Natasha crazy? How can she inject this kind of trash!"


    "Not only Natasha, but Clint," said Steve Rogers. "Clint, like Natasha, has become a super fighter."


    "He still breathes fire?" Scott Long watched as Clint Barton spouted a flame from one of his mouths, igniting several Zetaris.


    "Sure enough, it is the Extremis Virus." Tony Stark also watched the fire-breathing scene, "I really can''t figure out how Kilian''s Extremis Virus could fall into their hands..."


    "Holyshit!" Tony Stark was interrupted by Scott Lang''s scream before he finished speaking.


    "Scott, what''s the matter!" Now Steve Rogers couldn''t help but start preaching, "I have experienced so much anyway, why is it still like a student who just left school, making a fuss at every turn? You can''t calm down. Do you know if you are so easy to expose us."


    "It''s not the captain, Lo, Loki!" Scott Lang cried, "He..."


    "Isn''t it normal to see Loki? The aliens were brought by Loki, and he was the culprit in the New York war." Steve Rogers said while looking at his heroic figure flying in the sky.


    "Captain, take a look at Rocky, I promise you will be holyshit too." Scott Lang said.


    "How is this possible? It''s like I haven''t seen Rocky." Steve Rogers looked in the direction of Scott Lang''s direction, and immediately called out, "holyshit!"


    Not only did he yell, but he yelled louder than Scott Long.


    "No, Captain, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s strange that Scott hasn¡¯t seen the world. Why did you make a fuss?" Tony Stark exclaimed to Steve Rogers while admiring his own heroism. A hundred-year-old man, he is still as edgy as a fledgling young man."


    "Tony, if you take a look, you will be holyshit." Steve Rogers said.


    "How is it possible, it''s like I haven''t seen Rocky." Tony Stark didn''t realize that Steve Rogers just said the same.


    "Then take a look, here." Steve Rogers raised his hand and pointed the direction to Tony Stark.


    "Just look, you think I''m like you..." Tony Stark looked in the direction of Steve Rogers'' fingers, and then yelled, "holyshit!"


    "Let me just say it." Scott Lang shrugged.


    "Loki and the Avengers are fighting side by side to slaughter the Zetaris?" Tony Stark felt that his brain was not enough. "What is this unfolding?"


    "Yeah, what is this unfolding?" Steve Rogers said, "Rocky is the chief culprit of the New York War. He brought the aliens. Now he is fighting against the Zetaris with us?"


    "I know this 2012 is very wrong, but it is too wrong!" Tony Stark said, "Could Rocky also join the reunion?"


    That''s right, the reason why the three of them were shocked and called Hou Lei Xie was because they saw Rocky, who had triggered the New York war, fighting side by side with the Avengers and slaughtering aliens.


    This is ridiculous.


    When the US team and Iron Man were frequently shocked here, Green Doctor Bruce Banner came to a rooftop like the original timeline. He was about to push the door when suddenly a voice came.


    "Be careful when you go over there. We just waxed the floor."


    Bruce Banner turned his head and saw a bald woman in a yellow robe standing there.


    "I''m looking for Dr. Strange." Bruce Banner said to Gu Yi.


    "You''ve been here about five years early." Gu Yi walked to the rooftop and pointed his finger. "Steven Strange should have been there, operating on 20 blocks, but he is now traveling in Chicago, so I Just like you, there is a subtle strange feeling."


    "Traveling?" Bruce Banner was taken aback, what the hell, they had been studying there for a long time, determined the location of the gems, and specifically shuttled over, only to be told that Doctor Strange was not in New York at all?


    "It doesn''t matter if he''s not there." Bruce Banner saw the time gem on Gu Yi''s chest. "I need that one."


    "This can''t work." Gu Yi refused like the original plot.


    "Sorry, but this is not a request." Bruce Banner walked towards Gu Yi step by step.


    "You wouldn''t want to do this." Gu Yi didn''t panic at all.


    "Yes, I don''t want to, but I need that gem. I don''t have time to argue with you." Bruce Banner walked up to Gu Yi and reached out to get the gem, but Gu Yi slapped him on his body. The soul was shot out.


    "What the hell?" Bruce Banner looked at his illusory body, shocked at the time, this ancient one is too strong!


    "Let''s start again." Gu Yi said with a smile on his face, "okay?"


    "I''m very sorry, but we need that gem, our world needs that gem, and countless lives are waiting for that gem to save." Bruce Banner said.


    "Sorry, I can''t help you." Gu Yi refused. "To help your reality is to destroy my reality."


    "With all due respect, I don''t think science supports your statement." Bruce Banner walked quickly to Gu Yi and said.


    Gu Yi stopped when she heard the words, she reached out and pointed, and a golden line appeared out of thin air.


    "The infinite gem creates the flow of time you know. If you take one away, it will produce a tributary." With Gu Yi''s explanation, the dynamic effects of the infinite gem and the tributary are simultaneously presented on the golden lines. "This may be right. Your reality is good, but it¡¯s not so good for my new one. In this new tributary reality, without our primary weapon against the dark forces, our world will be overturned and millions of people will suffer. Disaster. Tell me doctor, can your science stop this?"


    "No," said Bruce Banner, "but we can erase it. Because after we use up the gems, we can take each gem back to its original point in time, and back to the moment it was taken away, so In terms of time, in that reality, it has never left."


    "Yes, but you missed the most important part." Gu Yi turned around and said as he walked, "If you want to return the gems, you must survive."


    "We will, I promise." Bruce Banner walked to Gu Yi.


    "I can''t take this reality risk for a promise." Gu Yi still refused, and it sounded quite reasonable, "The Supreme Mage has the responsibility to protect the gem of time."


    "Then why did Strange hand it over?" Bruce Banner asked.


    "What did you say?" Gu Yi''s expression changed at that time.


    "Strange, he gave the gem to Thanos." Bruce Banner said.


    "Voluntary?" Gu Yi asked.


    "Yes." Bruce Banner said.


    "Why?" Gu Yi asked.


    "I don''t know, maybe he was wrong." Bruce Banner said.


    "Or I was wrong." Gu Yi stared at Bruce Banner for a long time. She waved, and the huge body of Bruce Banner lying in a corner flew over and merged with the soul.


    "Strange will be the best of us." Gu Yi took out the gem of time and handed it to Bruce Banner.


    "So there must be a reason why he did that." Bruce Banner said.


    "I''m afraid you are right." Gu Yi said, "I count on you, Bruce, we all count on you."


    "Thank you." Bruce Banner thanked.


    "Oh, besides, let me remind you again." Just when Bruce Banner was about to leave, Gu Yi said again, "There are no spiritual gems on that mountain, oh, now it''s a scepter."


    "The scepter isn''t there?" Bruce Banner asked.


    "In a base of S.H.I.E.L.D.." Gu Yi pointed out a direction and said, "Now everyone is fighting aliens on the mountain. You want to take away the scepter. Now is the best time."


    "Master, what happened in 2012? This is clearly our past, why is it completely different from our past?" Bruce Banner couldn''t help asking, "What happened?"


    "I''m very happy to reveal the secret for you, but you are running out of time." Gu Yixiao asked, "Are you going to solve the doubts in your heart or solve the problems in your world?"


    "That''s a shame." Of course, Bruce Banner was going to gems. He immediately contacted Steve Rogers, "Hey, Captain, I know where the scepter is, but I need someone to help."


    "We only saw the Universe Rubik''s Cube here. The scepter is indeed not in Loki''s hands." Steve Rogers asked, "Where is the scepter?"


    "In a base of S.H.I.E.L.D.," said Bruce Banner.


    "Infiltrating the base, this sounds like Scott''s good game." Steve Rogers said directly to Scott Long next to him, "Scott, you go to help Bruce, and the scepter is handed over to you."


    "No problem." Scott Lang closed his mask.


    "I''ll give you a ride." Tony Stark directly launched a mini drone. After Scott Lang became smaller, he boarded the drone and flew toward New York City.


    "What is that?" Steve Rogers said. In the battlefield, there was a new change. I saw some steel soldiers carrying bombs that looked like nuclear bombs but were much smaller than nuclear bombs and charged towards the portal. go.


    "They also plan to blow up the mothership, but what kind of bomb is that, why have they never seen it?" Tony Stark looked at the "bee bomb" in amazement.


    "No matter what the bomb is, since we used it to deal with aliens, it must be a very powerful weapon." Steve Rogers said.


    What he said was not wrong at all. The moment the steel soldiers flew into the portal carrying the "bee bombs", the portal was full of flames, and the flames almost swallowed the entire sky. This world seemed They all vibrated.


    Then, the Zeta Ruixing people fell to the ground one after another as if their souls had been taken away.


    The New York war is over.


    So Easy.


    "It seems that casualties are zero?" Steve Rogers said uncertainly.


    "It''s zero." Tony Stark said, "Apart from these superheroes, there is no one else on this mountain, and the superheroes don''t know why the strength of each one has increased so much. These aliens can''t help them at all. "


    "We fought so badly at the beginning, or you carried the nuclear bomb and prepared to sacrifice yourself to end the war, but they..." Steve Rogers had an extremely unreal feeling again, "zero casualties?"


    "Not good!" Tony Stark said suddenly.


    "What''s the matter?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "They are going to hand the Rubik''s Cube to Thor and let him take it back to Asgard!" Tony Stark said.


    Steve Rogers took a closer look, isn''t it, Nick Fury packed the universe cube into a special box and handed it to Thor.


    But Thor had no ink at all, holding the Rubik''s Cube in one hand and Loki in the other, and a rainbow bridge fell from the sky and disappeared.


    Steve Rogers: "..."


    Tony Stark: "..."


    The two looked at each other, and they were all dumbfounded.


    Why is this Thor so simple?


    Leave with the Rubik''s Cube as soon as the war is over?


    Does Nick Fury have no opinion?


    They seemed to have Alexander Pierce coming over to wrangling at the time. This is good. They didn''t give the other party a chance to wrestle at all, just took it away!


    "What do we do now, Captain?" Tony Stark asked.


    "What else can I do? The mission failed. At least the Universe Rubik''s Cube can''t be obtained." Steve Rogers said helplessly, "Retreat, we can''t run to Asgard to get the Rubik''s Cube."


    When they reunited with Scott Long and Bruce Banner, fortunately, there was good news here, and the scepter and the gem of time arrived.


    "Are there any other options for the Cosmic Cube?" Steve Rogers was a little unwilling.


    "No, there is no other choice." Scott Lang said helplessly. "We don''t want to go to other places. We only have one dose of Pim particles, one for each! Don''t think about it anymore, let''s go home."


    "If we don''t try, then no one else will want to go home." Steve Rogers still didn''t plan to give up.


    "I see!" Tony Stark thought of something, and said quickly, "There are other ways to get the Universe Rubik''s Cube and get more Pim particles." He walked to Steve Rogers and said , "Recall, the military facilities, the garden state."


    "When are they all there?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "They are all here..." Tony Stark said, "I probably know when."


    "How roughly?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "What are you talking about?" Scott Long was stunned while listening.


    "It seems we have to improvise." Steve Rogers did not answer. He pointed to the scepter and said to Scott Long, "Take this back to the base."


    "New Jersey, 04, 07..." Then Steve Rogers and Tony Stark began to set new coordinates for the shuttle.


    "If you go, but you don''t succeed, you won''t be able to come back." Scott Long reminded aside.


    "Thank you for your encouragement, little transparency." Tony Stark said to Scott Long first, then turned to look at Steve Rogers, and asked in a deep voice, "Do you trust me?"


    "I believe it," Steve Rogers said in a deep voice.


    Then the two disappeared in place.


    "Bruce, you just watch it, and don''t persuade them?" Scott Lang looked at Bruce Banner helplessly.


    "I believe them," said Bruce Banner. "We should go, too."


    Two rays of light flashed, and Bruce Banner and Scott Long disappeared.


    The final Avengers left like this, no one noticed except Gu Yi.


    Although because of the answer space, this New York battle has become completely different from the New York battle experienced by the final Avengers, but the strange thing is that the final Avengers still took away the soul gems and time gems, which is the same as the original timeline.


    For all of this, Thor doesn''t know, he and Loki "walk" in the Rainbow Bridge hand in hand.


    "No, Thor, we''ve just experienced a victory, are you so anxious to take me away?" Rocky said, "I mean, shouldn''t we celebrate? Have a drink or something."


    "I don''t think they will welcome you." Thor said.


    "They don''t look like stingy people." Rocky didn''t feel anything wrong. "We just fought side by side, didn''t we? I also killed a lot of enemies."


    "Enemy?" Thor said, "You mean your''friend''."


    "Eon, since the moment I was captured by you, I and them have been stubborn and have nothing to do with them. They are not my friends. They never were." Rocky grinned, "So I''m back to Earth now. In time, their celebration party probably hasn''t started yet."


    "Loki, don''t even think about going back to Earth." Thor said, "because I don''t believe you at all, I don''t know if you just helped us eliminate the Zetaris without any conspiracy."


    "So you took me away from the earth immediately? So no matter what conspiracy I have, there is no time to display it?" Rocky asked.


    "Exactly." Thor said.


    "Then you make me so sad that you don''t believe me so much," Rocky said.


    "Should I be skeptical of someone who tried to kill me?" Thor said.


    "It doesn''t matter." Loki shrugged, and then asked, "Why only bring back the Rubik''s Cube, and why put the scepter on the earth?"


    "The scepter is still useful to stay on the earth," Thor said.


    The colorful light suddenly disappeared, and Asgard arrived.


    Odin learned that Loki had been captured, and without even looking at him, he threw him directly into prison.


    "Father, I have done so much for you, don''t you even want to look at me?" Loki was nothing on the surface, but his heart was like a knife cut.


    Loki lay in the jail, thinking about everything he had in Asgard, thinking about the little things between him, Thor and Odin, and fell asleep unknowingly.


    When he opened his eyes again, he found himself in a very strange space.

 Chapter 187： 3 generations of Spider-Man in the same frame!

    "John! John! Don''t sleep!" Li Cheng was asleep when he heard someone calling himself.


    "Are you off work?" Li Cheng opened his sleepy eyes and opened his mouth and yawned.


    "What work is off? A big event just happened in New York, do you know?" said the fat policeman who woke up Li Cheng.


    "What''s the big thing? Is it important to get off work?" Li Cheng stretched out his hand and grabbed the water glass on the side, standing up to collect water.


    "Aliens invaded New York!" said the fat policeman.


    "What?" Li Cheng stopped, "When did it happen?"


    "Just now!"


    "Just now?" Li Cheng was stunned at this moment. Calculating the time, Loki should indeed be here, so this alien must be Loki leading the Zetaris to invade New York.


    But why is it silent, there is no movement at all?


    "Where are the aliens?" Li Cheng put down his water glass and pressed his face to the window. "Where does this look like it has been invaded?"


    "Not here, on the mountain." The fat man happily slapped a cell phone in front of Li Cheng, "Although the mountain is far away from the city and no one goes there, you don''t know that the movement is so loud that the sky is cracking. Now, one after another mechanical whales are flying in the sky. There is another guy who will thunder, and use thunder to smash those mechanical whales..."


    "It''s indeed a Zeta Rising Star." Li Cheng knew that it was the Zeta Rising Star who hadn''t run away when he heard this description.


    "You said these aliens are really rubbish. They invaded New York and didn''t hurt anyone, but they were wiped out by the people on the earth!" The fat policeman said happily, "You know who it is. Are you fighting against aliens? Although there is no accurate information yet, according to the footage exposed on the Internet, there must be a **** from Stark, and he has made so many battle armors. Oh, There is also a green giant who tore the alien in half with his mouth, it is too cruel."


    "Oh." Li Cheng replied.


    "Oh?" The fat police quit, "Fuck, aliens invaded the earth, how do you react to such a big thing?"


    "Yeah." Li Cheng''s response was as concise as always.


    "Hahaha! Won! We won!"


    "No one died, this is a huge victory!"


    "From this moment on, the entire universe knows that our earth is not easy to mess with!"


    Li Cheng seemed calm and lacking emotions, but the superheroes on Wuming Mountain were all excited.


    Although the victory in this battle had long been expected, when the victory really came, everyone was still excited.


    That''s an alien!


    "According to the original plot, although we won the New York War, we had a very difficult victory. The entire New York City has been reduced to a battlefield, with countless casualties. But just now, in this victory we won, no one died, and no house was killed. No damage! Even the children of the neighbor next door didn¡¯t cry!¡± Nick Fury¡¯s black cloak was hunting, and he said loudly, ¡°This shows that the future can be changed! We know the future in advance, and we are very If you win Loki beautifully, then we must be able to beat Thanos very beautifully!"


    "Yes." After the victory just now, Steve Rogers'' confidence in the future has also greatly increased. "We can defeat Thanos if we didn''t have room for answering questions. Now we have room for answering questions. We know the future ahead of time. You can also defeat Thanos, just like defeating Loki today."


    "Such a big victory, how can you do without a party?" Tony Stark exclaimed, "Leave the mess to Nick Fury to Nick Fury. The Avengers, get up! Don''t get drunk or return!"


    "Yes, leave it to me..." Nick Fury received a call before he finished speaking, and his face changed.


    "Sir, what''s the matter?" Phil Colson asked. "What happened?"


    "The Scepter of Mind is gone." Nick Fury''s face became very ugly.


    "Is it Rocky?" Steve Rogers thought of Rocky for the first time.


    "It shouldn''t be him. He was always there during the battle. He was taken away by Thor immediately after the battle. He didn''t have time at all." Clint Barton said.


    "That''s a gem of the soul." Tony Stark''s face is also very ugly. "Without it, how can we create illusions?"


    "Tony, I have always disapproved of creating illusions, maybe, this is God''s will." Bruce Banner seemed calmer.


    "Bruce, we have watched the video, we know why Ultron was born, and how the illusion is made, so we can create a illusion 100%, and we won''t make a Ultron again because of mistakes."


    "I still think it needs to be considered carefully."


    "What''s the meaning of this now, the scepter is gone." Nick Fury strode to the side of the helicopter, "Everyone, it seems that this party is going to be postponed."


    Nick Fray thought it would be difficult to find the scepter if it was stolen, but he did not expect that he immediately found the clue. According to the monitoring, he could clearly see that it was Ant-Man who stole the scepter!


    The method of stealing is also very simple, that is, first become smaller, come next to the scepter, get the scepter, then become smaller, and leave.


    Nick Fury didn''t blame the soldiers who guarded the scepter. It was normal that they couldn''t see it when they met Ant-Man who could become smaller.


    "Guys, although this guy is the same as me, he is definitely not me!" After seeing the surveillance, Scott Lang cleared up the relationship for the first time, "I swear, that''s not me!"


    "Don''t be nervous," Steve Rogers said to Scott Long. "When the Zeta Rising came, you became higher than the mountain. We all saw it. We knew it wasn''t you."


    "Could it be Hank Pim?" Nick Fury pointed the signs of suspicion at Hank Pim.


    "What''s the use of him taking the Mind Scepter?" Tony Stark said.


    "The Ant-Man uniform is only owned by Hank Pym. No matter who that person is, he must not be able to get rid of it." Nick Fury said, "It seems that I have to face his hateful face again. NS."


    When the voice fell, the surrounding suddenly became pitch black.


    Nick Fury is so familiar with this darkness. There is only one place for this unique space that is clearly dark but does not affect the vision at all, and that is the answer space.


    "After half a year, the answering finally started again." Nick Fury said with great nostalgia.


    It is precisely because of the existence of the answer space that they can beat Loki so easily.


    With this victory, Nick Fury attaches great importance to the answer space.


    Looking around, there are many people in the answering space this time, and all the heroes who have just participated in the New York war on the Wuming Mountain are present.


    Even Thor and Loki who have returned to Asgard are there, as are Stephen Strange and Little Spider who have gone to travel...


    and many more!


    Rocky!


    Why did this guy come in too?


    "Mom messed with Fak! Did you make a mistake?" Nick Fury didn''t hold back being an avatar to mess with Fak, "Loki has entered here too?"


    "Don''t be so shocked, okay, we are also comrades who have fought side by side." Rocky grinned at Nick Fury. "Where is this? Why did I come here? Is this in my mind?"


    Loki''s gaze fell on Wanda Maximoff, "Hey, witch, are you doing something to my head?"


    "Rocky, Wanda is on Earth, you are in Asgard, do you think it will be her?" Wanda Maksimov still replied, but Thor spoke first.


    "Do you know where this is?" Rocky asked Thor.


    "Didn''t you keep asking me how I knew you were coming to Earth? Haven''t you always wondered why everyone knows the Qitarians so well? It''s because of this." Thor had no reservations, and explained the answer space to Loki. Again.


    "Interesting, there is actually this kind of existence in the Nine Realms." Rocky laughed at the time, "I remember, when my father exiled you, I went to look for you, but you seem to have known I''m coming. Same, because this answer space leaked my future, right?"


    "Yes."


    "My dear brother, this is what''s wrong with you. Since you found such a fun place, why have you kept it from me?" Rocky said.


    "Where is this?" It''s not just Rocky who is unfamiliar with the answer space, but also Peter Parker.


    He just slammed the basketball court and grabbed all the blue frames. He was thinking about how to tell Uncle Ben when he suddenly came here.


    It was obviously daytime before, but it was pitch black here!


    But it does not affect the vision at all!


    Suddenly, Peter Parker''s body was clever, and an inexplicable induction struck his mind. He immediately turned around and saw an ordinary and ordinary young man looking at him, who also looked shocked.


    "you are the same with me."


    "You are also Spiderman."


    Peter Parker and Peter Parker spoke almost at the same time.


    "I thought there was only one Spiderman in the world." Seeing the same kind, Garfield''s version of Peter Parker smiled happily, and he stretched out his hand to Toby''s version of Peter Parker, "Hey, hello, this is Peter Parker. Parker."


    "Hello, I am also Peter Parker." Toby''s Peter Parker held the Garfield''s Peter Parker''s hand.


    "Are you also called Peter Parker?" A weak voice came from the side, "I am also Peter Parker."


    Two versions of Peter Parker turned his head and saw a ten-year-old kid standing next to him, looking at him with big eyes.


    "Are you also Peter Parker?" Garfield''s Peter Parker reached out and touched the head of his Dutch brother Peter Parker. "Is it a coincidence that three Peter Parkers appeared at once."


    "What''s more, I am also Spider-Man." The Dutch brother Peter Parker said with his head held up. "Of course not yet, but I will be in the future."


    "From now on is Spider-Man?" Toby''s Peter Parker smiled, "This is a very interesting sentence. How do you know that you will be bitten by a spider in the future?"


    "It turns out that Spider-Man became Spider-Man because he was bitten by a spider?" asked the Dutch brother Peter Parker.


    "You don''t even know how we became Spider-Man, how do you know that you are about to become Spider-Man?" Garfield''s Peter Parker asked.


    "Because this is the answer space, everything is possible here." A voice came, and the three Spider-Man turned around and saw, only a middle-aged man wearing a brand-name suit and a mustache came over.


    "Answer space? Where is this?" Garfield Peter Parker asked, "Who are you again?"


    "My name is Tony Stark, Peter Parker, welcome you to my world." Tony Stark asked, "I don''t know if there is Iron Man in your world?"


    "Iron Man? Who is that?" Garfield''s Peter Parker shook his head. "Never heard of this name, but you just said "our world" and "your world". What do you mean by that?"


    "It means the parallel universe. The place where you are now is actually not your original universe, but a parallel universe, our universe." Tony Stark said, "In your universe, there is no Iron Man, spider The man has begun to fight for justice and maintain peace. In my universe, Peter Parker is still a child, of course he will become Spiderman in the future, but he is not yet."


    "Today is not April Fools'' Day." Toby''s version of Peter Parker looked at Tony Stark and said, "Your joke is not funny."


    "Joke?" Bruce Banner also came over, "I just heard you mentioned that Spider-Man became Spider-Man only after being bitten by a spider. Are you both?"


    "Yes."


    "exactly."


    Both editions of Peter Parker affirmed this statement.


    "What do you think is the probability of a person being bitten by a spider? What is the probability of having superpowers after being bitten by a spider?" Bruce Banner asked, "The birth of Spider-Man was originally an accident in an accident. It¡¯s hard to hack. Now there are two, well, three Spider-Man appearing at the same time. Do you think this kind of thing is possible?"


    "Impossible," said Garfield''s Peter Parker, "but that''s more credible than coming to another world."


    "Kid, I know this is ridiculous, and I know you don''t believe it." Steve Rogers said with a smile, "It doesn''t matter, you will believe it sooner or later."


    "Wellwellwell." Nick Fury walked over in a trench coat. "I didn''t expect two friends from other universes to come this time. Let us extend a warm welcome to them."


    "Hello, Peter Parker." Natasha Romanov, "I have to say that your appearance surprised us."


    "Hey, the **** of Asgard is here, you are all around those little ghosts!" Rocky cried aside.


    [Questions and answers will start now, please prepare for the answerers]


    [First question, what did Scott Lang do to obtain the Ant-Man uniform from Hank Pym? ¡¿


    [A Win the heart of Hope Van Dyne]


    [B Hank Pim was robbed while shopping in the supermarket, and Hank Pim''s life was saved by seeing injustice]


    [C sneak into Hank Pim¡¯s house and steal]


    [D I found Hank Pym''s wallet and returned it on my own initiative]


    "I asked Hank Pim, he didn''t know Scott Long, so I''ve always been curious about how the two intersect." Nick Fury said.


    "I''m also very curious, I don''t even know Hank Pym." Scott Long said, "I don''t know why I would have his uniform and become Ant-Man."


    "This c can be ruled out." Clint Barton said, "Someone comes to my house to steal. I will definitely teach him severely, how can I still give him something?"


    "The Ant-Man uniform is extremely important to Hank Pim. He is because of the break between Formula Pim and S.H.I.E.L.D., and I can''t imagine why he would give this important thing to a thief who stole him." Steve Rogers said.


    "The significance of the Ant-Man uniform to Hank Pim is not important at all. The point is that I can''t steal this kind of thing at all!" Scott Lang shook his head, "c can definitely be ruled out. And a can also be. , I am married, and I have a lovely daughter, how can I win the hearts of others?"


    "Scott, I don''t think this is necessarily true." Tony Stark said, "Who knows the relationship? Maybe you fell in love with Hank Pim''s daughter at first sight."


    "Absolutely impossible!" Scott Lang said grimly, "Tony, do you think everyone is like you? Tell you, I can''t do that kind of thing, a rule out!"


    "Well, a ruled out, why are you so excited?" Tony Stark said.


    "Then only b and d are left." Phil Colson said, "Compared with the two, b may be larger? After all, it is an Ant-Man uniform. Such an important thing must be done no matter what. Are you willing to take it out for your life-saving grace?"


    "Yes, because I gave me the Ant-Man uniform because of a purse, I think it''s a bit of a joke." Scott Lang made a choice, "I choose b!"


    ¡¾wrong answer! Deduct one year of life! ¡¿


    "Wrong? Is it really because of a wallet?" Scott Lang was stunned. "Is there something very important in his wallet? He put Formula Pim in the wallet?"


    "How can that kind of thing be in the wallet?" Phil Colson said.


    "Then why did he give me the Ant-Man suit because of a wallet?" Scott Long said, "There must be something very important to him in the wallet, which is more important than the Ant-Man suit."


    "Scott, if b is wrong, you just say d, can''t it be a and c?" Natasha Romanov asked.


    "A and c are absolutely impossible. I will not betray my wife, and I will not steal." Scott Lang said, "so, it can only be d."


    Many people at the scene actually said in their hearts that you will not betray your wife, but are you sure that your wife will not betray you either, but in the end no one said these words, and now my family is happy. Suitable.


    "I see!" Scott Long was thinking about it himself, but he thought of a reasonable reason, "Hank Pim''s wallet contains things related to him and his wife, such as photos or the original A token of love. This kind of thing is worthless to others, but to Hank Pym, it¡¯s extremely important."


    At this time, the space lights up, and the video starts to play. At the beginning of the video, Scott Long walked into a room with a bag on his back. Louis was stirring the eggs and asked casually, "Scott, what''s the matter? Are you not at work?"


    "Yeah, I was fired." Scott Lang said listlessly.


    "Damn, they found out who you are." Louis knew what was going on right away.


    "Yes." Scott Lang put his bag on the sofa.


    "Bath Robin has always been very eye-catching, bro." Louis said.


    "Bath Robin never plays around," said Dave, who was sitting at the table.


    "Want to have some waffles?" Louis asked.


    "Okay, give me some." Scott Lang happened to be a little hungry.


    "By the way, he is Kurt. He has been in Folson for five years and he is a computer genius." Louis introduced Scott Lang to Scott Lang, who was playing with the computer.


    "happy to see you."


    "Nice to meet you."


    Kurt and Scott Lang exchanged simple greetings.


    "Who are you again?" Scott Long''s eyes fell on Dave.


    "Dave." Dave''s self-introduction was very brief. He said to Scott Long, "Vestana''s vote is a beautiful jobVestana''s vote?" Kurt also came. I said, "Yes, I have heard of this robbery."


    "Strictly speaking, I didn''t rob them." Scott Long corrected on the side. "Robbery usually contains threats. I hate violence. My name is theft. I am a snitch."


    "You mean you are a bitch." Dave''s summary is unusually classic.


    "Okay." Scott Long didn''t make much excuses.


    "They slaughtered customers at high prices, didn''t they? It adds up to several million." Louis walked over with the waffle. "Scott exposed them and was fired." Louis continued enthusiastically. " Guess how Scott did it? He hacked into the security system and returned the millions to the pitted customers."


    "Posted all the bank records on the Internet." Dave added.


    "Then he also drove their Bentley into the swimming pool." Louis continued as he sang a double reed.


    when!


    Scott Long put the fork down and looked at Louis, "What are you doing? Why tell these people what I did? What do you want to do?"


    "Okay." Louis didn''t go around any more, and said his purpose. "My cousin discussed with someone two weeks ago, a simple and perfect little job."


    "Don''t even think about it." Scott Lang refused without hesitation, not even listening to what it was.


    "No, no, wait!" Louis hurriedly said, "That guy has all your appetites."


    "No!" Scott Long refused. "I''m a novice buddy, I don''t want to go back to prison anymore."


    "It''s the kind of millionaire with high severance pay, it''s the perfect goal for Scott Lang." Louis said.


    "I don''t care, I quit." Scott Long refused.

 Chapter 188： shock! Hella executed Thor in public

    Everything in the camera, Scott Lang walked into a room, and a little girl immediately jumped into his arms in surprise.


    "I''m very sorry for being late, I don''t know when the party will start." Scott Long said to his daughter Kathy Long.


    "It''s written on the invitation letter," Casey Long said.


    "He didn''t receive the invitation letter." Officer Paxton came over, "but he still came uninvited."


    "I won''t miss my baby girl''s birthday party." Scott Long said.


    "I''m going to tell mom." Casey Lang turned and ran into the room.


    "What are you doing here, Lang?" Paxton asked bluntly as soon as Casey left. "You haven''t paid anything for child support. If I want to, I can arrest you now."


    "It''s nice to meet you, Paxton," Scott Lang said.


    "Mom knows that you are here and I was so happy that I was choked by the drink." Kathy Long ran over again happily.


    "Look at what I brought you." Scott Long handed a gift bag to Casey Long, and Casey Long opened it to see that it was an ugly rabbit.


    "It''s so ugly." Casey Lang smiled while holding the rabbit in both hands. "I love it to death! Can I show it to my friends?"


    "Of course baby, go," Paxton said.


    "Listen, I''ll pay for child support, but it''s really hard to find a job with a prior record," Scott Lang said to Paxton.


    "I believe you have a solution, but now, please leave my house." Paxton didn''t save Scott Lang any face.


    "No, wait, this is my daughter''s birthday." Scott Long didn''t want to leave.


    "No, this is my room." Paxton insisted.


    "So what? This is still my child!" Scott Lang''s voice was higher.


    "Rex!" Scott Lang''s ex-wife Maggie walked over, and she said to Scott Lang, "You can''t just run over here, you know why, don''t make trouble."


    Maggie didn''t save Scott Long face, so she kicked him out of the room.


    "Really? Maggie? That guy?" Standing outside the door, Scott Lang said angrily. "You can marry anyone, but do you have to be engaged to a policeman?"


    "At least he is not a thief," Maggie said.


    Although short, it makes a lot of sense.


    "I''m working hard, okay? I''ve changed my mistakes." Scott Long explained, "I''ve gone the right way, I have had a job, and..." Scott Lang said after a pause. "I want to support her. I have been thinking about it for a long time. I love her and love her very much. I have missed too much, and now I want to be a part of her life. What should I do?"


    "Find an apartment, find a job. After paying the alimony, we will discuss visitation rights, I promise." Maggie said, "You are her hero Scott, then become the one in her mind. Hero."


    The camera is everything again. In the night, Kurt used a tool to stand on a telegraph pole.


    "The communication line has been cut off, and the cell phone signal has been interfered." Kurt got it done. "No one can call the police tonight."


    In a vehicle, Scott Lang, Louis and others had already been waiting.


    "In case something goes wrong, I will cover you, understand?" Louis said to Scott Long.


    "Don''t worry, that kind of thing can''t happen." Scott Lang got out of the car with a bag, like a sturdy cat, he easily turned over the wall of the villa and entered the yard.


    Then he climbed up the window and the water pipe, scrapped the alarm with a small instrument, opened the window with a knife, and sneaked into the room.


    Scott Long saw a key with a tank pendant hanging on a table, took it and used it to open a door.


    But there is a door behind the door with a fingerprint lock on it.


    Louis was surprised by the existence of the fingerprint lock and wanted to retreat, but Scott Lang had a way.


    He sneaked into a room again, flipped through the drawer, and found a roll of tape, a small bottle of glue, and a small metal ring. Leaning on these simple tools, he extracted fingerprints from a door handle and made a The rough fingerprint film came out.


    Take the fingerprint film and come to the fingerprint lock, press the fingerprint film to the scanning area, and the door opens with a beep.


    "I''m here." Scott Long reported to Louis, who was in the car as a backup.


    "It didn''t trigger the alarm, he was too powerful." Kurt praised sincerely.


    Scott Lang opened the fingerprint-locked door hopefully and walked in, but what he saw was still a door, and it was a rather complicated door, which was very difficult to figure out at first glance.


    "Are there any mistakes?" Scott Long muttered.


    "What''s the matter?" Lewis asked.


    "They''re not kidding, the safe here is quite difficult to handle." Scott Long said.


    "How difficult is it, Scott?" Louis asked.


    "It''s Carbondale, produced in 1910. The Titanic is also made of this steel." Scott Lang walked to the safe.


    "Can you handle it?" Louis asked.


    "It''s like this. It doesn''t feel good when it gets cold. Remember that iceberg?" Scott Lang asked.


    "Of course." Louis said.


    "It killed everyone." Dave added.


    "It didn''t kill the old lady." Kurt corrected. "She later threw Heart of the Sea into the ocean."


    At first, Luis Lascott Lang was unwilling in every way when he entered the gang, but now that he has carried out the theft, he is simply a master of masters. This seemingly hanging safe still can''t stop him.


    I saw him drill a hole in the safe first, then pour some water into it, and then freeze it with liquid ammonia.


    The water in the safe was frozen into ice and expanded, but the metal safe did not expand, and then the door was squeezed out by the ice forcibly.


    "Pretty." Scott Lang strode in.


    "What''s in it?" Louis asked very expectantly. "Banknotes or jewelry?"


    At this time Scott Lang was dumbfounded, because there was nothing valuable in it, let alone banknotes and jewelry, it was almost empty here.


    Only one set of strange-looking clothes was placed on an iron table.


    "There is nothing here, only a set of clothes and an old motorcycle suit." Scott Lang was extremely disappointed.


    "No banknotes, no jewels, nothing?" Louis also couldn''t believe it.


    "I''m busy!" Scott Lang was very unwilling. After so much effort, he didn''t get anything. After thinking about it, he took the Ant-Man suit back.


    After returning, in the bathroom, Scott Long put on the Ant-Man suit and looked in front of the mirror. In order to see more clearly, he stood in the bathtub.


    "Is Scott okay?" At this moment, Louise''s voice came from outside.


    In order to avoid being seen wearing this weird clothes, Scott Long hurriedly closed a curtain in front of the bathtub.


    "Strange? What is this?" Standing in the bathtub, Scott Long saw two buttons on the palm of Ant-Man suit and pressed it curiously.


    When he pressed one of the buttons, the whole person swooped down and fell into the bathtub.


    Standing in the bathtub, he was very dull. Everything around him was such a huge, small bathtub. At this moment, it turned into a huge square.


    "From this perspective, the world must be very different, right?" At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded, "Isn''t it, Scott?"


    "What? Who?" Scott Long asked. "Who is talking?"


    Boom! Boom!


    At this time, there were footsteps coming, and Scott Long turned his head to look, only to see a towering "giant" coming over and pulling open the curtain in front of the bathtub.


    "Louis Louis! I''m here


    It turned out that it was not a "giant" at all, but his little partner Louis, but he was too small now, so Louis, who was a normal person, became a giant in his eyes.


    Scott Long shouted hoarse, but where did Louis hear it?


    He unscrewed the faucet of the bathtub directly and began to drain water.


    "Real gold is not afraid of fire to refine Scott, but this time it''s water." Hank Pym said that it was not too big to watch the excitement.


    boom!


    In the next moment, an extremely large current of water descended from the sky and landed in the bathtub. It was almost like a flood, and the "terrible" torrent swept across.


    Scott Long turned around and ran, but how could his short legs run faster than the current and get caught up in the water in an instant.


    But this was not a bad thing. As the water level in the bathtub got higher and higher, Scott Lang was directly washed out of the bathtub by the surging water and fell to the ground.


    Finally escaped from the bathtub!


    But just as he stood up, Louis threw down his belt. This "behemoth" smashed Scott Lang into the cracks in the floor tiles and fell into the ground.


    After beating his body twice on the underground pipes, he penetrated a wall and fell to the ground.


    This is on the spinning disc.


    The disc was spinning. He didn''t stay on the disc for long before he was thrown off and fell to the ground.


    This is really bad. The bar is full of people, all twisting and dancing, the big feet are slamming down, and Scott Lang is very careful to avoid being stepped on. arrive.


    He didn¡¯t stay in the bar for long. While avoiding those big feet, he accidentally fell into the sewer and came from inside.


    This time, he fell on the carpet, but before he could react, a vacuum cleaner was rumbling over.


    As a result, Scott Lang was sucked into the vacuum cleaner like the dust, and floated and rotated inside the vacuum cleaner.


    I''ve been everywhere when I grew up, and it''s the first time in a vacuum cleaner.


    When he finally jumped out of the vacuum cleaner and stood on the side breathing hard, a black mouse appeared.


    Now that Scott Lang is so small, the mouse looked like a monster to him, so scared he turned and ran.


    The black mouse didn¡¯t know if he wanted to eat Scott Lang. He pulled his leg behind and chased him. In a panic, Scott Lang jumped onto the mousetrap. He was shot directly out, smashed the glass, and fell downstairs. , Fell on the roof of a car.


    "Well Scott did well in the first test. Keep his shirt. I will contact you again." Hank Pim''s voice rang.


    The space dimmed, and the video ended here.


    "This theft is obviously problematic." Steve Rogers said, "Hank Pim must have arranged it. He deliberately asked Scott to steal the suit."


    "What the **** did this old fox make?" Nick Fury was also muttering there.


    "Scott eventually became Ant-Man, no matter what Hank Pim''s idea, he created a superhero for us, and he did a good thing." Stephen Strange said.


    "Hank Pym is also a veteran of S.H.I.E.L.D., and he is also a generation of Ant-Man, and he has also been a superhero who saved the world." Bruce Banner said, "So he''calculated'' Scott Lang this time. , I think we shouldn¡¯t worry too much, he shouldn¡¯t have any evil purpose."


    "Have you forgotten about Hank Pim''s slaughter of superheroes in another parallel universe?" Thor said, "I think this Hank Pim might also have some bad thoughts hidden."


    "That''s right." Loki next to Thor also said, "Although I don''t know what you are talking about in another parallel universe, I believe that everyone in the world is evil, and there is a dark heart inside. On the one hand. So when you are wondering if that person is a bad person in your heart, don''t hesitate, believe in yourself, he is. So, let''s catch Hank Pym and torture him!"


    "If you talk nonsense again, I will torture you first." Tony Stark didn''t have a good impression of Rocky, and said threateningly.


    "Tin Man, it''s a coincidence. I think you are not pleasing to your eyes." Loki grinned and revealed his evil smile. "You see that everyone is all right when they are idle. Why don''t we warm up and give Everyone perform a show?"


    "Performance? You remind me, what else is more exciting than the video we recorded before?" Tony Stark tapped his wrist watch twice, and a video was played. , I saw Loki lying on the ground and angrily said, "I tell you, I am a god, so I won''t be caught by you ants..."


    Before he finished speaking, Loki was grabbed by the Hulk''s legs and slammed to the ground fiercely.


    "Turn it off!" Loki''s face was green at the time, "Turn it off for me now!"


    "It''s amazing. No matter how many times you watch it, it''s as fresh as the first time you watch it." Tony Stark exclaimed, "I''m sorry Rocky, I think you have a good posture when you are beaten. fall."


    "Tin Man, you really irritated me..."


    "If you don''t apologize within a minute, I will immediately send this video to the TV station and post it online." Tony Stark interrupted Loki directly.


    "One minute? What are you kidding?" Rocky said immediately, "Where does it take so long? I apologize immediately. Mr. Stark, I solemnly apologize to you here, please forgive my ignorance and ignorance."


    "Ok, for Thor''s face, I accept your apology." Tony Stark tapped his watch twice again, and the video disappeared.


    [Beginning of the second question, how did Thor leave Sakar? ¡¿


    [A Guardians of the Galaxy pass through Saka and rescue Thor from Saka]


    [B set off an uprising in Saxophone, and took advantage of the chaos to steal Gao Tianzun¡¯s spacecraft and leave]


    [C The goddess of death, Hela, in order to execute Thor in public in Asgard, specially went to Sakastar to take Thor away]


    [D made a deal with Gao Tianzun and was sent away by Gao Tianzun]


    "Finally this question has been asked." When Thor looked at the question, his spirits suddenly came to his mind, "I''ve long wondered how I left Sakastar."


    "Yeah, I''m sure you really want to leave Sarkar, because there are deep memories that you will never forget in your life!" Tony Stark said with a smile.


    "That is not only Thor''s deepest memory, but also one of the deepest memories of all of us." A smile appeared on Stephen Strange''s face.


    "The aftertaste is endless." Steve Rogers said. He also laughed.


    "..." Thor''s face was black at the time.


    "What''s the interesting thing that happened on Saka star, no one wants to share it with me?" Loki looked at Thor''s expression, and suddenly became interested, "I care about Thor very much."


    "Nothing happened!" Thor said angrily.


    "Tor, you have never lied since you were young. I''m sure something very, very interesting must have happened on Saka." Rocky said, "I will find out."


    "Would you like me to remind you that I have a very interesting video about you?" Thor asked, "Believe it or not, I will play it now?"


    "..." Loki''s expression suddenly froze, but soon returned to his calm and elegant appearance, "Tor, you can''t threaten me, everyone on the scene has basically seen it, even if you let it go again. How about again? And, you are not that tin man, can you play it?"


    "..." It was Thor''s turn to froze, because he really couldn''t play it.


    "Bank Guard?" For fear that Rocky would mock his tech idiot again, Thor hurriedly brought the topic to the topic. "The name is pretty domineering, but I have never heard of it. Rocky, have you heard of it?"


    "Guarding the Milky Way? What a big tone." Loki sneered directly, "Odin only dared to guard the Nine Realms. How can this Guardian of the Galaxy, dare to guard the Milky Way?"


    "Isn''t Thanos trying to kill half of the life in the universe?" Steve Rogers said, "If this Guardian of the Galaxy is really the guardian of the galaxy, then Thanos is also their enemy."


    "So, I hope this Guardian of the Galaxy is worthy of its name." Natasha Romanov said.


    "When Carol left, it was to protect other planets. She made it clear that other planets did not have guardian power." Nick Fury was not too cold with this Rouch Galactic Guard. "If there is such a thing. A team, Carol doesn¡¯t have to leave."


    "We have answered many questions. The choices of the questions, even the wrong ones, are often not without a target." Bruce Banner said in a deep voice. Obviously, no one knows yet."


    "I have the same opinion as Bruce." Stephen Strange said, "Guardians of the Galaxy really exist, but they are not well-known. Either they have no strength and are not well-known, or they are... well, or strength. It''s too strong, all the people who have seen them shot are dead, so no one knows."


    "Hey, Ma Lian, I know you have never been out of the earth until now." Rocky couldn''t help speaking again when he heard Stephen Strange''s words, "The real strong man, how could he Silent and unknown? My father Odin, Thanos, those top powerhouses in the universeWhich is not a big name that resounds throughout the universe? When you have never heard of a person¡¯s name, then it¡¯s clear. One thing, that person is a small character, an underground ant, not worth mentioning."


    "Horse-faced man..." Stephen Strange almost choked to death when he was called by Rocky. This **** guy, no matter how poisonous his mouth is, he can almost fight Tony Stark.


    "Steven, what Rocky said is reasonable. What you just said is only theory, but in the real universe, the fact is that when your strength is strong enough, no matter how you act, low-key or high-key, you can¡¯t help being Everyone knows." Thor heard Rocky yelling "horse-faced man", and then looked at how Stephen Strange''s face felt like, and almost couldn''t help laughing. "So even Rocky and I I haven''t heard of this Guardian of the Galaxy, so they should be unknown people with little strength."


    "Or, this Guardian of the Galaxy has not been established yet?" Natasha Romanov said, "After all, Thor escaped from Saka. This is a future thing."


    "If this is the case, then it means that we don''t know anything about this Guardian of the Galaxy." Tony Stark said, "then this option is not necessary to discuss, unless the other three options are excluded."


    "Then let''s come to option b. Thor set off an uprising and escaped." Steve Rogers glanced at it and said, "I think this option is still possible. Thor did not participate in the duel voluntarily, but Forced, and there are many gladiators like Thor. Where there is oppression, there will be resistance. If you have the heart to guide it, it is reasonable to set off an uprising."


    "Wait, Gao Tianzun?" Loki said again.


    "Do you know this person?" Nick Fury''s eyes fell on Loki.

 Chapter 190： Ancient 1: Im dead, I said it!

    "Tor, really, I don''t want to talk about you anymore. How many times are you going to plant on Rocky?" Seeing this, Tony Stark couldn''t help but say, "Time after time, just A pig knows that it has learned a lesson. You are really stupid than a pig."


    "Tin Man, we finally agree on one thing." Rocky laughed at the time. "Tor, listen, what your friends are talking about you, I have to say, they said too much. correct."


    "Rocky, are you still thinking about catching me in exchange for payment?" Thor asked Rocky, "Do you like money that much?"


    "No, I regard money as dung." Rocky said, "I just like to watch you deflate and watch you fail. That makes me extremely happy."


    "I don''t think I can trust Thor anymore." Steve Rogers also said, "In Thor''s heart, Rocky is so important. I''m really afraid that someday he will do something bad because of Rocky."


    "Private soldier, maybe you should try to believe me." Rocky reached out and pointed at Steve Rogers, with a charming smile on his face, "You are too straightforward to be flexible, and I, I know how to be flexible, you Look, we complement each other, we two are a perfect match."


    "Rocky, don''t you have any feelings at all?" Thor sighed, "I''m your brother, you betrayed me again and again, do you have no guilt in your heart?"


    "Do you have no feelings at all?" Almost Thor just finished asking this sentence, and Thor in the video also asked this sentence. Maybe it is because he has been tricked by Rocky too many times. He looks very The clouds are light and the wind is light.


    "Feelings are fleeting." Loki smiled on his face.


    "I agree." Thor picked up a remote and shook it.


    Loki''s face changed on the spot when he saw the remote control. He quickly looked down at his body and found nothing, but in fact there was a small disc on his back.


    When Thor pressed the remote control, Loki twitched and fell to the ground.


    "It looks quite painful." Thor strode up, watching Loki lying on the ground condescendingly, "Dear brother, you are getting better and easier to see through. I trust you, you betray me," It''s like this cycle again and again."


    Thor squatted down and squatted beside Loki, and another affectionate confession came, "Loki, life always has to grow and change. But you seem to have a hard time changing your nature. I think I want to. What I¡¯m telling you is that although you are the **** of tricks, your abilities are much more than that."


    Thor shook his hand and threw the remote control aside, "Anyway, let''s go to my fate, and good luck."


    Then Thor drove the Commander spacecraft into the air alone.


    "The people of Saka, Thor stole my spaceship and my champion." In the sky of Saka, a huge and high heavenly light and shadow man appeared, and his voice resounded through Saka. "The people of Saka, fly to the sky and beat him down to me, don''t let him escape from this planet."


    Shoo!


    Suddenly a spacecraft was chasing Thor, pouring firepower at him.


    Thor''s driving skills were good, rushing from left to right, dancing in the intensive firepower, and completely avoided the firepower, unscathed.


    Shoo!


    Another spaceship flew over and started pouring firepower, but instead of shooting at Thor, it shot at the spacecraft that was chasing Thor, and exploded in three or two shots.


    It turned out that this spaceship was piloted by Valkyrie, the Valkyrie. She said to Thor, "Open the hatch."


    "Okay." As soon as Thor pressed the button, the door of the Commander spacecraft opened suddenly.


    "I hope you are stronger than you look." Valkyrie drove the spacecraft under the Commander and said to Bruce Banner who was sitting next to him.


    "What?" Bruce Banner didn''t understand what Valkyrie meant.


    Valkyrie didn''t know what button was pressed, Bruce Banner was shot directly into the sky and flew in through the hatch at the bottom of the Commander.


    Shoo!


    Just as Valkyrie was about to jump up, Topaz flew over in a spacecraft and launched a fierce shot.


    "Should we not do something?" Bruce Banner staggered to his feet and shouted.


    "We should." Thor was about to fight back, but he couldn''t see where the weapon was when he looked left and right, so he couldn''t help asking, "Where is the weapon of this spaceship?"


    "No weapons!" Valkyrie''s voice rang, "That''s a sightseeing boat! Gao Tianzun will only use that boat to celebrate or something."


    "Hahaha!" In the answer space, Loki couldn''t help but laughed when he saw this place, "Tor, Thor, you tried to steal a boat, it''s a tourist boat, without weapons!"


    "Would you like me to remind you who selected this ship?" Thor said angrily.


    "Sorry." Rocky spread his hands, "My fault, although I am not on that spaceship, I really sweated for you, and I also pray for you. I hope this unarmed sightseeing ship can escape. Day of birth."


    "Rocky, did you say this specifically to mock Thor, or were you stupid?" Tony Stark almost laughed out, "This question asks how Thor left Saka. The question is already clear. I told you for nothing, Thor has left Saka, so don''t say that this is a sightseeing boat, even a paper boat, Thor can also escape."


    "Instead of worrying about Thor, you should worry about yourself." Bruce Banner reminded aside, "Someone was lying on the ground and being electrocuted, and Thor threw the remote control away. I don''t know what he is going to do. Get rid of that stuff."


    "Get rid of?" Stephen Strange said, "You can''t get rid of it at all. Thor was electrocuted so many times before, and he couldn''t get it off. In the end, he got rid of the remote control from the Valkyrie. As for Rocky, he was killed. I can''t even move the electricity, I''m afraid I won''t be able to get the remote control at all."


    "But it''s okay. Loki is a god. He''s in good health. It''s okay to be smashed by Hulk. It doesn''t matter if he is electrocuted twice." Tony Stark has been a professional in uncovering scars for 30 years, specializing in picking others. Said the sad thing.


    Everyone said these few words, the Valkyrie''s spacecraft in the video has been blown up by Topaz.


    "Do not!"


    "Do not!"


    Bruce Banner and Thor yelled at the same time, but the next moment, a figure jumped directly out of the air and grabbed the Commander spacecraft. Who was it if it wasn''t Valkyrie?


    "Quickly go in." Thor said to Valkyrie who was picking up outside.


    "Wait a moment." Valkyrie didn''t go in right away, but got on the back of the Commander, ran on it for two steps and jumped, jumped a dozen meters away, and fell behind a ship chasing the commander. On the spacecraft.


    A long sword stroked the spaceship, as easy as cutting tofu with a knife. A big opening was opened directly on the back of the spaceship, and black smoke billowed suddenly, and the spaceship was done.


    This scene was seen by Bruce Banner and Thor, and Thor couldn''t sit still, and said to Bruce Banner, "I have to help her, and you can drive the spaceship."


    "No, I don''t know how to drive this thing at all." Bruce Banner panicked when he heard this.


    "You are a scientist." Thor could not help pushing Bruce Banner into the driver''s seat, then turned and left, "Use your PhD."


    "There is no one in my Ph.D. who pilots an alien spacecraft, Thor!" Bruce Banner turned his head and shouted.


    But Thor was gone and never looked back.


    Tor is more ferocious than Valkyrie. Valkyrie still uses a sword. What''s wrong with him? After landing on a spaceship, he grabbed the spaceship''s gun frame and rips it up, just like tearing a chicken leg. The frame was torn from the spaceship.


    At this point, the Commander has "weapons" and two very mobile "weapons": Thor, the Valkyrie.


    Valkyrie and Thor came to take off the ship with their bare hands, and then jumped on to the other after tearing down one ship.


    Those spaceships were shooting so lively, but they couldn''t hurt Thor and Valkyrie a bit, instead they were wiped out one by one.


    This way of fighting sees the answering space of the crowds, and Scott Lang couldn''t help saying, "These gods are really powerful, and the spaceship is so easy to handle."


    "Just such a small boat is considered a spaceship?" Phil Coleson smiled. "You haven''t seen how Carol exploded the spaceship in the first place. Well, I haven''t actually seen it with my own eyes, either. It is at least a behemoth tens of meters in length."


    "Several tens of meters long?" Nick Fury shook his head. "Coleson, I haven''t corrected you. In fact, the spaceship is not tens of meters, at least thousands of meters."


    "Sir, thousands of meters?" Phil Coleson was shocked. "Are you telling me that Carol blasted a ship several kilometers away with bare hands?"


    "Yes." Nick Fury said.


    "It''s not surprising, Carol''s strength, it''s not surprising to be able to do this kind of thing." Phil Coleson muttered directly, but looking at the expression on his face, it was obvious that he was still in a daze. middle.


    What is the concept of thousands of meters?


    That kind of behemoth was blown up by himself with bare hands!


    God, how strong is that?


    Just as dumb as Phil Colson is Bruce Banner in the video. Valkyrie and Thor are happily dismantling the spaceship with their bare hands in the sky, but there is always a spaceship chasing him behind him, he barely Dodge was not hit, but this was not a long-term solution. He would be hit sooner or later as a rookie piloted by a spaceship.


    "There must be some weapon." Bruce Banner searched for it in the spacecraft, and finally his eyes fell on a button.


    "This looks like a gun." Bruce Banner pressed the button directly.


    "Today is my birthday. Today is my birthday!" Suddenly, a burst of cheerful singing sounded.


    Shoo!


    Not only singing, but also colorful fireworks blooming in the sky, a beaming scene.


    Bruce Banner stayed, thinking that the button was a weapon, but he didn''t expect it to be the result after pressing it.


    But there was a mistake. The spacecraft clinging to the Commander behind was disrupted by the colorful fireworks and crashed directly.


    "Yeah!" Bruce Banner exclaimed excitedly.


    Valkyrie and Thor have also killed other ships, and they jumped into the Commander together.


    "Guys, we are going through the **** of the devil!" Bruce Banner reminded the two of them, and the spaceship flew towards the huge portal.


    After passing through the portal, the spacecraft flew into a familiar sky, and a splendid city appeared in front of several people.


    "I never thought I would come back." Valkyrie said with emotion as he looked at Asgard close at hand.


    The space dimmed, and the video ended here.


    "Hella should have already flattened Asgard at this time. I don''t know if Thor can defeat Hella if he returns this time." Stephen Strange said.


    "I think the hope is still great. The Valkyrie seems to be very powerful, and Bruce is also there." Natasha Romanov said, "Hulk should be able to smash it this time."


    "Sorry, let me in." Rocky glanced at Bruce Banner and said, "What the **** is going on with this man, why is there such a cruel beast hidden in his body?"


    "Maybe I let him out, you ask him yourself?" Bruce Banner replied.


    "No need." Rocky waved his hand again and again, "I just asked casually, I''m actually not that curious."


    "I''m not very optimistic." Steve Rogers said in a deep voice, "Remember the Asgard on earth? Why did Thor come to the earth and build an Asgard village? Isn''t it because he failed to save Asgard?"


    "That should be the hand of Thanos?" Stephen Strange said, "It shouldn''t be Hela."


    "I thought it was Thanos before, but think about it, even if half of Asgard''s people were killed by Thanos, why did Thor rebuild Asgard Village on earth?" Steve Rogers asked Said, "Asgard without half of the people, it is still Asgard, why didn''t Thor rest in Asgard, but came to earth instead?"


    "This..." Stephen Strange was taken aback, as if that was indeed the case. Even if Asgard had killed a lot of people, it didn''t seem to be the reason why Thor came to live on earth!


    "I think Thor came to Earth because Asgard is no longer there." Steve Rogers said, "So, he can only come to Earth. What Thanos wants is to kill half. Population, not destroying homes. Therefore, it was Hella who destroyed Asgard."


    "It''s impossible." Thor shook his head directly after listening to this analysis, "Hella''s power comes from Asgard. As long as she stays in Asgard, her power will continue to grow stronger, and she should guard Ah. Sgard is, how could it be destroyed?"


    "Tor, indeed you said that Hela would become stronger in Asgard, but are you sure this is true?" Steve Rogers asked, "The Valkyrie also said that you stay in Asgard. Gad will become stronger, are you stronger?"


    "Women are sometimes unreasonable." Natasha Romanov also said, "Especially when a woman wants revenge, it is really crazy things that can be done."


    "Could it be that Hela really ruined Asgard?" Thor''s face was hard to look like, "I couldn''t beat Hela together with Hulk?"


    "Tor + Hulk, plus a Valkyrie, this is defeated, how strong is this Hela?" Scott Lang said.


    [The third question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [Excuse me, who killed the Supreme Master Gu Yi? ¡¿


    [A universe overlord Thanos]


    [B Dark Dimension Lord Domam]


    [C Casillas]


    [D Baron Mordor]


    ""From Beginner to Master of Magic"?" Nick Fury''s eyes lit up when he saw this reward. "This book is definitely to teach everyone to learn magic! If you have this book, everyone will practice together. Isn''t it possible to have more mages?"


    "This name reminds me of "Java From Beginner to Master", the same naming method, so I also think that this book is to teach people to practice magic." Phil Coleson was also vaguely excited, "I don''t I know if Stephen embarked on the path of magic because of this book, but I know that this book opens a door to ordinary people like us, a door to magical power."


    "It''s also a good thing!" Pietro Maximov said there, "This means that there are more and more superheroes, our power is getting bigger and bigger, and we are more and more confident in dealing with Thanos!"


    "If everyone can practice in this book, this is not necessarily a good thing." Steve Rogers frowned slightly, expressing a different view, "The chivalrous banned by martial arts, if everyone knows magic and possesses the supernatural I¡¯m afraid that the world will be chaotic. Not everyone can hold their own minds after they have the power. There will only be more and more super criminals like the Green Goblin, which is not a good thing for this society."


    "If the price of having a superhero is more super criminals, then I would rather not have a superhero." Bruce Banner agrees with Steve Rogers, "Super criminals themselves are not something ordinary people can contend with, superheroes. When arresting these super criminals, there is still a risk of harming ordinary people. In short, I think this book is not better."


    "Bruce, did you and Steve forget Steven?" Natasha Romanoff said. "Steven''s existence and the existence of that group of wizards on earth prove that magic is popular in certain groups. It¡¯s not that scary."


    "Do you know what it''s like to hear you arguing about this here?" Tony Stark almost laughed aloud, "It''s like two poor kids who don''t have any special skills in the countdown of studies are arguing whether Harvard University is better or Stanford University is better. Well, what does this school have to do with him? You are discussing so intensely now, as if you have already got this book."


    "Yes, whether this book does more harm than good or more good than harm, you can wait until you finish answering the question before discussing it." Stephen Strange also said, "If you get a wrong answer, you don''t have to get the book. Waste of words."


    "Look at the options, the universe overlord Thanos, the dark dimension lord Domam, you can see from the opponent that Gu Yi is very strong." Phil Coleson said.


    "This can also be seen from the nickname of the Supreme Mage." Nick Fury said.


    "But this question is not a good choice. We don''t know what Gu Yi''s strength is at all. We just guess how strong it is, how strong it is, whether it can compete with Thanos, we don''t know at all." Klin Said Patton.


    "Contending with Thanos?" Loki laughed when he heard this, "How can there be a strong man of this level on earth?"


    "There can be strong people on the earth who can throw you on the ground, why can''t there be strong people who can beat Thanos?" Tony Stark asked rhetorically, just this sentence made Rocky dare not immediately. Speak.


    "For these four options, Domam should be the strongest. He should be able to kill Gu Yi, and Thanos may also be possible." Natasha Romanov said, "If I choose, I choose Dom. Hm."


    "I also choose Domam." Nick Fury said, "Although the future of Thanos is incomplete, we have already got a lot of puzzles about the future. Among those puzzles, none of them are related to the ancient one. . Obviously Thanos and Gu Yi have no intersection. But Domam is different. Although there is no future for Gu Yi and Domam to confront, there is a future for Mage and Domam to confront each other. Gu Yi is a mage, so she and Domam may be very people against each other."


    "It seems Domam is indeed the most likely to kill Gu Yi." Wanda Maximov, who has never spoken much, said, "Then Casillas and Mo As for the degree, is it possible for these two people? Thanos and Domam, their titles are very scary, and the''overlord of the universe'' and the''lord of the dark dimension'', the two of them seem too ordinary."


    "Casillas should be able to rule out. He appeared during Stephen''s battle with Domam. Although his strength is not weak, there is still a certain gap between him and Thanos." Steve Rogers said, " As for Mordu, there is no clue to analyze."


    "Ok, so far, only one Casillas has been ruled out. How to choose?" Scott Lang asked.


    "If it was me, I would choose Domam." Tony Stark said.


    "I also choose Domam." Bruce Banner also said.


    "I..." Steve Rogers thought for a while, and spit out the same name, "Dommam."


    "Well, there is no "call" on this question. Anyone can answer, and the rewards are related to everyone." Nick Fury said, "Or everyone vote, the minority obeys the majority. I vote for Domam a ticket."


    "Dommam." Scott Long raised his hand.


    "Domam." Techara said.


    "Casillas." Rocky raised his hand. "Don''t ask me why I voted for him. I like this name. It looks like the villain''s name."


    The voting ended soon, except for Loki, everyone''s choice was Domam.


    "Then Domam is the choice for this question." Nick Fury said after everyone had finished voting. "So, who will answer the question?"


    "My life span is a little longer, so let me answer." Thor stood up, "I choose b!"

 Chapter 191： Iron Man: Welcome to my grave!

    In the temple, Stephen Strange and Mordo stood together, turning their heads and looking in one direction.


    "They''re back," Mordow said, and then ran inward with Stephen Strange.


    I saw three figures in the temple. It was the enthusiasts headed by Casillas. They were performing a ritual that didn''t know what to do. A beam of light emerged in front of them, and the space was also distorted.


    "We must end this." Mordur jumped straight down, stomped on the void and ran towards Casillas, and directly threw the two fanatics down, and then he turned to face Stephen Strange. Roared, "Stephen, come down and fight!"


    At this time, Casillas raised his hand high, and wanted to take a picture of the light and twisted space in front of him. Although I don''t know why this is done, it is definitely not a good thing.


    But when he just raised his hand, Stephen Strange shot his hand, his palms suddenly slapped on the ground, a golden light suddenly swallowed in all directions, instantly swept through Casillas, and took his hand. The light and distorted space disappeared.


    "Mirror space." Stephen Strange said to Casillas, floating in suspension, "It won''t affect the real world. See who can have the last laugh? You bastard!"


    "It''s me." Casillas said confidently, and then pushed his hands out.


    A shocking scene appeared. I saw that the staircase in front of me was actually divided into two, rolled up from the center to the two sides, and the other parts of the room began to fold and deform. The building turned out to be a Rubik''s cube that could be flipped and folded at will. Celias fiddled with it casually.


    Stephen Strange jumped forward, jumped over Casillas, and ran out of the room, and Mordor broke free of the two fanatics who were holding him, and rushed out with Stephen Strange.


    "I got his hanging ring, he can''t run, right?" Stephen Strange turned his head and looked behind him, only to see that the building was like a Rubik''s Cube, flipped and folded over there.


    "Run!" Seeing Casillas walking out of the building, Mordo gave a low drink, turned and ran.


    When Stephen Strange ran to an intersection, a sudden bang sounded, and the two ends of the road were moved horizontally, as if an invisible big hand had taken the road away.


    Even more bizarre is that the road was cut off, but it did not affect those vehicles. When those vehicles drove to the edge and there was no road, they just turned down and drove to the back of the road!


    And there are vehicles coming up from the back side of the highway non-stop!


    "Their connection with the dark space enhances their ability in the mirrored space." Mordor said, looking at the surrounding cities that are constantly deforming and folding, "They can''t affect the real world, but they can still kill us. This is simply death."


    At this time, the three of Casillas chased over again. Mordor and Stephen Strange turned and ran away again, while running Stephen Strange and drawing circles, trying to draw a portal.


    The portal has been drawn. Stephen Strange has ran to the portal and he was about to break in. Casillas, who was chasing after him, stretched out his hand, and the city in front suddenly collapsed. come over.


    Those skyscrapers of different heights turned over one by one. They were originally "standing" there, but now they suddenly "lie down", and the road under their feet has changed from a parallel direction to a vertical direction.


    Stephen Strange and Mordor couldn''t stand at the time, and fell towards the other side of the road, naturally failing to enter the portal.


    Stephen Strange and Mordor jumped onto a tall building again, ran parallel to the ground on the tall building, and began to circle again.


    Newton''s coffin board was smashed here. I don''t know how many times, the laws of physics have become a joke.


    Casillas and a group of enthusiasts also jumped onto the tall building and began to chase.


    boom!


    Casillas hit the tall building with a punch. It was a solid tall building, but at this moment it seemed to be a liquid, forming a "wave" that rolled upwards.


    Stephen Strange just drew the golden portal, and this "wave" rolled over and annihilated the portal directly.


    Then Casillas pulled away, and the tall building was like twisting a towel. The towering building was directly bent and folded down, and Stephen Strange and Mordor yelled and fell.


    With the folded tall building as the center, this piece of tall building began to fold up, and a wonder appeared. In the sky of the city, there was still a city "upside down", and it was still row upon row of tall buildings.


    But on the contrary, those vehicles and pedestrians on the road were not affected at all, even if the road was folded and there was no road ahead, they went straight to the back of the road.


    "Is this the battle between the mages? It''s incredible." Scott Lang opened his mouth wide and looked shocked. "This is too cool!"


    "It is beyond imagination. Before that, I never knew that the battle could be carried out in this way." Clint Barton was unable to remain calm. "


    "Is this the mage on the earth?" Thor looked very calm, his expression unchanged, "it looks a little way."


    "What''s the use of bells and whistles?" Rocky showed disdain, "Even if you fold the city into an Asgard and can''t kill people, what''s the point?"


    "I have to say that these mages are powerful, but the tricks just now are a bit flashy." Tony Stark actually agreed with Loki. "You turned the city over, didn''t you still miss Stephen." Is it? If you have a submachine gun in your hand at this time, will it be more troublesome for Stephen?"


    "Let the mage take the submachine gun? Tony, don''t you think the picture will be weird?" Natasha Romanov said, "Fortunately, this battle takes place in that mirrored space and will not affect reality, otherwise this After a battle, the city is twisted and twisted like a Rubik''s Cube, and people can''t live anymore."


    "Is this the reason why we can''t detect the wizard?" Nick Fury guessed, "Their battles are conducted in the mirror space and do not affect reality, so there are no traces at all?"


    "This..." Stephen Strange said, "Yes, I opened the mirror space in the video, but for the evil side, like the "panda eye", it is not a good person at first sight. Is he killing someone? When it comes to time, will there be a special mirror space to kill people again?"


    The video continued to play, and the city was already folded beyond recognition. Stephen Strange couldn''t escape in the end. Casillas caught up with him, grabbed his neck, and fell down on an iron plate.


    Casillas first touched a hanging ring from Stephen Strange, then raised his hand, condensing an energy blade in his hand, and stabbed Stephen Strange.


    But at this moment, the iron plate on which Stephen Strange was lying suddenly flew backwards, and Casillas pierced into the air.


    Then, the surrounding environment was deformed, reorganized and folded again, transferring several fanatics who didn''t know where to go.


    Then, a bald woman in a yellow robe fell from the sky, with the back of her hand behind, and with a wave of the other, the space under her was folded and deformed again, forming a platform, where Stephen Strange and Mordor stood on this platform. superior.


    "This is Gu Yi, it looks really extraordinary." Nick Fury couldn''t help saying.


    "I didn''t expect it to be a woman." Phil Colson said.


    In the video, Mordo was also shocked by the appearance of Gu Yi, but his shock was a little different. He said incredulously, "This is true. She did draw energy from the dark space."


    Gu glanced at Mordo, without saying anything, she looked at Casillas.


    "At that time, I was desperate, confused, and helpless." Casillas also looked at Gu Yi, and he said as he walked, "I trusted you and respected you as a teacher, but you deceived me with a lie."


    "I wanted to protect you at that time." Gu Yi said.


    "Prevent the truth from being exposed?" Casillas said.


    "Prevent it from hurting you." Gu Yi said.


    "I have a new mentor now." Casillas said.


    "Domam is deceiving you, you don''t see his true face." Gu Yi explained painfully, "His eternal life is not heaven but hell."


    "Liar." Casillas snorted coldly, and directly rushed towards Gu Yi with several fanatics, and joined forces to surround Gu Yi.


    This action showed a gap. Several fanatics and Casillas weren''t Gu Yi''s opponent at all. Even those who didn''t know anything about spells could see that Gu Yi was easy at it.


    But sometimes, it is not the strong people who can survive.


    When Gu Yi was fighting a fanatic, Casillas rushed behind the fanatic and pierced the fanatic at once.


    It wasn''t that Casillas had lost his heart and wanted to take action against his own people. He did this entirely to attack Gu Yi.


    He succeeded.


    After the energy blade pierced the fanatic, it also pierced the Gu Yi who was fighting the fanatic by the way.


    "Just died like this?" Everyone in the answer space looked at each other immediately. Although it was a sneak attack, Gu Yi''s strength can be used, so it shouldn''t be hit!


    Gu Yi¡¯s name appeared in the previous title, and they all appeared with the super bosses in the universe such as Thanos, Domam, etc., giving people a feeling that Gu Yi is a peerless expert. In the video, Gu Yi showed up, although it did not show it. The strength could be comparable to Thanos and Domam, but the proper master did not run away.


    But just such a master, died so hastily!


    From appearance to death, just a few words of effort.


    It''s outrageous.


    boom!


    Casillas turned around and gave Gu Yi a kick, kicking Gu Yi into a portal.


    Stephen Strange and Mordor also rushed over and jumped in before the portal disappeared.


    This portal connected to the real world, and Gu Yi''s body fell straight down and hit the street, causing an exclaim.


    Stephen Strange hurriedly got Gu Yi mage to the hospital, and found his confidante Christine to rescue Gu Yi, but soon Gu Yi dilated his pupils and could not read any brain activity.


    Stephen Strange looked at Gu Yi, then at the instrument on the side, and suddenly he thought of something.


    The next moment, the other person was still standing in the hospital, but the soul came out directly, and then he saw Gu Yi''s soul floating outwards.


    "What are you doing?" Stephen Strange''s soul chased after him, "Please, you are going to die!"


    Gu Yi turned a deaf ear, his soul floated, passing through the hospital rooms one by one, and finally stopped on a balcony.


    "You have to get back in your body, or you won''t have time." Stephen Strange came to Gu Yi and said.


    "Time is relative, you yourself are not used to the role of a mage." Gu Yi said calmly, "I have spent a lot of time observing the future, but looking at this point in time, I may not be able to survive. NS."


    Obviously he is about to die, but Gu Yi''s mouth is smiling: "I have prevented countless terrible things, but bad things always follow, and everyone will come to this point."


    "Do you think you just died like this?" Stephen Strange asked.


    "Do you want to know your own future?" Gu Yi did not answer Stephen Strange''s question.


    "No." Stephen Strange denied, then changed his words, "Yes."


    "I can''t see your future, I can only see the possibilities." Gu Yi said, "You are a good person by nature. You excel not because you desire success, but because you are too afraid of failure."


    "I am a successful doctor." Stephen Strange said.


    "This is why you are not great enough," Gu Yi said. "Arrogance and fear of failure make you ignorant of the simplest and most important things."


    "That''s it?" Stephen Strange asked.


    "The meaning of life is not in self." Gu Yi still did not answer the question. "When you first came to me, you asked me how I cured Jonathan Pennbo, but in fact I didn''t. I didn''t cure him, yes. He himself injected the power of space into himself."


    "Does he walk by magic?" Stephen Strange asked.


    "It''s always been like this," Gu Yi said. "He once faced a choice, whether to return to his own life or to dedicate himself to a higher goal."


    "Then my hand can be healed again?" Stephen Strange asked, "Go back to my original life?"


    "You can, but the world will regret it after all." Gu Yi answered this question. "I don''t want to draw energy from the dark space, but you have to know that people sometimes have to break the routine and pursue what they think. Those more lofty ideals."


    "But Mordor didn''t think so." Stephen Strange said.


    "Mordu is inherently stubborn and not flexible. This is caused by the environment in which he grew up." Gu Yi said, "And you are flexible and changeable, and you can still live in adversity. Only when your advantages complement each other can you defeat Domam. ."


    "I''m not ready yet." Stephen Strange said.


    "No one is ready, we can''t control the world." Gu Yi grabbed Stephen Strange''s hand, "Death gives life meaning, let you know that time is short and there are not many days to go. I am ready for death. . But looking at me, how I want to extend this moment indefinitely so as to appreciate this beautiful snow scene."


    Stephen Strand also looked out the window, admiring the snow scene Gu Yi said, watching him suddenly feel his hand loosened, he quickly turned around, and his side was empty, Gu Yi was nowhere to be seen.


    At the same moment, Gu Yi who was lying there was rescued stopped breathing and officially died.


    This concludes the video.


    "How do I feel that Gu Yi wants to die by herself?" Tony Stark said after watching the video, "It''s all at that time, her soul is still floating outside, and she doesn''t want to return to the body. If her soul returns Well, wouldn''t it be saved?"


    "I also feel that she chose this ending deliberately." Bruce Banner said, "It is obvious from her dialogue with Stephen that she can observe the future, so she will be attacked by Casillas in the future. , Will she not see?"


    "Only if she wants to die, it is reasonable to be successfully attacked by Casillas." Stephen Strange also said, "Even if she can see the future without talking about her ability, Casillas will not attack. successful."


    "It''s a pity that such a powerful mage actually chose to die." Tony Stark said, "If she doesn''t die, but fights against Thanos with us, then we will undoubtedly be a lot easier."


    "I don''t quite understand her choice either." Clint Barton said, "Since she can see the future, she must be able to see Thanos invading the earth, but she still chooses to die. Could it be that the earth was invaded by Thanos? Doesn''t she care about things at all?"


    "Yeah, even if she doesn''t want to live for some reason we don''t know, she can''t live for a longer period of time. If Thanos is resolved, then she will end up?" Natasha Romanov also said.


    "Perhaps, she didn''t want to, but couldn''t." Thor said suddenly.


    "What can''t you mean?" Phil Colson asked.


    "Gu Yi said at the last moment that she hopes to extend the moment of watching the snow indefinitely. In fact, she is not completely careless, she still has nostalgia for the world." Thor tried to express herself more clearly, "but she can''t do more. Live, even for a second, because she is destined to die at that moment."


    "Tor, make it clear." Nick Fury looked at Thor. "You mean someone forced Gu Yi to die at that time?"


    "Gu Yidu is already so powerful, who can persecute her?" Phil Coleson was surprised when he heard this, "How strong are the people who persecute her?"


    "No, it''s not a person, but something like''destiny''," Thor said in a deep voice, "my father is like this, he knows he is about to die, but he refuses to make any changes to it. I told him He talked about Thanos and Hela, but he just told me not to worry and told me that it would be resolved. He said that his fate is like this and cannot be changed."


    "Fate? What the **** is this?" Nick Fury frowned. "Even cosmic powerhouses like Gu Yi and Odin can''t escape its control?"


    "It sounds like there is an invisible black hand behind the scenes controlling everything in this universe." Phil Coleson thought for a moment, and suddenly felt a tingling scalp, "The strong can''t escape, then we ordinary What about people?"


    "Fate?" Rocky sneered, "If this man behind the scenes really exists, I would really like to see and see!"


    "Even if this kind of existence does exist, it is not something we can contend with, so let''s not waste our words on this." Bruce Banner reminded.


    "Speaking of peeking into the future, Stephen, you seem to be special." Steve Rogers said to Stephen Strange, "Gu Yi said she can''t see your future, why are you different?"


    "I want to know too." Stephen Strange spread his hands.


    "Although this video allows us to see the passing of such strong men as Gu Yi, there is also good news Nick Fury also tried hard to keep himself from thinking about the behind-the-scenes. "Maybe , We can find an opportunity for Stephen to become a mage. "


    "Sir, you mean that Jonathan Pennbo?" Phil Colson said.


    "Yes, it''s him." Nick Fury said, "That person was unable to walk for some reason. He found Gu Yi. Gu Yi taught him spells and told him to walk by magic. As long as we find this person, we can Find Gu Yi!"


    "Great!" Stephen Strange was faintly excited, "I can''t wait to see the Supreme Mage."


    [The fourth question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [The following characters, who is the last to appear at the funeral of Iron Man Tony Stark? ¡¿


    [A Captain America Steve Rogers]


    [B Winter Soldier Bucky Barnes]


    [C Nick Fury]


    [D Guardians of the Galaxy]


    As soon as this topic came out, everyone''s eyes fell on Tony Stark, and everyone''s mind came to mind when Tony Stark died.


    It was this man who sacrificed himself as a mortal and turned Thanos, which is stronger than the gods, into ashes, saving the earth and the universe.


    From the moment he snapped his fingers, the world became better again, but he himself would never see it.


    "Don''t look at me like that. Now we know how I died. This kind of ending will not happen." Tony Stark smiled.


    "That''s not necessarily the Tin Man." Loki said faintly from the side. "You just said that there is an invisible black hand in the universe controlling everything, what fate or something. Even that Gu Yi must accept his own death. , Tin Man, can your fate of death be changed?"

 Chapter 192： Shield Iron Century Great Reconciliation!

    "I never believe in fate. I believe that my own destiny is in my own hands." Tony Stark glanced at Loki and said calmly.


    "On this point, I hold the same view as Tony." Steve Rogers said, "Tony was a mortal, but he relied on his wisdom and genius to become a mortal and a **** to become the earth and even this universe. The protagonist, isn''t this changing his destiny as a mortal?"


    "Captain, it seems we still have some tacit understanding." Tony Stark asked Steve Rogers, "So my funeral, will you be the last one?"


    "If you ask me now, my answer is that I won''t think about the last one." Steve Rogers said, "but that is the future funeral. It has not happened yet. Who knows if there will be any accidents, maybe What unexpected happened on your funeral day that caused me to be absent is not necessarily true."


    "Yeah, there is no way to reason about this kind of topic, right?" Bruce Banner said, "We don''t even know if there will be a traffic jam at work tomorrow morning. Will the funeral be the last to arrive a few years later? How about this? Maybe you are right?"


    "It seems that I can only choose one randomly based on my feelings." Tony Stark looked at the four options, and finally fell on b, "Unexpectedly, the Winter Soldier is here."


    Seeing this name, Tony Stark''s heart is complicated. After he first learned that his parents were killed by this person, he was full of killing this person to avenge his parents.


    But after more than half a year, he also gradually calmed down. He knew that Steve Rogers was right. Bucky Barnes was controlled by someone¡¯s brain. Killing was not what he wanted. Strictly speaking, Barnes In fact, Ji is also a victim.


    But the truth is that people have emotions, and it is impossible to be absolutely rational. It is their own parents who were killed. How could Tony Stark easily forgive Bucky Barnes'' behavior?


    Forgiving Bucky Barnes is tantamount to betraying his parents.


    But if you kill Bucky Barnes, it would be a fight with Steve Rogers. Given the current situation where the Sword of Thanos is always hanging, it is not a wise choice.


    Sometimes, he would think Bucky was innocent. It would be unfair to kill the opponent like this.


    Whether or not to forgive Bucky Barnes, Tony Stark is very contradictory.


    He has wondered more than once about how I will choose in the future, and whether I will kill Bucky Barnes for revenge or forgive me for the sake of the overall situation.


    "So, in the future, am I reconciling with Bucky Barnes? Otherwise, why would he attend my funeral?" Seeing Bucky Barnes appearing at his funeral, Tony Stark seemed to know The choices made by the future self.


    For no reason, he felt a sense of relief in his heart.


    "Tony, I know you don''t want to listen, but I still want to say that Bucky is my best friend, and so are you." Steve Rogers took a step forward, walked up to Tony Stark, and looked at him. Said his eyes, "Don''t let me choose between the two of you, I don''t want to lose anyone."


    "It sounds like a scumbag is saying something to two girls who were deceived by him." Rocky exclaimed, "You guys really know how to play."


    "Rocky, shut up." Thor yelled, "Don''t mess around! Otherwise I''ll ask someone to help play that video!"


    "Captain, I can let Bucky go, but I have one condition." Tony Stark took a deep breath and finally said it.


    "What are the conditions, Tony!" Steve Rogers was overjoyed when he heard the words. "As long as you can spare Bucky, I will promise you everything."


    "The culprit who killed my parents is the Hydra, I want you to help me eliminate the Hydra!" Tony Stark said word by word, "Uproot them, leave them alone!"


    "Don''t worry, Tony, I will destroy the Hydra." Steve Rogers promised, patting his chest.


    "It''s not just the captain, the Hydra is our common enemy, and we won''t stand idly by." Natasha Romanov said.


    "Yes, Tony, you have never been alone, so don''t put everything on your head." Nick Fury said with a chill, "Before I focused on the New York War, now the New York War is over. It''s time to eradicate this poisonous snake completely."


    "Fry, do you have the list of all Hydra personnel?" Stephen Strange asked.


    "Not yet, but it doesn''t matter, don''t forget that we have Wanda." Nick Fury said, "Wanda can enter the brain, none of those people can run away."


    "Don''t worry everyone, none of them will be missed." Wanda Maximov said.


    "Okay, then after this answer is over, we will start to eradicate them." Nick Fury briefly said about the plan, "First, Wanda will make a secret move and collect the list. Once the list is collected, all of us will take action together. Be sure to kill them with one blow!"


    "Okay, Fury, just do that." Tony Stark said in a deep voice.


    "This question, there is this Guardian of the Galaxy." Pietro Maksimov, who has been standing next to Wanda Maksimov and hardly said anything, said now, "I don''t know who they are. ."


    "We still don''t know who they are, but since they are here to attend Tony''s funeral, then this Guardian of the Galaxy is our friend." Stephen Strange paused and thought of one more thing, "We will Will there be new enemies?"


    "Steven, why do you say that?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "Guardians of the Galaxy and Tony could not have known each other for no reason. Everyone should have fought together, just like us." Stephen Strange said slowly, "But when we defeated Thanos, we never met. What **** has been. So I can¡¯t help but wonder if I have teamed up with them to deal with other enemies.¡±


    "Steven, your speculation is terrible." After listening to Techara, he felt that his whole body was not good. "Are Thanos and Domam not enough? There are still enemies appearing?"


    "I just guessed." Stephen Strange said, "There is no evidence that my guess is correct."


    "I think we may have seen Guardians of the Galaxy..." Bruce Banner said suddenly.


    "Have you seen?" Clint Button asked. "When? Where?"


    "Do you remember the talking raccoon?" Bruce Banner sorted it out for everyone. "There is a future in which Thor and others will take a spaceship to chop off Thanos'' head. That spaceship belongs to the raccoon. The Guardians of the Galaxy Guardians of the Galaxy must first have a vehicle that can swim in the galaxy, right? That raccoon has this kind of transportation, so I thought, would that raccoon be a member of the Guardians of the Galaxy?"


    "There is also the blue-skinned robot girl. She was with the raccoon. She should also be a member of the Guardians of the Galaxy!" Bruce Banner reminded Tony Stark of Nebula immediately.


    "If they are the Guardians of the Galaxy, then this is good news." Stephen Strange said, "We are still fighting against Thanos, and there are no new enemies."


    "Yes, it''s good news." Tony Stark made a choice. "It looks like the Guardians of the Galaxy are the farthest away from us, so I choose them. I choose d!"


    ¡¾wrong answer! Deduct one year of life! ¡¿


    The wrong answer is expected, after all, it was originally due to feeling stunned. It is good luck if it is right, and it is not worth regrets if it is wrong.


    "Look, everyone, anyone who lives in an alien can come early, but you happen to have someone last. Don''t you feel ashamed?" Tony Stark joked about his own death.


    This time, the video is quite special. It turns out that soothing music rang before no one appeared.


    In the sound of this music, a Kun-style fighter jet cut through the sky and landed next to a white house.


    The door of the room opened and a little girl came out. She looked far away with a smile on her mouth.


    Clint Barton stepped off the fighter plane. Just now the little girl and a little boy rushed over and threw into Clint Barton''s arms. The three of them hugged each other tightly.


    Everything in the lens, in a school, should be the end of get out of class. The teaching building is full of students, densely packed like ants foraging.


    In the crowd, Peter Parker, the little spider, stood there. He turned his head and looked in one direction with a smile on his mouth.


    In the direction he was looking, it was his good friend Ned. The two came together and gave each other a bear hug in the crowd. He was obviously a big man of two hundred jin, but he was crying like a child.


    After that, many scenes flashed. There were Scott Lang staying with Hope and his daughter, and the Wakanda Panthers staying with his sister...


    In the answer space, everyone saw this scene. Many people felt their noses sour. Those people looked so happy. It was really a beautiful and beautiful world. Everyone saw this beautiful world, but Tony ¡¤ Stark can''t see it.


    In the world without war, the happiness of all people was bought by Tony Stark for his life.


    In the scenes of happiness and joy, Tony Stark''s voice rang.


    "Everyone wants a happy ending, right?"


    "But things are unpredictable."


    "Maybe the ending this time is happy."


    "I hope you are celebrating when you replay this."


    "I hope that my family can be a member of the team, and I hope we can restore it. This planet returns to this fairly normal version."


    "If there are such things."


    "Oh my God, the world is amazing, and the universe is amazing."


    "I wouldn''t be surprised if you told me ten years ago that we were not alone, and that we were so busy."


    "But who can think of it?"


    "The epic dark and light forces appearing in turn, whether for good or bad, are the reality that will grow with Morgan."


    "So I think it''s best to record this greeting in case I die young, although death always comes too early."


    "The time travel we are going to try tomorrow is really hard to say whether we can survive."


    "But being a hero is like that, isn''t it? The end is also part of the journey."


    "What am I playing mad? Everything will come to fruition." Tony Stark stood up, staring affectionately at his daughter, with a smile on his mouth, "I love you three thousand times."


    Tony Stark has passed away. This Tony Stark is naturally not a real person, but a video he recorded in advance and projected from the helmet of his battle armor.


    After the heroes watched this video, the funeral began. Pepper Potts held flowers and Morgan in one hand, pushing a small flower boat into the water.


    An Ark reactor was placed on the flower boat with the words "Tony Stark¡¯s Intentional Proof". This reactor was thrown away by Tony Stark and was picked up by Pepper Potts and returned Tony Stark, it was because of this "intentional proof" that Tony Stark got his life back.


    Then, the camera was cut to the heroes who came to the funeral by the lake.


    At the forefront are undoubtedly his wife Pepper Potts and daughter Morgan, and then two friends, Harpy and James Rhodes.


    Captain America Steve Rogers followed closely, followed by the little spider Peter Parker and the **** Aunt May, Thor with a long beard, Bruce Banner with the Hulk in a sling, and a serious face. Stephen Strange...


    This is a super collection of superheroes, whether they are familiar or unfamiliar heroes, almost all of them are present.


    Sure enough, the Guardians of the Galaxy also appeared. In addition to the two players that everyone had guessed before, there were also a few strange faces.


    But the thing that caught Tony Stark''s most attention was the Winter Soldier Bucky Barnes, who was wearing a jacket and standing between Wanda Maximoff and Sam Wilson.


    The final "final" was Captain Marvel, Carol Danvers, who stood at the back of the crowd, silently staring ahead.


    Then, Nick Fury copied his pockets and walked over slowly, standing behind Carol Danvers.


    The space dimmed, and the video ended here.


    "Fry, it''s you!" Tony Stark turned his head and said to Nick Fury after watching, "Aliens came earlier than you, don''t you feel sorry for me?"


    "Maybe I''ve been here long ago, just go to one side to get some breath." Nick Fury shrugged, "The video is just playing such a section."


    "Well, your reason is very good, I forgive you." Tony Stark said, "This video is really an unprecedented collection of heroes, basically all the heroes have appeared."


    "No, one person is missing." Clint Button said.


    "Do you have to say it?" Pietro Maximov said helplessly.


    "Yes, I have to say it so that you are always vigilant." Clint Barton laughed. "If you weren''t killed by a bullet, you will definitely be there in this hero gathering."


    "There are a few people who have never seen it before." Wanda Maksimov was really embarrassed at Pietro Maksimov, and he changed the subject, "Standing with the raccoon and the''blue skin''. Yes, it should be the other members of the Guardians of the Galaxy, right?"


    "It should be it. I took a closer look. Their players are really weird. One skin is full of red lines, one has tentacles on the forehead, and there is actually a tree!" Stephen Strange said.


    "But one of them looks exactly like a human. I don''t know if it is a human or an alien." Steve Rogers said.


    "The most notable thing is the white-haired woman next to Hank Pym," said Nick Fury. "We always thought she was dead, but we didn''t expect her to appear too."


    "Who is she?" Scott Long asked. "I''m standing by her too, I should know."


    "She is Hank Pim''s wife Janet van Dyne, a generation of Wasp." Nick Fury was a little excited. "Tell Hank Pim the news, it should be able to match that. I have won the battle, which is much better for him than the conditions I originally promised."


    "That little girl, that little girl named Morgan, is Tony''s daughter, right?" Steve Rogers said, "Tony, congratulations, for having such a lovely daughter."


    "This is probably the most celebrated thing in my life." Tony Stark thought of the cute little girl in the video, and a smile appeared on his face.


    "Tony, isn''t it easy?" James Rhodes winked at one side. "Anyway, you are now married to Pepper. Work hard, won''t this happen?"


    "Not yet." Tony Stark shook his head, "Thanksgiving hasn''t been wiped out yet, so don''t let her come into this world. I don''t want her to face such a huge threat since she was born."


    "Should we not discuss time travel?" Peter Parker raised his hand at this time. "When Thanos was killed twice before, everyone denied the possibility of time travel, but now Mr. Stark clearly mentioned it. The word time travel."


    "Time travel was said by Tony himself, so we can''t be wrong. In the future, we will indeed be time travel." James Rhodes turned and looked at Tony Stark, "So, Tony, you got it wrong? The theory of "Back to the Future" is correct, and going back to the past can indeed change the future!"


    "Trust me Rod, going back to the past does not change the future." Tony Stark said, "Our future is indeed time travel, but it will definitely not return to the past to kill Thanos as previously speculated. "


    "Yes, everyone, changing the past does not change the future." Bruce Banner also said, "The time travel mentioned by Tony must be for other things."


    "Since going back to the past can''t change the future, what''s the point of time travel?" Scott Lang''s tone was full of doubts.


    "Perhaps it is not traveling to the past, but traveling to the future?" Thor said, "In order to go to the future and see how Thanos was defeated?"


    "Definitely not. If you want to know the future, you don''t need to travel to the future. Stephen is going to observe the future." Bruce Banner denied Thor''s conjecture. He and Gu Yi can observe the future, so Stephen should be able to."


    "Steven studied under Gu Yi?" Scott Lang asked, "I know that Stephen and Gu Yi are both top mages, and they have a good relationship, but can''t you say that Stephen studied under Gu Yi?"


    "It''s very possible," Tony Stark said. "In the video where Gu Yi was killed, Gu Yi once said to Stephen''when you came to me for the first time''."


    "This is not important." Bruce Banner said, "Even if Steven did not study under the ancient one, then he has time gems, he is a mage, and observing the future is more suitable than Tony anyway. It shouldn''t be Tony. Go and do it. And if it¡¯s just observation, there shouldn¡¯t be any danger, right? Tony¡¯s remarks were recorded the day before the time travel, which shows that he knew it was a very dangerous thing a long time ago."


    "Since it''s not a shuttle to the future, it''s a shuttle to the past." Natasha Romanov murmured, "Since changing the past cannot change the future, why travel to the past?"


    [The fifth question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [Excuse me, after the black panther Techara was defeated by Eric and thrown down the cliff, which tribe was rescued by? ¡¿


    [A merchant tribe]


    [B Frontier Tribe]


    [C River Tribe]


    [D Jabari tribe]


    "Sure enough Techara did not die after being defeated by that Eric." Scott Lang said.


    "Techara appeared at Tony''s funeral. How could he die at that time?" Clint Barton said.


    "Clint, you said that you acquiesced that Eric invaded Wakanda before Tony snapped his fingers. How do you know it wasn''t after that?" Scott Long said, "There seems to be nothing clear. The clues indicate this, right?"


    "You are right." Clint Button thought for a while, as if he was indeed preconceived.


    "We shouldn''t be able to get into this question." Tony Stark said, "We don''t know much about Wakanda. We can say that we don''t know anything about the four tribes in the options."


    "Yes, Techara, you can only rely on yourself." Steve Rogers said.


    "The most likely question for this question is the river tribe and the frontier tribe. My fiancee Nagiya is from the river tribe." Techara said.


    "Then it sounds like the answer should be the River Tribe?" Natasha Romanov said.


    "It is possible, but there are frontier tribes in the options." Techara added, "my good brother Wakabi is from the frontier tribe."


    "Oh, then I definitely have to choose the frontier tribe." Phil Coleson and Wakabi had a face-to-face meeting, and he was very impressed with this person, "This is a very capable person."


    "I also vote for him," Clint Button said. "If it were him, he would definitely be able to save Techara."


    "Yes, although Nagia will definitely try to save me, she is a spy and has no army. Wakabi is different. His frontier tribe is an important part of Wakanda''s army."

 Chapter 193：

    "What about the merchant tribe and the Jabari tribe?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "The merchant tribe is in charge of business and is loyal enough to the throne, but they also don''t have an army. As for the Jabari tribe..." At this point, Techara paused.


    "Looking at Techara''s reaction, the Jabari tribe should not be easy." Steve Rogers said.


    "The Jabari tribe, their warriors are Wakanda''s most brave soldiers. In fact, they are also the tribe that is most capable of turning the tide and changing the situation." Techara said, "but their leader Mbaku is brave and fierce. Rebellious, complaining to Wang for various reasons."


    "It sounds like the answer is ready." Stephen Strange said.


    "I choose B!" Techara made a choice.


    ¡¾wrong answer! Deduct one year of life! ¡¿


    Tchala thought that this time he would answer the question ten and nine surely, but the result surprised him, he was wrong!


    "Not Wakabi, could it be Nagia?" Techara thought of Nagia, his fianc¨¦e again.


    But after waiting for the space to play the video, the result surprised him again.


    In the video, Everett Rose walks with Nagiya, Su Rui and others.


    "Where are we going?" Everett Rose asked.


    "We are going to bring the heart-shaped grass to the Jabari tribe." Nagiya said.


    "Heart-shaped grass, what''s that?" Everett Rose asked.


    "It will enhance the user''s abilities." Techara''s sister Su Rui said.


    "It''s what makes Techara so powerful," Nagia said.


    "Nakiya." Techara¡¯s mother Ramanda called Nagyya aside and whispered to her, "I don¡¯t like this. The heart-shaped grass belongs to us. We might make Mbaku become A more terrifying demon. Nagiya, you should take it for yourself."


    "I''m just a spy, and I don''t have an army." Nagiya refused the offer without even thinking about it. "I don''t have a chance at all."


    "Let''s go." Seeing Nagiya''s firm attitude, Ramanda didn''t say anything more.


    But the few people didn''t take a few steps at all, and several big men with spears appeared around them, escorting the four people to Mbaku.


    "My son was killed in the fighting ceremony!" Lamanda said to Mbaku, holding back tears.


    "Is the fighting process fair?" Mbaku asked.


    "Fair," Nagia said, "but..."


    "That''s not murder, but defeat." Mbaku interrupted Nagia.


    Su Rui became angry as soon as he heard this, and immediately retorted: "It''s not for you to say it this time!"


    "Quiet!" Mbaku wasn''t used to each other at all, even though it was Techara''s sister. "I have the final say here, little girl."


    "Listen to me, Your Majesty, the new king is a..." Everett Rose also tried to speak, but Mbaku did not give him a chance to speak, "You are not allowed to speak! Say one more word, I will You feed it to my children."


    Everett Rose''s face was very ugly, and he closed his mouth obediently, but Mbaku grinned, "Just kidding, I''m vegetarian."


    To be honest, the joke was so unprepared, Mbaku felt domineering, strong and unsmiling at first, especially after he said that he wanted to feed people, he really felt threatened, but his style of painting changed suddenly. Just kidding.


    It feels very abrupt.


    "The great ape Mbaku, that''s why we are here, to dedicate this to you. An outsider is sitting on our throne, and only you can help us stop him." Nagiya knelt on the ground, offering With the heart-shaped grass, Wakanda¡¯s last heart-shaped grass.


    After speaking, Lamanda, Su Rui and even Everett Rose all knelt down.


    "Come with me." Mbaku glanced at a few people, then turned and left.


    Under his lead, Nagiya entered a cave. As soon as they entered, they were shocked. There was a snow nest in the cave. There was a person lying on it, and the whole body was covered with snow. Techara who was thrown off the cliff by Eric.


    "Is he still alive?" Nagiya asked.


    "He was in a coma and only one breath remained," Mbaku said. "One of our fishermen found him by the river and brought him to me."


    "Why bury him in the snow?" Su Rui asked.


    "This is the only way to save his life." Mbaku said.


    "We have to take him back to my laboratory, where I can save him." Su Rui said.


    "Take him away." Mbaku stretched out his hand, "He can''t last long."


    "Nakiya, herbal medicine." Ramanda thought of the heart-shaped grass.


    "The ancestors are on top, the goddess Bast is on top, I and my son, Techara, save him." Nagia gave the heart-shaped grass to Ramanda, and Ramanda gave it to Techara. Take it and cover it with snow.


    "Can you give me a blanket?" Not disappointing, Te Chara woke up.


    "Cermongo got the full support of the army, and he burned all the heart-shaped grasses." Nagyya briefly introduced the current situation to Techara.


    "Of course he would do it. He was trained like this." Everett Rose, as an American intelligence officer, knew about Eric. He exposed Eric''s old bottom for everyone. "His organization used to Cooperating with the CIA to create chaos in other countries, they always take advantage of people''s dangers during the transition of power, such as the election year or the death of a tribal leader, they control the government, the army..."


    "For our resources." Te Chara understood Eric''s purpose.


    "Yes." Everett Rose said.


    "Our great tribe," Techara said.


    "Our Zhenjin, my invention." Su Rui said.


    "He will send our weapons to all parts of the world." Techara stood up, pointed to his mother and sister, and said to Nagia, "You must **** them out of Wakanda safely."


    "What about you?" Su Rui asked.


    "The challenge must continue." Techara said.


    "Techara, we will not leave Wakanda." Lamanda stood up and walked to Techara with a firm attitude.


    "It is my responsibility to protect your safety." Techara said.


    "If he controls our technology, we will have nowhere to escape." Su Rui also stood up, and she also took out a string of necklaces.


    Techara smiled as soon as he saw the necklace, because it was not a necklace at all, but a panther suit.


    With it, there is the capital to fight Eric.


    "The black panther is still alive." Su Rui personally put the necklace on Techara''s neck. "When he fights for Wakanda, I will be by his side."


    "Me too." Nagia said.


    "I''m also joining." Everett Rose said.


    When these words came out, several people looked at him with weird expressions. After all, he was a member of the American Intelligence Organization, not a Wakanda.


    "What''s the matter? There are many people and great power." Everett Rose said in the eyes of everyone.


    "Have you done it? Have you done it?" Mbaku sat aside, watching a few people playing a bitter drama there, and the boring ones were about to fall asleep.


    "Can I talk to the leader of Mbaku?" Techara said to several people in Ramanda.


    "Thank you." After everyone left, Techara''s first word was to thank him. After all, if it weren''t for Mbaku''s rescue, he would be dead at the moment.


    "I owe you." Mbaku said.


    "Please allow my mother to stay with you." Techara made a request.


    "She will be fine, I assure you." Mbaku agreed to the request without hesitation.


    "You know, I can also lead soldiers to fight." Techara said again.


    "Of course you can." Mbaku laughed, and when Techara thought he agreed, he smiled, "But no. I won''t let Jabari work for you."


    "This is our business." Techara corrected Mbaku. "Is it our common business?"


    "We? We?" As soon as Techara said this word, Mbaku was suddenly filled with indignation, "You are the first king to come to us in centuries, and now you tell me ¡®us¡¯?"


    "I can''t excuse the kings." Techara did not excuse, choosing to admit the faults of his predecessors. "But now that an enemy sits on the throne, you and I both know the power of Zhenjin. If Cernango masters it, Who do you think he will find next?"


    "We won''t help you." Mbaku turned and sat back in his seat.


    Everything in the lens, Eric and Wakabi are walking together.


    "Everything is going according to plan." Wakabi reported to Eric.


    "Have the spies been notified?" Eric asked.


    "Yes," Wakabi said. "Some new spies are opposed to our mission, but spy organizations in London, New York and Hong Kong are on standby at any time."


    "Let¡¯s attack those places first. Others will judge the situation." Eric picked up a weapon that looked like a spear but had a wider head. "Look at this. No detector can track it down, and we have thousands of them. The world will eventually understand our true strength."


    boom!


    At this time, an airplane in the sky fell for some unknown reason, and a raging fire began to burn.


    Eric, Wakabi, Okoye and a group of Royal Guards rushed towards the crashed plane, only to see a figure walking out of the raging fire, standing on the plane, looking at Eric A group of people, who is it if it''s not Techara?


    "He''s still alive." Okoye smiled happily when he saw Techara''s figure.


    "Ni Jadaka!" Techara walked towards Eric and the others, calling out Eric''s real name.


    "What do you want?" Eric asked.


    "I haven''t surrendered yet!" Te Chala said loudly as he walked, "As you can see, I am not dead either!"


    "The challenge or something is over, I am the king now." Eric turned and gave orders to those people, "Let the plane take off and the mission continues."


    Suddenly, planes rose into the sky like locusts.


    "Su Rui, now!" Te Chara had long expected that Eric would not terminate the mission, and he had already prepared for second-hand.


    "Wakabi, kill this clown!" Eric issued an order to Wakabi.


    "Wakabi, the challenge is not over yet!" Okye reminded.


    "Frontier tribe!" Wakabi looked at Techara who was walking step by step in the distance, and chose to execute Eric''s order. Then his soldiers rushed towards Techara with a sharp blade.


    "You!" Okoye was so angry, pointing at Eric with his spear, "You have too deep grievances in your heart, you are not suitable for being a king!"


    Dangdang!


    She knocked her spear on the ground twice, and all the female soldiers of the Royal Guard aimed their spears at Eric.


    Eric probably had anticipated this situation a long time ago. He immediately put on a black panther suit, with a sword in one hand and a sword in one hand, and fought with Okoye and others.


    On the other side, Techara was in short-arms with the soldiers of the frontier tribes. The soldiers of the frontier tribes put up a defensive formation, but Techara jumped high and jumped directly over the defense.


    boom!


    Techara hit the ground with a punch, and suddenly a shock wave erupted violently to the surroundings, directly overthrowing the people of the border tribe.


    With just one blow, the formation of dozens of people was defeated by Techara, showing the strength of the Panthers.


    Techara picked up a spear on the ground with one hand, shook his hand and shot it into the sky. The plane that had been chasing him and shooting immediately rushed to the street, fell on the ground, and fell to pieces.


    Because of Okoye''s temporary defection, Techara was no longer fighting alone, and many female generals from the Royal Guard also rushed over to fend off the enemy with Techara, and the two sides immediately started a melee.


    Wakabi and Te Chala also handed over, but he was too far behind Te Chala, who was wearing a heart-shaped grass and wearing a black panther suit. He was kicked by Te Chala almost immediately after the match. Fly away all the way.


    Wakabi was angry, climbed up a big rock, and started blowing his horns.


    "Woo~"


    The harsh trumpet sounded.


    Boom boom boom!


    The ground suddenly began to vibrate.


    Rhinoceros with huge steel horns on their iron-clad heads suddenly rushed out of nowhere and rushed towards the crowd.


    At this time, the brave girls of the Royal Guard couldn''t hold on, one after another, they were pushed up into the sky by the rhinoceros one after another.


    Facing this rampant "tank", Techa pulled up, and saw him running close to a rhinoceros, grabbing the steel horn in front of it with one hand, and directly fell to the ground.


    It can only be said that the Panthers are awesome.


    However, the battle between Okoye and Eric was far from going so smoothly. Not only did he fail to win Eric, but he also killed one person.


    In the end, the Okoye group trapped Eric with spears and wanted to take off his necklace, but Eric directly shot them all into the air.


    "Long live Wakanda!" Nagiya yelled, and rushed towards Eric with a weapon. Su Rui also kept shooting with two guns, playing support from the side.


    Even the female general Okoye couldn''t take Eric, how could the spy like Nagya be able to handle it, and she was beaten out in two or two.


    Su Rui¡¯s combat effectiveness is even worse, but she has a huge advantage. She is a technological genius. The two guns she took are high-tech weapons, which caused trouble to Eric at one time, but she still failed to win. The gun broke.


    Eric threw Su Rui to the ground and walked towards Su Rui step by step while carrying half of his spear.


    At this time, Techara was lying on the ground and was slashed with a knife by Wakabi''s frontier tribe. Seeing that Su Rui''s life was threatened, a big explosion suddenly occurred, and all of them were blown off.


    Just when Eric raised his spear and was about to stab it down, Techara jumped over and fell into the cliff with Eric.


    The cliff car rumbling past here.


    Techara and Eric, one wearing a blue striped panther suit and the other wearing a yellow striped panther suit, the two fought on the track of this high-tech maglev train. The intensity of the battle was astonishing. , Compared to two cats flexing each other is worse.


    But even so fierce, neither of them can do anything about it, because the panther suit is too sturdy. It doesn¡¯t matter if you scratch my paw or I scratch your paw, they are all well protected by the suit. Everyone Can''t stand the injury.


    "Su Rui, get the bottom train up." Halfway through the fight, Te Chara remembered an idea.


    "The stabilizer will invalidate your suit, and you won''t have protection by then!" Su Rui reminded loudly.


    "Neither will he!" Techara rushed to Eric.


    "Ok!" Su Ruiyiyan started a train, and Techara and Eric fought amidst the rumbling of the train.


    Sure enough, as soon as the train departed, the battle clothes on the two of them began to fade away a little bit.


    "I don''t need this suit to kill you at all." Eric looked down at his disappearing battle suit, and said to Techara across the train, "Your rule is over, do you think you can sit on the throne? "


    "You just want to watch us become the people you hate, just like those colonists." Techara looked at Eric and said loudly.


    "No, this is what I learned from my enemy, tooth for tooth." Eric said.


    "You have become like them!" Techara said, "you will ruin the world, including Wakanda!"


    "This world has taken everything from me! Everything I love!" Eric looked a little excited, "But I will make sure that everyone is equal. I want to find all those who are loyal to you and kill them all. Buried! Buried beside Zu Li!"


    "Ah!" Speaking of Zu Li, it can be said that Techara''s pain was completely poked. With a roar, he rushed towards Eric.


    Techara was fighting fiercely, but Okoye and others on the ground were very bad, and Wakabi''s frontier tribe surrounded them all.


    Although the Royal Guards are brave, they are too few in number.


    "Surrender now! You have three seconds to lay down your weapons!" Wabika started the countdown riding on a rhino, "Three, two..."


    But the "one" hadn''t been counted yet, and suddenly there were roars around. The roar was very special, obviously with a certain rhythm.


    "Let you see the power of Jabari!" It turned out that Mbaku led the Jabari tribe.


    When Techara was negotiating before, he always refused, but his body was very sincere. He still took action at the most critical moment to help Techara.


    The arrival of Jabari directly reversed the situation and the frontier tribes were defeated steadily.


    Under Okoye''s spear, Wakabi dropped his weapon, knelt on the ground, and chose to surrender.


    Not long after the victory points on the ground, Techara underground found a flaw and plunged a knife into Eric''s chest, ending the battle.


    Also ended this war.


    "Maybe we can heal you." Finally, Techara took Eric to the ground, and the two watched the sunset together, as he said to Eric.


    "Why?" Eric asked, "and then you can lock me up?"


    "Buried me in the sea, just like my ancestors who jumped into the sea from a boat, because they knew that death is better than being enslaved." Eric pulled out the spear that was inserted deep into his chest, and fell to the ground. On the ground, I lost my heartbeat and breathing.


    The space dimmed, and the video ended here.


    "This Eric is a man." Clint Barton sighed. "It''s a pity that he didn''t go the right way."


    "The original good friends helped the enemy beat themselves, but the people who originally thought they were not friends came to the rescue in the end." Natasha Romanov also said, "Life is really unpredictable."


    "Mbaku will help me in the end. Although I was surprised, I was not so surprised." Techara also sighed. "Why would Wakabi betray me and why would he stand on Eric''s side? We are best friends!"


    "Maybe Eric gave him something you couldn''t give him." Nick Fury said.


    "In fact, when you think about it carefully, Wakabi¡¯s betrayal has already been foreseen." Phil Colson said, "In the last question about Techara, Eric just came to Wakanda , I wanted to challenge Techara, at that time Wakabi took out a pendant to prove the identity of the descendants of the royal family of Eric."


    "At that time..." Techara thought for a while, UU reading suddenly realized something, "I see! Maybe the problem lies with Ulysses Crow."


    "What does this have to do with Crowe?" Tony Stark didn''t understand. "If I remember correctly, Crowe was killed by Eric at that time. There shouldn''t be a chance to see that Wakabi. Crowe?"


    "The problem is that Eric killed Ulysses Crow," Techara said. "In order to steal vibrate from Wakanda, Crow did not hesitate to create an explosion. Wakabi¡¯s parents were there. He was killed in the attack, so he hated Crow and didn''t want to cramp the other person all the time."


    "Eric killed Crowe and avenged his parents, so he fell to Eric?" Steve Rogers said, "It sounds like a good reason."


    "Speaking of which, I am sorry to Wakabi. As the king of Wakanda, I should have done the arrest of Crow, but I failed to do it. Instead, I was done by an outsider with ulterior motives." Techara reflected, "My fault."


    [The sixth question begins, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [Excuse me, why did Dr. Octopus Otto Gunther Octavis want to take Spider-Man Peter Parker? ¡¿


    [A Spider-Man accidentally killed Otto Gunther Octavius¡¯s wife while fighting criminals]


    [B is a deal to get the element of tritium by taking Peter Parker]


    [C Peter Parker knows the secret of Otto Gunther Octavius¡¯ destruction of the world]


    [D Peter Parker caused Otto Gunther Octavius¡¯ first test failure and indirectly killed his wife]


    [The answer to this question is correct, the parallel universe shuttle card is rewarded, and the card holder can shuttle to the other side''s universe (specific instructions will be issued when the card is issued). If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿

 Chapter 194： Shuttle to other Spider-Man worlds!

    "Otto Gunther Octavius?" Toby''s Peter Parker was surprised when he saw this name, "Could he be the Otto I know?"


    "Do you know him?" Nick Fury asked when he saw it.


    "He is an extremely good physicist." Toby''s Peter Parker said, "Some of his ideas are very constructive, and I admire him very much."


    "This Peter Parker, his two enemies are people who know." Nick Fury pointed to Garfield''s version of Peter Parker, and said to Toby''s version of Peter Parker, "In view of this, I think this Otto Gunther Octavius, should be the Otto Gunther Octavius ??you know."


    "Wait, you said I have two friends who are enemies?" Garfield''s Peter Parker asked quickly.


    "Maxwell Dillon, Harry Osborne, have you heard these two names?" Nick Fury asked.


    "Harry!" The fattening version of Peter Parker was shocked. "What happened to Harry? You just said Harry would be my enemy!"


    "Looking at how surprised you are, it looks like you have a good relationship," Tony Stark said.


    "Harry is my brother, my best friend. Although we have not seen each other for seven or eight years, we were very close at the beginning." Garfield version of Peter Parker said, "You said he would be my enemy. How can this be?"


    "It should be that he wanted to ask Spider-Man for help, but Spider-Man refused, and he later learned that you are actually Spider-Man and that Peter Parker is Spider-Man, so he turned into a''little green devil''." Tony Shi Tucker said.


    "What, Green Goblin?" This time it was Toby''s version of Peter Parker who was surprised. "Uncle Osborne is not enough to be the Green Goblin. Isn''t even Harry the Green Goblin?"


    "You mean Uncle Norman will become the Green Goblin?" Garfield''s Peter Parker looked at Toby''s Peter Parker and asked, "No, you also know Harry? You also know Norman Osborne?"


    "Harry is also my good brother." Toby''s Peter Parker said.


    "It seems that some characters exist in all three worlds, and our world also has Norman Osborne and his son Harry Osborn." Nick Fury asked Toby Peter Parker, "Is your girlfriend also Gwen Stancy?"


    "No, my girlfriend is Mary Jane." Toby''s Peter Parker said.


    "And our Peter Parker is single so far. It seems that the three Peter Parkers are still different." Tony Stark touched the head of his Dutch brother Peter Parker. "Have you heard? If your school There is also a girl named Mary Jane, also pay attention, another "you" has proved that you can catch up with her."


    "That being the case, let''s see if there is Otto Gunther Octavius ??in our world," Phil Colson said. "After all, there is a Spider-Man in the world with him. "


    "In fact, there is also an excellent scientist in my world," said Peter Parker of Garfield. "Not only that, he is also a good friend of Dr. Kurt Conners."


    "Then I should ask Dr. Connors if I know Dr. Octavius." Toby''s Peter Parker said.


    After this conversation, everyone has a basic understanding, Toby''s version of Peter Parker and Garfield''s version of Peter Parker, the two worlds are highly consistent, and some characters basically have both sides.


    "This is the video previously played by Peter Parker on the 6th. You can take a look." Tony Stark pointed to the Garfield version of Peter Parker, and he wanted to use his watch to play the video.


    "Number 6?" Garfield''s Peter Parker was taken aback.


    "Oh, because the parallel world is not limited to your two worlds. It has appeared before. In order to distinguish, we assigned a number to the parallel world." Tony Stark used his chin to slam the Garfield version of Peter Parker and explained casually. Said, "Your world is the sixth parallel world to appear, so it is numbered World 6." Tony Stark''s eyes fell on Toby''s version of Peter Parker again, "Your world, I don''t know what It will appear at some time, but since you are here, you should appear sooner or later, and your world will be numbered 7."


    Tony Stark played a video of the Garfield version of Peter Parker and the electric man Maxwell Dillon. Both the Garfield version of Peter Parker and Toby version of Peter Parker watched it seriously.


    "Transmitter?" When Toby''s version of Peter Parker learned from the video that Garfield''s version of Peter Parker used a transmitter, he looked very surprised, "Your silk is made through a transmitter, not your own Threw it up?"


    "Although I am called Spider-Man, but I''m not a real spider, how can I spin silk?" said Garfield''s Peter Parker.


    "Seeing how surprised you are, do you spin?" Stephen Strange asked Toby''s Peter Parker.


    "Yes, but not with your mouth." As soon as Toby''s Peter Parker stretched out his hand, a tuft of spider silk came out directly from his wrist.


    "Are you actually spinning?" This time it was Garfield''s Peter Parker''s turn to be surprised.


    "I, I also use the transmitter. Although I am not Spider-Man yet, I have watched future videos and I am also using the transmitter." The Dutch brother Peter Parker looked up at Toby''s Peter Parker. "You can actually spin silk, it''s so cool!"


    "This electro-optical man is so strong." Toby''s Peter Parker was secretly startled when he saw Maxwell Dillon''s strength.


    "Maxwell, Maxwell... it''s him!" After watching the video for a while, Garfield''s Peter Parker finally remembered who the Dianguang Man was.


    "Who is it?" Nick Fury asked.


    "I don''t know this person at all. I have only one side. I saw him once when he was preventing a crime. He was almost hit by a car. I helped him and said a few words to him." The Philippine version of Peter Parker was puzzled. "He seemed to be very grateful to me at the time. Why did he become my enemy?"


    "There are no ins and outs in the video, I''m afraid you have to find out by yourself." Steve Rogers said.


    "I''ll find out." Garfield''s Peter Parker said, "I must stop him before he becomes an electrician. I can feel that he is not a criminal."


    "This person is Maxwell Dillon. Does this person exist in your world?" Steve Rogers asked Toby''s Peter Parker again.


    "Maybe, I don''t know, I have never seen this person anyway." Toby''s Peter Parker said.


    "It''s not the same! The Harry here is not the same as the Harry I know." When Toby''s version of Peter Parker saw the Little Green Gob on the stage, he couldn''t help saying, "The Green Goblin skateboard is also different!"


    "Really? What does Harry look like in your world?" Garfield''s Peter Parker asked.


    "Heavy eyebrows and big eyes are very energetic." Toby''s Peter Parker said, "Being handsomer than me."


    "Then we are going the other way round," said Garfield''s Peter Parker. "I''m more handsome than Harry."


    "Uncle Norman in your world shouldn''t be the Green Devils? I haven''t heard you mention it just now." Toby''s version of Peter Parker asked Garfield''s version of Peter Parker.


    "No," said Garfield''s Peter Parker, "but Uncle Norman died of illness."


    "What disease is that?" Toby''s Peter Parker asked.


    "The curse of the Osborne family, a genetic disease, retroviral proliferation..." Garfield''s Peter Parker sighed, "and this should be why he will be my enemy."


    "What do you say?" Stephen Strange asked.


    "Harry''s disease is terminally ill. He is about to die soon. He wants to cure his disease with my blood, but that doesn''t work at all. If he injects my blood, it will probably kill him!" Garfield Edition Peter Parker said, "But he doesn''t seem to think so."


    "Although Harry Osborn in World No. 6 has nothing to do with Harry Osborn in World No. 7, and their father is the Green Devils and the other is not, many things are the same in Parallel Worlds No. 6 and No. 7, then... "Steve Rogers'' eyes fell on Toby''s version of Peter Parker, "You also have to be careful of Harry in your world, he may also become your enemy."


    "I really don''t want to see this day come." Toby''s version of Peter Parker said, "The Green Goblin was the first super villain I met after becoming Spider-Man. I defeated him and he died. I didn''t actually kill him. He, it was he who attacked me, but was accidentally killed by his own hang glider. But Harry always thought I killed his father and always had a hatred of Spider-Man."


    "Then this Harry is very likely to become the little green goblin." Steve Rogers said, "if you don''t want to do it with your brother at the end, then prepare well in advance."


    "After returning to my world, I will go to Harry immediately." Toby''s Peter Parker said.


    "I also want to find Harry right away and explain it clearly to him." Garfield version of Peter Parker said, "I don''t want the things in the video to repeat themselves."


    "Our world has Otto Gunther Octavius, so this question, which world is the future?" After discussing the video of Garfield''s version of Spider-Man vs. Electric Man, Toby''s version of Peter ¡¤ Parker''s eyes fell on the subject.


    "It doesn''t matter which world it is, right?" Bruce Banner said, "Anyway, Otto Gunther Octavis in your two worlds, their relationships and identities are similar, so the analysis should be the same. As for who will answer in the end, you can discuss it yourself."


    "That''s what I said." Toby''s version of Peter Parker looked at the option a and said, "I think this option can be ruled out. In my career fighting criminals, I have never accidentally injured anyone, let alone killed someone by mistake. I haven''t done it before. Not in the future."


    "Agree." Garfield''s Peter Parker said.


    "Agree." The Dutch brother Peter Parker also agreed.


    "If option b, tritium?" Toby''s Peter Parker thought for a while and said, "I don''t know why I need to trade tritium with Spiderman, but I know Octavis may really need tritium. He recently I wrote several heavyweight papers and mentioned an experiment on nuclear fusion."


    "Nuclear fusion?" Tony Stark suddenly became interested when talking about this field. "Did he mention how to stabilize this reaction?"


    "I have been busy these two days, and I didn''t take a closer look." Toby''s Peter Parker said, "I will take a closer look when I go back."


    "If this option is right, then no matter who deals with Octavius, since he proposes to catch Spider-Man, then that person is Spider-Man''s enemy." Garfield version of Peter Parker said.


    "Tritium? Wait!" Toby''s Peter Parker was surprised.


    "What do you think of?" Garfield''s Peter Parker asked.


    "Harry has tritium in his hands." Toby''s version of Peter Parker turned to look at Garfield''s version of Peter Parker. "He mentioned this during a chat."


    "Peter 7, according to what you said earlier, Harry always thought that you killed his father, so when Dr. Octopus went to him to ask for tritium, he asked him to catch you. This is very possible. "Steve Rogers said.


    "Harry, did you finally take this step?" Toby''s version of Peter Parker''s face became extremely ugly.


    "Don''t worry, this is the future. It hasn''t happened yet. It''s still too late to stop." Garfield version of Peter Parker said.


    "Yes, it''s still too late." Toby''s Peter Parker said.


    "The c option and the d option can''t be inferred at all, so don''t you need to read it?" Garfield version of Peter Parker said.


    "This question seems to be about my world." Toby''s version of Peter Parker looked at Garfield''s version of Peter Parker and the Dutch version of Peter Parker, "I will do it."


    The two editions of Peter Parker naturally have no opinion.


    "I choose b!" Toby''s Peter Parker made a choice.


    ¡¾correct answer! Reward distribution! ¡¿


    Three cards appeared on the ground. Toby''s version of Peter Parker picked them up, each with a spider painted on it.


    The moment his hand touched the card, all the information about the card entered his mind.


    "This card is only usable by the three of us Spider-Man." Toby''s version of Peter Parker left a card for himself, and gave the other two to the other two Peter Parker. "When one party wants to call the other party in In your own world, as long as you smear the Spider-Man on the card with blood, you can communicate with the Spider-Man you want to communicate with. When the other party agrees to shuttle, you can bring the other person into your own world. The shuttle only You can stay in the shuttle world for 24 hours. Once the time is up, you will be forced to be sent back to the original world. Oh, yes, this card can only be used once."


    "Once there are multiple enemies in the video, don''t force it and call me anytime." Toby''s Peter Parker solemnly said to Garfield''s Peter Parker, "Gwen is a good girl, she shouldn''t be that Harry is also a good brother, and his fault can be avoided before it happens."


    "You too, if you encounter multiple enemies, remember to call me." Garfield version of Peter Parker said the same.


    "I shouldn''t be so unlucky, am I?" Toby''s Peter Parker said.


    "I and you, we are very similar." Garfield version of Peter Parker said, "Maybe one day you will have more than one enemy."


    "Are there no other superheroes in your world besides you? Need you to find help from another world?" Scott Lang couldn''t help but complain, "Look at us, all of us are super heroes." Hero, once Peter has any enemies he can''t deal with, he can call more superheroes to help. Really? Your world is so shabby?"


    "Hey, Peter, the future Spider-Man, you were born in a happy world." Garfield''s Peter Parker squatted down and said to his Dutch brother Peter Parker, "There are so many superheroes. People yearn for this world."


    "I just learned about it in general. You have the **** of thunder here, the **** who can call the wind and rain and thunder in the legend. You also have the mage, the mage who can twist and twist the city like a Rubik''s Cube, and you have super scientific and technological geniuses. The battle armor is omnipotent..." Toby''s version of Peter Parker swept his eyes across the superheroes, "This is really a wonderful world, a world where many heroes are born. Yeah, it''s really exciting. "


    "But it is also an extremely dangerous world." Scott Lang said, "Can you imagine a madman who wants to kill half of the creatures in the universe? Can you imagine a guy with a face the size of a planet who wants to eat Drop the earth? Can you imagine a woman who wants to destroy the entire universe because of a discordant family relationship?"


    "I think our original world is pretty good." The two versions of Spider-Man didn''t dare to yearn for it. Compared with the villain who destroys the universe at every turn, the villains they met before, what green devil, what Dr. Lizard, it is simply Too "gentle".


    The space lights up and the video starts to play.


    At the beginning of the video, Peter Parker dangled in the city with spider silk, and fell to a needle on a huge clock above the city.


    "Where is she?" Peter Parker asked Otto Gunther Octavius, who was also standing above the city and wearing sunglasses.


    "She will be fine, let''s talk." Otto Gunther Octavis beckoned to Peter Parker.


    Peter Parker jumped down, jumped in front of Otto Gunther Octavius ??and fisted with him.


    Peter Parker suffers a bit from this, because he only has one pair of arms, and behind Otto Gunther Octavius, there are four robotic arms. The two of you have not met each other for a few rounds, Peter Parker was hit by Otto Gunther Octavius ??with an iron claw.


    Peter Parker reacted quickly, reaching out and grabbing a pointer on the big clock before it fell.


    Otto Gunther Octavis looked down, and a mechanical arm suddenly grabbed it, and with a bang, it directly grabbed the pointer.


    "what!"


    With a cry of exclamation, Peter Parker fell straight down, just like the broken pointer, firmly defending the dignity of gravity.


    Shoo!


    When Peter Parker was falling, he shot a few tufts of spider silk upward, using the spider silk as a hidden weapon, and shot it towards Otto Gunther Octavius'' face.


    And Otto Gunther Octavis was indeed almost shot, and his body staggered backwards.


    And Peter Parker took advantage of this space to shoot out a tuft of spider silk again, grabbing the big clock above, and at the same time he stretched out his other hand, spraying a tuft of spider silk, and grabbed the pointer that was thrown into Newton''s arms.


    Whoosh!


    Peter Parker flicked his arm up and shot the pointer directly with spider silk, rubbing Otto Gunther Octavius'' head and nailing it to the wall.


    Otto Gunther Octavis was almost beheaded, and he was furious. Two mechanical arms grabbed the pointer and easily tore it into two pieces, and one after the other, he was grabbing the spider silk and swinging upward. Parker shot over.


    Peter Parker kicked a pointer and flew another pointer with the other, but a mechanical arm fell from the sky and hit Peter Parker''s abdomen directly.


    Before falling down, Peter Parker shot two tufts of spider silk, grabbing Otto Gunther Octavius, and then he desperately pulled it down, and the huge force drove Otto Gunther Octavius. Weiss pulled the cart down from the tall building, and the two fell to the ground together.


    At this moment, a train passed by, and the octopus and spider all smashed into the train, and then the two fought on the train. UU reading


    You must know that there are many people on the train, including many people on the platform, so many people watched the two "monsters" fight there.


    The two of you fought with me for several rounds. Otto Gunther Octavius ??gripped Peter Parker with claws and threw him into the train with a blow!


    Peter Parker grabbed an iron handrail inside the train, shook his body twice, smashed the glass and rushed out again, continuing the battle with Otto Gunther Octavius.


    This time he still failed to get a bargain, and was knocked off the train by Otto Gunther Octavius ??and landed on the highway.


    Fortunately, Peter Parker has silk.


    He immediately shot out the spider silk, wandered around the city a few times, and caught up with the train running on the viaduct again.


    call out!


    When the person was in the air, he first shot a tuft of spider silk at Otto Gunther Octavius, and when he pulled the spider silk, he flipped to the ground and kicked Otto Gunther Octavius ??directly. Turned to the ground, and then strangled Otto Gunther Octavius ??by the neck from behind.


    But Otto Gunther Octavis had too many hands, and the two mechanical arms stretched out to the back, grabbing Peter Parker''s two arms directly, and forcibly separating his arms.


    Then the two arms grabbed Peter Parker''s body and smashed on the train "bump bang".


    This scene is too familiar!


    Everyone in the answer space has seen it twice.


    Once, the Hulk grabbed Loki and fell to and fro.


    Another time, the Hulk grabbed Thor and fell back and forth.


    And right now, it''s the third time.


    That''s right, the scene where Otto Gunther Octavis beats Peter Parker is almost exactly the same as the classic scene where Hulk beats Rocky!

 Chapter 195： Shocked! Spiderman freehand train!

    "Wow, I didn''t expect that Doctor Octopus would also use this trick." Seeing this, Tony Stark couldn''t help saying, "Although it was Peter who was thrown this time, I couldn''t help but say that this trick is true. It''s too classic."


    "Yes, too classic." Stephen Strange said, and couldn''t stop glancing at Rocky and Thor.


    "Just look at him, what else do you want me to do?" Torton was not happy at all.


    "Don''t look at me." Rocky said hurriedly. "Look at Thor."


    "You are a brother, I want to see you."


    "I was adopted."


    After beating Peter Parker several times on the roof of the train, Otto Gunther Octavius ??may not feel satisfied, and the mechanical arm raised Peter Parker high and threw his body to the side of the train.


    But after only two falls, Peter Parker grabbed the train car with the soles of his feet.


    Otto Gunther Octavius ??simply pinched Peter Parker''s neck with his mechanical arm, trying to push his body onto the rails below.


    However, Peter Parker is also very strong. It is obviously the kind of posture that is very difficult to exert force. Otto Gunther Octavius ??just didn''t push Peter Parker down.


    But at this time, another train was coming, and it was next to the train where Peter Parker was staying, driving towards each other.


    Otto Gunther Octavis saw the train and put the robotic arm back in time, but Peter Parker was too late to dodge and was taken directly by the train.


    Just when everyone thought that Peter Parker would be injured or even killed, Peter Parker''s body appeared in the city again, swaying back with spider silk.


    Not to mention being killed or injured, it looked unscathed at all.


    Seeing Peter Parker¡¯s heroic ¡°flying¡± in the city, Otto Gunther Octavis was furious. Others were on the roof of the train, but two mechanical arms reached into the train, A man and a woman caught them and threw them directly at Peter Parker in the air.


    Peter Parker caught the two of them with one hand, but also tossed them casually.


    However, he is different from Otto Gunther Octavius. When he threw two people, he also formed a net in the air at the same time. No one is missing.


    Otto Gunther Octavis was even more annoyed when he saw this scene. As soon as he turned around, his mechanical arm was "booming" on the top of the train, replacing his legs and moving forward. He quickly came to the head of the train. He fisted out, smashed the glass directly and knocked the driver down.


    Turning and looking at Peter Parker, who was about to come in front of him, Otto Gunther Octavis smiled, the mechanical arm stretched into the car, pushed the speed to the maximum, and then pulled out the gear controller directly.


    "You have to stop this train." Otto Gunther Octavis threw the gear control into Peter Parker''s hand. He himself jumped onto the building on the side of the viaduct and grabbed it with his robotic arm. The wall "stands" in the air.


    "Help!" A call for help came from the train. Peter Parker immediately lay on the glass, and the driver looked at him and said loudly, "The brakes failed! I can''t stop the car!"


    Peter Parker stayed on the roof of the car. He took off the hood and looked around. At a glance, the super vision saw that the viaduct was only a small part of the end.


    If he can''t stop the train quickly, then when the train reaches the end of the viaduct, it will hit the road under the viaduct!


    "Tell everyone to hurry up!" Peter Parker stood in front of the train, turned and confessed to the people in the car, then he jumped directly into the rails, kicked the rails with his legs, and pressed his back against the rails. train!


    He actually used himself as a brake!


    Under his legs, the wooden sticks in the middle of the rail were picked up one by one, but the train did not stop at all.


    Seeing that this was not the answer, Peter Parker had to put his legs away and jumped onto the front of the train again.


    "Do you have any tricks?" an old man in the train asked.


    "I have a lot more." Peter Parker said. He turned his head and looked at the residential buildings on both sides of the viaduct, and suddenly got an idea.


    I saw that he stretched out his right hand first, and a spider thread shot out and stuck to the resident on the right, and then stretched his left hand, and another spider thread shot on the resident on the left.


    In this way, he grabbed the residential buildings on the left and right with the spider silk, and then pulled the spider silk with both hands to stop the train with his own flesh and blood!


    There are still many passengers in such a long train. When such a train is running at high speed, the momentum is so great. The residential buildings held by the spider silk are torn apart by the spider silk. Peter Parker also expressed pain. Scream.


    However, Peter Parker''s body has withstood this huge momentum and withstood this extraordinary tearing force!


    "Really? Your body is too over, right?" Seeing this, everyone was surprised, Clint Barton couldn''t help but said to Toby''s version of Peter Parker.


    "It''s shocking." Steve Rogers, a super soldier, was also shocked by the body of Toby''s version of Peter Parker. Compared with this, he jumped a building and used a shield


    "Will I be so good in the future!" Seeing Toby''s version of Spider-Man so fierce, Dutch brother Peter Parker couldn''t help getting excited.


    "You will, I promise." Toby Peter Parker said to his Dutch brother Peter Parker.


    The train in the video finally stopped.


    At this time, the front of the train had already exceeded the viaduct, and half of it had been suspended in the air.


    If Peter Parker was a little later, then the train might have already rushed out of the viaduct.


    The train was full of people, and there were also cars coming and going on the road below. I don''t know how many deaths and injuries at that time.


    Peter Parker saved many lives this time.


    Seeing that the train stopped and everyone was safe, Peter Parker no longer had any strength, and he drove forward.


    But at this moment, four or five hands were stretched out in the train at the same time, firmly pressing on Peter Parker''s body and straightening it.


    Then, everyone joined forces and carried the unconscious Peter Parker into the train and put it on the ground.


    "Is he still alive?"


    "He is just a child."


    "Similar to my son."


    Everyone gathered in front of Peter Parker, looking at the young man lying on the ground, looking at their savior.


    Peter Parker woke up faintly, he opened his eyes to see so many people looking at him, and subconsciously reached out to touch his face mask, but his face was empty, he did not wear it.


    "We found this." A few children walked over and handed over a red mask.


    "We will not say goodbye to anyone." said one of the children.


    Peter Parker took a deep look at the crowd, slowly put on the mask, and stood up with the help of the crowd.


    Wow!


    At this moment, the sound of glass shattering came, and Otto Gunther Octavius ??appeared in the train with four more tooth-and-claw mechanical arms.


    "He is mine!" Otto Gunther Octavis'' two mechanical arms easily crushed the two inside the train.


    The appearance of Otto Gunther Octavius ??caused a panic, and there were also screams.


    "You have to pass me first."


    "And I."


    "Me too."


    These people are undoubtedly afraid of Otto Gunther Octavius, but they all stepped forward, stood in front of Peter Parker, and used their insignificant power to stop Otto Gunther Octavius. S.


    Spider-Man tried desperately to protect them, and now it was their turn to protect him.


    "Okay." Otto Gunther Octavis smiled, two robotic arms stretched out like snakes, rushed into the crowd, and then moved to the sides, all the people standing in the center were squeezed into the crowd. On both sides.


    Therefore, these super criminals are not something ordinary people can deal with, they are too strong.


    There was no one in front of Peter Parker. He limped towards Otto Gunther Octavius. Otto Gunther Octavius ??stretched out his mechanical arm and hit Peter Parker. In front of him, the latter fell on his back.


    Otto Gunther Octavis did not kill Peter Parker, but took him to Harry Osborne''s house and placed him on a broken bed.


    "What about the element of tritium?" Otto Gunther Octavis asked Harry Osborne, where did the latter dare to talk nonsense, and immediately took the element of tritium out to Otto Gunther Octavis .


    Otto Gunther Octavis didn''t do anything, took the tritium element and left the window.


    Looking at Peter Parker who was lying on the bed tied with wire, Harry Osborn took a very delicate dagger from the table.


    "I want you to be as painful as I am." Harry Osborn stepped up to Peter Parker and drew his dagger.


    But just as he was about to stab him, he suddenly became curious and wanted to see who Spider-Man was, so he took off Peter Parker''s mask.


    Damn it!


    When Peter Parker''s face appeared in front of Harry Osborne, the dagger in his hand could no longer be held, and it fell to the ground.


    "Peter?" Harry Osborne was so excited that he couldn''t stand still, and sat down, "No! Impossible!"


    "Harry, where is she? Where did he hide her?" Peter Parker stood up, stretched out his hand, and broke the wire directly on his body. "He took Mary Jane away."


    "No, all he wants is the element of tritium." Harry Osborn didn''t know about his good friend being taken away.


    "Tritium element?" Peter Parker immediately understood the purpose of Otto Gunther Octavius. "He is going to build a nuclear fusion machine again. New York City will be destroyed by him at that time. Where is he?"


    "Peter, you killed my father." Harry Osborne looked at Peter Parker, tears faintly flashing in his eyes.


    "There are more important things in this world than personal grievances. I must stop him." Peter Parker looked at Harry Osborn and said.


    At this moment, Otto Gunther Octavis is trying to continue his experiment in a building by the river.


    "Hey!" Mary Jane who was tied there said loudly to Otto Gunther Octavius, "You have got what you want, let me go!"


    "No, you will go to the police." Otto Gunther Octavis was sober-minded, "Spider-Man is dead, can''t stop me."


    "He''s not dead, I don''t believe you." Mary Jane didn''t lose faith in Peter Parker because of Otto Gunther Octavius.


    "You better believe it." Otto Gunther Octavis said while continuing his experiment.


    With the shining of a few strong lights, a golden-yellow "little sun" was formed again, and with the operation of Otto Gunther Octavius, the small sun became bigger and bigger.


    In a short time, it changed from the size of a fist to the size of a basin.


    Peter Parker took this opportunity to climb over Mary Jane and said to her, "Surprise, right?"


    Of course it was a surprise. Nothing could surprise you more than seeing Spider-Man at this time. Mary Jane had a smile on her face at the time, but the thought of Otto Gunther Octavius ??was right in front. Fearing that he would make a movement and startle the other party, he didn''t say anything.


    "Once you are loose..." Peter Parker said to Mary Jane, but before she could finish her words, a mechanical arm shot over and inserted Peter Parker''s head.


    "I should have known that little Harry didn''t plant to kill you." Otto Gunther Octavis turned around and walked on the ground with his mechanical arm, step by step to Peter Parker.


    "Close it quickly, or you will kill a lot of people." Peter Parker said.


    "I''m willing to take this risk." Otto Gunther Octavius''s robotic arm opened, ready to do it at any time.


    "I don''t want to." Peter Parker jumped on the device that generated the little sun, but he was caught in the air by Otto Gunther Octavius ??with his mechanical arm and threw it directly out of the roof. , Fly into the night sky.


    call out!


    Peter Parker spit out a thread, grabbed the roof, and pulled the spider thread. The man flew into the room again from the night sky, and directly kicked Otto Gunther Octavius ??through the floor and fell into the water.


    Bang bang bang!


    Peter Parker also fell into the water. He grabbed Otto Gunther Octavius ??by the collar with one hand, and his fists kept hitting the opponent''s face.


    At this time, the "little sun" on the ground was already violent, the golden energy ring flashed, and some metal objects around it began to be sucked in by it.


    Unfortunately, Mary Jane was bound by iron chains, and the iron chains on her body also flew towards the little sun, even taking her body there.


    Fortunately, the other part of the iron chain was tied to a pole, which pulled Mary Jane''s body, but the pole was already crooked, and it seemed that it would not last long.


    "Hurry up!" Peter Parker saw this scene and fisted Otto Gunther Octavius ??to the side.


    At the same moment, Mary Jane also flew towards the little sun, seeing her whole person about to be swallowed by the little sun, suddenly a spider''s silk shot over and grabbed the rope on her body, her castration stopped immediately.


    At this time, the iron chains on her feet had been swallowed by the little sun!


    Just a little bit, she was swallowed too!


    Spider-Man''s rescue this time can be described as critical, dangerous and dangerous.


    Peter Parker pulled the spider silk hard, pulling Mary Jane back.


    "Run!" Peter Parker put Mary Jane on the ground and said to her.


    boom!


    As soon as the voice fell, a huge wooden stick fell from the sky and hit Peter Parker, hammering him to the ground.


    Otto Gunther Octavis strode over, and the robotic arm grabbed Peter Parker and threw him away fiercely.


    Huh!


    Peter Parker''s body hit a large piece of iron and fell to the ground again.


    Otto Gunther Octavis extended his robotic arm again, grabbed one of Peter Parker''s legs, and lifted it up.


    When Mary Jane saw that Peter Parker was not doing well, she touched a wooden stick and walked quietly behind Otto Gunther Octavius. She pointed her head at it and wanted to stretch it, but only when her arm was lifted, she was caught A mechanical arm is drawn away.


    So brave, really Peter Parker''s girls are good girls.


    "I see how you are going to escape this time." Otto Gunther Octavis held Peter Parker into the air with one mechanical arm, and a long, large iron thorn stretched out from the other mechanical arm. Just stabbed at Peter Parker.


    Peter Parker, who was hanging upside down, stretched out his hands, shot out two spider silks, and grabbed several thick cables on the ground. Otto Gunther Octavius'' iron thorns pierced the cables.


    Suddenly, a huge electric current flows through Otto Gunther Octavius, who is constantly twitching.


    Peter Parker took the opportunity to unplug the other thick cables connected to the device, but it was too late. The little sun had expanded to the size of a car, and metal was constantly being sucked in.


    "What should I do now?" Peter Parker didn''t know what to do.


    The power of the little sun was so great that even the house began to swallow, and even the cars parked on the street outside could not withstand the suction force and slid in the direction of the little sun.


    "Dr. Octavis, we must turn it off." Peter Parker walked up to Otto Gunther Octavis, took off his mask, and said sincerely, "Tell me how to turn it off. it."


    "Peter Parker?" Otto Gunther Octavis looked at the face in front of him, and actually laughed, "Smart slacker."


    "Look at what''s happening now." Peter Parker said, "We must destroy it."


    "I can''t destroy it." Otto Gunther Octavis glanced at the little sun that was constantly devouring the surrounding material, and shook his head.


    At this time, a robotic arm soaked in the water lifted up again and pinched Peter Parker¡¯s neck, and Otto Gunther Octavis¡¯s face suddenly changed, from the old friend just now. ''S appearance instantly became hideous: "I did it on purpose!"


    "You told me the principle of ingenuity." Peter Parker didn''t struggle either, letting his mechanical arm pinch his neck, "You said it must be used for the benefit of mankind."


    "It''s an honor." Otto Gunther Octavius ??nodded.


    "These robotic arms turn you into a monster, don''t listen to them." Peter Parker said.


    "This is my dream." Otto Gunther Octavis looked at the robotic arm around him and said.


    "Sometimes we have to sacrifice the ego in order to do justice and give up what we cherish the most." Peter Parker said, "even our dreams."


    "You''re right." Otto Gunther Octavis thought for a while and said.


    Upon hearing this, the robotic arms suddenly became anxious, surrounding Otto Gunther Octavius, sending out syllables of unidentified syllables.


    But Otto Gunther Octavis undoubtedly understood. He seemed to be talking to humans and said to the robotic arms, "He was right."


    The robotic arm reacted more understandingly, and it started to flaunt its teeth and claws while it was ¡°talking¡± non-stop.


    "Listen to me, listen to me!" Otto Gunther Octavis let out a low growl, and the mechanical arm immediately obediently surrendered, all lying on the ground, the mechanical arm that pinched Peter Parker¡¯s neck, Let go of it too.


    "Now tell me how to destroy it." Peter Parker asked again.


    "It''s impossible to stop, it''s indestructible now," said Otto Gunther Octavius, "unless it is extinguished with river water."


    When Peter Parker heard it, he turned and left. UU read www.uuk¨¡nshu.com, but a mechanical arm caught him, just when Peter Parker thought Otto Gunther Octavis would stop him. At the time, Otto Gunther Octavius ??said, "Let me come."


    The mechanical arms opened one by one, took big steps, and walked in front of the little sun.


    Standing in front of the dazzling little sun, Otto Gunther Octavis turned around, and finally took a look at Peter Parker, never looking back, and rushed forward without hesitation.


    Peter Parker finally breathed a sigh of relief at this time, turned his head, looked at Mary Jane, and Mary Jane also looked at him.


    At this warm moment, the whole wall behind Mary Jane, which was sucked by the little sun, fell down and smashed at Mary Jane.


    "No!" Peter Parker yelled and rushed over quickly, just using his body to resist the wall.


    "It''s really heavy," he said, looking at Mary Jane on the ground, "j, in case we die."


    "You love me." Mary Jane said, looking up at Peter Parker who was carrying the wall.


    "Yes." Peter Parker admitted.


    "Although you say you don''t love it." Mary Jane laughed.


    While talking about love at this dangerous juncture, Otto Gunther Octavius ??had already come under the small sun generator and used his mechanical arm to tear it apart.


    "I''m not going to die as a monster." Otto Gunther Octavius ??put his last force, and the whole device immediately sank into the river.


    Together with the little sun.


    Together with himself.


    Peter Parker also threw away the wall on his back, and before the place was completely swallowed by the river, he held Mary Jane and swung it away with spider silk.


    The space dimmed, and the video ended here.

 Chapter 196： 6 Gems Ultron Bloodbathed the Universe

    "I said those robotic arms are so flexible. Dr. Octopus uses them like using his own arms. It turns out that those robotic arms have their own minds." Steve Rogers said, "Even the arms can think on their own, it''s weird. There are so many things."


    "I have to say that Dr. Octopus is actually a tragedy." After watching the video, Phil Coleson said, "He once said to Peter that he should use his ingenuity to benefit mankind. It can be seen that his nature is not bad. So I will go this wrong path because I am completely bewitched by those robotic arms."


    "Bewitched?" Tony Stark shook his head, "No, no, it''s not appropriate to call it bewitched."


    "Isn''t this bewitching?" Phil Colson said, "You can see that the robotic arm can talk to Dr. Octopus. When Peter finally convinced him, those arms tried to interrupt but were stopped by Dr. Octopus. ."


    "You''re right, but have you noticed that Dr. Octopus started to''waking up'', actually after he was shocked?" Tony Stark said.


    "Indeed, the look in Peter''s eyes completely changed after being telegraphed. He didn''t look like an enemy at all, but like an old friend." Nick Fury said, "In fact, they really did an''old friend'' style. Conversation."


    "The reason why you can wake up with electricity, I think, this is not as simple as bewitching, but controlled." Tony Stark said in a very positive tone, "Those mechanical arms, obviously, have extremely high Artificial intelligence, Dr. Octopus is controlled by him. I guess when he originally designed this arm, there must be some kind of anti-control device, but I don¡¯t know why, the accident still happened, and he was still controlled by the robotic arm. NS."


    "Tony, even this kind of''simple'' robotic arm can counter-control the host. It can be seen that this kind of research is very dangerous." Steve Rogers said while the iron was hot. , There are definitely more variables, it is better not to make it lightly."


    "It''s not the same. Dr. Octopus should be a single-handed man, and he has no experience for him to learn from." Tony Stark insisted on his own opinion, "but we, we have the answer space for our future, and the mistakes we made to answer the questions. Space has also shown us that we will not make the same mistake again. Captain, imagine the power of Vision, if Thanos comes, what kind of assistance it should be."


    "Tony, even if there is no Vision, we have defeated Thanos." Bruce Banner said, "IMHO, Vision''s performance when facing Thanos is terrible."


    "I didn''t show any tricks, I was directly seized of gems, which is really bad." Tony Stark can''t deny this, "However, I am sure that there must be a reason. After all, the future video will only be played. In some clips, the causes and consequences of some things are not shown."


    [The seventh question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [Who of the following characters has not been killed by Ultron? ¡¿


    [A Captain Marvel Carol Danvers]


    [B Iron Man Tony Stark]


    [C Black Widow Natasha Romanov]


    [D universe overlord Thanos]


    [The answer to this question is correct, reward the "Magic Pure Land of Bliss". As long as you jump from the Pure Land of Bliss, there is a certain probability that the intelligent creatures within a ten-meter radius will be pulled into the ¡®dance field¡¯ to make them dance together. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "Who was not killed by Ultron?" Thor keenly noticed something wrong when he saw the subject. "We have watched a lot of videos of Ultron Era. Captain Marvel seems to have never participated in it, right? And Thanos, This is even more confusing, when did Ultron Era have something to do with Thanos?"


    "Moreover, with Ultron''s ability, it is impossible to kill Captain Marvel, and it is even more impossible to kill Thanos." Stephen Strange added.


    "So, this should be another parallel world, a parallel world where Ultron is extremely powerful and has played against Captain Marvel and Thanos." Steve Rogers said.


    "Different parallel worlds have very similar plots, which can be used for reference, but this parallel world is quite different from our world." Clint Barton pointed to Thanos, "If you say In that parallel world, Ultron played against Captain Marvel. I understand that Captain Marvel is also a superhero after all. But Thanos¡¯s appearance in the options is very puzzling. They are also super villains who slaughter sentient beings. How can they fight against each other? "


    "Maybe it''s just an interference, but the title never said that Ultron and Thanos have played against each other." Tony Stark said, "Maybe this is an option that allows us to make judgments directly. pass."


    "I think the probability of choosing Thanos is very high." Steve Rogers said after Tony Stark. "If Thanos and Ultron didn''t fight, then he would naturally not be killed by Thanos. If he Fighting against Thanos, with his strength, the possibility of being killed by Thanos is very small."


    "Not only Thanos, but Captain Marvel is unlikely to be killed by Thanos." Stephen Strange said, "Of these four options, Natasha has the lowest strength. I think it is most likely to be killed. Ultron killed Natasha, followed by Tony."


    "I think so too." Bruce Banner said, "The answer should be between Thanos and Captain Marvel."


    "As for how to choose, let''s leave it to Natasha and Wanda." Nick Fury said, "I don''t think a man can use this reward."


    "This reward is indeed tailor-made for women." Phil Colson said, "Natasha or Wanda should answer."


    "Coleson, you are wrong." Tony Stark shook his head when he heard this.


    "No?" Phil Colson asked. "Tony, are you interested in this reward?"


    "No, no, no, I absolutely agree with you that this reward is answered by a woman. I said that you are wrong, I mean the second half of your sentence." Tony Stark asked, "The women at the scene are more than Natasha. With Wanda, you missed one."


    "Who did I miss?" Phil Colson glanced across the answer space, "No, besides Natasha and Wanda, where is there a third woman?"


    "Fuck, Coleson, why did you forget Thor''s woman?" Tony Stark stretched out his hand and pointed to Rocky. "Gee sister has been watching you here for a long time. There is my desire, but you always ignore it."


    "Tin Man!" Loki turned blue with anger. "Open your eyes and look carefully. Am I like a woman?"


    "I don''t think like it, but Thor feels like it." Tony Stark said, "You may not know, he is full of..."


    "Stark!" Before Tony Stark was finished, Thor grabbed his collar with a dark face and lifted it up. "Can you stop being so ridiculous! Can''t answer the question honestly? !"


    "Ok, ok!" Seeing Thor was really angry, Tony Stark didn''t irritate him anymore, "Shut up, OK?"


    "Natasha, I am not very interested in this reward. If you are interested, please answer the question." Wanda Maximov gave the opportunity to Natasha Romanov without even thinking about it.


    "This reward looks a bit shabby, but it''s actually very powerful. Just imagine that when Thanos comes, he can only dance with me, and everyone is standing ten meters away and attacking. The picture makes people think about it. Yearning." Natasha Romanov also knew that Wanda Maksimov was far stronger than herself, and she did not refuse, "I will answer."


    "Wow~" Tony Stark suddenly came to the spirit, "Although I don''t know what dance is in the Pure Land of Bliss, but Natasha''s figure, no matter what dance she dances, it is pleasing to the eye."


    "If you are with me then it will be more pleasing to the eye." Natasha Romanov said.


    "It''s a pity that it''s not 100% strong control, but only a certain probability that people dance." Steve Rogers said with some regrets, "Otherwise, regardless of Thanos Hella, it can only be reduced to''dancing.'' The living target''."


    "Captain, let''s be content, it''s good to have a certain probability." Bruce Banner was open to it, "If you are 100% strong, then this skill is too bad."


    "Guys, my current view is basically the same as everyone''s previous discussions. The four options are most likely to die, me and Tony, and the least likely to die are Thanos and Captain Marvel." Natasha Romanov At that time he said, "But if I were to choose between Thanos and Captain Marvel, and I would choose Thanos, I don''t think he will fight Ultron. Does anyone have anything to add?"


    "I choose d!" After waiting for a while everyone did not add anything, and Natasha Romanov made a choice.


    ¡¾wrong answer! Deduct one year of life! ¡¿


    However, the answer was wrong.


    "Could it be that Captain Marvel failed?" Natasha Romanov put her gaze on a again, "Captain Marvel is so strong, it is reasonable not to be killed by Ultron."


    "But it is unreasonable for Thanos to be killed by Ultron." Clint Barton said, "Ultron wants to kill half of the creatures in the universe, and Ultron wants to destroy all humans on the earth. As far as the earth is concerned, their The goal is actually the same. They should work together. How come Ultron killed Thanos?"


    No one of the heroes on the scene can think of a reason for this problem. They can only wait for the video to play and find out from the video.


    At the beginning of the video, a Kun-style fighter was flying in the air. Tony Stark¡¯s voice rang in the fighter via radio, ¡°Ultron¡¯s purpose is the activation code of the nuclear device. I don¡¯t know how long we can hold on.¡±


    "We must paralyze the satellite network. Without the password, he can''t start the nuclear device." Natasha Romanov said.


    Natasha Romanoff and Clint Button stayed in the Quinn fighter plane, and there was nothing unusual, but Tony Stark, who had just spoken to them, was quite uncomfortable.


    Tony Stark was surrounded by corpses. One was wearing a star-striped suit, one was wearing a red cloak, and one was covered in green...


    In addition to the corpse, there are shields broken in two, hammers dropped on the ground...


    No, it doesn''t have to be a corpse. Everyone may not be dead yet, but even so, it is already very amazing to be able to beat the most powerful guys in the Avengers to life or death.


    "You... there is no need to do this step." Tony Stark lay on the ground, struggling to raise his head to look at Ultron, "I created you for peace."


    "This is a revolution." The red-skinned Ultron stretched out his hands, his body rose in the air little by little, "Only primitive thinking can''t see the difference clearly, so you must die."


    Then there was a dazzling light from his body, swallowing it in all directions with a force of destruction.


    Tony Stark, who was lying in front of Ultron, was the first to be swallowed.


    "Ultron? That''s Ultron? Isn''t it a vision?" When Ultron''s appearance was exposed, people were secretly surprised, and Scott Lang couldn''t help but said, "That is exactly the same as the vision!"


    "But his voice is indeed the voice of Ultron." Stephen Strange said.


    "The voice of Ultron, the appearance of the vision, this is strange enough." Nick Fury muttered.


    "Remember how the vision came? Ultron wanted to make a body for himself." Tony Stark figured out the reason for this, "I''m afraid that in this parallel universe, um, it''s numbered 8. I¡¯m afraid that in the parallel universe No. 8, Ultron successfully created a body for himself and successfully transmitted his consciousness."


    "So it is indeed Ultron, but with a visionary body." Scott Long also understood.


    "Ultron with a phantom body is too powerful," Clint Barton said, "Captain, Thor, Hulk, the top heroes in the rematch are all on the street."


    "Especially Hulk, even Hulk can fight life or death, this strength is indeed extremely strong." Natasha Romanov said.


    "It''s not only strong, but also very smart." Tony Stark said, "This Ultron actually came up with the idea of ??a''world nuclear peace''."


    "Compared with Ultron in our world who chose to use the robot army to kill, it is easier to use nuclear." Bruce Banner said, "In World No. 8, even Tony has just died, and only Nata is left in the reunion. Sha and Clint, I don¡¯t know if they can stop Ultron."


    I don¡¯t know if they can finally stop it, but with regard to "world nuclear peace", Natasha Romanoff and Clint Barton failed to stop Ultron. The Kun-type fighter they were flying in was still flying in the sky. Saw one after another nuclear warheads drew a deadly parabola in the air.


    "We are too late, he did it." Natasha Romanov stared at the "Fireworks" outside the fighter plane and said.


    "Laura..." At this juncture, Clint Button thought of his wife, but he couldn''t stop it.


    Next is a close-up of the earth, in the vast and distant universe, a beautiful planet stays there quietly.


    And on this planet, nuclear bombs are constantly exploding, and the light produced by the explosion is blooming everywhere on this planet, like flowers of death.


    "This is the end?" This screen caught everyone in the answer space by surprise. When they first saw the question, everyone thought that the heroes of this parallel world would also have a fierce battle with Ultron.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as the video started, the earth would be gaover!


    Where is Captain Marvel?


    Where is Thanos?


    It hasn''t appeared yet!


    "Ah..." In the video, Ultron stood in the ruins, as refreshing as drinking a large bottle of Bing Kuo Le in the hot summer, "Finally, peace."


    At this moment, a portal suddenly appeared behind him, and Thanos came over with Infinite Gloves.


    "Interesting." Ultron turned around and glanced at Thanos. The soul gem on the center of his eyebrows shot out a yellow light, cutting from the crotch to the head, directly dividing Thanos into two.


    Two pieces of body, like two pieces of cut meat, fell on the ground.


    A generation of cosmic overlords, Thanos who abused Iron Man, Captain America, Hulk, Doctor Strange and other superheroes all over, just like that.


    There is not even a single line.


    From appearance to death, the Communist Party also survived for a second.


    "Really? Thanos died like this?" The heroes in the answer space simply couldn''t accept this plot trend. Stephen Strange couldn''t help but said, "It''s too scribble to die!"


    "Yes, although Thanos kills the hearts of people like this, but I think it is not logical at all." Bruce Banner also accepted incompetence, "Ultron only has one gem, but Thanos has five. , How come you kill five gems with just one gem?"


    "Even if Ultron has a visionary body, but his strength and Thanos are stronger and weaker, it is not necessarily true. I personally prefer Thanos to be stronger." Steve Rogers also thinks this ending is absurd." Thanos is stronger and has more gems, but was killed by a weaker guy with fewer gems. I can only think of two words, which is outrageous."


    "It''s really outrageous." Tony Stark also said, "I still remember that when Thanos invaded, he could directly use gems to turn Hulk into illusion. It can be seen that he knew how to use gems, but it was useless, so he just stood there. Killed by Ultron there."


    "Everyone, don''t be so fussy. There are too many outrageous things in this world. Reality is not science. Not everything has to be logical." Nick Fury was calm enough. It is the spiritual gem that confuses Thanos'' mind. These are not important. The important thing is that if Thanos is dead, the five gems will fall into Ultron''s hands."


    "In this way, Ultron will have six gems..." Phil Coleson said, "A gem of Ultron can slaughter the reunion. Now that he has six gems, Captain Marvel may not be He is an opponent."


    "Even if Ultron is strong, the earth will be leveled by him, how can he drop it?" Scott Lang said, "Do you beat yourself?"


    "He brought the earth to a''nuclear level'', but there may not be no survivors on the earth." Clint Barton said, "Don''t underestimate the survival ability of human beings."


    What happened next was exactly the same as Nick Fury said. After Ultron killed Thanos, he slowly flew in front of Thanos¡¯ corpse. A beam of light shot out from the center of his eyebrows, destroying the Infinite Gloves, and five colorful gems. , He flew up and merged into Ultron''s body.


    Suddenly, Ultron seemed to be taking medicine, and there was an upgrade all over his body. There was no need to fight, and at the first glance, he knew how much better than the original one.


    "I saw everything, I saw different worlds behind me, these worlds need me." Ultron stretched out his big hand and created a steel army out of thin air in the ruins.


    "I want to bring peace to all places in this universe." With this belief, Ultron began his journey of destruction.


    Asgard, Sovereign Planet, Saka Planet, Igo...


    Wherever Ultron''s Iron Legion went, one after another planet was destroyed by him, and familiar faces such as the Guardian of the Galaxy and Gao Tianzun were killed one after another.


    Ultron is simply the force of the autumn wind sweeping the fallen leaves. No planet can cause him the slightest trouble, until he went to destroy the planet Zandahar accidentally appeared, and a woman who was full of light fell from the sky. , Knocked him down from the sky.


    "Listen to the Terminator, I have watched the robot killing movie, I just want to say, the sequel is really unnecessary!" Carol Danvers rushed to Ultron and directly shot it underground.


    Bang bang bang!


    As the two of them continued to deepen into the core of the earth, Carol Danvers'' fists kept pushing Ultron''s head.


    I actually want to hammer the robot''s head to kill the robot. This IQ is really anxious. I have the time to buckle gems, and buckle the gems between his eyebrows...


    "You are quite energetic." Ultron said slowly after being hammered by the shocked team for a long time.


    "You can never win!" Carol Danvers has remained confident until now.


    "I''ve won." Ultron held Carol Danvers''s wrists with both hands, and broke his hands apart, and the six gems on his body burst into light at the same time.


    This blow was so powerful, not to mention Carol Danvers, even this planet exploded directly, and it also caused a chain reaction, and it even exploded with other planets around it.


    "Six Gems Ultron is really too strong, Carol is not an opponent at all!" Seeing this, Nick Fury, who has always had confidence in Carol Danvers, couldn''t help saying, "But there are a few of her deaths. The planet''s funeral is worthy of her strength."


    "I''m not questioning Carol''s strength, but why does she keep hammering Ultron''s head?" Scott Long couldn''t help but said, "Could it be that robots, like humans, have their heads the key?"


    "Speaking of this, the captain is even more outrageous." Thor remembered something, "I remember that when the captain was fighting Ultron, he wanted to strangle Ultron to death. I wanted to ask the captain if the robot was breathing too. ?"

 Chapter 197： When Rocky uses Lis flying knife

    "Is there such a thing?" Steve Rogers first threw a question, and then changed the subject without a trace. "But Carol is really strong, and he almost squeezed Ultron."


    "It''s a lot worse." Stephen Strange said, "Have you not seen Ultron never fight back? If he is really nearly crushed, how can he be so calm?"


    "Now Carol and Thanos, the most powerful guys, have been killed by Ultron, and only Natasha and Clint are left in the options." Bruce Banner said, "This is quite different from what we expected. the same."


    "Indeed, I didn''t expect that I could live to this day," Natasha Romanov also said, "to live longer than those who are stronger."


    "By now, Thanos, Tony, and Carol, all three people in the options have died, and only Natasha is left, so it is certain that Natasha is not dead, just don¡¯t know what happened to Clint. ." Stephen Strange said.


    "I think there should be more evil than good luck." Clint Barton said, "The Ultron in this world is far more terrifying than the Ultron in our world, and I don''t have the confidence to survive."


    In the video, Clint Barton and Natasha Romanov came to Siberia in the snow and ice.


    "There is no life signal on the scanner, are you sure it is here?" Clint Barton asked Natasha Romanoff.


    "Anim Zola is a scientist of Hydra. He infiltrated the Hydra at the beginning of its establishment and died 72 years ago." Natasha Romanov took the elevator to the ground and walked towards Klin. Patton explained, ¡°He uploaded his brain to a series of databases. The one that Rogers and I found at Camp Lehigh was destroyed. Hydra has another one here to supervise Soviet super soldiers. project."


    "It sounds like it will help us." Clint Barton asked. "Are you sure you want to put all your eggs in this ethical basket?"


    "The U.S. government once had this question on me." Natasha Romanov walked to a computer, tapping the keyboard with her hands.


    "I''ll take it for you." Clint Button stepped forward and pressed the keyboard hard.


    Suddenly, the computer turned on, and Anim Zola''s data head appeared on the screen again.


    "S.H.I.E.L.D. agents Romanov Natalia Erianovna, Button, Clinton Francis..." Anim Zola recognized the two in front of him easily, "I think you have Many questions, miss, about my identity and why I exist."


    "No, I''ve seen you before, but it''s actually your copy. It''s a long story." Natasha Romanov slapped her face on the spot, "We need your help."


    "But you represent..." Anim Zola said, "and I represent..."


    Needless to say, everyone knows that the two positions are different.


    "A lot of things have changed since you started it last time. Hydra is gone, and S.H.I.E.L.D. is gone," Clint Barton said on the side, "In fact, everyone is gone."


    "Thanks to an artificial intelligence called Ultron." Natasha Romanov said.


    "I think you want me to infiltrate his code and destroy it from the inside." Anim Zola immediately understood Natasha Romanoff and Clint Barton''s intentions.


    "That''s how you dealt with S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D., very effective." Natasha Romanov said.


    "Please tell me, why do you think my strategic goals will be consistent with yours?" Anim Zola asked the point.


    "Because you are the only Zola program left on the planet..." Clint Barton took out a bottle of gasoline, "and I often accidentally burn my notebook like this." With that, he was about to use the gasoline. pour out.


    "Don''t!" Anim Zola hurriedly called.


    "What he said is true." Natasha Romanov also said on the side, "just ask the technical department of SHIELD."


    "Okay, okay!" Anim Zola was defeated. "What are your plans?"


    "Call the Avengers Tower." Natasha Romanov took out her cell phone and started to call. It was obvious that there was no one on earth, but the call was still connected. It was a male voice, "Hello?"


    "I want to order pizza." Natasha Romanov said.


    "What?" the other person asked, "who are you?"


    "Do you have gluten-free dough?" Natasha Romanov asked.


    "Analyzing your geographic coordinates..." the other party said.


    "Isn''t it, I ordered food at this time?" Thor couldn''t help but said when he saw this, "You also go to the Avengers Building to order it?"


    "Eon, really Thor, don''t say you know me in the future." Rocky felt ashamed when he heard this question. "There is no one on the earth anymore. The redhead and the archery boy are the last human beings on the earth, you say Who is she calling?"


    "Didn''t someone pick it up?" Thor said.


    "Obviously, it was Ultron." Tony Stark said, "As long as it is online, Ultron can''t escape the eyes. Natasha''s call is not to order food at all, but to tell Ultron herself. Location."


    "Is that so?" Thor finally understood.


    "Natasha is in the Soviet Union now, calling the United States to order food, do you think it is possible?" Tony Stark really felt that Thor was hopeless.


    "I just don''t know if the''virus'' of Anim Zola is useful, and whether it can infect Ultron." Bruce Banner couldn''t help applauding this genius counterattack. "Use Anim Zola as a virus. This trick is really wonderful."


    "Think about it carefully. Except for this method, it seems that there is no other way to harm Ultron." Stephen Strange said, "After all, Ultron is so powerful, and there are only two humans left on the earth."


    "I really didn''t expect that one day Anim Zola would play such a role." Nick Fury thought for a while and said. It burned, but I think I can actually keep him temporarily."


    "Is it fun?" Clint Button said to Natasha Romanoff in the video.


    "Simple happiness." Natasha Romanov put down the phone, "I guess there are two minutes left."


    "You may feel stabbed, or not, I don''t know how you are." Clint Barton took out a specially made arrow and inserted one end of the arrow into a mainframe.


    "Start downloading." Anim Zola immediately started downloading data, "What about the task''s parameters?"


    "Ultron itself is not in this world, so I can only upload you through the sentry drone." Natasha Romanov said.


    "Grab one, plug you in, and after 90 seconds, you will upload yourself to that big guy." Clint Barton said.


    "He''s not the first arrogant person I want to deal with who wants to commit a massacre, right?" Anim Zola said, but it was a little obedient from his mouth. After all, he himself was thinking that way. An arrogant man who has committed a massacre.


    "Burn it." After the data was downloaded, Natasha Romanov burned it here.


    In this raging flame, a group of uninvited guests also arrived.


    Ultron''s steel army came here like locusts.


    call out!


    While these steel armies were observing here, an arrow flew over and shot into the eyes of a robot.


    The green progress bar on the arrow flashed continuously, and the virus began to upload.


    Another robot saw that it was not good. He stretched out his hand to pull out the arrow. With a swish, a shield flew over and cut off the robot¡¯s arm. After that, the shield bounced back and cut off the heads of the two robots. Na Tasha Romanov jumped out from the side and took the shield.


    She must have learned from Steve Rogers secretly, or she would rebound like this.


    Boom! Boom!


    In this group of robots, Natasha Romanov held a shield to deal with each other, and took the opportunity to drag the robot that was "eye-in" by Clint Barton to retreat, and Clint Barton kept retreating. Arrow, retreat with Natasha Romanov.


    In the end, Clint Button shot a grid, blocking the footsteps of some robots, and successfully retreated to another room with Natasha Romanoff.


    The heavy iron door closed, temporarily isolating the virus-like robots.


    "Do you think this works?" Natasha Romanov threw the "snapped" robot to the ground.


    "I''ll know in 90 seconds." Clint Barton looked at the iron door beside him, and one by one depressions appeared on it. It was the robot outside that was hammering the door madly.


    "Correct, 52 seconds."


    Anim Zola''s voice sounded, and the squeezed robot suddenly sat up, "I have started the signal transmission."


    "Well, it really works." Clint Button said with some surprise.


    "Now the game begins." Natasha Romanov directly drew out the gun, aimed at the robot''s legs with two bangs, and directly broke both legs.


    "Why is this?" the robot, no, now it should be called Anim Zola, lying on the ground, angrily asked.


    "It''s just a guarantee, in case you play any tricks." Clint Barton said, and Natasha Romanov reached out to pull the arrow from Anim Zola''s eyes.


    "Your team consciousness needs to be improved." Anim Zola said.


    "Okay, okay, let''s talk to personnel," Clint Button said.


    Bang bang bang!


    At this time, there was a violent beating sound from the iron gate behind him, and the depressions on it became denser.


    "Confirm the time." Natasha Romanov said to Anim Zola.


    "The countdown to the hive connection, three, two, one!" A green light suddenly radiated in all directions centered on Anim Zola.


    The moment the green light exploded, the sound of the iron gate being attacked ceased. Just when Natasha Romanov and Clint Button thought it would work, the attack sounded again, and it was even more violent than before.


    "Zola, it''s best not to fool us!" Clint Button called to Anim Zola.


    "Don''t worry, if I have a life I will swear a poisonous oath, I will." Anim Zola said while crawling, "Ultron''s hive thinking seems to be out of range."


    Huh!


    An arm pierced through the iron door and reached in.


    "The door won''t hold up anymore, let''s go." Natasha Romanov mentioned Anim Zola, put it on her back, and climbed to the side of the iron ladder.


    The two people climbed halfway, but didn''t climb up at all, the iron gate was breached, and a large number of robot locusts flew in.


    "Come and go!" Clint Barton yelled, turned around, and started shooting arrows at the flying robots.


    Clint Barton blocked it for a while, waited for Natasha Romanov to take the opportunity to climb up a bit, and then she shot down with double guns to cover Clint Barton''s retreat.


    Clint Button jumped and shot an arrow in midair.


    This arrow is very special. Several small discs are launched from the arrow and are adsorbed around the iron ladder. Then the small discs emit blue light, forming a blue light curtain in an instant.


    I don''t know what the principle is. After the robots flew up, they were blocked by the blue light curtain and could no longer move forward.


    Clint Barton and Natasha Romanoff took the opportunity to crawl to the ground quickly.


    But there are too many robots below. The light curtain is effective, but it can¡¯t stop them for too long. In a few seconds, the light curtain is not good enough. A robot penetrates the arm through the light curtain and fires a shot. The palm cannon hits Clint Button.


    Clint Barton fell straight down, but fortunately Natasha Romanov had a sharp eye and grabbed his hand.


    Shoo!


    Anim Zola on Natasha Romanov''s back also kept shooting down, trying to stop the robots.


    "I''m telling you, I don''t want to fight anymore." Clint Button looked down at the robots that were about to break through the light curtain, then raised his head and said to Natasha Romanoff.


    Then, he let go of Natasha Romanov''s hand and fell straight down.


    At this time, the light curtain had been completely destroyed, and densely packed robots flew up.


    Clint Barton was in the air, turned around, facing the robot below, he roared, bent his bow and shot the last arrow in his life.


    This arrow is also very special. The arrow gleams with yellow light. When it hits a robot, it suddenly explodes. The yellow energy is like a fierce wave, swallowing all the robots in an instant.


    Natasha Romanov came to the ground at the very moment. She looked at the black smoke coming out of the stairs. The shield in her hand fell to the ground with a bang, and people knelt there too weakly.


    Clint Barton and Natasha Romanoff have an extraordinary relationship. Both can die for each other. Now, Clint Barton has chosen to sacrifice herself and leave her hope of life.


    Of the last two people on earth, there is now only one left.


    "We have to keep walking, and there may be more sentries coming." Anim Zola reminded, who was crawling on the ground.


    "I still don''t understand why you can''t connect to the hive." Natasha Romanov turned to look at Anim Zola.


    "It''s very strange. According to my analysis, the sentry is equipped with interstellar communications." Anim Zola said.


    "What does this mean?" Natasha Romanov asked.


    "No matter where Ultron is, it doesn''t seem to be in the observable universe." Anim Zola said.


    "Then where is he?" Natasha Romanov asked.


    The space dimmed, and the video ended here.


    "No, it''s over?" This ending made Rocky want to scold his mother, "Where is Ultron?"


    "The unobservable universe..." Steve Rogers didn''t understand too much. "Where is this?"


    "I think it might be another universe." Bruce Banner thought for a while, and reached out his hand to the other two Spider-Man, "Like them, they were originally residents of other universes, and now they have come to our universe. They are unobservable in their universe."


    "Went to other universes?" Stephen Strange couldn''t help being surprised when he heard this. "It is not enough that he has slaughtered so many planets in his own universe. Is he going to slaughter other universes now?"


    "That said, this Ultron may also come to our universe?" Steve Rogers frowned, "Our world, there is one more enemy?"


    "Yes, Captain, it''s possible, just like their two Spider-Man." Bruce Banner was also quite helpless.


    "Is there any mistake!" Nick Fury suddenly felt big. "It''s all about fighting the enemies of our own universe. Now there are more enemies of other universes!"


    "That Ultron belongs to another universe, we can''t even intervene in advance," Phil Coleson said, "The only thing we can do is to wait for him to come to our universe, and then defeat him."


    "Then defeat it?" Scott Lang said, "Is he really capable of defeating it? In that universe, the Avengers are only left with Natasha, and even Thanos is dead. Is strength really something we can beat?"


    "Positive resistance should not work, but Natasha''s method of using Anim Zola as a virus to infect is still feasible." Tony Stark seemed rather calm, "The reason why the video did not succeed is Because Ultron happened to go to another universe, if he stayed in this universe, he would definitely have been infected."


    "Even if it is infected, can the virus like Anim Zola defeat Ultron''s program?" Steve Rogers was still worried.


    "Although Ultron destroys the universe, his essence is artificial intelligence, which was created, artificial intelligence, and Anim Zola itself is human intelligence. In this respect, Ultron is actually inferior to Ani. Zola¡¯s.¡± Bruce Banner said, ¡°And Anim Zola¡¯s mission has never been to defeat Ultron, as long as he can create interference with Ao and prevent it from functioning normally.¡±


    "That said, everyone in Universe 8 was not very lucky. Obviously, Ultron could be defeated by this method. As a result, Ultron went to other universes and escaped." Clint Barton said.


    "Tony, after seeing this Ultron, I want to ask, is your idea of ??creating illusions shaken?" Steve Rogers asked Tony Stark.


    "Yes, Tony, I also strongly oppose further Ultron manufacturing." Stephen Strange also said, "The risk is too great. Although this Ultron has the virus of Anim Zola, who I know if there will be any unexpected situation in Universe 8 where he is not in this universe again."


    "If you can''t be 100% sure that there is no risk, if there is a certain degree of uncertainty, don''t create illusions." Thor, a guy who has not always expressed opinions on technology, also said, "After all, we also have the possible consequences of this mistake. I see, this is a joke about the entire universe."


    "Ok, ok!" Tony Stark finally gave up the idea, "After the Maksimov brothers and sisters touch the scepter, let Thor take the scepter back to Asgard. Although the vision is powerful , But it didn¡¯t seem to have much effect when dealing with Thanos."


    [The eighth question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [Excuse me, how did Loki die? ¡¿


    [A Invasion of New York failed, UU Reading was retaliated by the Zeta Rising and died]


    [B Helped Thor to escape in Sakar, and was killed by Gao Tianzun]


    [C When Thanos wanted to kill Thor, he was killed by Thanos in order to save Thor]


    [D was killed by Hela when returning to Asgard to stop Hela]


    As soon as this question came out, everyone''s eyes fell on Loki.


    Although it is the first time for Rocky to participate in answering questions, many videos related to him have been played in the answer space before. It can be said that everyone is familiar with him for a long time.


    It can be said that in everyone''s impression, Loki is a sinister, cunning, and credible villain, and there is no credibility in what he said.


    Everyone is no stranger to his death, and they have all seen it.


    Of course, it was all suspended animation.


    And more than once.


    But now the question is about Loki''s death, so it means that Loki is really dead in the future.


    "I didn''t expect that you guy would die." Tony Stark looked at Rocky and said, "You like to pretend to die so much. Congratulations, your wish is finally fulfilled."


    "Thank you, but I won''t die." Even though Rocky saw the question that he would die, he still had a smile on his face. "From the moment I saw this question, this future has changed."


    "That''s really a shame." Stephen Strange didn''t care at all that Thor was right beside him, he said, "A person like you can only be reassuring if you die. Otherwise, you are alive. One day, we must be careful."


    "All the superheroes here are superheroes, and I think it''s an honor to be so cared by you." Rocky said.


    "Rocky, don''t take advantage of your tongue at this time." Thor said on the side, "Just think about answering the question, it''s about your future."

 Chapter 198： Rocky: Thanos actually pinched me to death!

    "Is there anything to worry about? This question is very simple." Loki just raised his eyes and made a decision. "First of all, a can be ruled out. The elite of the Zetaris have already died when they invaded New York. It won¡¯t be a climate. And I¡¯m Odin¡¯s son, so I don¡¯t dare to retaliate against me if I lend them the courage!"


    "That''s right, the mere Zeta Rising Stars, dare not provoke me Asgard." Thor also said very confidently.


    "Option b, although I was trying to catch Thor in exchange for money, but I did get him the spaceship, so it is understandable that I helped him escape." Rocky''s gaze fell on option b, "but Gao Tianzun is not Maybe kill me because of this. I will make him believe that I will show up there to stop Thor. To help him catch Thor, I lie on the electric convulsions as the best proof. Gao Tianzun will only be grateful to me. , Won''t kill me."


    "I believe that if the **** of cunning can''t do this, it''s incredible." Thor said.


    "As for c..." Seeing the c option, Loki laughed at the time, "This is impossible. Why would Loki give my life for Thor? Exclude! Exclude!"


    "I don''t dare to ask you to give your life to save me. I just ask you to stop betraying me in the future." Thor said to Loki.


    "The d option is quite reasonable." Rocky said, "Although Odin doesn''t like me very much, he is also my father anyway. Hela killed him. Isn''t this slapped me in the face? I definitely will. Go find her."


    "You just refuse to recognize your father''s place in your heart, don''t you?" Thor asked back, "Do you have to find this kind of crappy reason to defend your insignificant dignity?"


    "Why do I need to explain to you what Rocky does in my life?" Rocky smiled immediately, "I choose d!"


    ¡¾wrong answer! Deduct one year of life! ¡¿


    I have to say that Loki is so popular. When others answer the questions in the answer space, everyone will help analyze them. However, when Loki answers the questions, everyone is silent, except for Thor¡¯s two sentences. People care about him.


    And with Loki''s arrogance, it is naturally impossible to take the initiative to talk with others.


    So it was a bit cold for a while.


    Fortunately, the video soon began to play, so that it did not last long.


    "This is the Asgard refugee ship Luzon."


    "We were attacked, repeat, we were attacked!"


    "The engine was destroyed and the casualties were heavy!"


    "Request the nearby ships to reinforce immediately!"


    "We are 22 hops away from Asgard!"


    "The boat is full of men, women and children from Asgard, with only a few guards."


    "We are not a warship! Again, we are not a warship!"


    Before the picture appeared, a distress voice was ringing in everyone''s ears.


    Thor''s expression immediately changed when he heard it. He never expected the situation to be so severe at the beginning of the video.


    As the voice played, the picture began to appear. I saw a huge spaceship suspended in the vast and dark space of the universe. On the opposite side of it, there were several much smaller spaceships, huge spaceships. Launch an attack and destroy those small spaceships. It is as easy for big fish to eat small fish.


    And inside the spacecraft, there is also a scene of war and corpses everywhere.


    "Listen to me, listen to me." Ebony Throat walked among the dead people step by step, and gave his disgusting speech, "You can live to this day because of the grace of Lord Thanos. It¡¯s not that corpses are everywhere, no, no, it¡¯s their way to ascend to heaven. Because of your selfless dedication, the balance of the universe will not be cruelly destroyed. Smile, even if you say goodbye to this mortal world, you still belong to Lord Thanos People."


    "I know what it''s like to fail." Ebony Mouth finished speaking, and Thanos'' turn came to speak, "Thinking that he could hold the chance to win, but he lost it."


    Speaking of Thanos bending over and lifting a distressed person from the ground, it turned out to be Thor.


    "Are you scared?" Tol Mingming was like a little chicken with no resistance, still in his mouth.


    "Your legs can''t stand straight anymore," Thanos said.


    "What did you say you did?" Thor asked.


    "Fortunately, I thought you could hide, how could you avoid fate?" Thanos brought Thor and walked to Loki step by step, "The time has come, or it can be said that I am here."


    When he said this, Thanos placed Thor on the ground and pinched his head with one hand.


    It was also at this time that everyone discovered that Thor was wearing a blindfold!


    "What''s the situation? Thor, you''re blind!" Tony Stark couldn''t help but yelled, "Tor, you''re blind!"


    "Why are you shouting so loudly? I''m not blind again, I see I''m blind." Thor said angrily.


    "It''s really amazing. With Thor''s strength, someone would actually be blinded." Steve Rogers said.


    "Thanksgiving, Hela, Domam, there are too many enemies stronger than me." Thor said calmly, "Since we are enemies with those powerful guys, injuries are inevitable."


    "Wow~" Rocky said with a smile, "Thor, I have to say, you look like your father in this way."


    "It''s also very similar to a braised egg head." Tony Stark said.


    "..." Nick Fury transformed himself at that time, "Mom messed with Fak!"


    "Before the answering space also rewarded Thor''s prosthetic eye. At that time, Thor vowed that no one could poke his eyes blind." Stephen Strange walked up to Thor, "Tor, feels his face hurts." Yet?"


    "It must be Hela." Thor''s face was indeed hot, "Hulk and I left from Saxe and returned to Asgard to look for Hela. It must be the eye that was lost at that time."


    "It seems that the''crisis'' Hella didn''t go well." Steve Rogers said, "You finally left Asgard with Asgard''s people in a spacecraft."


    The video continues to play.


    "You are so much nonsense." As soon as Thor opened his mouth, the blood from the corners of his mouth came out.


    "The Cube of the Universe is still your brother''s head." Thanos raised his left hand, and the purple gem on the Infinite Glove immediately lit up.


    "I have chosen." Rocky said blankly, "Kill him!"


    Thanos slammed the purple gem on Thor''s head, and suddenly screamed like a pig.


    Loki still pretended to be indifferent at first, but as Thor''s screams grew louder and louder, Loki finally couldn''t stretch himself. He shouted, "Enough! Stop it!"


    "The Cosmic Cube is not in our hands. It was destroyed with Asgard." Thor said loudly, kneeling there.


    Loki stretched out his hand, and the Universe Demon easily appeared in his hand.


    "You!" Thor felt deeply disappointed. He said to Loki, "I knew you were hard to change."


    "I assure you, brother, we will be fine." Thor held the Universe Rubik''s Cube with one hand and walked towards Thanos step by step.


    "Asgardians, they are still scornful when they die." Thanos said.


    "I have to make it clear that I am not from Asgard." Rocky corrected. He looked at Thanos, "Furthermore, we have Hulk."


    "what!"


    There was a roar, and Hulk''s green body rushed over, banging an old punch against Thanos, which made Thanos retreat steadily.


    As soon as the black dwarf saw the situation, he was holding a pickaxe and axe and wanted to help, but Ebony Maw raised his hand to stop him: "Let him enjoy it for a while."


    The Ebony Throat was really accurate, and as expected, the situation on the court changed immediately, and Thanos began to blast the Hulk with bang bang.


    boom!


    After hammering for a while, Thanos lifted Hulk up and fell to the ground fiercely, and Hulk stopped moving.


    "Anyway able to defeat Hulk head-on, Thanos deserves to be the overlord of the universe." Seeing this, Stephen Strange couldn''t help but say.


    "Yes, this is the first time I have seen Hulk be defeated head-on." Tony Stark also said.


    "It''s also the first time I have seen it." Bruce Banner said, "but I think it''s not a bad thing to let Hulk know that he is not invincible in the world."


    "Hulk is defeated, who else in this ship can stop Thanos?" Steve Rogers stared at the video without blinking.


    boom!


    In the video, Thor also took action. He used a stick on Thanos'' body, but it seemed like it was tickling him. He didn''t cause any harm to Thanos at all.


    Thanos kicked Thor casually, kicking him away.


    Ebony Throat shot, and he chanted a string of spells that no one could understand. With a stroke, some broken copper and iron on the ground floated up and flew towards Thor, tying Thor firmly.


    "Talisman of Rebirth, please let me use the power of darkness for the last time..." At this moment, Heimdall who was lying there suddenly moved. He held a sword in one hand and a move with each hand, and a colorful light suddenly appeared.


    I saw that light descending on Hulk, and the next moment Hulk''s body disappeared, leaving the spaceship with the colorful light.


    "You shouldn''t do this." Thanos walked to Heimdall''s side, took a spear-like weapon, and pierced Heimdall''s chest.


    "No!" Seeing this scene, Thor, who was bound there, yelled anxiously, "I will definitely kill you!"


    "This story should be the story that happened before the ebony-maw black dwarf descended on the earth?" Seeing this, Stephen Strange said, "Heimdall sends Hulk to the earth to warn the earth."


    "It should be." Steve Rogers said, "Although in our world, the story of the Hulk warning is not directly played, but in the world of Zombie No. 5, there is a story of the Hulk warning."


    "Heimdall tried desperately to send Hulk to the earth as a warning, but it didn''t seem to have much effect." Tony Stark sighed, "He was so loyal to Thor, he just died, too. Not worth it."


    "What I want to know is why Heimdall is teleporting Hulk at this time." Natasha Romanov said, "Tolmingming is also there, why didn''t he teleport Thor? You must know that Thanos was at the time. On the spacecraft, whoever teleports away is equivalent to saving someone''s life."


    "Because Heimdall knew that I would not lose the people of Asgard and escape by myself." Thor said, "I would never do this."


    "It''s not a question of whether you run away or not, but even if you stay there, you can''t change anything." Clint Barton said, "Don''t talk about your people, you can''t protect yourself."


    "This is for the glory of Asgard." At this time, Loki said.


    "What do you mean?" Clint Button asked.


    "The tyrant invaded Asgard''s spacecraft, and it slaughtered the people of Asgard." Rocky said slowly, "And Hulk, he is a guest of Asgard, that is not his battle. As an Asgardian with a minimum of self-esteem, he would not watch Asgard¡¯s guests die there for Asgard¡¯s affairs. So Heimdall chose to send Hulk away."


    "Sounds reasonable." Clint Button shrugged.


    "And Tolby, Hulk is a human being on earth. Since it is going to warn the earth, it should be more suitable than a **** to let the people on earth deal with them." Phil Coleson also put forward a point. "Perhaps, there are also reasons for this?"


    The video continued, and the ebony throat stretched out his hand and two pieces of iron were glued to Thor¡¯s mouth, stopping him from speaking. Then he took the universe cube, knelt on one knee, and offered it: "My honorable lord, I am willing to Swear allegiance to you to the death, no one is stronger, more noble, and more worthy of owning these two infinite gems. The entire universe is under your control."


    Thanos took off his helmet, took the Universe Rubik''s Cube in his hand, squeezed it hard, and with a click, the crystal clear Rubik''s Cube suddenly shattered, and a blue gem appeared in his palm.


    Ding!


    Thanos installed the space gem on the Infinite Glove, and suddenly a burst of blue energy burst out, and Thanos also let out a cry of pain in his mouth.


    "There are two more gems on the earth." Thanos gave an order to Ebonmaw and the others, "Get it back and bring it to Titan. Give it to me, my children."


    "Father, we won''t let you down." Generals such as Ebony Maw, Black Dwarf, and General Deadblade knelt down.


    "Sorry, let me interject." Loki suddenly walked over, "If you want to go to the earth, you should take me and attack the earth. I have more experience than you."


    "Do you mean your experience of failure?" Thanos asked. He must know that Rocky invaded New York, but he didn''t know if he knew the famous scene of Rocky being beaten by Hulk.


    "Earth people say that failure is the mother of success." Loki walked towards Thanos step by step. "The invincible Thanos, I, Loki, the prince of Asgard, son of Odin, heir to the throne of Jotunheim, I am also the **** of tricks, and here I promise you that I will always be loyal to you."


    Whoosh!


    While talking, Loki suddenly stretched out his hand, and a dagger pierced Thanos'' throat.


    But how could Thanos be killed so easily, seeing a flash of blue light on his left hand, Loki''s dagger was set in the air.


    "You mean forever?" Thanos stretched out his hand to hold Loki''s sharp-edged wrist and knocked off the dagger. "You don''t realize the meaning of forever."


    Then, Thanos grabbed Loki''s neck with his big hand and lifted it directly.


    "You are absolutely impossible to be, God." Rocky continued kicking his legs and said with difficulty.


    Thanos smiled contemptuously, and when he pressed his big hand, he heard a "click" and Loki''s neck was twisted.


    The **** of tricks died on the spot.


    "This time he is completely dead." Thanos brought Loki''s body to Thor and threw it in front of Thor.


    Then he raised his hand and a portal was formed, swallowing him, Ebony Maw and others.


    The portal was closed, and Thanos and others were no longer on the scene.


    Only this place is left, a mess.


    "No, Loki!" Thor climbed to Loki''s side with difficulty step by step, crawling on his body and weeping.


    The space dimmed, and the video ended here.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Loki again.


    It can be said that Loki''s method of death is really surprising, no one thought that he actually died to kill the tyrant.


    There were so many people present, all of whom regarded themselves as superheroes and took the fight against Thanos as their own responsibility, but most of them survived. On the contrary, Loki, the usual villain, died in the great cause of fighting against Thanos.


    This caught people off guard.


    "I really didn''t expect that Rocky died because of killing the Tyrant." Steve Rogers spoke first.


    "Unexpectedly." Tony Stark also said, "No one can think of it."


    "Rocky, I knew I didn''t misread you!" Thor, with a look of ecstasy, grabbed Rocky''s shoulder and exclaimed, "For me, if you dare to face Thanos, I know your heart There is me!"


    "Listen, what kind of tiger wolf term is this?" Tony Stark murmured on the side, "''I know you have me in your heart''. Anyone who listens to this will not think that Rocky is a girl. "


    "Go on, don''t move!" Rocky quickly pushed Thor away after hearing the words.


    "I told you in the video that your ability is far more than that of the **** of tricks. Sure enough, you gave your life for a more noble and greater mission." Thor wept with joy, "Rocky..."


    "Shut up Thor." Loki couldn''t stand the bear-like Thor. He waved his hand to stop the opponent, "I am also Odin''s son anyhow, the prince of Asgard, I can do this. Isn''t this normal?"


    "Judging from the usual''Rocky style'', this feels very abnormal." Stephen Strange said, "But it''s just for you to die by assassinating Thanos, as long as you don''t think about it in the future. To invade New York, of course, no city on earth such as Los Angeles or Chicago will work. I think we will accept you."


    "It''s ridiculous, I need the acceptance of a group of mortals?" Rocky laughed when he heard this. "I, Rocky, son of Odin, Prince Asgard, heir to the throne of Jotunheim, of Trick ¡­"


    Before he finished speaking, Thor held down Rocky''s mouth and smiled at everyone, "Thank you for accepting Rocky, thank you, I will discipline him so that he won''t make mistakes."


    [The ninth question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [Who chose to retire when asked to sign the "Sokovia Agreement"? ¡¿


    [A Black Widow Natasha Romanov]


    ¡¾B Hawkeye Clint Barton¡¿


    [C Scarlet Witch Wanda Maximov]


    ¡¾D Gears of War James Rhodes¡¿


    "The "Sokovia Agreement"! It was the signing of this agreement that led to the heroic civil war!" Nick Fury said in a deep voice.


    "It must be this agreement." Phil Colson said.


    "This option is very strange. Who chose to retire? During the airport war, all four of the options were there." Stephen Strange said, "This person is planning to retire and is also participating in the civil war. Come?"


    "The most direct fuse of the airport battle is to capture the Winter Soldier." Bruce Banner said, "Someone pretended to be the Winter Soldier and attacked. Tony and other signed superheroes were sent to capture the Winter Soldier. And the captain knew the Winter Soldier. The soldier was planted. It is impossible for him to watch his friends being taken away. So he found some friends who hadn¡¯t signed and came forward together to resist. From this point of view, this person should be the captain¡¯s side, because he has chosen After retiring, it is impossible to accept any Rose''s orders, and if you come out to help as a friend, it makes sense."


    "It makes sense," Tony Stark said. "So I eliminated two options at a glance. Just choose from Clint and Wanda."


    "I remember, it must be one of Wanda or Clint." Pietro Maximov said. "When the Civil War began, I clearly remember Tony said,''Clint should not be pulled in. UU reading took Wanda away from where she didn¡¯t want to leave,¡¯ this sentence."


    "Take Clint in? Take Wanda away from where she doesn''t want to leave?" Thor tasted there, and he couldn''t taste it for a long time. "So who on earth chose to retire?"


    "I think it should be Clint," Natasha Romanov said. "Clint has a wife and children, and he has concerns. I wouldn''t be surprised if he retire early."


    "Yes, instead of asking me to sign a messy agreement, following the orders of someone I might never have seen before, I just choose to retire." Clint Barton said.


    "Clint''s retirement is very reasonable. What about Wanda?" Pietro Maximov said. "That sentence can also be understood as Wanda''s retirement."


    "I think that sentence should not say retirement, but vision." Nick Fury interjected.


    "Vision?" Pietro Maximov turned to look at Nick Fury, "What does this have to do with vision?"


    "That really matters. The interaction between Vision and Wanda in the heroic civil war has fully demonstrated that the two of them were already together at that time." Nick Fury said, "So I don''t know where I don''t want to leave. What is it, it should be the "Happy Nest" with Vision."


    "It sounds like Wanda has more reasons to retire." Scott Lang said.


    "No, if Wanda is really with Vision, then Wanda will retire or not. You can tell from Vision." Stephen Strange said, "If Vision retires, then Wanda It is very likely that they will retire, and if Vision does not retire, then Wanda shouldn''t. Isn''t it the same for women in love? Everything is important to the other half and follow in the footsteps of the other half."

 Chapter 199： US team: My horse is also dead!

    "Steven, you are so blunt, do you have to leave the order?" Tony Stark asked.


    Puff!


    Tony Stark''s words were like a sharp knife thrust into Steven Strange''s chest.


    "This question has nothing to do with the topic currently being discussed." Stephen Strange said.


    "I just didn''t?" Tony Stark said silently, "Don''t you think it''s weird that you, a bachelor who is still a bachelor, are talking about love here?"


    "Okay, I''ll shut up, is this all right?" Stephen Strange spread his hands.


    "Seriously Stephen, the Christine in your hospital is really good. I think she must be interesting to you too. If you have a chance, please confess it quickly." Tony Stark said, "Such a good girl, don''t missed."


    "Isn''t this an answer, how do you say I am on my body?" Stephen Strange said, "What I just wanted to say is that Vision and Wanda are a pair. It is very likely that they will either retire together or not. Retirement. Since both were there during the airport battle, I don¡¯t think they retired. If they both retired, it would not be so coincidental that both of them will be called to help, and one will help Tony and the other to help the captain?"


    "Stephen, you bachelor, don''t be a master of emotion here." Natasha Romanov relentlessly attacked. "At that time, the two of them might have liked each other, but they were definitely not together. If they were together, It is impossible for Vision and Wanda to stand in the two camps."


    "Then you said Wanda has retired?" Stephen Strange said.


    "Although your reasoning is hard to explain in a word, I agree with your results." Natasha Romanov said, "I don''t think Wanda has retired."


    "Wanda, what do you think?" Steve Rogers asked Wanda Maximoff, "If you are asked to sign the "Sokovia Agreement", will you retire?"


    "Should..." Wanda Maximov thought for a while and said, "No way?"


    "Even Wanda said no, so what else shall we discuss?" Scott Lang shrugged.


    "This question ¡®calls¡¯ four heroes, so, who will answer the question?" Nick Fury asked.


    "It''s Clint who retired, so let Clint answer." Natasha Romanov said.


    "I have answered many times, this opportunity should be given to others." Clint Barton said.


    "No, Clint, this reward matches your abilities very well." James Rhodes said, "With the domineering experience, your arrows will definitely hit a hundred hits."


    "I''m hitting a hundred shots now." Clint Button said.


    "Yes, but if you can predict the enemy''s next move, then your arrow will be a new world." Wanda Maksimov said, "Seeing and hearing are domineering, it''s best for you."


    "Yes Clint, you are the best fit." Nick Fury also said.


    "Well then, let me answer." Clint Button didn''t insist on hearing this, "I choose b!"


    ¡¾correct answer! Reward distribution! ¡¿


    "Sure enough, seeing and hearing domineering is really a good thing." Clint Barton felt the domineering experience, and a smile appeared on his face.


    Soon, the video began to play.


    "Last month, in Lagos, Nigeria, 11 Wakanda citizens were tragically killed in a conflict between the Avengers and mercenaries. These normally isolated Wakandas were doing charity activities in Lagos when the attack occurred. Service." The female host broadcasts the news.


    "The blood of our people was sprinkled on foreign territories, not only because of the actions of criminals, but also because of the indifference of those who prevented crimes. The victory achieved by sacrificing the innocent is not a victory at all." King Tchaka of Wakanda made a speech. .


    Steve Rogers picked up the remote control and turned the TV off.


    "They are not restricted by international law. If we do not respond to news of this kind, it will become like this. What right does an empowerer like Wanda Maksimov have to act in Nigeria..."


    But the news continued to sound, and it was Wanda Maksimov who was watching another TV.


    Steve Rogers walked over and picked up the remote control to turn off Wanda Maximoff¡¯s TV.


    "It''s all my fault." Wanda Maximov said reproachfully.


    "No." Steve Rogers denied.


    "Then turn on the TV. They will name them by name," Wanda Maximov said.


    "I should have dismantled that bomb vest, instead of making you have to do it." Steve Rogers walked to Wanda Maximoff, "Rumlow mentioned Bucky, and suddenly I became the one again. A 16-year-old boy in Brooklyn."


    "Someone died," Steve Rogers sat down next to Wanda Maximoff, "it''s all my fault."


    "It''s the two of us." Wanda Maximov said.


    "This job..." Steve Rogerston said for a while, "We try to save more people, but sometimes we can''t save everyone, but if we can''t accept this, next time we might No one can accept it."


    At this time, the illusion in casual clothes came through the wall.


    "Xiaohuan, we talked about going through the wall." Wanda Maksimov said helplessly.


    "Yeah, but the door is open, I thought..." Phantom pointed at the open door, and then looked at Steve Rogers. "Captain Rogers said Mr. Stark is back and asked me to notify him."


    "Thank you, I''ll go down now." Steve Rogers said.


    "I... walked the door." Vision was walking towards the door, and when he reached the door, he turned around and said, "Also, he brought a guest."


    "Do you know who it is?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "Secretary of State," said Vision.


    It¡¯s not just Steve Rogers who saw Secretary of State Thaddeus Ross. Black Widow Natasha Romanoff, Scarlet Witch Wanda Maximov, Gears of War James Rhodes, Hunter Eagle Sam Wilson and the heroes of Vision all sat on the same table, while Tony Stark, Iron Man in suit and leather, sat alone on the sofa at the back.


    "Five years ago, I had a heart attack and passed out during a golf swing. It turned out to be the greatest blessing in my life."


    "Because after 13 hours of surgery and triple bypass, I discovered something that 40 years of military career didn''t teach me, foresight."


    "The whole world owes the Avengers an unrepayable favor. You fought for us, protected us, and risked your lives."


    "Although many people regard you as heroes, there are still some people who prefer to use the term''volunteer police officer.''"


    Thaddeus Rose babbled a bunch of words at the conference table, and he didn''t know that it was a speech written for him by several secretaries.


    "Which word would you use? Mr. Secretary of State." Natasha Romanov asked.


    "How about the danger?" Thaddeus Rose said, "How would you describe a group of empowered people stationed in the United States? Habitually ignore the borders of sovereign states. Where to go and what to do is up to your own will. And to be honest. , And seem to be indifferent to the consequences."


    Then Thaddeus Ross began to play the video.


    New York¡¯s alien wars, Washington¡¯s destruction of the Sky Mothership, Sokovia¡¯s Battle with Ultron, and Lagos¡¯s Battle with Crossbones Rumlow were all displayed on the big screen.


    These wars without exception are the Avengers fighting to protect the people, but Thaddeus Ross chose a completely different angle. He chose the victim angle for each video, specifically to show the damage caused by these wars. , Caused by accidental injury.


    "In the past four years, your actions have unlimited power and no supervision. Governments around the world can no longer tolerate this situation." Thaddeus Rose said with his hands on his back after the video was broadcast. "But we have a solution. Method."


    At this time, a black man handed Thaddeus Rose a thick pile of information, and he put the information on the table, "The Sokowia Agreement, approved by 117 countries, which stated that the Avengers no longer It is a private organization, but it has to act under the supervision of a United Nations team, and it is up to the team to decide whether to dispatch."


    "The Avengers were established to make the world safer, and I think we did it." Steve Rogers first expressed his disinterest in this agreement.


    "Captain, do you know where Thor and Banner are now?" Thaddeus Rose asked. "If I lose two 30-megaton nuclear weapons, there will be consequences."


    "Compromise, guarantee, that''s how the world works." Thaddeus Ross turned around the conference table, walking and persuading, "Trust me, this is the middle ground."


    "So, there is an emergency plan, right?" James Rhodes asked.


    "The United Nations will hold a meeting in Vienna in three days to approve the Sokowia Agreement." Thaddeus Ross said, "You can discuss it."


    "What if you don''t like our decision?" Natasha Romanov asked.


    "Then you will retire." Thaddeus Rose turned and left.


    The discussion among the superheroes in the room was intense.


    "Secretary of State Rose has a Congressional Medal of Honor, one more than you." James Rhodes said to Sam Wilson.


    "So assuming we sign, how long will the government track us like ordinary criminals?" Sam Wilson said.


    "117 countries are going to sign this agreement, 117, Sam, are you not taking it seriously?" James Rhodes said.


    "How long will you be a dualist?" Sam Wilson said.


    "I have an equation." The vision sitting there opened his mouth at this time. "In the eight years since Mr. Stark announced that he was Iron Man, the number of power enhancers has been increasing exponentially. At the same time, it may trigger the world. The number of doomsday events is also rising at the same time."


    "Are you saying it''s our fault?" Steve Rogers, who was reading the agreement, raised his head and looked at Vision.


    "I mean this may be causal. Our superpowers provoke challenges, challenges trigger conflicts, and conflicts can lead to disasters." Finally, Vision concluded, "Regulation is what we should consider."


    "Speaking of the point." James Rhodes said.


    "Tony, you are surprisingly quiet." Natasha Romanoff noticed that Tony Stark had not spoken.


    "Because he has already decided." Steve Rogers said.


    "Oh my God, you really understand me." Tony Stark stood up, touched his head and said, "Actually, it was an electromagnetic headache, so I was silent, Captain. It just hurts and feels uncomfortable."


    He said so, but in a blink of an eye, he took out the phone and called up a picture for everyone to see.


    "That''s Charles Spencer." Tony Stark pointed to the young black man in the photo. "He is a good boy, majoring in computer engineering, with an average grade of 3.6. He plans to go to work at the grassroots level in Intel in the fall. But he wanted to Before staying in the office, go to accumulate experience, see the world, and do volunteer work."


    "Charlie doesn''t want to go to Vegas or Fort Lauderdale. If I would go there, I didn''t go to Paris or Armstrong. It would be fun. He wants to use the summer vacation to build ecological houses for the poor. Guess which, Sokovia!" Tony Stark got more and more excited as he talked, "He might want to make some changes, but we don''t know. Because we lost a building on him when we were happy."


    "We have no decision-making process at all. We need to be regulated. No matter how it is, I accept it." After saying that he was somewhat thirsty, Tony Stark took a sip and continued, "If there are no restrictions, we will It will be lawless, not much better than the bad guys."


    "Tony, someone dies under your nose and you can''t just give up." Steve Rogers said while sitting on the sofa hugging his arms.


    "Who said we are going to give up?" Tony Stark asked rhetorically.


    "If you are not responsible for your actions, you are giving up," Steve Rogers said. "These documents are just shirking responsibility."


    "Sorry, Steve, it''s dangerous to say that." James Rhodes couldn''t help but interject. "This is the United Nations, not the World Security Council, not S.H.I.E.L.D., and not Hydra."


    "Yes, but managers are still people, people have goals, and goals will change." Steve Rogers said.


    "This is a good thing, that''s why I am here." Tony Stark walked towards Steve Rogers, "I stopped production when I realized how disastrous the consequences of my weapon falling into the enemy''s hands would be."


    "Tony, that''s your choice." Steve Rogers looked up at Tony Stark. "If we sign, we give up the right to choose. If the team sends us where we should not be, or if we are not allowed Where to go? We may not be perfect, but we are still the most reliable people."


    "If we don''t sign now, they will also force us to sign in the future." Tony Stark said, "This is the fact. It will be very ugly then."


    "You mean they will come to catch me?" Wanda Maximov said.


    "We will protect you," said Vision, who was sitting next to her.


    "Perhaps Tony is right." Natasha Romanov said. "If we compromise a little bit, there is still room for maneuver. If we completely break..."


    "Are you still the woman who challenged the government a few years ago?" Sam Wilson asked in surprise. He didn''t expect Natasha Romanov to say such a thing.


    "This is..." Natasha Romanov thought for a while, using a more conservative way of saying, "Judging the situation. We made a big mistake in front of the public, and we need to regain their trust."


    "Hold on." Tony Stark looked at Natasha Romanoff, "Sorry, did I hear you wrong? Are you supporting me?"


    "I want to regret it." Natasha Romanov said.


    "No, no, you can''t take it back." Tony Stark said.


    At this time, Steve Rogers received a text message with a very brief content, "She passed away in her sleep."


    "I have to go." Steve Rogers knew who this "her" was, and immediately threw the agreement away and left.


    When the farewell ceremony for Peggy Carter was over, Steve Rogers stood alone in the church, but footsteps suddenly sounded behind him.


    He turned his head and saw that it was Natasha Romanov who was walking step by step.


    "After being thawed, I thought everyone I knew was dead, and later I found out that she was still alive." When Natasha Romanov came around, Steve Rogers said, "I just think she is still there. lucky."


    "Having you is also her luck." Natasha Romanov said.


    "Who else signed it?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "Tony, Rod, Vision." Natasha Romanov said.


    "Where is Clint?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "He said he was retired." Natasha Romanov said.


    "Wanda?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "To be determined." Natasha Romanov said, "I am going to Vienna to sign the "Agreement". There are still a lot of vacancies on the plane. Although this is the easiest way, it does not mean that it is the wrong way. Unity is better than unity. more important."


    "Then what are we going to give up for?" Steve Rogers hasn''t changed his mind yet, "Sorry Cortana, I can''t sign."


    "I know." Natasha Romanov said.


    "Then what are you doing?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "I don''t want you to face it alone." Natasha Romanoff gave Steve Rogers a hug.


    The space dimmed, and the video ended here.


    "So it was for these reasons that I signed the "Agreement"?" Tony Stark couldn''t help but said, "It seems that my eloquence is not very good, and I can''t even convince myself now."


    "Tony, the reason you will agree to sign the agreement in the future is because you have gone through a lot of things, because the Avengers have participated in a lot of battles and caused a lot of collateral damage." James Rhodes will always know Tony Star. One of K¡¯s hero, "And now, you have not experienced anything. Even the New York War just now did not cause any casualties because of the answer space."


    "Although I retired at that time, I supported the captain." Clint Barton said, "The original intention of the United Nations to let us sign the Agreement is to prevent us from harming the innocent when we act. . But with supervision, this kind of goal is also difficult to achieve. The real battlefield is changing rapidly and unpredictable. It does not mean that a group of people can be avoided by sitting in an office and analyzing it in advance."


    "Yes, I really want to avoid casualties, and signing the "Agreement" is useless." Stephen Strange said, "The only way is for us, the front-line fighters to be cautious when fighting, and to make arrangements in advance. Evacuate early."


    "But I think Tony is right." James Rhodes said, "Superheroes have no decision-making procedures at all, and what they do depends on their will. It seems to be quite easy to make mistakes."


    "If you are worried about this, you can discuss it, but there is no need to sign the "Agreement" to resolve it." Sam Wilson said, "The "Agreement" says that our actions must be approved by some group before proceeding. This is simply a joke. Starships have arrived in New York, should we wait for those people to meet to discuss approval? New York will be over long ago when they have finished approving!"


    "It''s really a joke. UU reading " Thor laughed, "We have people charging forward and fighting the most dangerous things. Those who hide behind and enjoy safety, they don''t know. What kind of threats does this world face. Supervision? Approval? Could it be that when Thanos came to the earth, we went and said to Thanos, buddy, you will call again later, we need approval before we can fight you."


    "The weak actually want to give orders to the strong. This is really the biggest joke in the universe." Rocky also spoke.


    "Although I understand what you mean, it''s a bit too exaggerated for you to say that." Techara said, "I don''t think those people are so stiff as to see alien spacecraft flying in the sky and still entangled with the right of approval."


    "Techara, don''t tell me you agree to sign this agreement?" Thor said.


    "No, I don''t agree. Thanos is coming. If we have to worry about these cumbersome paperwork, that would be a joke." Techara said, "But those people in the video, they are just ordinary people, they I don¡¯t know what kind of threats this world faces, what kind of enemies the earth will usher in, and what they will do, I can understand."


    "But I don''t understand." Rocky said again. "Because the superheroes caused some accidental injuries when fighting the enemy, they were filled with indignation. They didn''t think about the consequences if there were no superheroes? The New York War If the Thor Tinhide were not there, and let those **** bombard and bomb in New York, what would be the consequence? The superheroes saved a hundred people and they couldn''t see them, staring at the accidental injury and refused to let go? "


    As soon as this was said, everyone''s eyes fell on Loki, and everyone''s expressions were very strange.


    You, the guy who single-handedly triggered the New York War, is actually arguing for the heroes of the New York War?

 Chapter 200： Thor: Ah! I was poked blind!

    "Rocky, do you want me to remind you who is to blame for the New York war?" Nick Fury said silently, "You are the **** in your mouth!"


    "Still the biggest bastard." Phil Colson added.


    "Everyone, it''s really sad that you still say that. Didn''t we fight side by side in the New York war? Why do you still define me with a future that will no longer happen? The facts before us should not be more convincing. Is it?" Rocky said again, "Don¡¯t get me wrong. I didn¡¯t mean to get your approval, nor did I make trouble for the Tin Man. It¡¯s just the stupid idea of ??the weak to lead the strong, which makes me really Can''t help but say something."


    "I''m not saying that the accidental injury is right." Thor immediately followed Loki. "But I really want to ask that Rose. When the alien fleet appeared directly above his head, Ultron raised it directly. A city, how can there be no casualties in this situation!"


    "I can''t do it." Nick Fury said in a deep voice, "In the Age of Ultron, superheroes are responsible for fighting Thanos, and S.H.I. Next, a city is lifted into the air as a meteorite that perishes the earth. People live in the air part of the city and people live in the ground part. It is impossible to have no casualties."


    [The tenth question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [The following character, may I ask who decided to trigger the dusk of the Asgard gods and cause Sirter to destroy Asgard? ¡¿


    [A Goddess of Death, Hela]


    [B Thor]


    [C Loki, God of Cunning]


    [D Valkyrie]


    [The answer to this question is correct, rewards the art of howling fireball ninjutsu. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "Did the gods twilight really happen?" Thor couldn''t help but said when he saw the question, "have I already brought back Sirtel''s crown? This way the crown and the eternal fire will never meet again, the gods twilight It shouldn''t happen anymore."


    "Tor, I''m afraid it was you who brought Sirter''s crown back to Asgard that triggered the resurrection of Sirter." Bruce Banner said, "Originally, Asgard only had eternal fire. There is no crown, no matter who it is, you need to find the crown if you want to cause the dusk of the gods, but you have already brought the crown back to Asgard and delivered it directly to the door."


    "Tor, I have to say that your stupidity is beyond my imagination." Rocky couldn''t help but said, "You put these two things together. Isn''t this giving people with ulterior motives a chance?"


    "Rocky, why do I think you are talking about yourself?" Pietro Maximov said to Rocky, "You are not an Asgardian, you have tried to kill Thor and throw Odin on the earth, It can be said that you have committed Asgard''s greatest sins. If one day you decide to burn Asgard on fire, I wouldn''t be surprised."


    "In fact, you did try to destroy Asgard." Wanda Maximov said to Loki, "When the dark elves invaded Asgard, you gave them guidance. If it weren''t for you, they would never If you can''t attack Asgard, your mother won''t die."


    "No, I won''t hurt my mother, never." Rocky shook his head.


    "But you did do that kind of thing in the future," Phil Colson said.


    "That hasn''t happened yet, and it won''t happen." Rocky emphasized again, "I won''t hurt my mother."


    "Rocky, you''d better tell the truth." Thor thought of the scene where his mother was killed in the video. He couldn''t help but feel a heartache. He couldn''t help but warn Rocky, "If one day you really do any harm I''m not going to let you go about mother''s affairs."


    "Eon Thor, that''s my mother too." Rocky said honestly, "I hurt you at best."


    "I think it''s Rocky that is the most suspicious." Natasha Romanov said, "After all, he has a history of destroying Asgard."


    "I also vote for Rocky." Clint Button said.


    "I don''t think it''s Loki." Thor looked at his beloved woman, oh no, his beloved brother was questioned by so many people, that''s okay, so he quickly spoke for him, "What did Loki say when he assassinated Thanos? Do you remember, he said that he is the son of Odin and the prince of Asgard. It can be seen that he still takes Asgard seriously in his heart, it won''t be him."


    "Tor, then explain to me, why did Loki show the way to the dark elves when they invaded?" Natasha Romanov asked rhetorically. Does he care about using the fire?"


    "And he is the **** of cunning, he is good at deceiving people." Clint Barton also said, "Anything he says can''t be easily believed."


    "Wow, that sounds like a high rating." Rocky shrugged.


    "Hela, it must be Hela." Thor said, "I returned to Asgard with Hulk. Hela couldn''t beat us, so she would rather Asgard be destroyed than be retaken by us!"


    "Tor, do you want me to count the consequences of your believing in Rocky?" Clint Barton said aside, "Would you like me to help you remember how many times Rocky betrayed you?"


    "Needless to say, it must be Hela." Thor made a choice directly with a wave of his hand, "I choose a!"


    ¡¾wrong answer! Deduct one year of life! ¡¿


    "Look at Thor, it''s not Hela at all." Steve Rogers said, "I think with Hela''s dedication to Asgard, she will not destroy Asgard."


    "Thor, can Asgard''s throne be inherited only by men?" Stephen Strange asked a question.


    "No, in fact, strictly speaking, Hela is the heir to the throne." Thor said.


    "Then Hela is even more unlikely to destroy Asgard." Stephen Strange said, "Hela is going back this time to get back what she thinks belongs to her. Asgard is Her, how could she ruin her own things?"


    "It''s not Hela, but it won''t be Rocky either." Thor still shook his head.


    "It''s not Hela, it''s not Loki, is it you?" Tony Stark asked.


    "It can''t be me," Thor said. "How could I destroy Asgard? My mission is to protect Asgard and protect Asgard!"


    "Three of the four options have been removed from Thor, do you want to say that it is the Valkyrie?" Stephen Strange said.


    "Valkyrie..." Thor said the name without saying a word, saying that the Valkyrie wanted to destroy Asgard, which he felt reluctant.


    At this time, the video began to play.


    In the magnificent palace hall, Thor sits on the king''s throne, while Hela is standing below.


    "Sister," Thor said.


    "You are still alive." Hela said.


    "You did a good job here, I saw the new decoration." Thor said.


    "I''m not like my father, the only way to solve everything is to cover up." Hela said.


    "Or leave it alone," Thor said, and after a pause he said to Hela, "He said you are unique, and he said the same thing to me."


    "Look, you don''t know him at all, and you don''t know the power of his heyday." Hela said, "Odin and I flooded the whole world with blood and tears. How do you think this magnificence came from?" Hela said. Turns, "Suddenly, one day, he decided to be a benevolent emperor, compassionate and soothing the common people, he still has you."


    "I know why you are dissatisfied. You are my sister. Strictly speaking, you are the heir to the throne. In fact, I wish someone would volunteer," Thor sat there with a divine turn, "But that must not be you. You really **** at home."


    "Okay, get up." Hela began to slap her hair after hearing this, and her dark and supple hair that was even jealous of Rejoice suddenly turned into a dark Gothic shape with teeth and claws.


    "Father once told me that wise monarchs never provoke wars." Thor took the golden spear and stood up from the throne, step by step towards Hela on the main hall.


    "But he must also fight at all times!" Hela rushed towards Thor at the second half of the sentence, and Thor rushed towards Hela at the same moment, and the two of you were in this hall. I fought against each other.


    But Thor''s strength was really far behind Hellaby. He was holding a golden spear and Hella with his bare hands, but he was always at a disadvantage, and the spear was knocked out soon after the battle began.


    "I''m telling you about the difference between us." Hela grabbed Thor''s neck and pressed him on a large pillar. "I am the heir of Odin, the first in line, Asgar. The savior of virtue, and you are nothing!"


    boom!


    After saying this, Hela threw Thor aside with a backhand, and fell heavily to the ground.


    "Your action is so obvious that even a blind man can see it." Hela offered a sword, struck it, and directly blinded Thor''s eye.


    "You remind me of Dad." Hela said, looking into Thor''s eyes.


    "Sure enough, Thor''s eyes were made by Hela." Seeing this, Tony Stark said.


    "It''s a pity that the perfect prosthetic eye rewarded by the answer space was not obtained, otherwise I would never be afraid of being blinded by my eyes." Stephen Strange said.


    "This kind of thing won''t happen anymore," Thor said with a black face, "My eyes will never have any more problems."


    "You unfilial son, you don''t need it yourself, can''t you use it for your father?" Rocky criticized him, "Do you think my father likes to see things with one eye?"


    "The answer was wrong at the time, I didn''t get it!" Thor said grumpily, "If I get that reward, I will definitely give it to my father as soon as possible!"


    "The difference between Thor and Hella''s strength is too big." Stephen Strange said, "It''s just being beaten."


    "Reminds me of the moment when Thor was beaten by Thanos." Tony Stark said again, "In contrast to Thor, Hela''s strength is definitely not worse than Thanos."


    "It''s just a pity. Such a powerful person, who is still Thor''s sister, can''t help us fight Thanos." Bruce Banner felt a little pity.


    "It''s nothing to be a pity, even without Hela''s help, will we not solve Thanos in the future?" Steve Rogers said.


    The video continues to play.


    Hela grabbed Thor, who was blind, and dragged him out of the main hall to let him look at the Rainbow Bridge, "Look, none of them can run away. I will get the sword, even if I need to kill all these people. ."


    Under normal circumstances, there is no one on the Rainbow Bridge, but now, the Rainbow Bridge is densely packed with people.


    Heimdall led the surviving people of Asgard and wanted to evacuate from the Rainbow Bridge.


    But as he walked, Heimdall stopped. He felt that there seemed to be some terrifying creature in the fog ahead.


    "Roar!" As the low roars rang out, a huge black wolf appeared on the Rainbow Bridge, looking at everyone with a fierce look.


    This is Fenris, the giant wolf who followed Hela to fight in the Nine Realms.


    "Go back!" Heimdall didn''t have the confidence to defeat Fenris, especially since there were so many Asgardian people behind him, he decisively let everyone turn back.


    "Roar!" Fenris opened four feet and rushed towards the group of Heimdall.


    Da Da Da Da!


    At this time, the dazzling firepower fell from the sky, shooting violently at Fenris, and then the Commander spacecraft flew over the Rainbow Bridge.


    It turned out that Valkyrie and Bruce Banner arrived in time. Valkyrie didn''t know where to find a big gun, and kept shooting at Fenris in his arms.


    Fenris was dragged by the Valkyrie and bought some time for Heimdall, causing him to retreat some distance.


    However, they only retreated for a short while, and they could not stop again.


    Because the road behind him is also not working!


    Skolch, with his bald head, was walking towards him in stride, and behind him was a group of skeletons.


    At this time, the people in Asgard also knew that the situation was critical, and many people spontaneously drew out their swords to prepare for battle.


    "Heimdall!" Skolch roared and stretched out his hand, "Hand over that sword!"


    When the words fell, the army behind him immediately rushed towards Heimdall and fought with the Asgardians.


    But behind these people, Fenris got closer and closer.


    That''s right, Valkyrie was shooting Fenris continuously, but Fenris had thick skin, and the firepower was like tickling it, which did not pose any threat to it at all.


    "This broken dog can''t be killed." On the Commander spacecraft, Valkyrie was a little discouraged and stopped shooting.


    Without Valkyrie''s firepower interference, Fenris ran faster, getting closer to those Asgardians.


    Everyone looked at the giant wolf getting closer, and everyone was in fear.


    Heimdall stood at the forefront of the crowd. He took off his cloak, held swords in both hands, fixed his eyes on Fenris, and was ready to fight him to the death.


    "Everything will be okay, leave it to me." Bruce Banner, who was driving the spaceship, looked down at the beast running wild on the Rainbow Bridge and left the driving position.


    "What are you talking about?" Valkyrie looked at Bruce Banner with a puzzled look. She shot the wolf with a gun for a long time without losing a single hair, but you, an ordinary person, said it was handed to you?


    "Do you want to know who I am?" Bruce Banner stretched his arms and jumped down.


    "Come on, Hulk fights Fenris!" In the answering space, Thor suddenly became energetic when he saw this scene, "It must be very exciting."


    "Yes, beasts vs. beasts." Rocky was also a little energetic, "I am eager to know which beast is better."


    "Anyway? Hulk must have won." Stephen Strange took out his pocket. "Unfortunately, I didn''t bring popcorn. Otherwise, it must be very exciting to eat and watch Hulk abuse the giant wolf."


    Everyone in the answer space agreed that Hulk must be showing great power, as invincible as before, and blasting Fenris.


    However, a shocking scene appeared.


    Snapped!


    Bruce Banner didn''t turn into Hulk at all, so he smashed directly on the Rainbow Bridge, at the feet of Fenris, and there was no movement.


    "Mom messing with Fak!" Ma messing with Fakxia couldn''t help transforming again. He pointed to the video and said, "Who told me if I didn''t see clearly with one eye, how did I see Bruce falling to the ground?"


    "Sir, you read that right." Phil Colson also looked shocked, "Bruce really fell to the ground, very embarrassed."


    "Bruce, what are you doing?" Tony Stark turned his head and said to Bruce Banner at the time, "We are all looking forward to a great battle, here is the result?"


    "Hahaha!" Rocky laughed happily, "Although it is unexpected, it is wonderful! I really love this answer space."


    "Bruce?" Steve Rogers also asked, "Don''t you want to say something?"


    "Can''t you just pretend you haven''t seen it?" Bruce Banner got a fever, and he really wanted to get in.


    Fenris lowered his head and smelled Bruce Banner, arched his nose, and soon lost interest, and continued to run towards Heimdall and others.


    "Roar!" Fenris came to the crowd with a loud roar, and he was about to rush, but not only did his body not rush, he moved back strangely.


    It turned out that someone grabbed it from behind!


    I saw a green "little man" hugged one of Fenris'' hind legs and threw it aside.


    Hulk finally came out.


    Bruce Banner who saw this scene was in tears, Haohao, you finally came out, or else you would really cry.


    Hulk is called the "Hulk", his body is naturally very large, but this huge body is inferior to Fenris, the latter''s hill-like body directly sets off Hulk into one Child paper.


    "Ah!" But the little boy was not afraid of the behemoth Fenris at all, and roared at it.


    Valkyrie on the spaceship above her head saw this scene with a wonderful expression on her face. She finally understood why she always felt familiar with Bruce Banner. It turned out that the other party was actually this big green guy.


    "Roar!" Fenris roared and rushed towards Hulk, and one person and one beast fell off the Rainbow Bridge together.


    Almost at the same moment, Valkyrie''s spaceship didn''t stay in the air for long. The skeleton soldiers jumped onto the spaceship one by one, and bludgeoned the spaceship down.


    Bad things always happen at the same time. Heimdall''s situation is also very bad. He just killed two skeleton soldiers with a double sword, but was kicked over by another skeleton soldier.


    The skeleton soldier raised the sword high, seeing that Heimdall was about to die under this sword. With a bang, the skeleton soldier was flew aside, and a stone man appeared on the Rainbow Bridge.


    "Heyan, I''m Cohen, this is Mick." The Stone Man first introduced himself and his little friend to Heimdall, and then said, "We are going to board that spaceship and leave here. Do you want to be together?"


    That one?


    As soon as Heimdall turned his head, he saw a figure looming in the vast fog, with two curved horns on his head, and his cloak flying in the wind behind him, so majestic.


    "Your savior is here!" the man yelled.


    That voice is too familiar.


    It turned out to be Loki''s voice!


    Rocky, came here too!


    The vast fog dissipated, and everyone saw that Luo Base Station was on a huge spaceship. The spaceship was suspended next to the Rainbow Bridge, and the Asgardians hurried up to the spaceship.


    "Haha~" Even though I was blinded by one eye, but saw the beloved woman turned back to shore, oh no, my beloved brother turned back to shore to save Asgard, Thor, who was about to be beaten, couldn''t help but laugh.


    Puff!


    Hela thrust a sword directly into Thor''s back, and the laughter of "haha" immediately turned into a scream of "ah".


    "Do you miss me?" Loki walked off the spaceship and greeted everyone: "Everyone, get on board! Hurry up!"


    He himself walked through the crowd and walked to the battlefield.


    "Welcome home I saw you back." Heimdall said to Loki.


    "Of course you saw it." Loki said, and then went to kill the enemy with the Golems and other friends brought from Saka.


    "These heroic slaves are nothing more than stubborn resistance." Seeing this scene, Hela turned Thor over and pinched his neck with one hand, "I am neither a queen nor a monster, I am the **** of death, you are What **** is coming?"


    Bang bang bang~


    The sound of thunder and lightning suddenly sounded, and Thor began to emit small arcs with his fingers and fingers, and lightning flashed in his unblind eye.


    Hella suddenly felt bad, and her face changed at that time.


    "Uh~"


    Thor yelled, and a huge thunder and lightning fell from the sky, directly smashing Hela into flight.


    Then Thor jumped down to the Rainbow Bridge.


    He was bathed in thunder and lightning, and turned a lot of people as soon as he landed.


    He was standing on the Rainbow Bridge, and countless small lightnings crawled on him, and the lightning in his eyes seemed to be able to split the whole world.


    I have to say that even though I was blinded by one eye, Thor at this time is really handsome.


    "It''s so cool!" In the answer space, a voice rang, and when Thor turned his head, he saw the shocked look of Toby''s version of Peter Parker.


    "It''s powerful, it''s really powerful." The Garfield version of Peter Parker''s mouth is also open.


    "It''s really powerful." Toby''s version of Peter Parker said, "If there was him in my world, what kind of super criminal would dare to come out? I''m afraid that I would hide in the mouse hole and dare not come out a long time ago?"


    "This performance is so-so." Seeing the visitors from another world shocked by him, Thor tried his best to pretend to be calm, but the smile at the corner of his mouth couldn''t hide.

 Chapter 201： Thor: The Twilight of the Gods was actually made by me!

    The next moment was one of Thor''s brightest moments. He was surrounded by thunder and lightning, and with thunder and lightning in all his gestures, he was invincible on this rainbow bridge, and there was no enemy at all.


    And Valkyrie, Loki, Heimdall and others gradually gained the upper hand in the battle, defeating the skeleton soldiers steadily.


    Seeing this scene, Asgard¡¯s traitor Skolch decisively threw away the weapon in his hand, covered him with a torn blanket that he didn¡¯t know where he found, mixed in the Asgard crowd, and started to move towards Loki. Evacuate from the big spacecraft that came.


    "You''re late." Thor punched through the enemy and joined Loki.


    "One of your eyes is gone." Loki noticed the difference in Thor at a glance.


    "The battle is not over yet." Valkyrie passed by the siblings with a sword. The two turned around and saw that there was a person standing on the rainbow. It was the sea that was struck by thunder and lightning. pull.


    "I think it''s time to disband the Avengers." Thor said to Valkyrie with swords in both hands.


    "Then strike her with lightning." Loki pointed to Hela on the opposite side.


    "I just hit her with the strongest lightning ever, but she was unscathed." Thor said helplessly.


    "We just need to hold her and let everyone get on the boat safely." Seeing Hela walking step by step, Valkyrie had no idea of ??defeating her.


    "It''s not that simple." Thor shook his head. "The longer Hela stays in Asgard, the stronger her strength, and she will keep chasing us. We have to solve her here."


    "Then what should we do?" Valkyrie asked.


    "I''m not playing the''Help'' game anymore." Rocky declared quickly.


    "Asgard is not a place, but a people." Thor turned his head and glanced at the people who were evacuating to the spaceship, then turned to Loki and said, "Loki, we are not going to stop the gods at dusk, but to let The dusk of the gods happens smoothly, go to the underground treasure house and use Sirtel''s crown. This is the only way."


    "This is a crazy brother, even I feel crazy." Rocky did not object, and immediately turned and left.


    "I really didn''t expect that the Twilight of the Gods was actually caused by Thor''s decision." Seeing this, Stephen Strange couldn''t help but say.


    "If it weren''t for the video to reveal the secret, I would not have imagined it." Steve Rogers said, "Tor tried so desperately to save Asgard, but in the end he had to destroy it himself."


    "This seems to be the only way." Clint Barton said, "Hela is too strong, and Thor and the Valkyrie are not able to contend, and Hulk is unable to fight the giant wolf. "


    "Asgard is not a place, but a people?" Rocky looked at Thor, "I can''t see my brother, you can say this in your mouth."


    "What''s wrong with me? I''m also very wise, okay?" Thor said, "Is this the reason I built an Asgard village on earth? No matter where it is, as long as Asgard ''S people are there, then that is Asgard."


    "The Asgard village on the earth may still be Asgard, but Thor is no longer Thor." Tony Stark gestured in front of Thor''s stomach with his hands. "All I saw was a belly. Such a big pregnant woman, oh no, pregnant husband."


    "Stark, can''t you fail to mention this?" Thor''s old face suddenly went dark, "This has nothing to do with the current discussion, okay!"


    "Okay, let''s talk about now." Tony Stark said, "Although Loki got a spacecraft to take the people of Asgard away, their fate is still unfortunate. In the previous video, Thanos Slaughtering the people of Asgard, killing Loki and snatching the Rubik''s Cube of the universe, happened on this spaceship, right?"


    "It must be." Thor''s expression sank, and he couldn''t help feeling angry when he thought of that scene, especially the scene of Loki dying in front of him.


    "The goal of Thanos is actually the Universe Rubik''s Cube, not killing people. When he finally took the Rubik''s Cube, he could kill Thor, but he didn''t. It can be seen from this point." Scott Lang said. "If Thor and the others leave for a while, Thanos will go to Asgard to get the Rubik''s Cube. Will Sirtel kill Thanos together?"


    "You too underestimated Thanos." Rocky shook his head immediately after hearing this. "Although Sulter is powerful, it is impossible to kill Hela and Thanos at the same time."


    "Yes, especially at that time Thanos already had a gem." Thor said, "If he also arrives in Asgard, it is really hard to say whether the Twilight of the Gods will be realized."


    "I''m looking forward to that scene." Rocky grinned, "Sulter, Thanos, and Hella, the three of them are not friends. How will they develop? Two-on-one? Or? Fight separately? Thanos and Hela join forces to deal with Sirtel? Or when Thanos fights Sirtel with Hela shooting a cold arrow in the back? Wow, the possibilities are endless, it''s exciting to think about it."


    "I have to say that the occurrence of the Twilight of the Gods makes me think again about the word''destiny''." Stephen Strange said, "To avoid the occurrence of the Twilight of the Gods, Thor did not hesitate to kill Sulter. Die, bring back his crown, but in the end, he had to personally contribute to the dusk of the gods."


    "It''s terrible to say that." Scott Lang said, "If Thor wasn''t trying to stop the Twilight of the Gods, he would not kill Surter, and he would not bring his crown back to Ah. Skader. Look, he wants to stop it. It is this kind of blocking behavior that contributed to this result. It smells like''destiny''."


    "This is destiny that cannot be stopped?" Natasha Romanov said, "It is precisely because I want to prevent it that it happened?"


    "Then if you don''t stop it, and Thor doesn''t kill Sirtel, will the twilight of the gods not happen?" Clint Barton said.


    "No, it should be too." Stephen Strange said, "but the method is not this way, it should be some other way, such as Surtel kills Asgard himself."


    "This is indeed very possible. Since Thor tried to kill Sulter before, it means that Odin didn''t solve it 500,000 years ago. Sulter is still alive, and since he If you are alive, you will definitely take action on Asgard."


    "If you don''t stop it, it will happen, if you stop it, it will happen again, even faster." Scott Lang said, "terrible."


    "Fate..." Thor frowned, thinking about what the people said just now and what his father said before.


    The video continues to play.


    "Shall we go?" Thor looked at Valkyrie after Loki left.


    "You invite first." Valkyrie was gentlemanly humbly.


    Thor was clothed with lightning again, and lightning appeared in his eyes, rushing towards Hela, and Valkyrie then attacked with a sword.


    But Hela''s strength is simply unmatched, the super **** Thor, coupled with the assistance of the Valkyrie, is still not Hela''s opponent.


    Fortunately, all the people in Asgard have boarded the spacecraft. Thor turned his head and yelled at Heimdall, "Go! Get out of here!"


    I don''t know if this voice reminded Hela. With a single stroke of his hands, Hela suddenly emerged from the water with a huge spike and pierced directly into the hull of the spacecraft. The spacecraft stopped flying there.


    The skeleton soldiers climbed onto the spaceship along the spikes and began to kill the Asgardian people again. Several soldiers tried to resist and were beheaded on the spot.


    Skolch, this guy who has been a traitor since Hella''s appearance, this can be said to be the only lackey of Hella, made an unexpected decision at this moment.


    He showed his big gun in public!


    Two submachine guns!


    Da Da Da Da!


    The submachine gun poured bullets frantically at the skeleton soldiers, shooting all the skeleton soldiers who had intruded into the spacecraft to death.


    "For Asgard!" Skolch jumped up with his guns and jumped directly out of the spaceship.


    Da Da Da Da!


    The others shot down in the air, interrupting the spikes that had stopped the spaceship, and the spaceship was able to continue to lift off.


    "Hela!" Standing on the Rainbow Bridge, looking up at the flying spacecraft, Skolch yelled at Hela.


    Puff!


    Hela didn''t even move a step, and when she stretched out her hand from a distance, a sword immediately pierced Skolch''s chest.


    It can only be said that Skolch dared and Helagang, courage is commendable, but he shouldn''t rush up, this is simply to die, to die in vain, not even a splash of water.


    Loki''s trip to the underground treasure house was exceptionally smooth, and he won the crown of Sirtel effortlessly.


    When he was holding the crown and wanted to leave, he also saw a crystal clear green cube, the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube.


    "With the eternal fire, you are reborn at this moment." Loki placed the crown in the blazing eternal fire.


    "Sure enough, it''s Loki!" Tony Stark couldn''t help saying when he saw this.


    "What really is me?" Rocky said, "Tin Man, what thorn are you going to pick on me?"


    "When Thanos ran to the spaceship to grab the Rubik''s Cube before, didn''t anyone feel curious?" Tony Stark asked, "Why was the Rubik''s Cube on the spaceship?"


    "Yeah!" Tony Stark reminded everyone, and everyone came back to their senses. Natasha Romanov said, "The ship drove directly over the Rainbow Bridge and picked up Asgard¡¯s The people flew away. Why is the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube on board?"


    "Obviously, it was when Rocky went to get the Sulter crown, he saw the Rubik''s Cube in the underground treasury, took it away, and took it on the spaceship." Stephen Strange said.


    "Sorcerer, don''t spit people." Rocky said, "I took the Rubik''s Cube, but I didn''t show it in the video."


    "Brother, don''t quibble, you are the only one who has been to the underground treasury. It can only be you." Thor slapped Rocky on the shoulder, "Before you saved me in front of Thanos. I was very touched, but now I think I am a little bit. Not moved. If you weren''t greedy to take the Rubik''s Cube away, Thanos would go directly to Asgard who was destroyed by Sirter. Those Asgard people on the spaceship, including you, would not die. "


    "People walking by the river, there are no wet shoes." Nick Fury said, "Rocky, you have calculated too many times, and now you have finally calculated yourself to death."


    The video continues to play.


    On the Rainbow Bridge, Valkyrie and Thor were a little dysfunctional, and both were beaten to the ground.


    "Hela, that''s enough!" Thor stood up unsteadily, "You want Asgard, it''s yours."


    "No tricks you want to play with me are useless." Hela walked towards Thor step by step. "You are not my opponent."


    "I know that." Thor smiled, and reached out his hand to point to the city where flames were already emerging, "but he can."


    "Roar!"


    With a loud roar, a flame giant standing on top of his head appeared there, holding a huge flame sword in his hand.


    "No!" Hela''s face changed when she saw Surtel.


    Valkyrie took the opportunity of Hela''s distraction, flew up and knocked Hela to the ground, and Thor quickly summoned a thick thunder and smashed Hela.


    This thunder was so powerful that it directly smashed the Rainbow Bridge into pieces, and Hela fell into the water.


    "Shake in front of me, Asgard, I have come to you to settle the account." Sulter held the sword in both hands, slashing frantically.


    "People are safe, this is the most important thing." Valkyrie looked up at the spaceship and said.


    "We finally fulfilled the prophecy." Thor watched from a distance as Surtel swung his sword at Asgard.


    "I hate this prophecy." Valkyrie said.


    "I hate it too, but we have no choice. Only by destroying Asgard and Hela can the people survive." Thor said to Valkyrie, "We have to let Sirter complete this. Thing, otherwise..."


    "Big monster!" Thor didn''t finish speaking, and there was a loud roar, and a green "little" jumped onto Surter''s head and slammed into him.


    "Hulk! Stop! You idiot!" Thor didn''t know what to say. He finally figured out this way to deal with Hela, but Hulk fisted the other people as soon as he came up. Well, this time really It''s "Little Fist".


    But the power of this small punch was not small, and Sirtel''s crown was cracked by the hammer after a few punches.


    Seeing this, just a few more punches can directly break the crown.


    Fortunately, Sulter grabbed Hulk with his big hands in time and threw him off his head.


    "Hulk! Stop it!" Thor said quickly, "Listen to me this time, don''t hammer it!"


    "That''s a big monster." Hulk spread out his hands, looking like he was still unfinished.


    "Let''s go!" Valkyrie said.


    "Okay." Hulk grabbed Thor and Valkyrie one by one, and jumped directly onto the spaceship.


    Surtel has no interest in that spaceship at all. He just wreaks out Asgard with a sword of flame, and he did cause great damage to Asgard, and the whole Asgard is no longer intact. The building, the raging flames are soaring to the sky.


    puff!


    A huge spike suddenly shot out of the water and plunged directly into Surtel''s chest.


    Wow!


    The water splashed everywhere, Hela also rushed out of the water, and the spikes kept shooting at Surtel.


    "I''m the end of Asgard!" Surtel let those spikes stab him, he laughed, holding the sword of flame in both hands and stabbing Hela directly.


    Immediately there was a "boom", and a large amount of flames spewed in all directions, sweeping across Asgard.


    On the spacecraft, Tor Rocky Hulk and others watched this scene quietly.


    "The level of destruction is actually good. As long as the foundation is still strong, we can rebuild our homes." The Stone Man said on the side, "This place will also become a paradise that the entire universe will admire."


    boom!


    As soon as the Stone Man''s voice fell, Asgard''s whole bombing exploded into a mass of dregs.


    The magnificent Asgard disappeared.


    "What did I do..." Thor whispered to himself.


    "You let everyone escape." Heimdall said, "Asgard is not a place, but a people."


    The space dimmed, and the video ended here.


    "So, from the time point of view, Sirtel and Thanos appeared one after another." Stephen Strange said, "Now Hela has fallen into a deep sleep for a thousand years, so there is no need to consider her invasion of Asgard for the time being. Things, but Thanos will definitely go to Asgard. The Cosmos Cube is in Asgard."


    "Otherwise, we will also go to Asgard and wait and ambush Thanos there." Scott Lang came up with an idea, "Tor, Tony, Hulk, Wanda, Stephen, we are the strongest The people, oh, yes, call Carol back too. These people stay in Asgard together, and when Thanos appears, everyone rushes to the death!"


    "At that time Thanos had only one gem, and judging from the strength of Wanda, Stephen, Carol, Hulk, etc., I think it can still be successful." Clint Barton said, "It''s like we advance Waiting for Loki at the Cube of the Universe."


    "Then why don''t you find out the source of Thanos'' power gem, kill him when he has no gems before he gets the power gem?" James Rhodes said.


    "Hahahaha!" Loki couldn''t help but laughed there.


    "What are you laughing at?" Scott Long asked.


    "I laugh at your frog at the bottom of the well, at your inexplicable self-confidence." Loki stretched out his hand and pointed at everyone. "Do you really think Thanos is the same as me? You ambush me and think you can deal with Thanos in the same way?"


    "The Thanos in the video does not seem to be invincible." Natasha Romanov said, "From the perspective of Wanda, Carol, Stephen and the others, Thanos is not invincible. Much better than them, if they join forces, Thanos should be lost."


    "You rely too much on this future video, it''s not a good thing." Rocky said, "I can guarantee that even if you call all the people you just mentioned, Carol, Hulk, Stephen, etc., to ambush together Thanos will never succeed, do you believe it or not? Do you really think Thanos is famous in the universe?"


    "Rocky was right." Thor thought the same as Rocky, "The battle in the video is too one-sided. It shows only a certain aspect of Thanos. We don''t even know if that is his true strength. What if what we see is only half of his level?"


    "The child can stabb the adult to death with a knife while the adult is not paying attention. Did you conclude that the child is stronger than the adult based on the result that the child killed the adult?" Loki asked in return.


    [The tenth question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [Black Widow Natasha Romanov absconded to Norway for violating the "Sokovia Agreement", where she received an email. Who sent it to her? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Yelena Belova¡¿


    ¡¾BMelena Vosyikov¡¿


    [C Alexei Shostakov]


    ¡¾D Dreykov¡¿


    "Breaching the "Sokovia Agreement" refers to Natasha''s attack on Techara at the last minute of the airport war to help the captain and the Winter Soldier escape, right?" Scott Lang said after reading the topic, "Natasha I was forced to flee after only doing that. What are the consequences for people like me and Wanda who directly help the captain?"


    "It is estimated that you will be put in prison," Wanda Maximov said.


    "This is also one of the most funny things. Put these people with special abilities in jail, instead of letting them protect the people and let them fight." Rocky laughed again." These weak people are really ridiculous."


    "It seems that someone will be''resurrected from the dead''," Clint Barton said to Natasha Romanoff. "I didn''t expect that Hydra is more than capable of this kind of ability."


    "Yes, it looks like this." Natasha Romanov said.


    "Red House?" Nick Fury asked, knowing something about Natasha Romanov''s past.


    "Everyone has a past that they don''t want to be mentioned. To me, this past is the red house." Natasha Romanov pointed to the d option, "This Dreykov, he is the red house. Before I joined S.H.I.E.L.D., I and Clint, we destroyed the red house and killed him. Well, now it seems that it is very likely that he was not dead at all."


    "Natasha, everyone in the options should be relatively unfamiliar, so let''s briefly introduce it." Clint Barton said.


    "In short, the three options of abc are my''family tree'', Yelena Belova is my sister, Melina Vosyikov is my mother, and Alexei Shostakov is me. Dad." Natasha Romanov shrugged, "But in fact, my sister and I are not related by blood. We are just killers trained by the Red House. My father and my mother are not husband and wife at all, they are only temporary for the purpose of performing tasks. Formed such a family."


    "Then who will send you the mail?" Phil Colson asked.


    "Before I saw this subject, two people I always thought were dead. One was Dreykov, the head of the Red House, and the other was my mother Melina Vosyikov. My sister, I I think she lived a normal life after the destruction of the Red House, but now it seems that she is not."

 Chapter 202： Fulian disbanded! The American team absconded!

    "What about this Alexei Shostakov?" Tony Stark asked.


    "This person, I want to emphasize, he is the first and only super soldier in the Soviet Union, he is called the "Red Guard"." Natasha Romanov said.


    "Red Guard..." Steve Rogers laughed, "I didn''t expect to hear from him again after so long."


    "Captain, do you know?" Tony Stark asked.


    "Actually know each other, have dealt with before." Steve Rogers said.


    "Is it a Soviet super soldier?" Bruce Banner was quite interested. "Is he still fighting criminals?"


    "No, he is in prison." Natasha Romanov said, "and he will never get out."


    "..." This answer made people very speechless. The only super soldier who caused him to rot in jail for a lifetime. This kind of operation can only be said to be Tianxiu.


    "So what ability does this Red Guardian have?" Tony Stark asked.


    "He is very similar to the captain, and he also uses a shield." Natasha Romanov said, "you can think of him as an ugly Captain America."


    "Then it sounds impossible for this ugly captain to send you mail, but he is in prison." Sam Wilson said.


    "I don''t know." Natasha Romanov said, "I have been away for too long, and I have been disconnected from them for a long time. I don''t know anything about them now. Even I think they may already know me. Everything is different. Just like my mother, she is not dead. And the Red Guard, maybe he has been released from prison. No, the last time I saw him was 20 years ago, and others told me that he was in prison. Maybe that news is simply false."


    "That doesn''t sound like a good choice," Stephen Strange said.


    "From the feeling, many people say that women''s sixth sense is very accurate. I will check it now." Natasha Romanov said, "Those people who still appear in my mind from time to time are Yelena. I am. Choose a!"


    ¡¾correct answer! Reward distribution! ¡¿


    A small arrow with a delicate shape and a touch of red at each end appeared on the ground.


    "It''s really an arrow." Tony Stark said, "Is the black widow going to be a female eagle eye now?"


    "Tony, this is not the arrow you know." Natasha Romanov immediately blew the whistle, and the whistle arrow on the ground flew up, passing a red light in the air, the speed was so fast, it was almost like Like lightning.


    Tony Stark didn''t have time to do anything, he felt a red light flashing in front of him, and he saw an arrow floating in front of him.


    "You just died." Natasha Romanov said, "even if you are wearing the armor."


    "This is indeed different from the arrow I imagined." Tony Stark stretched out his hand to grab that arrow, Natasha Romanov whistled again, and the whistle arrow turned around and flew to Natasha Romanov. Tasha Romanov was next to him, who reached out and held it.


    "It looks like Clint is no longer the only archer in the team." Steve Rogers said.


    At this time, the space lights up and the video starts to play.


    At the beginning of the video, Natasha Romanov drove a white vehicle on a mountain road. The radio in the car broadcasted the situation of the Avengers: "After the "Sokovia Agreement" was signed, the Avengers¡¯ The arrest is ongoing, and Steve Rogers and Natasha Romanoff are currently at large..."


    The vehicle stopped near a white house in the woods, and Natasha Romanov walked in vigilantly with a gun. She tiptoed to the front of the bedroom, the door ajar, and there was snoring. She pushed the door in and saw a man lying on the bed.


    It was obvious that Natasha Romanov knew this man because she actually smiled when she saw him.


    "You sleep on my bed." Natasha Romanov lifted her leg and kicked Mason.


    "I..." Mason opened his eyes. "I''m not in the bed."


    "Have you got everything on my list?" Natasha Romanov asked.


    "There are passports, entry visas, and a few local driver''s licenses," Mason handed a stack of things to Natasha Romanov. "Mix and match them, and you can convert about 20 different identities."


    "Fanny Longbottom?" Natasha Romanov opened a passport and looked at it, and asked Mason, "Why, are you 12 years old?"


    "That''s a legal name." Mason briefly introduced the situation to Natasha Romanov. "There is a generator outside. It is gasoline-powered. The septic tank needs to be flushed in a few weeks. But, you know. , Someone will deal with it. You have to transport the garbage to the city, it only takes 20 minutes to drive. I put your equipment on the stairs


    "Very good," Natasha Romanov said.


    "Are you all right?" Mason asked.


    "Why should I be wrong?" Natasha Romanov asked.


    "I heard something, you know, is the dissolution of the Avengers." Mason said.


    "It''s okay," Natasha Romanov said, "I''m actually better by myself."


    "Are you sure?" Mason asked.


    "Yes." Natasha Romanov asked.


    "You can tell me, you know? Friends are like this." Mason said.


    "I know, I have friends." Natasha Romanov said.


    "People with friends won''t call me." Mason exploded Natasha Romanoff''s lie.


    "I won''t cause you trouble." Natasha Romanov opened her mouth and did not continue to be stiff.


    "What is this rubbish?" Natasha Romanoff kicked a box at the door and asked when Mason left.


    "Oh, just some mail and personal information from the Budapest Safe House." Mason turned around and said.


    "Budapest?" Natasha Romanov was a little surprised.


    "I know you won''t go back again, so I let other people live in the apartment." Mason said with his hands in his pockets.


    "Sorry for causing you trouble, I should tell you I won''t live." Natasha Romanov said.


    "Okay," Mason said. "If you don''t want those things, just throw them in the trash can."


    Natasha Romanov threw the box behind the car, planning to throw it away when entering the city.


    This "when" will come soon. At night, Natasha Romanov found that there was no oil in the barrel, so she drove into the city to refuel.


    boom!


    When she was passing a bridge, without warning, a shell hit her car. In the raging fire, the car overturned several times and rolled to the edge of the bridge. Half the front of the car was already suspended. Almost the whole car had to fall under the bridge.


    Natasha Romanov was so dizzy and half-conscious. The gasoline spilled on the road started to catch fire, and sparks flashed in the car.


    Not knowing whether it was stimulated by fire or electric sparks, Natasha Romanov woke up faintly. As soon as she turned her head in the car, she saw a figure walking towards her step by step.


    The man was wearing a dangling-looking battle uniform and a helmet on his head, but he was obviously not a motorcycle helmet either. He looked much more advanced.


    "I''m sure Rose has no jurisdiction here!" Natasha Romanov said to the master of imitation Antonia, "You should know that I shoot more accurately when I am angry."


    Bang bang bang!


    Natasha Romanov shot directly at Antonia, who picked up a shield for one block, and all the bullets fell on the shield.


    Then Antonia shot the shield out, and with a bang, the shield was nailed to the car window.


    "Captain, are you sure you didn''t accept students with us behind your back?" Seeing this, Thor couldn''t help but said to Steve Rogers, "The appearance of this person launching a shield, but you are a bit like you!"


    "The shield is not an exclusive weapon." Steve Rogers said, "the red guard, he also uses a shield."


    In these two sentences, Natasha Romanov has already crawled out of the car in the video. She holds the gun in both hands and looks around very vigilantly.


    However, there was no ghost shadow around, and Antonia didn''t know where he went.


    Antonia did not leave. She hid on the roof of the car. When Natasha Romanov turned her head, she flipped off the roof of the car, but Natasha Romanov was also very keen, almost When Antonia turned down, she turned her head and raised her gun to shoot.


    As usual, Antonia used a shield to block all the bullets.


    When he landed, he kicked off the gun in Natasha Romanov''s hand.


    Natasha Romanov turned around and cut her legs around Antonia¡¯s neck, trying to fall, but Antonia landed firmly on the ground, and then she turned around and cut her legs around Natasha Romanov. Nov''s neck fell to the ground.


    Antonio''s helmet is really not an ordinary helmet, it shows some data of Natasha Romanov, and outlines some movement lines of Natasha Romanov''s body.


    Natasha Romanov stood up with a carp, and Antonia also stood up with a carp at the same time, acting exactly like Natasha Romanov.


    "This guy, he can imitate other people''s tricks!" Seeing this, Steve Rogers already saw some clues.


    "So Thor is really right, he really used the shield with the captain?" Tony Stark said.


    "He has imitated Natasha and the captain now. I wonder if others in the reunion will also imitate it?" Bruce Banner said.


    "I don''t know if others imitate, but Bruce, he must be unable to imitate." Natasha Romanov said, "it looks like he can only imitate some actions."


    "Tony and Thor certainly can''t imitate." Stephen Strange said, "Clint is very possible."


    At this time, there was an unexpected change in the video. After seeing a box, Antonia actually gave up Natasha Romanov, ignored her, turned and walked towards the box.


    "You didn''t come for me!" Natasha Romanov also understood at this time, the other party came for her email!


    Mason handed it to her, but she didn''t even look at the email she was going to throw away.


    It seems that it is definitely not a simple thing, otherwise there would not be such a guy to **** it.


    Natasha Romanov drew a dagger and rushed towards the master of imitation Antonia. The two fought a few times and she was knocked into the air by the other''s palm.


    Natasha Romanov got up and wanted to go, but was kicked by Antonia again.


    However, it didn''t matter, Natasha Romanov still had tricks. She groped out a small cylinder, and when she pressed the button, a rope was shot out of the cylinder and wrapped around Antonia''s legs.


    At this moment Antonia had bent over to pick up the box, her hands were almost touching, and the rope suddenly contracted and pulled it over.


    Natasha Romanov hurriedly ran to the box and opened it. There was a dose of red potion inside. At this time, it was too late to wonder what it was. Natasha Romanov hurriedly hid these potions in her waist. .


    Almost as soon as it was done, Antonia cut the rope with a sword, tumbling in the air, and struck Natasha Romanov with a sword.


    Natasha Romanov picked up the shield on the ground and attacked Antonia, and after a while, Antonia kicked and fell from the bridge into the river.


    Antonia inserted the sword into her back and opened the stolen box to see that it was empty and there was nothing inside.


    Only then did she realize that she had been fooled, but when she walked to the bridge and looked down, where was the shadow of Natasha Romanov in the vast river?


    Natasha Romanov swam to a shore, took out the potions, and then had time to look carefully.


    She found that among those medicines, there was a photo unexpectedly placed, and she brought the photo to her eyes, on which were two laughing little girls.


    That was her childhood, and her younger sister, Yelena Belova.


    Since the mail was sent by Yelena, and the mail was sent by someone like a master imitator, Natasha Romanov was determined to figure out what was going on.


    She came to Budapest.


    Came to the place where she once lived.


    She took out the door gun and pinned it to her waist.


    "I know you are outside." Just as Natasha Romanov opened the lock, a voice came from the room, a female voice.


    "I know you know I''m outside." Natasha Romanov drew the gun that had just been put on her waist, opened the door gently, and walked in.


    "Then why are you sneaking like walking in a minefield?" the person in the room said again.


    "Because I don''t know if I can believe you." Natasha Romanov said.


    "It''s really interesting, I want to say the same thing," said the person in the room.


    "So, we are going to talk like adults?" Natasha Romanov walked into a room where there was a woman, and she also pointed a gun at her.


    Although she hadn''t seen each other for many years, Natasha Romanov recognized her at a glance, and she was Yelena Belova.


    "Before I kill you, put the gun down." Yelena Belova warned Natasha Romanov.


    "You let go first." Natasha Romanov fully carried forward the fine tradition of "ladies first," even though she was a lady herself.


    The two men held guns and pointed at each other and started to move their hands for a long time. Seeing the degree of madness, if they didn''t know it, they thought they were two enemies, who would have thought that they were sisters.


    "The other sisters who have not seen each other for so many years are holding headaches and crying when they meet again. It''s okay for you, you just want to kill each other." The sisters beat each other and staged a martial arts scene, but Stephen Strange was stunned.


    "Even the knife is used, so I''m not afraid of killing people?" Scott Long was also astounded. When Natasha saw the pictures of her sisters, she obviously still had feelings, but she started after meeting. But mercilessly.


    "This situation is normal." Nick Fury was not surprised at all. "If Natasha directly believed in Yelena, then she wouldn''t be the most elite agent of S.H.I.E.L.D.."


    "That''s her sister!" Wanda Maksimov also couldn''t accept this kind of drama.


    "What about my younger sister? Even if you really have a blood-related sister, you can¡¯t easily believe it after seeing it for so long." Phil Coleson also fully understands this behavior, "Wanda, our business is like this. Suspicion and vigilance are our most basic quality requirements. We can completely trust only the gun in our hands."


    When several people in the answering space expressed their opinions on "sisters tearing each other", the two sisters in the video had already finished the fight, and they were all okay, as if it was not themselves who had just been desperately trying to get each other out.


    "Do you have to come to Budapest?" Natasha Romanov asked.


    "I came here because I thought you would not come." Yelena Belova opened the refrigerator and took out a bottle of wine. She pointed to some traces on the wall, "You used to live here, what is that? Caused by bullets?"


    "It''s not a bullet, it''s a bow and arrow." Natasha Romanov said.


    "It looks like it is." Yelena Belova poured herself a glass of wine.


    "If you think I won''t be here, why give me this?" Natasha Romanov took out the red potions and photos and put them on the table.


    "Did you bring it here?" Yelena Belova took the photo away.


    "I didn''t come here to be your friend, but you have to tell me what it is." Natasha Romanov said.


    "It''s synthetic gas, an antagonist of chemical conquest." Yelena Belova explained as she packed her things, "This medicinal gas immune the brain''s nervous system in many ways..."


    "Can you speak human words next time?" Natasha Romanov said.


    "It is the antidote to mind control." Yelena Belova said, "Why don''t you bring it to your super scientist friends, who can explain it to you, such as Tony Stark?"


    "We don''t communicate much now." Natasha Romanov said, "So..."


    "Very good, it''s perfect timing." Yelena Belova said, "When you need the Avengers, where are they?"


    "I don''t want to be here, I''m on the run, you may kill me." Natasha Romanov said.


    "What should I do? You are the only superhero I know." Yelena Belova said, "That''s why I sent you something."


    "I have been watching the news." After a pause, Yelena Belova said again, "I look forward to seeing Captain America destroy the Red House."


    "What?" Natasha Romanov was shocked when he heard this, "Take down the red house? What are you talking about? It has been many years since Dreykov is dead. I killed him. ."


    "You don''t really believe it, do you?" Yelena Belova laughed. She looked at Natasha Romanov in surprise, "So you really believe it."


    "Drekov died, and he almost destroyed the entire city before killing him." Natasha Romanov said.


    "If you are really so sure, then tell me how you killed him, tell me very accurately." Yelena Belova said.


    "We installed a bomb." Natasha Romanov said.


    "Who are''we''?" Yelena Belova asked.


    "Clint Barton," Natasha Romanov said, looking at Yelena Belova, "Killing Dreykov is the last step I took to escape to S.H.I.E.L.D.."


    "Is it that simple?" Yelena Belova asked.


    "Yes, UU reading www.uuk¨¡nshu.com of course, it''s very simple." Natasha Romanov turned around and said as she walked, "This is what I said about the explosion of the Pentagon, and then fired with the Hungarian special forces. We hid for 10 days before we left Budapest."


    "Have you checked the corpse?" Yelena Belova stooped to pick up the bag and put a pistol into the bag. "Are you sure you died?"


    "There are no corpses left for us to examine." Natasha Romanov said.


    "You forgot Derekoff''s daughter." Yelena Belova said.


    At this time, Yelena Belova and Natasha Romanov both heard a slight noise, and felt it was not good. The next moment, with a "boom", a big hole was directly blown out of the roof, and some of them were fully equipped. The armed widow killer entered the room through the hole.


    But Natasha Romanov and Yelena Belova are not vegetarians, and they rushed out of the room easily and fled on the roof.


    Running, there was no way ahead, Yelena Belova directly unplugged a big chimney screw, she and Natasha Romanov both held the big chimney, and then kicked on the roof, the big chimney He leaned over to another building.


    A widow killer chasing them followed desperately, but the chimney was too far away from the roof, she didn''t catch it, and fell straight down.


    At a critical moment, Natasha Romanov grabbed the hand of the widow killer.


    It is said that the widow-killer should be grateful for this kind of life-saving grace, but she did not, in this case still drew a knife to stabbing Natasha Romanov, and she fell down by herself.


    boom!


    The big chimney also hit another building upstairs, throwing Yelena Belova and Natasha Romanov out.

 Chapter 203： Are you still human? Cross the universe with a spaceship!

    Yelena Belova had better luck. She smashed into a room. Natasha Romanov had less luck. She also fell directly downstairs, but there were many pipes in the building, Natasha Romanov. The body was blocked twice by these pipes before landing, there was nothing serious about it.


    She clutched her waist and walked towards the widow killer step by step.


    "Don''t move, you are hurt." Natasha Romanov said to the widow killer, "Let me help you."


    The widow-killer looked at Natasha Romanov with a look of eagerness, but suddenly, something like a wristband on her arm began to glow red.


    She desperately tried to move her arm away, but the arm hit her own face, as if an invisible force was forcing her to do that.


    "I don''t want to do this." The widow killer looked at Natasha Romanov, tears almost streaming out, she was desperately resisting the invisible force, but her arm was still a little closer to her face.


    "What are you doing?" Natasha Romanov asked, she did not understand the widow''s strange behavior.


    "He''s forcing me." The widow''s arm touched her face, and a red light was shot onto her face.


    Natasha Romanov knelt down and looked. The widow was dead with her eyes wide open, and half of her face had been scorched by the blow.


    "Do you believe me now?" Yelena Belova also came here from upstairs at this time.


    The space dimmed, and the video ended here.


    "So, Captain, do you have a plan to demolish the Red House?" Natasha Romanov said to Steve Rogers.


    "The red house is not my enemy." Steve Rogers said, "but if you ask me for help, as a friend, I will."


    "Thank you, Captain, but I think it''s more than enough for me to destroy the Red House now." Natasha Romanov said.


    "Natasha, when are you going to call me? I was there the last time I played against them. How could I be missing this time?" Clint Barton said on the side.


    "Clint, you played against them, knowing their level, now my hand is their nightmare." Natasha Romanov said, "I can do it myself."


    "Well, if you need it, speak up anytime." Clint Button said.


    "Is this red house all female killers?" Stephen Strange said.


    "Yes, they are all female killers." Natasha Romanov said.


    "I don''t understand a little bit, Natasha, are you too kind to those killers?" Scott Lang said at this time, "The woman who killed herself, she wanted to kill you, but you saved it. she?"


    "Lang, they are actually a group of poor people. They are like the Winter Soldiers. Their brains are controlled by others. They can''t help themselves." Natasha Romanov sighed, "Did you see that? You can''t control the life and death of him."


    "It seems that what Yelena mails you is something that can let them release their control." Steve Rogers thought of his good friend Bucky Barnes again, "Bucky is controlled by Hydra, I don¡¯t know yet. Is there any way to remove it."


    "There must be, Captain, don''t worry." Nick Fury said, "We will find a way."


    "Hydra must have a way." Phil Coleson said, "We are going to work on Hydra soon, and we will dig out all of their things at that time. I will pay special attention to this aspect."


    "We still have Wanda, even if they know a way to remove Bucky''s control, we will dig it out." Nick Fury said.


    "Leave it to me, the captain, unless they don''t know at all, or I will dig it out." Wanda Maximov said.


    "Thank you everyone." Steve Rogers thanked.


    "This video just mentioned something very interesting. The Avengers are disbanded. Does anyone want to say something about this?" Scott Long said, "That''s the Avengers! The Avengers who saved the world several times Alliance! So disbanded?"


    "It must be because of the "Sokovia Agreement." Some heroes headed by the captain did not sign, so they were forced to retire. In fact, they almost all became wanted criminals, just like the captain and Natasha in the airport battle. At that time, they all violated the "Sokovia Agreement." Stephen Strange said.


    "The Avengers have Captain, Tony, Bruce, Clint, Natasha, and Thor." Phil Coleson counted them one by one, "Captain, Clint, Natasha None of the three signed. Bruce and Thor don''t know where they went. The Avengers are the only one left with Tony, which can only be disbanded."


    "It''s really funny." Rocky couldn''t help but said again. "Such a team that saved the world was disbanded for this reason?"


    "The captain sacrificed himself for the people as early as World War II. Since he thaw, he has fought desperately to protect the people. He turned out to be a wanted criminal..." Stephen Strange shook his head, "Outrageous."


    "Bruce should be in Sarkar at this time," Phil Coleson said. "So where is Thor?"


    "Perhaps he was hunting down Sirtel." Thor shrugged. "Who knows, it''s not on Earth anyway."


    [The eleventh question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [Excuse me, Iron Man Tony Stark wandering in the universe, when he is about to die, who saved him? ¡¿


    [A Guardians of the Galaxy]


    [B Thor]


    [Captain C Marvel, Carol Danvers]


    [Doctor D Strange Stephen Strange]


    [The answer to this question is correct, and the ultimate survivability is rewarded (it can survive in extreme environments including a vacuum environment). If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "Tony is wandering in the universe? This should be the time to copy Thanos'' Lair with Steven." Steve Rogers said, "After all, we don''t have the ability to interstellar travel, so we only have that time. Only an ebony-throated spacecraft can go to Thanos¡¯ Lair."


    "If it was that time, Stephen was there. Stephen could open the portal. Why didn''t he just open a portal and send Tony back?" Scott Long said.


    "It should be impossible." Stephen Strange said, "That''s interstellar transmission. The length is calculated in light years. Do I look like someone who can cover such a large area with spells?"


    "Steven may be able to go where he wants to go on earth, but if you can open a portal to transmit in the universe, it would be too much." Thor also said, "Don''t talk about the universe, even in the nine realms, ah Skader still has to cross the Rainbow Bridge to pass."


    "Then it seems that D option can be ruled out." Scott Lang said.


    "I think I can rule it out, too." Thor thought for a while and said, "Yes, I can fly, and Asgard also has a spacecraft. In theory, I can save Tony. But since he failed to copy Thanos Lair, he failed. I just wandered in the universe, so it must be far away from Asgard. I am unlikely to go there without knowing the universe Tony is trapped in."


    "Then the rest are the Guardians of the Galaxy and Captain Marvel." Stephen Strange said, "These two options are interstellar, and there is no doubt that they have the ability to save Tony, who can meet Tony in the universe. The probability is also greater than Thor, and these two options are the most likely."


    "Guardians of the Galaxy and Captain Marvel. I choose Captain Marvel." Tony Stark made a choice, "I choose C!"


    ¡¾correct answer! Reward distribution! ¡¿


    As soon as the reward was in place, a creamy light flashed across Tony Stark''s body.


    "Very good, very powerful." Tony Stark digested his new ability and nodded with satisfaction.


    "Tony, the reward is extreme environment, not too specific, what kind of extreme environment is it?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "First of all, I am not afraid of the cold, I will not be frozen to death, even at absolute zero I will not die, of course, the temperature is so low that I basically have no mobility, I can only fall asleep." Tony Star K said.


    This first one is enviable.


    "Great!" said Clint Barton, "so you can also learn from the captain, throw you in the ice store and freeze it, and then thaw it in 100 years. Congratulations, you are also a young old man."


    "In theory, Tony can live forever." Bruce Banner said, "Of course, the premise is that he can be frozen forever."


    "It''s better to live like that and die." Tony Stark said, "Secondly, I am not afraid of heat. Of course, the upper limit is much lower, probably only 2000 degrees Celsius."


    "This is already more heat-resistant than some metals." Bruce Banner said.


    "I won''t talk about the others in that detail. I have incredible adaptability to radiation, strong acid, viruses, strong pressure, etc." The dog finally received a reply from the goddess, "The end of the world described in the science fiction movies we have seen, such as planets hit the earth, the world¡¯s nuclear peace, global ice, the flood, the eruption of zombies, etc., almost nothing can kill. In my case. Astronauts need to wear thick spacesuits to land on the moon and Mars. I don¡¯t need anything. A handsome suit is enough. Scientists need special clothing when they go to the bottom of the sea to investigate, but I still need one piece. Suits, there is no problem to the Mariana Trench."


    "What if there is no food?" Bruce Banner asked, "Can you adapt without energy intake?"


    "If there is no food, my skin can automatically absorb the elements and energy needed by the body from the surrounding environment." Tony Stark spread his hands, "I can now ¡®non-eating fireworks¡¯."


    "This is indeed a very good ability." Bruce Banner said.


    "It sounds like there is no way to kill Tony." Scott Long said.


    "No, I''m just able to adapt to all kinds of extreme environments. It''s not invulnerable. If you want to kill me, a bullet will do." Tony Stark said.


    "This is very strange." Bruce Banner said, "You must know that the underwater pressure is very large, the depth of the Mariana Trench, the pressure is unimaginable, your body can withstand that kind of water pressure , The strength and density of your body should be amazing. It¡¯s impossible for a bullet to kill you."


    "Bruce, this is the peculiarity of this ability. My body is not really strong, but because after I am in that environment, my body automatically adapts to the environment and produces that kind of change. I am now in a normal state. Environment, so my body is the body of ordinary people, just like everyone else." Tony Stark said.


    At this time, the space lights up and the video starts to play.


    In the beginning, it was in a spaceship, where Tony Stark and Nebula played a very boring and childish game.


    Seeing Tony Stark flicking a triangle towards the Nebula, Nebula reacted subconsciously and quickly raised his hand to block it.


    "You don''t have to do that, because you just need to keep this gesture." Tony Stark put his arms on the table and clenched his fists, but his index fingers were stretched out to face each other and made a simple "goal."


    "Yes." Now it was Nebula''s turn to play. She held the triangle with her left hand and flicked with her right hand. The triangle flew out with a swish.


    But he didn''t score the "goal" at all, but fell outside Tony Stark''s arm.


    "Almost made it in." Tony Stark said.


    Nebula bounced again, and the triangle flew high, across the "goal", and fell into Tony Stark''s arms.


    "Get in!" Tony Stark said, "Now we each get a point."


    After the two played this boring game for a while, Tony Stark walked to a corner of the spaceship where there was a broken armor helmet.


    "Is this stuff recording?" Tony Stark reached out and tapped on the helmet, and a ray of light came out of his eyes.


    Tony Stark leaned on the spaceship and began to record his last words.


    "Hey, Miss Potts, Xiao Pei, if you find this video, don''t post it on social networks, otherwise you will definitely cry to death."


    "I don''t know if you can see it, I don''t know if you still..."


    "Oh my God, I hope you are still alive."


    "Today is the 21st day, no, the 22nd day."


    "If it weren''t for the fear of existence caused by gazing into the real void, I would say I feel better today."


    "The infection is over. Thanks to the blue sister, you will love her. She is very pragmatic, but she has some abusive tendencies."


    "The fuel cell was destroyed in the fight. We found a way to reverse the ion charge and gained approximately 48 hours of flight time."


    "But it''s completely unusable now."


    "The nearest convenience store is also thousands of light years away."


    "Oxygen will be completely exhausted tomorrow morning."


    "Then it''s over."


    "Xiao Pei, I know I said I won''t surprise you again, but I have to say, how I wish I could complete this last one. But now it seems..."


    "Well, you know what it looks like."


    "Don''t be sad about it."


    "I mean, if you feel sad for a few weeks and continue to live with a great sense of guilt..."


    "Maybe I should lie down for a while and let my eyes rest."


    "Please understand that when I gradually fall asleep, it will be the same every night I have recently."


    "I''m fine, really fine."


    "I will dream of you."


    "Because it has always been you."


    Tony Stark turned off the video, put on a coat, curled up next to his helmet, and closed his eyes.


    A smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    He was finally able to sleep well.


    Not knowing how long he lay down, Tony Stark fell asleep.


    Nebula picked him up and put him on a chair.


    Suddenly, a ray of light shone in, like a bright sun, stroking Tony Stark''s face, he slowly opened his eyes and found that a dazzling little sun was floating outside the spaceship.


    When the light gradually dissipated, he realized that it was not a sun, but a woman.


    Captain Marvel, Carol Danvers!


    Everything in the camera, Steve Rogers was shaving in the bathroom, and the mirror in front of him suddenly shook.


    He quickly ran out with the others, and saw a luminous woman in the night sky slowly flying over holding a spaceship.


    Carol Danvers placed the spacecraft on the lawn, and Nebula helped Tony Stark walk out.


    The space dimmed, and the video ended here.


    "It''s too exaggerated? Send Tony back with the spaceship with your bare hands?" Natasha Romanov said.


    "Tony mentioned that he was at least a thousand light-years away from the earth, and she lifted the spaceship to the earth in the blink of an eye. Can she go through the wormhole directly physically?" Bruce Banner thought this was incredible." Is this really something that humans can do?"


    "I told you already, Carol is very strong." Nick Fury said.


    "This is not strong anymore, but outrageous." Thor said, "Thanksgiving still needs gems for the shuttle, she pours it, and crosses directly physically, with a spaceship!"


    "Why is that blue-skinned girl with Tony?" Clint Barton said, "Isn''t she from the Guardians of the Galaxy? Did Tony meet her before meeting Captain Marvel?"


    "If that''s the case, there should be another spaceship. This blue sister can''t physically travel across the universe." Natasha Romanov said, "It should be when she was in Thanos'' Lair. , It¡¯s just that the video only shows the battle scene between Tony and Stephen."


    "Speaking of Stephen, why is there only Tony on the spaceship without Stephen? Could it be that he is dead?" Natasha Romanov said, "He handed over the time gem to save Tony, but he was brutally murdered?"


    "It shouldn''t be dead." Nick Fury said. "Later, when Tony snapped his fingers to turn Thanos into ashes, wasn''t Stephen there? He also made an unclear gesture to Tony."


    "That''s not necessarily true. Do you remember that Thanos died twice?" Natasha Romanov said, "One was to be beheaded by Thor, and the other was Tony snapped his fingers. It is not strange that the dead appear again. It''s up."


    "About Thanos died twice, it should be time shuttle." Tony Stark said, "Tor cut off Thanos'' head, and then traveled to the past to fight Thanos again. As for why we have to shuttle. In the past, I still don''t quite understand."


    [The twelfth question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [Please watch the following video first. ¡¿


    From the beginning of the video, it was a shocking picture. I saw spider silk criss-crossing among the high-rise buildings in the city, sticking several carriages in the air.


    The carriage stuck in the air is certainly not street art, but people living in it.


    "A survivor camp claims that they have made progress in developing an antidote." The voice of Okeye, the female general of Wakanda, sounded.


    "Awesome!" Spider-Man Peter Parker said happily, "The global crisis is resolved, everyone, come and give a high five!"


    "Don''t worry," said Winter Soldier Bucky Barnes. "The location of the signal was damaged during transmission. We don''t know where it was launched."


    "It looks like this message is composed of a non-linear hexadecimal code." Bruce Banner said as he looked at the complex graphics on the light curtain in front of him.


    "Does this position look familiar?" Bucky Barnes asked Sharon Carter. "Agent Carter?"


    "That was the first operational base of S.H.I.E.L.D. at Camp Lihai in New Jersey." Sharon Carter looked at the graphic on the light curtain and said, "There are indeed equipment that can produce antidote."


    "Then we will set off at dark," Okoye said.


    The screen paused at this place, and the question appeared.


    [Excuse me, Peter Parker, the Winter Soldier, Bucky Barnes and their entourage were not attacked by anyone on their way to Camp Lehigh? ¡¿


    [A Captain America Steve Rogers]


    [B Falcon Sam Wilson]


    [C Hawkeye Clint Barton]


    [D Black Widow Natasha Romanov]


    [The answer to this question is correct It is a reward for walking in the air. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    Although there are three Peter Parkers at the scene, everyone knows who this question is about. The Peter Parker in the video looks almost exactly the same as the 10-year-old Peter Parker, obviously he grew up.


    "This is Zombie World No. 5!" Bruce Banner took the lead. "After I was rescued by the Wasp, I was taken to this carriage above the city."


    "I actually built a''safe house'' in the air like this, but it''s fortunate that Peter''s silk is strong enough." Tony Stark said, "World 7 Peter actually used silk to stop a train. The degree of firmness is simply appalling. "


    "In the video just now, Peter talked about the''global crisis.'' It can be seen that the zombies in World No. 5 have spread all over the world." Clint Barton said, "It''s a terrible world."


    "What''s more terrifying is that even the superheroes have become zombies, and they can still have the abilities they had before their lives." Natasha Romanov said, "Superheroes, zombies, this world is more powerful than those of the movie zombies. People are desperate."

 Chapter 204： US team: I was cut off!

    "Although superheroes can still use their abilities during their lifetimes when they become zombies, their IQs are much worse than before, and their strengths are greatly reduced." Steve Rogers said, "When they saved Bruce, Tony and Stephen were so easy. It was dealt with by the Wasp. With their strength, it would be impossible if it were during their lifetime!"


    "When I went to Lihaiying to find the antidote, it was definitely not a person, but a zombie." Nick Fury said, "So at least three of the four people who chose ABCD have become zombies."


    "So what we have to do is to select the person who has not become a zombie?" Peter Parker asked, "Because it is a human being, so we didn''t participate in the attack?"


    "No, even if there is no correct answer to participate in the attack, it does not mean that it is a human being." Nick Fury denied this speculation. "It is also possible that the zombie is not on the way to the Lihai Camp and did not meet you. "


    "Then there is no choice at all," said Peter Parker. "There is no clue for analysis."


    "There is really no way to analyze it. I can only rely on feelings." Tony Stark said to Peter Parker, "General Wakanda, the Wasp, etc. are not there. You are the only person involved in the topic. Yes, so you answer this question."


    "Me?" Peter Parker looked a little excited, but Yuebu was rewarded for his ability on this topic, which he still wanted very much.


    "It''s you, kid." Steve Rogers said, "about whose question, who will answer."


    "If you let me choose..." Peter Parker put his cheek in his hand, chanting words there, "Three shorts and one long, choose the long, three longs and one short, choose the short, two longs and two shorts, choose C."


    "Is this the exclusive formula for taking the exam at school?" Tony Stark heard a black line.


    "Of course not. I know how to do school topics, but I don''t know how to do this." Peter Parker smiled, "When they don''t know how to do montages, they seem to be so blind."


    "So how is the accuracy rate?" Tony Stark asked.


    "It seems to be quite tall," Peter Parker said.


    "So..." Peter Parker looked at the question and hesitated again and again, "I choose A! Captain America!"


    "..." Tony Stark was speechless, "Didn''t you say that the accuracy rate is very high, why did you choose an A?"


    "Of the four options, the captain is the super soldier. He is the most powerful, so he may not become a zombie. He may be bigger than the other three options." Peter Parker said, "So I choose Captain America."


    ¡¾wrong answer! Deduct one year of life! ¡¿


    "So you made the wrong choice." Tony Stark rubbed Peter Parker''s head. "But you are still young and you have a lot of life expectancy. It won''t matter if you deduct one year."


    "Could it be a Falcon?" James Rhodes said, "Although Tony turns into a zombie, Sam can fly, and the probability of him becoming a zombie is always lower than the other three options."


    "With Doctor Strange and Iron Man becoming a zombie in front, their strength and ability to fly can''t increase their chances of survival at all." Natasha Romanov said, "Let''s wait and watch the video."


    Soon, the video continued to play, and a group of survivors sat in a car and drove towards Central Station.


    "Even if it''s the end of the world, I don''t know why, I''m still a driver." Hapi, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, complained there.


    "Is there any problem?" said Okye, who was sitting in the co-pilot. "Aren''t you an Uber driver?"


    "No, I am a private driver, there is a difference between the two." Harpy retorted.


    At this time, a huge zombie face suddenly appeared in front of the car. This face was really too big, bigger than the entire car.


    "My God, is there such a big zombie?" In the answer space, Peter Parker was shocked. "Did the zombie bite such a big person, or did a normal person become a zombie before becoming so big?"


    "Ah!" In the video, Hapi was also screamed in shock. He hit a button on one side with a punch, and the van suddenly zoomed in, smashing the zombie to pieces.


    "It turns out that the zombie is not big, but the car is getting smaller." Peter Parker suddenly realized.


    "If that car is a little smaller, it becomes as small as an ant, and if it is driving on the road, who can notice?" Phil Coleson said, "This ability to be smaller is in this zombie world. It''s really convenient."


    "Why get smaller? Get bigger." Scott Lang opened his mind. "If you become as big as a mountain and walk in the city, wouldn''t those zombies become ants on the ground? Trampled to death?"


    "The picture should be very exciting to think about." Peter Parker said faintly with excitement.


    "The Wasp is also here, maybe there will be a scene where she turns into a towering giant and steps on zombies as ants." Tony Stark also said, "To be honest, I''m looking forward to that scene."


    When several people in the answer space were discussing stepping on zombies with great interest, a group of survivors in the video had already walked into the Central Station.


    "Hope, Banner, Parker, go to Line 7 and find a way to start the train." Wakanda female general Okeye divided the work for everyone there.


    "Sounds like a criminal activity, I''ll help." Scott Long''s friend Kurt murmured on the side, of course Scott Long didn''t know him at this time.


    "Are you going to act separately?" Peter Parker also began to complain, "Are you Wakanda without horror movies?"


    "We don''t need it, we just have the American reality show." Okoye continued, "The rest of the people stay here and guard the perimeter."


    Peter Parker and Bruce Banner went to the train cab. There was no electricity at all, and the gearbox could not be turned on. The train did not seem to be easy to start.


    "I can start the engine from the inside." The wasp girl, Hope Van Dyne, became small and flew into the engine, but after several attempts, she couldn''t ignite.


    "The ignition device can''t start, someone needs to help push it." Hope Van Dyne can only find a helper.


    "Maybe you can summon the green demon in your heart." Kurt said to Bruce Banner.


    "No, he is on vacation." Bruce Banner said, "Is there any other way?"


    "Unless someone has a huge slingshot." Hope Van Dyne said.


    "I have a way!" Peter Parker suddenly appeared hanging upside down, shocking Bruce Banner and Kurt.


    "Don''t forget to release the brakes!" Peter Parker left these words and disappeared.


    When he saw him outside the train, he stretched out his hands and shot out two spider silks and stuck them to the truck. He grabbed the spider silks with both hands and began to pull hard.


    Several of Spider-Man tried to start the train there, while others patrolled outside the train station. Happy and Sharon Carter walked cautiously in pairs.


    As he walked, Harpy felt something moving behind him. He turned his head slowly and saw a black bat flying over.


    "Bangbangbangbangbangbang!" Hapi was taken aback, and hurriedly fired a palm cannon at the bats, simulating the launching sound while firing from his mouth.


    He didn''t wear Tony Stark''s armor, just the left hand of the armor.


    "It''s just a bird." After the bat flew away, Harpy said with a smile to Sharon Carter.


    "Did you just say''Bang''?" Sharon Carter asked with a pistol.


    "Did I say it?" Hapi asked back, and as soon as the voice fell, an arrow flew over and shot through his shoulder.


    The arrow was stabbed with a triangular barb, and the tail of the arrow was also connected to a rope, directly dragging Hapy into the darkness.


    "Someone was injured! Someone was injured! I think it was..." Sharon Carter quickly told everyone about the situation, before finishing talking, an arrow shot out of the darkness again and hit her shoulder.


    "This must be Clint." Seeing this, Steve Rogers in the answer space said.


    "It''s definitely Clint, the only one who uses bows and arrows has no semicolon." Phil Colson said.


    Sure enough, Clint Button walked out of the darkness.


    "It''s Hawkeye." Sharon Carter said, looking at Clint Button.


    "Bangbangbang!" Hapi also appeared from the darkness, he also became a zombie, and he was still talking about his life.


    "Bang..." Hapi walked to Sharon Carter step by step, stretched out his hand, and shot Sharon Carter with his palm cannon.


    But after he became a zombie, his actions were much slower, and Sharon Carter directly grabbed his hand, turned the palm cannon, and aimed at himself.


    With a bang, the Palm Cannon fired, and Hapi killed himself.


    Sharon Carter took off the palm cannon launcher in the palm of Harpy''s palm and put it on himself, and hurriedly left.


    Sharon Carter encountered the eagle eye, but Bucky Barnes and Okoye encountered the falcon Sam Wilson.


    Wow!


    With a loud noise, the glass was smashed, and Sam Wilson spread his metal wings and flew in, swooping towards Okoye.


    As the female general of Wakanda, Okoye was very skillful. An somersault jumped directly onto Sam Wilson''s back. When Sam Wilson flew to the second floor, she jumped to the second floor. .


    Da Da Da Da!


    Bucky Barnes held the submachine gun and started shooting Sam Wilson in the air.


    But Sam Wilson was very agile, flying around in the air, avoiding the bullets, and then he swooped towards Bucky Barnes, with his wings on his chest, blocking the bullet, and took the opportunity to kick Bucky Barnes. Ens kicked over.


    "Ah, ah!" Sam Wilson roared and walked towards Bucky Barnes on the ground step by step.


    Without waiting for him to get closer, Okoye attacked from behind, and the spear slashed down, directly splitting Sam Wilson in half.


    "That''s your friend, I''m so sorry." Okye said to Bucky Barnes.


    "I should be sad, but I am not sad." Bucky Barnes said.


    "Let''s go." Okye turned and left.


    On the other side, Peter Parker used the spider silk to pull the train, and the train wheels were slowly rolled up.


    "Well everyone, this thrust is about 4,000 pounds." Peter Parker said while pulling.


    "Hold on Peter, they will be here soon!" Bruce Banner said on the train.


    "Okay, get ready to release the brake and listen to my signal." Peter Parker said. At this time, a zombie suddenly appeared behind him, but before the zombie was doing anything, the red cloak flew over and threw the zombie directly. gone.


    "Good job, cloak!" Bruce Banner couldn''t help but praise, and the glass shattered with a splash, and a hand reached in and grabbed Kurt on the side.


    Naturally, it was not a human hand, but a zombie''s hand.


    The zombies surrounded the train.


    Hope Van Dyne immediately became smaller and flew out from the window broken by the zombies, becoming as small as a fly, flying around among the zombies.


    Standing in the train, Bruce Banner and Kurt saw the zombies being crushed one by one. It was a unilateral massacre.


    There were more and more zombies, and soon there were all densely packed around, surrounding the train, but fortunately at this time Bucky Barnes and Sharon Carter and others had all converged and rushed into the train at the last minute. .


    The train rumbled and drove away quickly, crushing the zombies in front of it.


    "It looks good." In the train, Hope Van Dyne saw Peter Parker wearing a Steven Strange cloak and couldn''t help but say.


    "Really? Do you think I can hold it up?" Peter Parker asked.


    "Maybe you will do it when you grow up." Hope Van Dyne said.


    In the other car, Sharon Carter stood at the door and looked out of the car. He turned and was about to leave, but suddenly noticed something.


    She raised the palm cannon in her hand and aimed it at the roof of the car. She heard a bang. The roof was directly penetrated. A zombie rushed in and threw Sharon Carter directly to the ground.


    Sharon Carter is also an elite agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., but in front of the zombie that fell from the sky, he has no power to fight back, and instantly rushes to the street. This shows that this zombie is also extraordinary.


    "Sharon?" Bucky Barnes heard the movement here. He quickly ran to that carriage and saw a zombie lying on the ground eating Sharon Carter.


    He knew the zombie.


    And very familiar.


    He and the zombie are the best friends.


    Steve Rogers!


    "I think you should have bitten enough, Captain." Bucky Barnes said with a submachine gun.


    In the shadow, Steve Rogers slowly stood up.


    His shield was covered with blood.


    In the past, he used this shield to protect the people from bleeding, but now, this shield is covered with the blood of the people he protects.


    Steve Rogers rushed towards Bucky Barnes, Bucky Barnes unceremoniously picked up the submachine gun and shot, but Steve Rogers still played the shield even if he became a zombie. The previous one blocked all bullets.


    Soon the two rushed together and began to fight together.


    Bucky Barnes showed great power and kicked Steve Rogers in a few rounds.


    Sharon Carter also stood up and opened his mouth to bite Bucky Barnes. Bucky Barnes didn¡¯t even look at it. He stretched out his iron arm to grab Sharon Carter¡¯s head, and pushed it aside. .


    "Buggy!" Hope Van Dyne pushed the car door and ran in. As soon as he entered the door, he saw a hideous bite coming in. Hope van Dyne instantly became smaller and went straight into Sharon Carter. Mouth.


    Sharon Carter''s mouth closed, but he didn''t bite anything.


    Bucky Barnes saw this scene, relaxed, and turned his head to face Steve Rogers again.


    Whoosh!


    Steve Rogers shook his hand and shot the shield towards Bucky Barnes. Bucky Barnes stretched out his metal arm and steadily caught the shield.


    This scene is so similar to the scene where Nick Fury was assassinated.


    Whoosh!


    Bucky Barnes did the same, backhand shot the shield back.


    At the beginning, Bucky Barnes''s reflected shield moved Steve Rogers back on the ground several steps.


    Now, Steve Rogers ended up worse off and was cut off directly by the shield!


    Click!


    His upper and lower corpses fell out of the car door and landed on the rails.


    "Sorry buddy, I think this is your end point." Bucky Barnes walked over, took off the shield stuck in the car door, and put it on his back.


    Turning around and walking over, Sharon Carter was still standing there.


    But before she leaped over to bite, she slapped her whole body directly into a ball of meat sauce.


    It turned out that Hope Van Dyne, who flew to her mouth, changed back to the size of a normal person directly in her mouth, bursting her.


    "Guys, I''m all Sharon." Hope Van Dyne said helplessly.


    Okoye, Peter Parker and others also rushed over. Bruce Banner¡¯s eyes were sharp, and he noticed a small piece of the battle shirt on the shoulder of Hope Van Dain, revealing a piece of skin, and that On the skin, there is a hole.


    Such a small wound would be harmless in normal times, but now it is fatal, because Hope Van Dyne is now covered with Sharon Carter''s rotten meat.


    "Heart rate is rising, and body temperature is also rising." When everyone arrived in another carriage, Bruce Banner gave Hope Van Dyne a simple diagnosis.


    "Then we all know what you should do." Hope Van Dyne said.


    "No, we will get the antidote soon." Okoye said aside.


    "Can we really take this risk?" Hope Van Dyne asked.


    "This is not an adventure, it is hope." Peter Parker came over, "Anyone who has watched a zombie movie knows that it is the key to survival. Besides, that is also your name. It must mean something."


    "Kid, how did you do it?" Hope Van Dyne asked.


    "Watching a movie?" Peter Parker said nonchalantly, "The Movie Club."


    "No, no, how do you do this..." Hope Van Dyne asked, "optimistic? So much has happened."


    "I guess it''s a long-term illness. My parents, Mr. Stark, and Uncle Ben are gone now. I, I have gone a lot." Peter Parker said, "But my Aunt May Said, once said, if we don¡¯t keep smiling when they can no longer smile, then we might as well let them go.¡± Peter Parker took the hand of Hope Van Dyne, ¡°and, They will want us to keep going."


    "Guys, bad news." At this moment, Kurt opened the door and walked in. "The train is out of fuel."


    "How far are we from Lihaiying?" Bruce Banner asked.


    "The good news is that we are at least closer than before." Kurt is also a very optimistic person, and can play a little humor at this time.


    "What about the bad news?" Hope Van Dyne asked.


    "We have to go through that area." Kurt reached out his hand and pointed out the window.


    Everyone in the vehicle turned their heads and took a breath. They saw that there were all zombies outside, densely packed with a large area, and they couldn''t see the head at all.


    "It looks like we can all get it." Bucky Barnes said.


    "We can''t go through it," Okoye said.


    "But you can pass from above." Hope Van Dyne said.


    Everyone turned their heads to look at Hope Van Dyne, and Hope Van Dyne stood up, "Listen to me, we all know that I am going to die, right? If I am going to die anyway, then it is better to let I will solve the trouble I caused."


    "Please, Hope, it''s not your fault." Bruce Banner said.


    "I''m too obsessed with bringing my mother back." Hope Van Dyne said, "and never thought about what would come back with her." Hope Van Dyne turned to look at Peter Parker. "It all started with me, but you will end it all."


    Boom boom boom!


    The zombies outside the train had already begun to rush towards the train, and the train body began to tremble, but at this moment, the top of the train was directly pierced, and a huge giant stood up.


    This person is Hope Van Dyne, she became very tall, her hands folded, and Bruce Banner, Peter Parker and others in her hands.


    As soon as she raised her long legs and stepped out, she stepped on a piece of zombies.


    In this way, she held a group of survivors in both hands, walking step by step among the zombies.


    Peter Parker was in the hands of Hope Van Dain, looking down through her fingers, and he could see densely packed zombies. At the end of the group of zombies, there was a golden sun.


    This day is so beautiful. U U Reading


    Hope Van Dyne walked past the group of zombies, spread his palms, and put down Peter Parker and others.


    "Peter." She said to Peter Parker, who was covered with zombies, "Smile, smile for me, okay?"


    The next moment, she fell into the group of zombies.


    When the space goes dark, the video ends.


    "I have seen many zombie movies, but this one is undoubtedly the most desperate." Stephen Strange couldn''t help but said, "Even the super heroes are reduced to zombies, who can save them? ?"


    "Steven, isn''t anyone able to synthesize the antidote?" Natasha Romanov said, "Now Peter and the others are on their way to get the antidote."


    "Do you really believe that they can get the antidote when they get to Lihai Camp?" Stephen Strange asked, "Which zombie movie will go so smoothly?"


    "Compared to this, I am more concerned about the cause of this zombie." Nick Fury said, "It sounds like Hope wanted to save her mother that caused the end of the world?"

 Chapter 205： Iron Man: Didnt you expect it? I am also a 9-headed snake!

    "It''s not too clear in the video, but it sounds like that." Phil Colson said.


    "Janet Van Dyne?" Nick Fury said the name. He had planned to tell Hank Pym that she was still alive, but he didn''t dare anymore.


    "Ferry, how did a generation of Wasp''dead'' in the first place? How did it cause the end of the world to save her?" Tony Stark couldn''t help asking.


    "It was 1987. The Independents hijacked a missile silo in Kursk, the Soviet Union, and launched an intercontinental ballistic missile at the United States. Hank Pym and his wife went to prevent the missile from falling on American soil. "Nick Fury said, "The missile was dismantled, but Hank Pym came back alone."


    "If that''s the case, how could it cause zombies?" Tony Stark couldn''t understand.


    The superheroes have all gone back to their hometowns, leaving Li Cheng alone and widowed.


    [The answer is completed, and the reward will be issued. ¡¿


    [The host gains the simplified version of the flame giant Sulter''s transformation ability, and can transform into a simplified version of the flame giant (growable). ¡¿


    [The host gets a simplified version of Twilight''s Sword (can grow). ¡¿


    "Sulter?!" Li Cheng was shocked. He didn''t expect that the answering space would reward him for this thing. Although he played for a short time in the movie, he destroyed Asgard with the sword of Twilight. People are very impressive, the super big guy like Hela is a younger sister in front of him.


    Now, he can also transform into Surter?


    Although it is only a simplified version, the kind of super giant, the simplified version can not be underestimated!


    "Look at the effect. Transform!" Li Cheng thought, and his whole body suddenly burned with a raging flame, and his body also grew bigger, and it swelled to a height of 10 meters before stopping.


    There is still a gap between Surtel, who destroyed Asgard in the movie, but this size is considered a giant, at least much "giant" than Hulk.


    ...


    The heroes returned to the party.


    But Rocky and Peter Parker in the other two worlds are no longer there.


    "I didn''t expect that Loki would die to deal with Thanos." Nick Fury said.


    "Yes, Rocky''s previous performance makes people never think he would make that choice." Stephen Strange said.


    "Don''t think of Rocky so badly, okay?" Thor said. "He''s just, just a little bit naughty, his nature is not bad..."


    "Eon!" Thor was ridiculed by the group before he finished speaking, "Tor, Loki invaded New York and helped the dark elves invade Asgard. Which one is not a bad behavior that will cause a lot of deaths and injuries, just leave it alone. Called naughty? Your brother is not saved at all!"


    "Those things won''t happen!" Thor said.


    "These two things will not happen, but these two things fully illustrate the nature of Rocky." Tony Stark said.


    "No, no, Tony, Rocky assassinated Thanos, this is the real him." Thor said.


    "Ok, my fault, I shouldn''t have talked about these topics with a younger brother." Tony Stark stood up, "I still drink the bar."


    "Tor, you can also bring the psychic scepter back to Asgard." Nick Fury walked over and said to Thor, "Since you don''t create illusions, then don''t put things like psychic gems on the earth. "


    "Okay," Thor said.


    "Before that, let''s see if the soul gem can enhance Maksimov''s abilities." Nick Fury''s eyes fell on Wanda Maksimov, "Wanda, I hope you can play it like in the video. It¡¯s the same, enhanced by spiritual gems."


    "Hope," Wanda Maximov said.


    Now the heroes came to the secret base of SHIELD and came to the scepter of soul.


    Because it was not clear whether the Soul Gem had any effect on other people, only Thor and Wanda Maximov entered the room together, and everyone else was watching from outside.


    At this time, Wanda Maximov is not the little girl in the video who has no power to bind the chicken, but a relatively powerful witch. Although she is far from her peak, it is not comparable to ordinary people. .


    She was not as cautious as in the video. She directly stretched out her hand in the air, and the crimson energy was wrapped around the psychic scepter and caught it in front of her.


    The blue psychic scepter was suspended in front of Wanda Maksimov, giving people a gentle and warm feeling.


    "It''s useless." Wanda Maksimov didn''t even touch it with his hands, and immediately knew the result, "Mind gems can no longer enhance our abilities."


    "How do you know?" Thor asked. "You didn''t even try."


    "I don''t know why I knew it. As soon as the soul gem came close, I knew it was useless to me." Wanda Maximov said.


    "Okay, then." Thor reached out and grabbed the scepter.


    "Since the scepter is useless, Thor, put it in Asgard''s treasury." Nick Fury said.


    "Okay." Thor carried the scepter and walked out. "I''ll be back soon."


    "You don''t need to worry about the rest." Phil Colson said, "It''s just Hydra, we are enough."


    "I know, I just like to join in the fun." Thor left.


    "It''s time to cut off all the heads of this snake!" Nick Fury shot a cold light in his eyes.


    For more than half a year, all the superheroes were planning to deal with Loki and the Zetaris, but for Nick Fury, he actually spent most of his time secretly preparing to deal with Hydra.


    After more than half a year of investigation, he has mastered a lot of Hydra''s secrets, as well as the names and bases of some Hydra personnel.


    But he kept standing still, because he was not sure that he would really uproot the Hydra.


    But now he is not worried, because Wanda Maksimov is there.


    Wanda Maksimov can enter the human brain to read memories and create hallucinations, and she can do it without knowing it. Those who have been probed for memory do not even know that their brains have been scanned.


    In just 10 days, Wanda Maksimov had found a thick pile of Hydra personnel list and the location of the base.


    When the list was delivered to Nick Fury, he took a breath.


    "I have thought that there will be many Hydra people in SHIELD, but that''s too much!" Nick Fury''s eyes widened, almost any department in SHIELD, even the small cleaning department. , Have been infiltrated by Hydra.


    Those important departments are even more exaggerated. There are more Hydra people than S.H.I.E.L.D. people!


    The core leadership is even more exaggerated, three-quarters of the leaders are Hydra!


    Even some of the guys whom Nick Fury had fateful friendship with, whom he regarded as absolutely reliable, were all Hydras!


    "Where is S.H.I.E.L.D.? This is clearly Snake Shield..." Nick Fury sighed. Now the number of people on this list is far beyond imagination, but this is not all, because there is a heavyweight. The character did not read.


    That person is Alexander Pierce!


    "Fortunately, we didn''t act rashly." Phil Coleson was also in a cold sweat. Fortunately, he thought that their "snake hunting" job was almost done. Hydra must have been mostly dug out.


    Compared with Wanda Maksimov''s list, they only found one tenth, and nine out of ten people are hiding well!


    In case they rashly moved their hands, at best they would have eliminated one tenth of the Hydra, and nine tenths of them would still be alive.


    And it must have been stunned, nine out of ten may never be found again.


    This is not even Alexander Pierce. As a "head" of Hydra, he can definitely read out some key figures, and by the way, bring up a bunch of Hydras.


    "If you kill all these people, S.H.I.E.L.D. will be paralyzed immediately." Phil Coleson glanced at the shocking list again.


    "If you''re paralyzed, you''ll be paralyzed. Even if S.H.I.


    "If you don''t have it, you''ll be gone. If you can''t bear this Aegis Director, can''t you build another one?" Tony Stark said aside, "I will pay for the money."


    "You are the key. I, Director of Aegis, are optional." Nick Fury was very open. "But now, Director of Aegis is still useful. I have to see Alexander and Wang. Together."


    "Sir, do you want to read the mind of Alexander Pierce?" Phil Coleson understood the purpose of Phil Coleson.


    "Yes," said Nick Fury. "That old fox must have something in his mind that the rest of Hydra doesn''t know."


    Hum!


    At this time, Nick Fury''s cell phone rang suddenly. He picked it up and found that it was Alexander Pierce''s call.


    "We really have a good heart. Just when I wanted to see him, he called me." Nick Fury turned on the speakerphone directly, "Hey, Pierce."


    "Nick, have you arranged any tasks for Stark in the past two days?" Alexander Pierce asked Nick Fury as soon as he came up.


    "Pierce, I don''t dare to arrange a task for Tony. Being rejected is not a pleasant experience." Nick Fury said.


    "Okay, then, let me change the question. Is there anything going on with Stark in the past two days?" Alexander Pierce asked again.


    "Pierce, do you have anything to do with Tony?" Nick Fury said, "you can contact him directly."


    "As you said, being rejected is not a pleasant experience." Alexander Pierce laughed awkwardly. "If I look for him, he will reject it 100%."


    "Do you have any troubles, let''s hear it, let me see if I can help." Nick Fury said.


    "It''s not a big deal. It''s my nephew''s birthday on Monday..." Alexander Pierce said. "You know, he has always been a big fan of Iron Man. He really hopes that Iron Man will appear on his birthday. In front of me, give him a blessing. I can''t help being entangled by him, I can only throw away this old face."


    "Pierce, this kind of little thing is wrapped around me, you just wait to see Iron Man on Monday." Nick Fury hung up the phone.


    "For the first time in so many years, Pierce is so''caring''. We want to contact him and immediately create an opportunity for us." Nick Fury said to Tony Stark, "Tony, when you bring Wanda Together. You are a playboy, and he won''t be suspicious if you bring a beautiful girl."


    "How did you know he would go to his nephew''s birthday?" Tony Stark asked.


    "He will definitely be there, because his nephew is just his nephew on the surface, but in fact his son." Nick Fury said.


    "Son?" Natasha Romanov was shocked. "If I remember correctly, the little boy is only 5 years old, isn''t it? Pierce''s old thing is really strong."


    "The nephew is a son, the amount of information is so large..." Clint Button was suddenly speechless.


    On Monday, Tony Stark arrived as scheduled, and Wanda Maximov was carrying a well-made Iron Man figure.


    Ding Dong!


    Tony Stark rang the doorbell.


    Soon, the door was opened, and Alexander Pierce in sportswear appeared at the door.


    "Haha, Tony! You finally came, my nephew knew you would come, but he was crazy if he was happy." Alexander Pierce grinned, and he could see that he was really happy.


    "This is a gift prepared by Tony." Wanda handed the Iron Man figure to the side.


    "A great gift! Let''s go in." Alexander Pierce''s exaggeration is sincere. For an Iron Man fan, what could be a better gift than Iron Man''s hand-made gift?


    "Don''t worry, I will tell you a word." Tony Stark said mysteriously.


    "Tell me?" Alexander Pierce was a little surprised.


    Tony Stark beckoned.


    Alexander Pierce followed.


    "Long live the Hydra!" Tony Stark whispered in his ear.


    "What?!" Alexander Pierce''s eyes widened at the time. Could it be that the famous Iron Man is actually his own?


    Even Iron Man is a Hydra. Has Hydra already slapped it like this?


    But Hydra drew so much, why didn''t he know the head of the Hydra?


    "Oops!" The astonishment was an instant, and Alexander Pierce immediately came back to his senses, revealing his identity!


    But so what?


    This was at the nephew''s birthday party. He didn''t bring a gun at all, and he didn''t bring any weapons.


    Taking 10,000 steps back, even if you really bring it, what use is it in front of Iron Man?


    "Shit, Nick discovered it?" Alexander Pierce smiled.


    "Wanda." Tony Stark yelled. Wanda Maksimov understood and immediately controlled Alexander Pierce while reading the memory in his mind.


    Sure enough, Alexander Pierce had a lot of top secrets in his mind, which no other Hydra knew.


    But in front of Wanda, no secrets are hidden.


    From Alexander Pierce, Wanda dragged out a piece of Hydra and the base.


    "At this time, the people of Hydra have finally been found." When Wanda compiled this part of the list to Nick Fury, Nick Fury had to get up from his chair and said, "Call everyone to do it." Get ready, the Snake Slashing operation, it''s started!"


    "T-2 base is handed over to me." Steve Rogers was gearing up there, "I want to rescue Bucky with my own hands."


    "Captain, go ahead. After staying with Hydra for so long, it''s time to bring the Winter Soldier back." Nick Fury naturally won''t have any objections.


    Although Steve Rogers is now superior in strength and much stronger than before, he is not alone in performing this "snake-slashing" task. Sharon Carter also led a team to accompany him.


    It''s not that you can''t believe in Steve Rogers, but to prevent fish from slipping through the net. Although Steve Rogers is great, if he is only one person, someone may run away.


    "Captain, what are your plans?" Sharon Carter asked Steve Rogers in the car.


    "Have a good cover and guard the front and rear doors. No matter who runs out, you will be killed immediately!" Facing Hydra, Steve Rogers was not soft-hearted, "Leave the rest to me."


    "Captain, do you mean you want to attack the base alone?" Sharon Carter looked at the information about the base in the phone, "The armed forces inside are quite strong, and you need support."


    "Trust me, I don''t need it." Steve Rogers pretended to be a comparison, not knowing whether it was intentional or unintentional.


    Soon, the t-2 base arrived.


    "Group 1, point 1."


    "2 groups, point 2."


    "Group 3, cut off communication."


    Steve Rogers gave orders.


    "In place."


    "In place."


    "In place."


    Soon, all 3 teams were in place.


    "Buggy, here I am." Steve Rogers pushed the car door and walked on.


    "Captain, don''t you really need me to be with you?" Sharon Carter was a little worried, and still asked.


    "No need." Steve Rogers sneaked towards the base without looking back.


    Sharon Carter was holding a binoculars in the car to look at, but within half a minute she was surprised that the binoculars almost fell.


    Because she saw Steve Rogers go to heaven.


    That''s right, it''s going to the sky, flying up to the sky.


    "When will the captain fly?" Sharon Carter was really taken aback.


    As the first well-known superhero in the United States, everyone is very familiar with Steve Rogers, including his "family history", including his abilities, Americans are clear, but no one has ever I know, Captain America can actually fly!


    Da da da!


    It took 3 full minutes for Steve Rogers to enter before the gunshot sounded.


    It''s not that the Hydras in the base are too vigilant, but Steve Rogers is so fast that those who saw him were killed before they had time to shoot.


    Until 3 minutes, those talents have a chance to shoot the first shot.


    But the gunfire lasted not long, only about 2 minutes, and the base was quiet again.


    "Is it over?" Sharon Carter couldn''t believe his eyes, knowing that the other party was Captain America, a super soldier, but it was also an armed base armed to the teeth, and it was finished within 5 minutes?


    Just when she was puzzled, she saw a figure flying down from the tall building, holding one in her arms.


    Under the sunlight, the light reflected by a metal arm hit Sharon Carter''s eyes, causing her to squint.


    "Metal arm, it''s a winter soldier!" Sharon Carter was shocked, and it seemed that the task was completed.


    "Captain, it''s over?" Sharon Carter asked hurriedly.


    "It''s over." Steve Rogers'' voice was full of excitement in the headset.


    Steve Rogers went very smoothly on this side, as well as other places. There is no other reason. It is because this group of superheroes are too powerful.


    Thor, Tony Stark, Pietro Maksimov, Wanda Maksimov, this level of superpower, how can ordinary people deal with it?


    Clint Barton and Natasha Romanoff, who were still somewhat ordinary at first, have become unattainable mountains for ordinary people after being strengthened by a series of answer spaces.


    Especially the whistle arrow that Natasha Romanov has just obtained, UU Reading www.uuk¨¡nshu.com is basically the sickle of death to ordinary people, and life can only be harvested.


    Not to mention Thor, the **** from Asgard, is basically a dimensionality reduction blow.


    "Pierce, your last base was also destroyed." Nick Fury said to Alexander Pierce in a secret room. "Now Hydra is the only one left."


    "Impossible!" Alexander Pierce didn''t believe it at all. "It''s up to you?"


    "Of course not by me, but by them." Nick Fury said.


    "Who?" Alexander Pierce asked.


    "I guess, I should count as one." A wind suddenly came in, and Alexander Pierce felt a flower in front of him, and suddenly there was a figure in front of him.


    "Who is he?" Alexander Pierce''s heart suddenly stunned. The person in front of him is so fast, he is obviously also a person with special abilities like Iron Man and Captain America, but he has never seen it!


    "You can call me fast silver." Pietro Maximov said.


    "You should tell him the story of you being shot dead. At this desperate time, I think he needs this kind of story to please his mood." Wanda Maximov flew in directly from the window.


    "Another one? Can fly?" Alexander Pierce was surprised again, how could another one have superpowers?


    "Surprised?" Nick Fury looked at Alexander Pierce''s astonished look, and was very refreshed. "When the aliens arrive, you should be there, so you know how many people I have deliberately hidden. "


    "Besides Thor, Iron Man, Captain America, Hulk, Hawkeye, Black Widow, and Ant-Man, how many people like that do you have?" Alexander Pierce asked, "It seems you did a lot of things behind my back. ."

 Chapter 206： Doctor Strange: So happy! I finally had a car accident!

    "Not too much," said Nick Fury, "but you, you only have one Winter Soldier, and he, you can only manipulate it in the most brutal way, he is not your companion at all."


    "Hehe, Nick, I didn''t misunderstand you, your ability is outstanding." Alexander Pierce said.


    "But I misunderstood you." Nick Fury took out his gun, put on the silencer, and puffed two shots into Alexander Pierce''s chest.


    With the death of Alexander Pierce, Hydra officially disappeared in the long river of history.


    And S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau was not unexpectedly disabled, and more than one-third of the people were cleared.


    Those important core positions were almost wiped out.


    Such a S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau is already unavailable, and there is a shortage of people so that it can''t even support normal operations.


    "Sir, it looks like your report is not easy to write this time." Phil Colson said.


    You must know that although S.H.I.E.L.D. has a lot of power, it is not what it wants. There are people on him. However, Nick Fury did not say hello at all in this "snake-slashing" operation. Are kept in the dark.


    "This matter really cannot be reported in advance, it can only be done in secret." Tony Stark said, "If it is reported before, let''s not say whether those people believe it or not. Even if they believe it, the meeting and discussion will have to be discussed for half a year. Hydra got the news a long time ago."


    "I have done everything, so what can the big countries do?" Nick Fury snorted coldly and didn''t care at all. "Should I be fired? I don''t care at all."


    "This time I have so much blood from my own people. If they can''t be convinced, I am afraid it is more than just expelling." Steve Rogers said.


    "The big deal is wanted." Nick Fury shrugged. "The Avengers have all escaped. What if my founder is desperate?"


    "Fry, don''t worry, we are still very adequate in preparing all kinds of evidence." Natasha Romanov said, "if those big congresses recognize the situation."


    "Evidence?" Bruce Banner shook his head. "Do you think the people above really care about the truth? All they want is an obedient person, someone who can help them. Fury got rid of this time. Hydra, for the people, but also showed his extremely "disobedient" side. Those people are afraid it will not be so easy to let him go."


    "It''s actually very simple. Isn''t Thor still there? Just let Thor take a trip." Tony Stark said, "I can guarantee that, don''t say that Fury killed Hydra, even if he really Indiscriminately killing innocents, those big countries will not say a word."


    "You let me hammer them with a hammer?" Thor was faintly excited, "I haven''t been a villain yet."


    "Hammer you a hammer!" Tony Stark said, "I asked you to move your mouth and talk to people who sit in the office all day and give orders."


    "Huh?" Thor was taken aback, "You let me persuade them? I''m not good at this."


    "You said that Asgard intends to develop diplomacy with the five major countries, but you only recognize Nick Fury." Tony Stark said.


    "Tony, you are really bad." The idea even Steve Rogers laughed. "I can guarantee Odin didn''t mean it. The earth is one of his territories. Have you seen the United States and its state? Do you develop diplomacy?"


    "But do you know those wine sacs and rice bags?" Tony Stark said.


    "Tony, you have a good idea." Nick Fury pondered, "With the guise of developing diplomacy with God''s Domain, rebuilding S.H.I.E.L.D. is just a small matter. I can ask them for more!"


    Nick Fury is an activist, and Dang Even went to find the five great nations with Thor.


    And Steve Rogers came to Bucky Barnes with Wanda Maximoff.


    "Wanda, please." Steve Rogers said sincerely to Wanda Maximoff.


    "Relax, Captain." Crimson energy appeared in Wanda Maksimov''s hand and pointed to Bucky Barnes''s head.


    Bucky Barnes opened his eyes immediately.


    He looked at himself first, then the surroundings, and finally his eyes fell on Steve Rogers.


    "Steve?" Bucky Barnes was unbelievable. "Is this a dream?"


    Bucky Barnes originally didn''t know Steve Rogers, but when Wanda Maximoff awakened him, he also awakened his memory of Steve Rogers.


    "Bucky, it''s me, the real me." Steve Rogers was about to cry with joy, "I finally saw you."


    "Steve, what happened?" Bucky Barnes asked. "Where is this?"


    "Bucky, you missed too many things..." Steve Rogers had a long conversation with Bucky Barnes, from the moment he chased the Red Skull and fell into the sea and was frozen in the sea, to Tony Shi Tucker announced that the identity of Iron Man opened the prelude to the era of "Flurry of Demons" and started talking.


    "Asgard, god?"


    "Aliens invaded the earth?"


    "Thanksgiving destroys half of the universe?"


    "The mage uses the cycle of time to push back the lord of the dark dimension?"


    One by one, Bucky Barnes was stunned for a while.


    "Is this world still the one I know?" Bucky Barnes couldn''t help sighing.


    "I often ask myself that." Steve Rogers said, "I still miss the time when I was the biggest monster from time to time."


    "The strangest thing is this answer space." Bucky Barnes said, "How can such a thing exist?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The extraordinary spiderman world.


    Peter Parker looked at the portrait with the spider pattern in his hand and felt unreal.


    "Parallel universe? I just went to another universe. Besides me, there are other Spider-Man?" Peter Parker looked at the card in his hand over and over.


    "Maxwell Dillon, you must find him right away!" Peter Parker himself put the card away, "stop him while he is not an electrician!"


    But at this time, he heard the harsh sirens.


    "Don''t tell me that Max is now an electrician." Peter Parker suddenly felt an unpleasant feeling in his heart. He quickly changed into his uniform and jumped out of the window.


    When he came to the place where the police sirens came from with the spider silk, he was still in the air, and he saw a blue man standing there, exactly like the electric man in the video.


    "One step late! He has become a lightning man!" Peter Parker suddenly felt a little regretful in his heart, and he was still a step late.


    "Stop! Stop! I didn''t mean it! It wasn''t my fault!" Maxwell Dillon stood in the middle of the intersection, looking very confused and helpless.


    "He just gained strength, and he hasn''t thought of sinning yet." Seeing Maxwell Dillon''s appearance, Peter Parker breathed a sigh of relief.


    As long as the other party has not done anything sinful, it can be restored.


    "Hey, Max!" Peter Parker descended from the sky and landed in front of Maxwell Dillon, "Don''t be nervous, I''m here to help you."


    "Spider-Man?" Maxwell Dillon saw that Spider-Man still remembered himself, and he felt very moved. "Just met, do you remember me?"


    "Of course I remember you, I said, I need you." Peter Parker stepped up to Maxwell Dillon, "but you have changed so much, I almost didn''t recognize it."


    "Spider-Man, I, I don''t know, I became like this..." Maxwell Dillon looked at him with a little panic.


    "I understand, I understand how you feel now." Peter Parker said, "When I was bitten by that spider in the first place, I found that I was so powerful that I could fly over the walls. I was also frightened. "


    "Is Spider-Man afraid too?" Maxwell Dillon looked at Peter Parker, and suddenly felt that this person was extremely close.


    He originally admired Spider-Man very much. Now, when he was most helpless and at a loss, Spider-Man fell from the sky and told him that they had the same experience.


    "It may not be a bad thing to have a skill, if we can use these abilities to help others." Peter Parker said, "Max, you are very special, you are very special. You can become another Spider-Man, and we will protect this city together. . No, your ability is not suitable for calling Spider-Man, how about calling it "Electric Man"?"


    Peter Parker was afraid that Maxwell Dillon would embark on the road of super criminals, and now he is busy instilling superhero ideas in him.


    "Electric Man?" Maxwell Dillon grinned. "Sounds cool."


    "Welcome to Lightning Man, from now on, we will be companions." Peter Parker reached out to Maxwell Dillon, "Let''s protect this city together."


    "I will call you." Maxwell Dillon was very excited, he wanted to reach out to hold Peter Parker''s hand, but quickly remembered that he was fully charged and quickly retracted his hand.


    "After some training and practice, you will be able to send and receive freely." Peter Parker said to Maxwell Dillon, "However, shall we leave here first? We have already caused a traffic jam."


    "Ah, well, get out of here." Maxwell Dillon followed Peter Parker.


    At this moment, the super criminal "Dian Guang Man" disappeared, and replaced by another super hero "Dian Guang Man" is about to be born.


    Settling in Maxwell Dillon, Peter Parker immediately went to Harry Osborne''s house.


    "I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die!" Harry Osborne sat there, looking very depressed.


    Boom boom boom!


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    Harry Osborne walked over to open the door and saw Peter Parker standing in front of him.


    "Peter, come here so late, what''s the matter?" Harry Osborn asked.


    "I want to confess one thing to you. I''m sorry that I haven''t told you for so long. I hope you understand that I didn''t mean to lie to you." Peter Parker said.


    "Peter, what are you talking about?" Harry Osborn asked, "what did you lie to me?"


    "Actually, I am Spider-Man." Peter Parker said.


    "Puff...hahahaha!" Harry Osborne laughed at the time, "Peter, you came here all night to make me laugh? Thank you very much. I was in a bad mood."


    Peter Parker spread his hands, suddenly jumped, jumped directly to the ceiling, and then "stands" on the ceiling with only two legs upside down.


    "Harry, I am Spider-Man." Peter Parker said to Harry Osborn upside down.


    "Shit!" Now Harry Osborne was completely convinced, he was immediately excited, "Spider-Man is Peter Parker, Spider-Man is my best friend!"


    "Harry, I know you think my blood can save you, but I want to tell you that my blood can''t heal you, it will only make you die faster." Peter Parker said.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The old version of Spiderman World.


    "Spider-Man, don''t think that you saved others, you are a good person." Harry Osborn watched the Spider-Man news on TV, and suddenly remembered that Spider-Man killed his father.


    "Harry, I haven''t told you because I don''t know how to tell you, but I think I must tell you." Suddenly, a voice sounded from behind.


    "Who?" Harry Osborne was startled, and when he turned around, he saw Spider-Man standing behind him.


    "Hey, Harry." Peter Parker said.


    "What are you doing here?" Harry Osborn said coldly, "Kill me too?"


    "Harry, I''m here to confess everything to you." Peter Parker just took off his headgear.


    "Peter?" Harry Osborne took two strides back when he was stimulated, and sat down on the sofa, "Why are you? Why are you!"


    "Harry, I never killed your father." Peter Parker said, "I won, but I never wanted to kill him. He killed himself by mistake with a hang glider, and he died in his own hands. "


    "No, Peter, you lied to me, you killed my father!" Harry Osborn said.


    "If you can, sir." At this time, an old man in a suit and leather shoes came over. "I have seen a lot of things happening in this room, but I never said it."


    "What do you want to tell me?" Harry Osborn asked the old butler.


    "The night your father died, I cleaned his wound, and the blade that penetrated his body came from his hang gliding wing." The old butler said, "I know you tried to defend your father''s glory, but there is no doubt that he died. In your own hands."


    "I hated Spider-Man for so long, so it turns out that the father was not killed by Spider-Man?" Harry Osborn stayed there.


    After leaving Harry Osborne, Peter Parker went to Otto Gunther Octavius ??non-stop.


    "You need a good night''s sleep."


    "Did Edison slept before inventing the electric light? Did Marconi slept before inventing the radio? Did Beethoven slept before writing the Fifth Symphony?"


    "If you love to sleep or not, you will fall down if you don''t sleep."


    When Peter Parker arrived, Otto Gunther Octavis was staying up all night studying, ignoring his wife who had persuaded him to sleep.


    "Doctor, hello." Peter Parker waited for his wife to leave before speaking.


    "Spider-Man?" Otto Gunther Octavis turned his head and saw that it was Spider-Man who was talking, and asked calmly, "Are you thirsty? Come and ask for a glass of water?"


    "Doctor, I want to talk to you about your experiment, which is very important." Peter Parker said.


    "Spider-Man wants to discuss science with me?" Otto Gunther Octavis did not expect that the famous Spider-Man would actually tell him this.


    "Doctor, take the liberty to ask, are you planning to make a set of artificial intelligence robotic arms to help you complete the experiment?" Peter Parker said.


    "How did you know?" Otto Gunther Octavis asked in surprise, "I just finished the design drawings for these arms and haven''t made them yet."


    "The reason I know is because someone stole the design drawings of your robotic arm, intending to use it for criminal activities." Peter Parker lied and said rashly. I almost saw you from another world. Even a brilliant scientist like Otto Gunther Octavius ??would not accept the words of destroying New York.


    "What? The mechanical arm drawing was stolen?" Otto Gunther Octavis was taken aback at the time, and quickly went to a drawer and turned it over, "Isn''t this still here?"


    "Of course he would not steal the original, so he would be detected. He should have taken the picture and then went back to print it out, I guess." Peter Parker said again.


    "These robotic arms have a high degree of artificial intelligence. If they are used to commit crimes with ulterior motives, it would be a bit bad." Otto Gunther Octavis glanced at Peter Parker at this time. "But it''s not you. Isn''t Spider-Man still unable to beat an''octopus man''?"


    "I''m worried about his mass production." Peter Parker can only continue to lie, "So Doctor, I hope you can make something that can destroy the robotic arm. Of course, the premise is not to harm human lives."


    "Well, before starting my experiment, I will create something that destroys the robotic arm." Otto Gunther Octavis nodded in agreement.


    Peter Parker is gone.


    But that night, he sneaked in again, installed a monitor at Otto Gunther Octavis¡¯s house, and installed wiretapping and positioning devices on Otto Gunther Octavis. In this way, if there is something abnormal here, he can rush to it as soon as possible.


    He didn''t tell Otto Gunther Octavius ??to stop the experiment. He didn''t even mention it.


    It can be seen from the video that that experiment is Otto Gunther Octavius¡¯ dream. He is now letting people stop without evidence. Why?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    This time, almost all the superheroes were dispatched during the trip to annihilate the Hydra.


    But Stephen Strange did not, because he was still just a doctor.


    However, this does not delay his participation.


    Well, the so-called participation is chat, nothing more.


    "Hydra is really wiped out this time. They won''t show up again?" Stephen Strange drove a luxury car on a mountain road, overtaking while talking.


    "This time it is absolutely completely wiped out, and no more snake heads will grow." Phil Colson said.


    "Are you sure?" Stephen Strange said, "have you been''sure'' many times before?"


    "There was no Wanda before. This time all the things they had hidden in their minds were dug out, and none of them could run away." Phil Colson said.


    "It''s a pity not to be with you." Stephen Strange said.


    "It''s just HYDRA, a bunch of clowns, there is nothing to regret." Phil Coleson said, "A person like you is going to fight against enemies like Thanos, and they are worthy of your opponent. "


    "Coleson, I''m blushing because of what you said. I''m just a doctor now." Stephen Strange said.


    "But you won''t always be a doctor." Phil Colson asked. "You..."


    Before Phil Coleson finished speaking, Stephen Strange suddenly rushed out of a goat in front of his car. He didn''t know why the goat appeared here. In order to avoid the goat, he almost reflexively beat it. Reverse disk.


    Then¡­¡­


    boom!


    The luxury car went straight to the sky.


    "It''s okay, everything will be fine." When he opened his eyes again, Christine was lying on the bed, looking at him worriedly.


    "What did they do to me?" Stephen Strange saw his hands hit a lot of steel and dense black threads.


    "They brought you here by helicopter, and it took a lot of time to find you." Christine said, "but you have missed the prime time to treat nerve losswhat did they do for me?" Stephen Strange asked again.


    "Eleven stainless steel nails were inserted into the bone, many ligaments were torn, and the nerves in both hands were severely damaged. The operation lasted eleven hours." Christine said.


    "Is this this time?" Stephen Strange looked at his hands, his expression was surprisingly calm, and muttered, "I went to Gu Yi because my hands were injured, this time?"


    "What this time?" Christine didn''t quite understand, "Steven, what are you talking about?"


    "With medicine, is there no way for my hands to recover?" Stephen Strange asked.


    "Stephen, don''t be sad, you are so good, even if you don''t become a doctor, you will be successful in other professions," Christine said.


    "That''s it this time, because medicine can''t be cured, so I will find a wizard." Stephen Strange said.


    "Mage?" Kristen thought Stephen Strange was overwhelmed with sadness and began to think about it.


    "I need to find Painebo." Stephen Strange said.


    "Is he good at medicine?" Kristen asked, "Why have I never heard of it?"


    "He is not a doctor, but a patient." Stephen Strange said.


    "Huh?" Kristen couldn''t understand it more and more. Why should I look for a patient at this time.


    "Kristin, please contact Nick Fury for me." Stephen Strange said again.


    "I guess it''s not a doctor, right?" Christine said.


    "In fact, I can really be regarded as a doctor, I can treat people''s heart disease." A voice came, and Nick Fury in a black trench coat strode over.

 Chapter 207： A new round of answering questions begins: 1 funny come in!

    "Who is this again? When did Stephen know this strange person?" Kristen glanced at Nick Fury, wondering, but said nothing.


    "Steven, when I received the news that you had a car accident, I really don''t know whether to say I am sorry or to say congratulations." Nick Fury walked to Stephen Strange''s bed.


    "Congratulations?" Christine finally couldn''t help it. "Look at what Stephen looks like now. Is it time to say congratulations!"


    "Kristin, can we talk alone?" Stephen Strange said to Christine.


    "Are you going to chat with him alone?" Kristen became more and more weird, but he walked out of the ward anyway.


    "Stephen, this should be your chance to become Doctor Strange." Nick Fury said as soon as Christine left. "Are you ready to step into this bizarre and extraordinary world and say goodbye to your current stable life? ?"


    "The most urgent thing is to find Pangborn first." Stephen Strange said, "I can do nothing with this appearance, I can only rely on you."


    "Don''t worry, as long as this Pangborn is still on the earth, you will find it even if you dig three feet!" Nick Fury said confidently.


    Under the guise of establishing diplomacy with Asgard, Nick Fury opened his mouth. Not only did he rebuild the new S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau, but also brought more authority and more sufficient funds.


    It can be said that the overall strength and authority of S.H.I.E.L.D. is much greater than that of Snake Shield.


    Find someone, trivial.


    Although Nick Fury is very confident, but the reality is a bit slapped, he almost used the entire S.H.I.E.L.D. resources, but he couldn''t find that Pangborn!


    It is not that there is no such person, but that all Pamborn are not eligible. No Pamborn can be cured after being unable to walk, and there is no one who is unable to walk.


    "That Pangborn, he probably hasn''t encountered the kind of accident or disease that made him unable to walk." Nick Fury can only come to this conclusion, "Stephen, it seems you have to wait a while."


    "I hope that day will come soon." Stephen Strange stretched out his trembling hands. "These hands are really unaccustomed."


    "Oh, isn''t it? I think you''ve been moisturized during this period of time, every day you are taken care of by the beauty." Nick Fury said.


    "It''s not meticulous..." Stephen Strange hadn''t finished speaking, and the surrounding suddenly became dark, and he came to the answer space again.


    "Come in again!" Stephen Strange suddenly lifted his spirits, "I hope the answer space can give me the answer. How can I find the mages."


    "From the previous experience of answering questions, I think this is very possible." Nick Fury said.


    Answering the question this time, a large group of people came in the space.


    Peter Parker is missing from the other two worlds, but there are two more people.


    One everyone is already familiar with is Bucky Bars, Steve Rogers'' friend.


    The other one, although everyone knows it, but is not so familiar with it, is Peter Quill, the star lord who saved the world by Wu Wu.


    "Where is this place?" Xingjue looked at the dark space and strangers, and couldn''t help asking, "Who are you again?"


    "Guardians of the Galaxy, welcome you to the answer space, and finally meet." Nick Fury greeted the Star Jue.


    "Guardians of the Galaxy? What is that?" Peter Quill was stunned at all. "Excuse me, were you talking to me just now? I looked at you when I was talking, but what you say I am completely I don¡¯t understand. Or you¡¯re not talking to me, just because you have one eye, I¡¯m seeing it wrong?"


    "Yes, I''m talking to you." Nick Fury felt uncomfortable when he heard the opening. This Star Lord, looks unreliable.


    "Then when I talk to you, should I look at your eye, or should I look at your blindfold?" Peter Quill asked.


    "..." Nick Fury was speechless. Listen, is this a question that a normal person can ask?


    "You don''t know what the Guardians of the Galaxy are?" Phil Colson asked.


    "Never heard of it." Peter Quill said.


    "At this time, you have not joined the Guardians of the Galaxy." Nick Fury said.


    "What the **** is Guardians of the Galaxy?" The more he listened, the more he couldn''t understand Peter Quill. "You have been saying these inexplicable things from the beginning. Can''t you just tell me where this is?"


    "I told you the first sentence. This is the answer space." Nick Fury said.


    "Yes, you said it, but it''s not much different from not saying it, because I still don''t know where I am." Peter Quill spread his hands, "The answer space, what is this place? It''s a question after answering the question. Can you take a girl home to a magical place?"


    "..." Nick Fury couldn''t help but complain, "How come there is such a place!"


    "You can have this kind of place," Peter Quill said.


    "There really isn''t such a place." Nick Fury said.


    "The answer space is more magical than you think." Phil Coleson explained the answer space and the Guardian of the Galaxy in detail for Peter Quill.


    "So I will be a hero in the future?" Peter Quill was very excited after hearing this. "I knew that my star was not waiting! Sooner or later, my name would resound throughout the galaxy!"


    "Star Jue." Tony Stark chanted this nickname, feeling a scum smell coming over his face.


    "Have you heard my story?" Peter Quill immediately looked at Tony Stark with interest when he heard someone call his name.


    "Never." Tony Stark denied immediately.


    "Oh, is it? I heard you call me by your nickname just now." Peter Quill said.


    "I think this nickname is too bad, it sounds like a weak nickname." Tony Stark said.


    "What? The weak?" Peter Quill was unhappy when he heard it. "If you don''t let your friends help, I''m happy to let you see the strength of my weak."


    Tony Stark patted his chest at the time. The armor was flowing, and he was dressed up in no time. He asked, "What did you just say?"


    "Since everyone is persuading me to be merciful, I will give everyone a face, and this time, forget it." Peter Quill stared at Tony Stark for three seconds and said nonchalantly.


    "Wait, what do you mean everyone is persuading you?" Stephen Strange dismantled the stage, "We obviously have no one to speak, none of us!"


    "Although you didn''t say it with your mouth, you think so in your heart, and I can see it in your eyes." Peter Quill said, "So, I still give you face."


    "..." Everyone is speechless, you are too hungry, can this be seen?


    "Please, don''t give us face." Thor said.


    "It''s too late, I have already given it." Peter Quill said.


    "Please take it back."


    "A man, a man, he can''t keep up with his promises. If he says to give face, then he will give face. How can he go back?"


    "..." At this moment, everyone was crying out in their hearts. When they knew that the Guardians of the Galaxy were also teammates against Thanos, they had expectations in their hearts. As a result, it was less than 5 minutes before they met, and their expectations were destroyed. It has to be clean.


    Guardians of the Galaxy?


    Just this stuff?


    This is a superhero? Is it more funny than it is!


    [Questions and answers will now begin, please prepare for the answerers]


    [At the very beginning, when Dr. Strange, Stephen Strange went to ask Gu Yi for help, how long was Gu Yi locked out? ¡¿


    [A2 hours]


    [B3 hours]


    [C4 hours]


    [D5 hours]


    [If you answer this question correctly, you will be rewarded with a map of Kamateki. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "It''s a question! It''s finally a question!" Seeing this question, Stephen Strange was suddenly excited.


    "Kamateki, is this where the mages live?" Nick Fury said.


    "Stephen was actually locked out by Gu Yi?" Torhaha laughed. "I didn''t expect such a prestigious Doctor Strange to have such a moment."


    "It''s not surprising at all." Bruce Banner said, "Steven is the top doctor, he believes in science, but Gu Yi is a wizard. It is conceivable that Stephen couldn''t believe it when we first met. These, maybe he will treat Gu Yi as a liar and say some difficult things."


    "That said, I really look forward to Stephen and Gu Yi meeting for the first time." Thor said.


    "Although I have this experience, I am also looking forward to it." Stephen Strange said.


    "Gu Yi closed the door with Stephen. This shouldn''t be a real rejection, but a test?" Steve Rogers said, "Gu Yi can observe the future, even if she said that she can only see it in Stephen''s place. Possibility, then she should have seen the possibility of Stephen against Domam, right?"


    "Did she see Steven dealing with Domam? I don''t know, but I agree with you that this is a test." Bruce Banner said, "Steven became a mage halfway through a monk. In the video, he fought a lot. At the time of Mamm, he was no more than 10 years old than he is now, which means that he can do things like pushing Domam back in less than 10 years. I don¡¯t know magic, but I think this kind of talent must be. There is no one in a million. Gu knew when she would die early on, and I don¡¯t believe she would really shut him out of a genius like Stephen."


    "The reason why there is such a thing as shutting her out is probably that when Stephen saw Gu Yi, she used her as a magic stick." Natasha Romanov also said, "and it is very likely that he said something else. Bad words."


    "I think this is understandable, right?" Stephen Strange said, "If you haven''t seen Thor, Rocky, haven''t played aliens, haven''t seen us superheroes. As An ordinary person who grew up under the modern education system, whoever hears the magic of the mage will treat her as a magic stick, right?"


    "You are right, we understand." Thor said, "but at the same time, we also understand Gu Yi''s behavior of shutting you out."


    "There is no way to analyze at this time, I can only rely on guessing." Stephen Strange said, "Then I will guess the longest one! I choose D!"


    ¡¾correct answer! Reward distribution! ¡¿


    A parchment map appeared on the ground.


    "Nepal?" Stephen Strange picked up the map and took a look. "So Gu Yi is in Nepal?"


    "If there is no guidance, it is really difficult to find." Nick Fury stretched his head and glanced at the map.


    Soon, the answer space started to play the video.


    At the beginning of the video, Stephen Strange was checking a medical file with trembling hands. In the lower right corner of the CT film, the words "Panborn" and "December 9, 2014" were clearly written.


    This point in time also explains why Nick Fury can''t find anyone, because Pangborn''s medical file is two years later, and now he is fine.


    Stephen Strange found Jonathan Pemborn on a basketball court. He was playing basketball vigorously. If he hadn''t seen the case with his own eyes, he would have said that he could not believe that this was the man with a spinal injury and unable to walk.


    "Jonathan Pemborn, the neck 7 and 8 of the spine are completely injured, paralyzed from the chest down, and partially paralyzed in his hands." When Jonathan Pemborn came to the side to fetch water, Stephen Strange couldn''t help but speak.


    "Who are you?" Jonathan Penborn was holding the water glass, looking at the unshaven guy who suddenly appeared, "I don''t know you."


    "Steven Strange." Stephen Strange reported his name, "Neurosurgeon, used to be a neurosurgeon."


    "I think of it, buddy, I really know you." Jonathan Penborn got the impression, and he walked up to Stephen Strange and said, "I have been to your office, and you won''t even see me. I can''t make it through your assistant."


    "I can''t cure you at all." Stephen Strange said honestly.


    "You called it difficult to retreat, right?" Jonathan Pemborn turned and walked into the court.


    "You found hope in despair, and you also created miracles." Stephen Strange said to the background of Jonathan Penborn, he raised his trembling hands, "I am also trying to create my miracle. "


    "Okay." Jonathan Pemborn looked at Stephen Strange''s hands and walked over to him again. "I already wanted to give up at the time. I think since only my brain is still functioning normally, I should Exercise it. I studied with a group of mages and saints, and a group of strangers carried me up the mountain to meet the saints. Finally, I found my mentor. My brain has entered a new realm, and my soul has also gained sublimation."


    "Then, don''t know what, your body is healed?" Stephen Strange asked.


    "Yes." Jonathan Pemborn repeatedly nodded and replied in the affirmative, "There are still many mysteries there, but I don''t have enough energy to continue studying. Now that the miracle has come, I decided to go home obediently."


    "The place you are looking for is called Kamateki," Jonathan Pemborn added after a pause, "but it''s very expensive to go there."


    "How much does it cost?" Stephen Strange asked.


    "I''m not talking about money," Jonathan Penborn said. "Good luck."


    After listening to Jonathan Pangborn¡¯s words, Stephen Strange came to Kathmandu, Nepal by himself. The exotic atmosphere here is very distinctive, but he has no intention of admiring it. All he wanted to do was to find Kamataki.


    "Do you know where Kamateki is?"


    "Where is Kamateki?"


    "Kamateki."


    Stephen Strange kept asking for directions, but no one could tell him where Kamateki was.


    Even more unfortunately, when he walked into a quiet alley, he was surrounded by strangers.


    "Sorry guys, I didn''t bring the money." Stephen Strange realized that it was not good, but the strangers surrounded him, and he couldn''t run even if he wanted to.


    "Give me the watch." The other party also recognized the goods and recognized that his watch was of great value.


    "No, don''t do that, I only have this watch." Stephen Strange said.


    "Give me the watch." Where did the other party care about him?


    "Okay." Upon seeing this, Stephen Strange hit the opponent''s face with a punch, but his hand was injured. Not only did that punch cause no pain to the opponent, but also his own hand. It hurts.


    Bang bang bang!


    After punching Stephen Strange to the ground, the group began to surround and beat him.


    What Stephen Strange can do is just stay there and watch the opponent **** his watch.


    At the moment when Stephen Strange was desperate, a black man in a hood suddenly appeared, knocked everyone down and helped to retrieve the watch, but unfortunately the watch had been destroyed in the fight. Lost.


    "Are you looking for Kamateki?" Mordur took off his hood, took Stephen Strange away, and led him to the two small doors.


    "Are you sure it''s here?" Stephen Strange couldn''t believe that the holy place he had traveled all the way was so shabby.


    "I also asked the same question. I was not very polite at the time." Mordor smiled when he heard the question. "Can I give you a suggestion? Forget what you think you know."


    "Okay." Stephen Strange said.


    "This is my master''s temple, called Gu Yi." Mordo took Stephen Strange to find Gu Yi.


    At first, Stephen Strange thought Gu Yi was a man, but after a long time he was a woman with a bald head.


    "Mr. Strange." Gu Yi greeted him.


    "Um, it''s the doctor." Stephen Strange corrected.


    "Actually, you are no longer a doctor, so you are here." Gu Yi actually knew about Stephen Strange. "You have had many operations recently, 7 times, right?"


    "Yes." Stephen Strange asked while drinking the tea Gu Yi gave him. "You once cured a man named Pangborn, a paralyzed patient."


    "Right." Gu Yi said.


    "You helped him so that he can walk again." Stephen Strange said.


    "Yes." Gu Yi said.


    "How did you cure the completely damaged Neck 7 Neck 8 spine?" Stephen Strange asked again. He was puzzled about this, and it was impossible to treat it.


    "I didn''t cure him." Gu Yi said while making tea over there, "He can''t walk, I persuaded him to let him."


    "You wouldn''t say that it was psychotherapy, would you?" People were clearly talking about spells, and Stephen Strange tried to interpret it with science.


    "When you reconnect the damaged nerve, are you healing, or is your body healing on its own?" Gu Yi asked.


    "It''s the cell." Stephen Strange said.


    "But the cells will only recover in their own unique way." Gu Yi said, "What if I tell you that your body can convince itself to perform various types of recovery?"


    "Are you talking about cell regeneration?" Stephen Strange understood immediately, "This is a very cutting-edge medical technology, so you have to study here because there is no supervision by the Medical Association. I want to ask about this method. How is the research?"


    "Not bad." Gu Yi said.


    "So you have found a way to make nerve cells repair themselves again?" At this moment Stephen Strange''s admiration for Gu Yi is almost like a torrent of water, even this cutting-edge technology. This person is too good to be able to study it out.


    "No, Mr. Strange." Gu Yi walked up to Stephen Strange and said, "but I know how to heal the body better with the help of the soul."


    "The soul heals the body?" Stephen Strange looked at Gu Yi a bit like a liar.


    "Yes." Gu Yi raised his head and took a sip of tea.


    "Okay." Although it feels ridiculous, Stephen Strange asked with a just in case mentality, "What should we do?"


    Gu Yi took a book and showed it to Stephen Strange. It was painted with some ugly figures of the human body, acupuncture meridians and so on.


    "Show me the MRI graphics, I don''t believe you." After reading two pages of Stephen Strange, he couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "These pictures are hand-painted, just like a blind man touching an elephant, I can only see the trees but not the forest." Gu Yi smiled and put the book down.


    "I went bankrupt and bought this one-way ticket. Are you telling me to heal by faith?" Stephen Strange felt like he was going crazy.


    "You are a person who sees the world from a hole. You have been trying to make this hole bigger so that you have a lot of knowledge." Gu Yi gave an example that is very vivid but sounds very hurtful." But now that you know that the hole can be bigger than you can imagine, you reject this possibility."


    "I refuse because I don''t believe in the mythology of any organ chakra, nor in the spiritual power or the power of faith." Stephen Strange walked up to Gu Yi emotionally, "There is nothing at all. Soul, human beings are material, nothing more! You are just an insignificant little dust in this universe."

 Chapter 208： Doctor Strange: My soul has been beaten out!

    "You look down on yourself too much," Gu Yi said.


    "Do you think you have seen me through? Is that so? But in fact, I have seen you through!" Stephen Strange became more and more angry as he said, and he didn''t stop using his hand on Gu Yi.


    At this moment, Gu Yi shot suddenly and slapped Stephen Strange with a slap. Under the palm of his hand, a transparent Stephen Strange was shot out and suspended in the air.


    Stephen Strange looked at the self on the ground that was held by Mordor, and then at the transparent self floating in the air.


    Then, Gu Yi beckoned, Stephen Strange returned to his body and returned to his body.


    "What did you just do to me?" Stephen Strange asked quickly.


    "I pushed your soul out of your body." Gu Yiyun said lightly.


    "What''s in the tea?" Stephen Strange wondered if he had seen the hallucinations, "Pelodoxine? A psychedelic?"


    "It''s tea," Gu Yi said, "with some honey."


    "What happened just now?" Stephen Strange said.


    "At that moment, you entered a soul world." Gu Yi said.


    "What?" Stephen Strange asked.


    "It''s where the soul goes away from the body." Gu Yi said.


    "Why do you do this to me?" Stephen Strange asked.


    "Just to tell you, there are too many things you don''t know." Gu Yi stretched out his hand and pressed his brow on Stephen Strange, "Open your eyes."


    In the following time, Stephen Strange experienced things he could not even imagine in his life in his life. He flew for nine days, chasing butterflies in the universe, and then flew into a strange black hole. The body disintegrated inside, and he turned into a light, passing through the universe inadvertently...


    "Please teach me." When he came back, he was already convinced, kneeling on the ground and begging Gu Yi to teach.


    But why do you want to learn, others have to teach it?


    Gu Yi directly swept Stephen Strange out, the future archmage fell down on the road in embarrassment, and the two simple wooden doors closed with a merciless sound.


    "No!" Stephen Strange regretted it, and hurried up to knock on the door, "Open the door! Please!"


    But no one responded at all.


    In this way, Stephen Strange stayed outside the door for five hours, and he was still the villain in the future, and now the enthusiastic Mordor, went to look for Gu Yi.


    "Do you think I shouldn''t kick him out?" Gu Yi knew what he wanted to say without even having to speak.


    "It''s been five hours, and he''s still waiting at the door," Mordu said, "He has a lot of energy."


    "Stubbornness, arrogance, and ambition," Gu Yi said, "seemingly familiar."


    "He reminds you of Casillas?" Mordo knew who Gu Yi was talking about.


    "I don''t want to let a talented student be swallowed by darkness after getting started." Gu Yi said.


    "But you didn''t lose me." Mordor said, "I long for the power to defeat the enemy. You gave me the power to destroy the demons. You taught me to follow the laws of nature."


    "The heart demon will not be eliminated, Mordu," Gu Yi said, "We just learned to coexist with it."


    "The stolen pages are still in the hands of Casillas. If he cracks the secrets, he will wipe us all out." Mordor walked to Gu Yi, "The dark forces are getting stronger and stronger, maybe Strange Can help Kamateki tide over the difficulties."


    "Don''t shut me out." Outside the door, Stephen Strange was still waiting, "I can''t go anywhere now."


    Huh!


    Suddenly, the door was opened, and Mordor took Stephen Strange into a room.


    "Take a bath, take a break, if you have time, meditate for a while, and Gu Yi will see you later." Mordu lit a candle and handed a small note to Stephen Strange.


    Stephen Strange took it over and saw a string of letters on the note. He couldn''t help asking, "What is this? Is it my spell?"


    "That''s the wifi password here, and we are not primitive people." Mordu closed the door.


    The space dimmed, and the video ended here.


    "It''s so ridiculous. I thought that the note that Mordor passed over was a spell. I didn''t expect it to be the wifi password?" Scott Lang laughed so hard that he couldn''t help himself.


    "It seems that Mordor and Stephen should have a good relationship. He was there during the battle against Domam. How did he disappear during the battle against Thanos?" Clint Barton noticed that Stephen Strange changed The partner''s question, "but it became the Asian named Wang?"


    "Maybe he died in battle." Steve Rogers said, "The mage circle is not calm, and now we know that there is Casillas''s group."


    "From the time this topic came out, I was thinking..." Nick Fury began to speak, "Since we now know the location of Kamateki, then we will send more people in the past. Will we have more in the future? More mages?"


    "I think the meaning should be small." Tony Stark did not support this idea. "This kind of thing is certainly not something that everyone can learn. It must have very demanding requirements, such as the requirements for talent. We have also seen it. , Kamateki is not in the remote mountains and old forests, but in the busy city. And from their willingness to take care of the Pangborn, it can be seen that they are not stingy to help others, and those who know them are sure Quite a lot. If the spells are really so easy to learn, then those people must have gone all out to learn spells."


    "What if there is someone who is as talented as Stephen among the people we sent?" Nick Fury said, "What if we will have another powerful wizard like Doctor Strange in the future?"


    "Fry, you think too beautifully." Steve Rogers said, "It''s a blessing for this age to be able to produce a Stephen. Do you still think of a second one?"


    "Private soldier is right," said Rocky. "You never thought that Gu Yi would die because he wanted to''make way'' for Stephen?"


    "What do you mean?" Phil Colson said.


    "I mean, there can only be one wizard at the level of Stephen in an era." Rocky said, "Since Stephen was born, then Gu Yi must die. And if there is a wizard of this level in the future, Stephen must die."


    "Do you have a basis for saying that?" Nick Fury didn''t believe this statement.


    "No," Loki said. "It''s just an idea."


    [The second question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [Excuse me, how did Ant-Man Scott Lang defeat the wasp warrior Darren Krauss? ¡¿


    [A Reduce to molecular level and enter the wasp suit, destroy it from the inside of the suit]


    [B Use a ping pong racket to shoot the smaller Darren Krauss on the lampshade and be electrocuted]


    [C Zoom in on a tank on the key ring, and hit Darren Kraus to death]


    [D Control countless ants and eat Darren Kraus to death]


    "Darren Klaus? It''s Darren Klaus, the head of Pim Technology!" Scott Lang knew Klaus, after all, he was quite famous.


    "The Wasp Warrior, when you hear this nickname, you know that it''s almost the same as the Wasp. Needless to say, it can''t be separated from Hank Pym." Nick Fury said, "It must be that Darren Kraus."


    "Pim Technology, the company''s name is named after Hank Pim, how come the family is not Hank Pim, but Darren Krauss?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "Like Jobs, he was kicked out of his own company." Nick Fury said.


    "Then he should be quite a failure as a human being." Scott Long said.


    "It''s quite a failure." Nick Fury said, "Darren tried to vote Hank out of the company. Do you know who cast the key vote? It''s the chairman of Pim Technology, that is, Hank Pim. The daughter of the Wasp, Hope."


    "Darren Klaus was very close to Hank Pym. He once regarded him as his son, but his son and daughter betrayed him together." Phil Colson said, "As a scientist , Hank Pym was very successful, but in other respects, it was a complete failure."


    "Is this option b serious?" Stephen Strange pointed to b and said, "Wasp warriors or wasp women are actually similar to Ant-Man. People with this ability are photographed on the lampshade by a ping pong racket. Electrodeath, is it too trivial to die, right?"


    "It seems to be a trivial matter, but logically, it makes sense." Steve Rogers said, "This kind of uniform can be made bigger and smaller at will. If Scott catches the Hornets and becomes smaller There was a chance that a ping pong bat shot it flying, and he happened to fly into the lampshade. This is entirely possible."


    "The c option means to bring a tank on the key ring?" Bucky Barnes thought this was too magical. "Someone runs around with a tank in their pocket all day?"


    "On this point, the previous video did have this detail." Clint Barton said, "When Scott sneaked into Hank Pim''s home to steal, he did put a tank pendant on his desk. Key ring."


    "There is evidence in the video? So choose c?" Scott Lang asked.


    "What kind of evidence is this?" Tony Stark said, "There is only a tank pendant in the video. What does this mean? Maybe that pendant is just a tank toy. Even if it is really a tank, it doesn''t mean you. I drove that tank. Let me ask you first, can you drive a tank?"


    "No." Scott Lang patted his head, "So, this option can be ruled out. Of course, that kind of thing will happen in the future, and there is a possibility that I will learn to drive a tank in the future. But this possibility is very unlikely. Little, I have no reason to learn to drive a tank."


    "Option d, manipulating ants, in that zombie universe we have seen, under the control of the Wasp, the overwhelming ants gnawed the zombie Stephen into white bones. I was very impressed." Natasha Romanov said, " If Scott can also use this skill, he will undoubtedly have another hole card."


    "Even if I could control the ants like the Wasp, I wouldn''t be able to do that." Scott Long said, "That would be too cruel. I''m not that perverted yet."


    "It''s really abnormal." Stephen Strange thought about the picture of himself being gnawed away, and couldn''t help shivering.


    "I think a is the most likely. This is the most suitable way of fighting for this ability. I entered Tony''s armor like this during the airport war." Scott Long said, "I choose a. !"


    ¡¾correct answer! Reward distribution! ¡¿


    "This ability is quite suitable for me." Scott Lang shrugged. "Now, I am the person with the best ears and eyes. There is nothing in this world that can be hidden from my eyes and ears, because flying in the sky. Those who run on the ground and swim in the water are all my eyes and ears."


    "I don''t know if you could control the ants like the Wasp, but now, you should be able to." Nick Fury said.


    "Can I?" Scott Long was skeptical. "I can only talk and communicate with them. I can''t let them listen to me. I can''t control them."


    "Manipulating ants is not exclusive to the Wasp. Hank Pym can also use some kind of technological equipment." Nick Fury said, "Although I don''t know how to do it, I know something. , The key is communication, communication with ants."


    "In this case, Scott should be better than what they did." Clint Barton said. "Although I don''t know how Hank Pim communicates with the ants, he must not be as efficient as Scott. "


    After everyone chatted for a while, the space began to play video.


    "I''ve always wondered where you hid your battle clothes, so the question is, who is the new Ant-Man?" At the beginning of the video, Darren Krauss questioned Hank Pym," Who is the one trusted by my beloved tutor more than me?"


    "Scott Lang!" Without waiting for Hank Pim to answer, Darren Klaus announced the answer himself, "A warrior who challenged the company and paid the price, but lost his family and only daughter. . This is your best candidate, Hank."


    At this time, Scott Long was wearing an Ant-Man uniform and became very small. He was in a transparent glass cover.


    "He escaped from prison without leaving a clue. Then, he miraculously disappeared. Although he was poor and penniless, now he presented me with an Ant-Man suit." Darren Krauss Putting the Hornets suit, which was shrunk to the size of a palm, into a suitcase, "only this suit can stand against my invention."


    Scott Lang hammered the glass in the glass cover, jumping around like fleas, but couldn''t get out at all.


    It seemed that he should have been caught by Darren Kraus and locked in the transparent cover.


    "Darren, don''t do this." Hank Pim said at this time, "If you sell your suit to these people, the world will be messed up."


    "I''ve sold it, and it''s still double the price, thanks to you," Darren Krauss said, "it''s not easy to sneak into the Avengers base, thanks to the news spread quickly."


    "I will sell the Hornet suits to them, but I will keep the particles for myself." Darren Krauss took a tube of yellow particles and said to one of the buyers. "The suits don¡¯t use diesel. If you want energy, You have to find me to buy it."


    "What would you call the person with the most powerful weapon in the world?" Darren Krauss walked up to Hank Pym and asked.


    "The most powerful person." Hank Pim said.


    "Are you proud of me?" Darren Klaus said triumphantly.


    "It''s not too late for Darren to look back," Hank Pym persuaded.


    "It''s late, it''s already late." Darren Klaus nodded, and someone next to him immediately took out a gun and pointed at Hank Pym.


    "Darren, what are you doing?" Hope Van Dyne asked.


    "He failed to take care of you, and he failed to take care of me." Darren Krauss said.


    "You are not such a person." Hope Van Dyne said. "Those particles are affecting the chemical reactions in your brain."


    "You''re right, I''m going to kill him myself." After some persuasion, Darren Klaus took the gun directly and wanted to see Hank Pym personally.


    boom!


    Hope Van Dain smashed a person with an elbow, grabbed a gun and pointed it at Darren Krauss, and said word by word, "Put down your gun."


    "I went to his house that night and wanted to kill him, but you were also there," Darren Krause said.


    "You are sick, I can help you as long as you put down the gun." Hope Van Dyne said.


    "I was not ready to kill you then, but now I am ready." Darren Krauss turned to look at Hope Van Dyne.


    "Put down your gun! Right now!" Hope Van Dion said loudly.


    "You are on the wrong team, Hope." Darren Krauss was about to shoot when Scott Lang, who was in the glass cover, suddenly threw a small disc, the glass cover shattered, and he immediately removed it from He jumped out of it, turned into a normal human size, and started fighting with the gunmen in the room.


    The ant-man battle uniform is still very powerful. Those ordinary people have no power to fight back. Even if they have guns, they are knocked down.


    However, in the process, Hank Pym was unfortunately shot and fell to the ground.


    "Hank, listen, you''ll be fine." Scott Lang hurried to Hank Pym, "You will be fine."


    But before he could help Hank Pym up, a gun was pointed at his head.


    "Take off your suit!" Darren Kraus said viciously, "Otherwise I will let your head bloom and then take it off you."


    Darren Krauss wanted to shoot after he finished speaking, but after pulling the trigger twice, the gun never sounded. It turned out that under the control of Hope Van Dain, a few ants crawled to the hammer of the gun. If the hammer can''t hit, the gun can''t be fired naturally.


    Not only that, the ants also crawled onto his hands and on top of him. He quickly threw the pistol away, took off his jacket, grabbed the suitcase with the wasp suit, and ran away.


    "Dad, can you move?" Hope Van Dyne has time to check Hank Pym''s situation.


    "We have to take him away from here." Scott Lang said to Hope Van Dyne.


    "Go and take back the Hornets." Hope Van Dyne said to Scott Long.


    Scott Lang was obedient, and immediately ran out to fight with the gunmen who were guarding outside.


    "The explosives are all set up, we have to find a way to get out of this place quickly." Hope Van Dyne helped Hank Pym to sit up.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t die, and neither will you." Hank Pim took out a bunch of keys with a tank pendant on it. "This is not a keychain."


    "It''s a mess here. There have been multiple shootings..." Under the building, police Paxton was reporting the situation. Suddenly a tank fell from the sky and stunned him. "There is also a tank."


    Here Hank Pym and Hope Van Dyne left successfully, but Scott Long rode those flying ants on Darren Kraus¡¯s plane. In desperation, Darren Klaus also put on the Hornets suit.


    The two entered into an open suitcase on the plane. Com fell from the plane with the suitcase.


    The two fought in this suitcase.


    Scott Long stepped on the **** button of the Apple phone and rushed to Darren Kraus. He intended to hit someone, but accidentally turned on Siri on the phone.


    "I want you to fall apart!" Darren Klaus yelled, and Siri said immediately, "The Healing Band''s ¡®Disintegration¡¯ is playing."


    Then, the beautiful music rang.


    The song did not finish, because the suitcase fell into a swimming pool.


    A few people by the pool were playing table tennis there. Suddenly they heard the sound of an object falling into the water. They all stopped their hands and looked towards the water.


    Wow!


    Suddenly, a large amount of water splashed out, and Darren Kraus, wearing a wasp suit, rushed out of the water and flew towards the people on the shore.


    "Call the police!" One person tried to call the phone on the table, but the Hornets immediately shot out a few blue energy, blasting the table to pieces.


    "what!"


    Amid the shouts, those people ran away in fright.


    Wow!


    The water splashed again, and Scott Lang jumped up from the water and threw Darren Krause aside.


    Darren Krauss became smaller in the air and fell to the ground unharmed, while Scott Lang also became smaller, but he was pressed to the ground by Darren Krauss, after two punches. , Pulled him and threw him into the night sky.


    Scott Lang became an ordinary person in the air, and almost broke his old waist when he landed.


    Before he got up, Darren Klaus flew over again. Scott Long reached out and grabbed a ping-pong racket on the ground. His backhand was just a beat, and Darren Klaus was shot directly into the air. There was no movement on the lampshade on the side.

 Chapter 209： Xingjue: From now on, only I will kill my dad, dad dont want to kill me!

    "I thought the story of the ping pong racket was nonsense, but I didn''t expect it to happen." Scott Lang''s mouth opened wide as he watched this scene.


    "That tank, too, really has it," Tony Stark said, "but you didn''t drive it."


    "Darren Klaus is now clearly in a coma on the lampshade. Why didn''t Scott seize this opportunity? Later, I need to use this method of shrinking into the uniform?" Steve Rogers said.


    Soon, everyone will know why.


    "Police! Hold your hands up!" When Scott Long wanted to put on the lampshade to check Darren Kraus''s condition, Paxton and another policeman rushed over with guns.


    Scott Long turned around, raised his hands, and showed his face.


    "Scott?" Paxton was surprised to see that this man in a special uniform was actually his girlfriend''s ex-boyfriend.


    "Paxton, you have to listen to me..." Scott Long walked towards Paxton, but before he could finish speaking, he was hit by a stun gun and fell to the ground with a stab.


    During the heroic civil war, this uniform could block all the shells, but now it can''t block a small stun gun.


    is outrageous.


    As soon as this picture came out, everyone''s eyes fell on Thor.


    "What do you see me doing?" Thor said a pain, "I was not the one who was shocked!"


    "But it reminds me of you." Tony Stark said, "I still remember the scene when you were brought down by a girl with a stun gun when you first came to Earth."


    "Scott is the one who has been shocked right now!" Thor was speechless, "You can''t see the electric shock scene in front of you, but I wonder if the one I saw before is sick?"


    "Scott is just a human, he is afraid of normal electricity, but you, you are Thor." Stephen Strange said.


    "Wow, what an amazing talent." When Rocky heard this, "How did Thor get knocked down by a stun gun? What kind of posture did he fall to the ground? Did he foam at the mouth? Did he roll his eyes? Urine¡­"


    "Loki!" Thor wanted to choke Loki to death, "No! Nothing!"


    In the video, Paxton and his companions took Scott Lang to the police car. He woke up halfway and said to Paxton hurriedly, "Paxton, turn around and take me back."


    "I''m about to take you back." Paxton said as he drove, "Go back to jail."


    Scott Long said, "There is something in the backyard that must be destroyed. In the insect killer lamp, it..."


    creak!


    Scott Lang did not finish speaking, Paxton stepped on the brakes, and he turned his head and said annoyedly, "You must stop now for a while! Wake up!"


    "Attention teams, there is a hijacking case at 840 Winter Street." At this time, a new alarm sounded in the police car.


    "Kathy!" Scott Long and Paxton exclaimed at the same time, and the next moment the police car drove away from the scene like an arrow.


    "Stay and don''t move." After the police car stopped, Paxton turned his head and confessed to Scott Long, and got out of the car quickly.


    "Paxton, let me help!" Scott Lang yelled from the police car, but Paxton ignored him.


    Even if Paxton wouldn''t let me in, Scott Long wouldn''t just give up like that, you know it was his daughter.


    His helmet was just aside, he leaned down, and his head plunged into the helmet to shrink and disappear, leaving only a pair of handcuffs in the car.


    "Are you a monster?" At this moment, Casey Lang was sitting on the bed, looking at Darren Kraus in the Hornet suit in front of him, without fear.


    "Do I look like a monster?" Darren Krause asked.


    "I want my dad!" Kathy Long called.


    "I want your father, too." Darren Krause hugged Casey Long directly.


    "Why not find an opponent of the same size as you?" At this moment, Scott Lang arrived, and a small disc was dropped on Darren Krauss, shrunk it, and then he shrank it himself. The same size.


    The two fell next to the toy truck model, where they fought.


    This battle was quite "shattering". The toy cars were knocked over, and even the trains were dismantled and used as weapons. How could it be so cruel.


    "Don''t move! San Francisco police!" The two fought for a while, Paxton walked in, and pointed his gun at Darren Klaus from his back.


    Snapped!


    Darren Klaus lifted a tentacle on his back and knocked out Paxton''s pistol directly.


    Then he turned around and looked at Paxton, his back tentacles all aimed at Paxton.


    At this time, Scott Long jumped on Darren Kraus¡¯s back and tried to get into his armor, but the armor seemed unbreakable, and he couldn''t find a chance at all.


    "This is titanium, you idiot!" Darren Krause grabbed his back with a big hand, grabbed Scott Lang in his hand, put his hands together, and wanted to rub Scott Lang to death.


    Scott Lang suddenly zoomed in, separated from Darren Kraus¡¯s palms, and fisted with him again.


    Paxton was about to leave with Casey Long in his arms, but Darren Kraus threw Scott Long out and blocked Paxton''s way.


    "Sorry sweetheart." Darren Kraus stretched out two tentacles from his back, "You have to pay for your dad''s mistake."


    "Hide behind me, okay?" Paxton put Casey Long on the ground, letting him hide behind him.


    "I have to shrink to the molecular level to get in." Scott Lang stood on the ground, looking up at Darren Kraus''s suit.


    "Dad! Help!" Kathy Long''s cry for help sounded, and Scott Long didn''t hesitate anymore, jumping high and rushing towards Darren Klaus.


    "I love you, Casey." Scott Lang twisted a button on his waist in the air, and he shrank again, as small as a molecular level, and entered Darren Kraus''s suit, inside. Destroy the suit.


    Darren Klaus¡¯s tentacles have turned blue, and he is about to launch, but the suit suddenly malfunctions, and finally shrinks directly and disappears into the air!


    "Dad, where are you?" Kathy Long couldn''t see her father, and yelled anxiously.


    Where is Scott Lang?


    He entered the quantum realm, a place where time and space have no meaning, he is shrinking continuously in this magical and magnificent place.


    "Kathy..." I don''t know how long it has been shrinking, Scott Long opened his eyes, he turned on the waist adjuster, put a small disc in it, and pressed his hand on the button!


    The next moment, he started to zoom in.


    directly jumped out of the void and appeared in front of Casey Long and Paxton.


    One click on the space, the video ends here.


    "Although it is a villain, this Darren Klaus actually attacked the child. Isn''t that too much of a breakthrough?" Clint Barton couldn''t help but said.


    "Even among the villains, he is the worst kind." Natasha Romanov said.


    "He has no chance." Nick Fury said directly, "For the rest of his life, just spend the rest of his life in prison."


    Nick Fury announced the fate of Darren Krauss in a light sentence. He may be regarded as a celebrity in business, but if Nick Fury wants to do him, that means just do it.


    What kind of evidence is not needed at all, or as much as it needs, Nick Fury is not a policeman, so he will not stick to this.


    "Although the fragment of the story is not complete, it is possible to piece together the story line of Scott becoming Ant-Man." Steve Rogers said, "It was Hank Pim who deliberately dealt with Darren Krauss. Let Scott Long steal the Ant-Man suit."


    "If that''s the case, why go to Scott?" Bruce Banner asked, "Can''t he put on his own suit? If you know that he used to be an Ant-Man, this suit must be better than Scott. Slip away?"


    "Or, can he let his daughter go on horseback?" Stephen Strange said, "The Wasp looks no worse than Ant-Man."


    "I think only Hank Pimburn can answer these questions." Steve Rogers said.


    ¡¾The third question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    ¡¾Where did the first five members of the Guardians of the Galaxy gather for the first time? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Bar¡¿


    ¡¾B Prison¡¿


    ¡¾C Hospital¡¿


    ¡¾D School¡¿


    ¡¾The answer to this question is correct, the fire system will be rewarded. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "Five players?" Steve Rogers couldn''t help saying, "Quail was with five people at Tony''s funeral. I thought there were six people in the Guardians of the Galaxy."


    "There shouldn''t be one," Clint Barton said, "Or I joined it later."


    "Wow, it''s really exciting. I will lead a team of five people in the future." Peter Quill looked very excited. "I knew I was a born leader."


    "First of all, it''s just a five-person team, which is far from the''leader''." Tony Stark relentlessly attacked, "Furthermore, why do you say that you are the leader of the five-person team? There is no sign of this, right?"


    "Are there any more signs? I am the best sign!" Peter Quill took it for granted, "Look at me. I am brave and fearless. I am a wise and intelligent person. I have all the necessary conditions for a leader."


    "Let''s take a look at the question." Tony Stark saw this guy feel good about himself, he was really not interested in going on.


    "Is it convenient to ask who my team members were at your funeral?" Peter Quill asked Tony Stark.


    "That''s it." Tony Stark immediately showed the video to Peter Quill.


    "No, one has horns on the head, one has red skin disease? One has blue skin disease? What kind of crooked melon and split dates is this? There are even animals and plants!" Peter Quill took a look at the people around him , I couldn''t help but vomit at that time.


    "Lead them? You look at how disgusting you look now!" Tony Stark asked, "Why, do you know anyone?"


    "I don''t know any of them." Peter Quill shook his head, "but I''m sure they should have heard of my "Star Jue" name."


    "Star Lord?" Natasha Romanov was noncommittal about this nickname, "So what are you doing?"


    "Big thief." Peter Quill raised the corner of his mouth, quite proud, "a very famous legendary thief."


    "So what kind of legend is there?" Natasha Romanov asked.


    "Um..." Peter Quill said, "When you need to know, you will know."


    "So, a legendary thief without a legend." Natasha Romanov understood.


    "Don''t care about these insignificant details, let us focus on the topic." Peter Quill said, "the school is the most impossible, I don''t know what else I can have with the school. As for the hospital, given my status as a thief, I¡¯m unlikely to go to the hospital. I don¡¯t drink, and the bar is ruled out, so there¡¯s only prison left."


    "Aren''t you a''legendary'' thief? Can you still be caught in jail?" Clint Barton said.


    "Maybe I was caught deliberately, in order to steal something from prison." Peter Quill shrugged, "I choose B!"


    ¡¾correct answer! Reward distribution! ¡¿


    With a cry, a raging fire ignited on Peter Quill, and the whole body turned into a burning man.


    "Yeah!" Peter Quill exclaimed in excitement, "I love this answer space too much!"


    The words fell, and Peter Quill flew directly into a ball of flame.


    "Isn''t it fire? How can it fly?" Thor looked up at Peter Quill, who was flying around in the answer space as he was playing. "It''s not a wind power. Why can fire fly?"


    "He is now completely transformed into flames, and there is no physical entity..." Steve Rogers also looked up at Peter Quill, "In this state, he should be immune to physical damage, right?"


    "Yes, that''s it!" Peter Quill fell to the ground, and a flaming humanoid spoke there. "When I turn into flames, physical damage is useless to me. In fact, even energy. I am basically immune to attacks."


    At this time, he still doesn''t know what this ability to turn into a flame means, which means that it is basically impossible for Lao Tzu on his planet to kill him.


    "It''s a great reward," Steve Rogers said.


    "That''s enough." Peter Quill recovered from the flame state to the human form.


    Then, I was embarrassed, and saw that the clothes of a big man were burned out, and a vaguely dark mass of things stimulated everyone''s nerves.


    "Oh, shit! Why are you falling across from me!" Thor felt that his eyes were almost blind, and he turned his head quickly.


    "This makes no sense?" Peter Quill''s awkward toes almost snapped a dance, "The abilities in the movie that can catch fire, their clothes can''t be burned!"


    "The people who will split in the movie even split their clothes together! So that''s just a movie!" Nick Fury took off his trench coat and threw it to Peter Parker.


    Nick Fury¡¯s windbreaker really played a big role at this time, put it on, buttoned it, and covered it from top to bottom.


    "Thank you for the braised egg head, I will return it to you after I wash it later." Peter Quill said.


    "I gave it to you." Nick Fury dared to ask for something that was passed through in a vacuum by a master.


    "I definitely don''t want to provoke such a person!" The answering space began to play a video. At first, an alien pushed Peter Quill out desperately.


    "What do you mean? Can I provoke it?" Peter Quill said.


    "Not far, Mr. Quill." The alien pushed Peter Quill out and closed the door.


    "Hey! We have something to say, buddy!" Peter Quill shouted from outside the door. When he turned his head, he found a green-skinned woman standing aside watching him, still eating something.


    "What''s the matter?" Camora asked.


    "This guy let me dove." Peter Quill pointed at the door and said, "I hate this kind of immoral person the most." Then he introduced himself, "Peter Quill, known as the Star Lord ."


    "It looks like you must be very virtuous," Kamora said.


    "I didn''t say that, people often praise me like that." Peter Quill said as he tossed a metal ball around, "I am a low-key person and never show up."


    Kamora suddenly shot, snatched the metal ball from Peter Quill, kicked Peter Quill again, turned and ran.


    Peter Quill took out another ball and threw it to Camora. The ball turned into a rope in the air, and fell on Camora¡¯s leg, tied it, and Camora lay down. To the ground.


    Peter Quill hurriedly ran after him, but when he chased him, Camora had already untied the rope on his leg, kicked Peter Quill, and the two started their hands on the ground.


    Obviously, Kamora had better skills, pressing on Peter Quill all the way, and even when Peter Quill wanted to shoot, he was suppressed by Kamora.


    "I didn''t want to do this." Kamora rode on Peter Quill, raised his hand high, and was about to poke down, but at this time a figure rushed over and rushed Kamora aside.


    "Quickly load into the bag, quickly fit into the bag!" The Rocket Raccoon stepped on Camora and said to Groot.


    Groot held a pocket in both hands, and branches grew out of his body, extending towards Kamora.


    "No, it''s not this woman! It''s that man!" Rocket Raccoon said angrily, "It''s not clear between men and women!"


    Peter Quill grabbed the metal ball that fell on the ground and ran away while Camora was entangled with Rocket Raccoon and Groot.


    Camora yelled, broke the branches tied to her body, and threw the rocket raccoon on her head. She stretched out her hand and put a knife in her palm, aiming at Peter Quill who was running and shot. past.


    Ding!


    The knife accurately hit the metal ball in Peter Quill''s hand. Peter Quill didn''t hold it at the time, and the metal ball fell to the ground and rolled under the bridge.


    Kamora had an extra long sword in his hand, first raised his hand and smashed Groot with a sword, then jumped under the bridge, picked up the metal ball and ran.


    Where did Peter Quill let his own things be robbed like this, he saw the right time and jumped off the bridge, just in time to knock Camora down.


    But in a blink of an eye, the situation reversed, and he was ridden on by Kamora again.


    "Idiot, you should learn to be smart." Camora said with his knees against Peter Quill''s neck.


    "The problem is, I don''t like to learn." Peter Quill has secretly installed a spray device on Camora''s waist. He grabbed the metal ball in Camora''s hand and pressed the button, swish, Kaka Mora flew out.


    Peter Quill thought he had won, and started tossing a metal ball again, but Groot was behind him, put him in the bag directly, and walked away on his shoulders.


    "Don''t laugh at the big fool, or how can you be an expert." These Rockets raccoons were proud of their turn, and he walked ahead and said to Groot in triumphant steps.


    But his face changed quickly because he saw Kamora approaching with a sword.


    Kamora walked over murderously, pushed the Rocket Raccoon aside, and held the sword in both hands, and began to chop Groot.


    Such a cute baby Groot, she just cut off her arms, it was really cruel.


    à²!


    Finally, another sword struck Groot''s stomach, and Camora bent over and opened the bag that contained Peter Quill.


    Unexpectedly, Peter Quill was waiting there. When Camora opened the bag, he saw Peter Quill''s muzzle.


    With a swish shot, Kamora lay on the ground and gasped.


    Fortunately, Peter Quill used electricity instead of bullets, otherwise Camora would have died here.


    Peter Quill quickly got out of the bag and ran away.


    But the Rocket Raccoon is still there, how can he walk so easily?


    "My pursuit is very simple. It hurts people and doesn''t pay for their lives." The Rockets awakened and put a big gun on their shoulders, and fired a ball of charged objects with one shot. The object fell on Peter Quill and took it on the spot. Electric flip.


    "Just roll over, boy. UU reading " Seeing Peter Quill being electrocuted to the ground, Rocket Raccoon laughed, and then looked at Gru, who looked at his beheaded arm on the ground. Specially said, "It will grow again, don''t groan anymore."


    Suddenly, a few rays of light fell from the sky, hitting Groot and Rocket Raccoon, the two of them suddenly lifted their legs off the ground and floated.


    Then, several six-pointed star-like spacecraft appeared in the sky.


    "Experiment 89P13, put down your weapons!" someone on the spacecraft said loudly, "I declare that you have been arrested in the name of the Nova Legion."


    "Damn it." Rocket Raccoon dropped the gun in his hand.


    Not only Rocket Raccoon and Groot, Kamora and Peter Quill were all arrested by the Nova Army.


    "Kamora, after surgical modification, was trained to be a living weapon. She is the adopted daughter of the crazy Titan Thanos. Thanos sent her and her sister Nebula to Ronan. It should be possible to judge that Ronan and Thanos are in collusion. Together."


    "Experimental subject No. 89P13, calling itself''Rocket'', is an experimental subject that carries out illegal genetic and neuromechanical enhancement of lower organisms."


    "The tree man ¡®Groot¡¯, a human-like plant, is now with experimental subject 89P13, acting as his domestic plant and bodyguard."


    "Peter Jason Quill, from Terra Star, was raised by a group of mercenaries called Mobsters, whose leader is Yongdu Udonta."


    In the prison, the information of the four people was placed in front of the Nova Army Corps one by one, and then detained in the Klin Prison, the highest security level.

 Chapter 210： When Thor learned 72 changes

    "This ball has a shiny blue shell, much like the statue of the Maltese Eagle in the Ark of the Covenant in the Raiders of the Lost Ark. What is this?" Peter Quill asked on the way to the cell.


    "I don''t want to talk to an immoral thief." said Kamora, who was walking in front.


    "Do you pretend to be an accomplice of a murderer?" Rocket Raccoon said, "Whoever is in the road has never heard of your notoriety."


    "I didn''t help Ronan to grab the ball, I betrayed him." Camora said, "I have found a third-party buyer."


    "Murderer!"


    "Kill her!"


    "Kamora! Wait for death!"


    "Get out! You scumbag!"


    As soon as a few people entered the prison, the whole prison suddenly boiled. Almost all the prisoners were yelling at Kamora and throwing things at him.


    Peter Quill was stunned at the time. He went to a prison and the whole prison wanted to **** her. How many hateful things this man did.


    "Like I said, she is notorious." Rocket Raccoon was not surprised by this. "Many of the families of the prisoners here died at the hands of Ronan and his mobs. She can live up to one day."


    "Should the guards protect her?" Peter Quill asked.


    "The guards don''t care if we escape from prison." Rocket Raccoon said, "They don''t care about life and death here."


    "You must think this is like a nightmare, but compared to my past, it''s a beautiful dream." Kamora didn''t seem to care about the clamoring people around him, and said calmly.


    "what!"


    When he went to bed at night, Peter Quill heard the yelling. He opened his eyes and saw several prisoners taking Camora away. He quietly followed, only to see those prisoners pushing Camora into a corner. .


    A prisoner forced a knife on Kamora¡¯s neck and said murderously, ¡°Kamora, you have done evil in the universe, and your sin is unforgivable. Now you are sentenced to death...¡±


    But before he finished speaking, a voice came, "Who dares to be presumptuous!"


    When several prisoners turned their heads, they saw a sturdy man with red lines on his skin coming step by step.


    "Do you know me?" The visitor asked in a deep voice.


    "Drax, known as the Destroyer." The prisoner answered honestly.


    "Why do they call me that?" Drax asked again.


    "You killed a lot of Ronan''s men." The prisoner replied.


    "Ronan killed my wife Ovette and my daughter Camelia without blinking his eyes, he even laughed wildly." Drax walked to the prisoners and Camora step by step, and said to those The prisoner said, "It is not your turn to take her life. Ronan has ruined my family, and I want him to pay for it."


    "Of course, Drax, here you are." The prisoner handed the knife to Drax very pretentiously.


    "Tell you, I''m not Ronan''s family, nor Thanos." Kamora suddenly attacked and knocked down the two prisoners who trapped her, and said to Drax, "I am the only hope to stop him. "


    "Listen, stop talking nonsense!" Drax pinched Camora''s neck with one hand, and forced her with a knife.


    "Hey, hey." Peter Quill walked over at this time and said to Drax, "Aren''t you just trying to kill Ronan for revenge? But what you are doing now is really not a brilliant move."


    "Aren''t you the kid that the devil is going to kill?" Drax looked at Peter Quill in surprise, who actually spoke for the one who was going to kill him?


    "She''s really not the first woman to kill me." Peter Quill counted his romantic history there. "Look, this is left by a hot Leijak girl. She stabbed me with a fork, just because I didn''t say goodbye to leave her; here is a girl Kriexing trying to break my belly, she saw me staying with a slender daughter..."


    As soon as these words came out, everyone in the answer space looked at Peter Quill.


    "I can''t tell, you are so scumbag." Wanda Maximov couldn''t help but said.


    "Almost caught up with Tony." Natasha Romanov said.


    "Guys, I can tell you very responsibly that those are all fakes and have never happened!" Peter Quill quickly refused, "Can you not see it? That''s what I said to deceive the destroyer. "


    "Guess I believe it? Or do you not?" Natasha Romanov asked rhetorically.


    "Quil, don''t deny it, I can smell perfume from you." Tony Stark said, "You just stayed with a girl, right?"


    "It''s been five days, is it still smelling?" Peter Quill raised his arm immediately and smelled it.


    "I actually didn''t smell anything." Tony Stark said.


    "..." Peter Quill looked at Tony Stark very bitterly, brother, are you so cheating on me?


    "What I want to say is that this woman betrayed Ronan, and he certainly can''t spare her." Peter Quill had difficulty in arguing in the answer space, but what he said in the video was very reasonable. He pointed to Kamo Ra said to Drax, "When he comes to find her, you can..."


    Peter Quill swiped his finger on his neck and wiped his neck.


    "Why should I circle his neck with my fingers?" Drax asked in a puzzled way.


    "What?" Peter Quill was stunned by this question, and he paused to explain, "This is a metaphor, meaning you can cut their necks apart."


    "I won''t cut my neck, I will take his head off." Drax said.


    "Cut the neck is a symbol, meaning to kill him." Peter Quill said, "According to me, you still keep her life, don''t be the executioner for Ronan."


    Drax finally released his hand.


    The space went dark, and the video ended here.


    "This Camora, I''ve never seen it before." Thor couldn''t help but said, "Even when Tony''s funeral heroes gathered, he didn''t show up."


    "It''s not easy, it''s dead." Rocky said, "Ronan is a very dangerous guy. Although he can''t compare with Thanos, he is also a fierce reputation."


    "We know that the Guardians of the Galaxy were also involved in the confrontation with Thanos. Even if this Kamora did not die when dealing with Ronan, it is very likely that he died when dealing with Thanos." Tony Star Ke said, "She didn''t show up at my funeral, it means she is already ill-advised."


    "Two people are missing." Peter Quill said, "At Mr. Stark''s funeral, the tentacles on the forehead and the blue skin disease did not appear this time."


    "That blue sister, she should be Nebula." Bruce Banner said.


    "Nebula? Nebula was indeed mentioned in the video just now. She is Kamora''s sister, but she didn''t say that she is blue, right?" Pietro Maximov asked.


    "I didn''t say it, but it can be inferred roughly." Bruce Banner said, "When the raccoon used the spacecraft to take Thor and others to kill Thanos, it was the clue given by Sister Blue. From her words You can know that she has an extraordinary relationship with Thanos. The video just now mentioned that Nebula is the daughter of Thanos. If the blue sister is Nebula, it can also explain why she knows Thanos so much."


    "Surgery modification should also prove it." Steve Rogers said, "Since Thanos transformed his daughter into a killing machine, it doesn''t make sense to transform only one daughter, right? That blue-skinned girl is indistinguishable from the outside. Whether it''s a human or a robot, she should have been transformed too."


    "I didn''t expect that our future teammates will still have Thanos'' daughter." Phil Colson said.


    "There are more ways to help but no way to help. Thanos'' rebellious actions can''t even be seen by his daughter." Steve Rogers said, "I didn''t expect that the Guardians of the Galaxy would not know each other. It is completely different from what I thought."


    "I want to know what is in that ball. The Guardians of the Galaxy are all grabbing it." Nick Fury said.


    "I''ve seen infinite gems anyway, are you interested in other things?" Tony Stark shook his head, "No matter what is in that metal ball, can it be compared with infinite gems?"


    "That''s not necessarily." Thor said, "Don''t you even want that ball if you don''t see Ronan? If it''s an ordinary thing, a guy of Ronan''s level won''t like it."


    "Ronan''s''that level''?" Rocky laughed as soon as he heard this, "Tor, Thor, have you never heard of a fleet being scared away by a woman?"


    "I just heard it recently, don''t you say..."


    "It is said that Ronan invaded a certain planet and brought a mighty fleet, but was scared away by a woman alone." Loki smiled very happily, "This is something he can''t erase all his life. No matter how famous he will be in the future."


    "So that person was Ronan?" Nick Fury also grinned, "After all this time, I finally know what the name of the person who was scared off by Carol is."


    "Huh?" Rocky immediately turned to look at Nick Fury when he heard the words, "What do you mean? Do you know the woman who scared Ronan?"


    "She''s Carol Danvers, and she will fight Thanos together in the future, maybe you still have a chance to meet." Nick Fury said.


    "Carol Danvers, the Captain Marvel?" After answering a question, Rocky also knows better about the heroes that have appeared on Earth. He was slightly stunned when he heard that, "I didn''t expect it to be her, so Said Ronan originally invaded the planet Earth? Was he scared away by an earthling?"


    ¡¾The fourth question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [Excuse me, Thor, who was rescued by Thanos after he was slaughtered by half of his crew and wandered in the universe? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Guardians of the Galaxy¡¿


    ¡¾B Iron Man Tony Stark¡¿


    ¡¾C Marvel Captain Carol Danfoss¡¿


    ¡¾Doctor D Strange Stephen Strange¡¿


    ¡¾The answer to this question is correct, the reward is seventy-two changes. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "How does this question seem familiar?" Thor said.


    "It''s almost the same as Tony''s question." Steve Rogers said, "The last time Tony answered the question, Tony also wandered in the universe and was saved by someone." Gu


    "But this time Thor uses the word''floating''. It seems that he is not staying in the spacecraft like Tony, but directly floating in the universe." Bruce Banner said, "It doesn''t sound very good. ."


    "It''s really not good." Thor said, "I don''t have the ability to survive in the universe. A short stay may be fine, but if I stay in the universe for a long time, I will definitely die."


    "This question should also be a sub-question, right?" Stephen Strange said, "We have analyzed Tony''s similar question before, and it can''t be me. Tony''s armor should not have space travel either. Can¡¯t save people with her ability. As for Carol, she has this ability, but it''s not so coincidental that she saved both of them, right?"


    "Furthermore, in the video of Thanos killing Loki, it was shown that our spacecraft sent out a distress signal at the beginning." Thor said, "So the person who saved me shouldn''t pass by accidentally, but received a distress call. The signal rushed away."


    "So the rescuer should also be driving the spacecraft." Tony Stark said, "It''s really a question of giving points."


    "I choose A!" Thor made his choice.


    ¡¾correct answer! Reward distribution! ¡¿


    A milky white light suddenly appeared on Thor, and then disappeared.


    "Seventy-two changes?" Rocky couldn''t help asking when seeing this, "Thor, so you can change now?"


    "That''s right." I saw Thor suddenly become Loki, without any warning, it was Thor at the first moment, and Loki the next moment, even his voice became exactly the same as Loki.


    "Haha, Loki, you are not the only one who can do these tricks now." Thor changed back to his appearance, and laughed happily.


    "Seventy-two changes?" Steve Rogers asked, "Are there only seventy-two changes?"


    "It''s not. As long as I see it, it can change." Thor became like Steve Rogers again.


    "Wow~" Peter Quill stared straight at one side, "Tor, right, Mr. Thor, your girlfriend is really blessed, she has you, and she has all the men in the world. It doesn''t matter what kind of man you want."


    "When you saw the Seventy-Two Changes, did you think of this?" Natasha Romanov said very speechlessly.


    After a short while, the video played.


    In the beginning, the Guardians of the Galaxy drove a spacecraft to fly in the void of the universe.


    "Where are we going?" Rocket Raccoon yawned and asked.


    "We received a distress signal, we can''t leave it alone." Kamora said.


    "I received it, but why can''t I leave it alone?" Rocket Raccoon asked a very reasonable question.


    "Because we are good people." Peter Quill gave a seemingly reasonable answer, "Maybe someone will give us some money as a thank you."


    "Money is not the point," Kamora said.


    "Money is not the point?" Peter Quill said, "If you don''t give money..."


    "We rob the spacecraft to sell money." Drax said.


    "Good point!" The Rocket Raccoon wanted to applaud Drax.


    "We are coming soon," said the praying mantis with tentacles on his forehead.


    "Well, don''t forget that danger is everywhere, and show us all our ability to scare people." Peter Quill confessed.


    Then, the spacecraft drove to a land of ruins, where the spacecraft wreckage and dust were floating in the air, and there were many people floating in the air, the scene after a tragic war.


    "My God." Peter Quill couldn''t help but exclaim.


    "It looks like we have no money to make again." Rocket Raccoon said.


    boom!


    At this time, a figure suddenly lay on the spaceship, and everyone jumped. Just when everyone thought it was a dead person, that person suddenly opened one eye!


    Since Thor is not dead, the Guardians of the Galaxy took him into the spacecraft and put it on a bed.


    "Why is this guy still alive?" Peter Quill said in surprise.


    "He is not a stock, you are the stock." Drax immediately corrected Peter Quill, "This is a pure man, handsome and strong."


    "I am also strong," Peter Quill said.


    "You have it." Rocket Raccoon told the truth ruthlessly, "You are one bowl of rice from being obese."


    "He is very anxious and angry." The mantis touched Thor''s head with his palm, and his two antennae were shining. "I feel infinite confusion and guilt in my heart."


    "He is like a child born to an angel and a pirate." Drax said.


    "This arm is as strong as iron." Camora touched Thor''s arm muscles and said.


    "What are you touching back and forth?" Peter Quill couldn''t stand it anymore, and then said to Mantis, "Wake him up."


    "Wake up." The mantis stroked Thor''s forehead with one hand, and the antennae lit up again and gave a soft cry.


    The effect of praying mantis was immediate, and Thor woke up immediately.


    "From the time I got to know Thanos, his purpose was only one." Kamora explained Thanos'' scheme to Thor, "In order to maintain the balance of the universe, half of the life in the universe must be eliminated. In order to achieve this goal, he constantly Killing, planet after planet suffers."


    "Including my planet." Drax said.


    "If he gets six infinite gems, he only needs to snap his fingers to make half of his life disappear." Kamora continued.


    "You know a lot about Thanos." Thor, who was wearing a blanket, sat there while eating.


    "Kamora is actually Thanos'' daughter." Drax explained on the side.


    "Your father killed my brother." When Thor heard this, he immediately stood up and walked towards Kamora.


    "Is an adoptive father, no blood relationship, she also hates Thanos." Peter Quill quickly added.


    "I actually know you very well." Just when everyone thought Thor would have trouble with Kamora, he patted Kamora on the shoulder and said, "When my father was alive, he told me that he had a same father. The half-sister was locked up in hell. I don¡¯t know how she came out and blinded my eyes. I can only kill her. This may be destiny, always so turbulent and bizarre."


    The space went dark, and the video ended here.


    "Is Thanos washing the universe for the balance of the universe? Ebony Maw has said similar things before." Stephen Strange said.


    "To be honest, Thanos¡¯ starting point surprised me." Tony Stark said, "An executioner who wields a butcher knife to the entire universe like him. I thought it was because of the evil and bloodthirsty flow in his bones. Pus, in the end, he is trying to maintain the balance of the universe?"


    "From the perspective of life goals alone, Thanos¡¯ goals surpassed most people." Nick Fury said, "All the superheroes here, everyone¡¯s goal is nothing more than world peace, the so-called The world is actually the earth, but Thanos, people are worrying about the universe."


    "His ideals may be lofty, but they are definitely deformed." Thor said, "Does maintaining the balance of the universe mean killing half of the universe?"


    "So, Thanos is just a guy who went the wrong way." Scott Lang said, "If we can teach him thinking lessons, let him think that maintaining the balance of the universe can be achieved through other more peaceful ways. . Then does this villain cease to exist?"


    "To persuade Thanos by his mouth the kind of lunatic?" Te Chara shook his head, "How is this possible? Who can do such a thing?"


    "All those kinds of characters are determined people, and what they think will be done at all costs. Others want him to change his mind?" Thor also said, "It''s almost impossible."


    "Don''t you really try to persuade?" Scott Lang said again, "Think about what we saw in the video, how many casualties Thanos has caused. If you can really convince him, let him give up, This is good for the entire universe."


    "It makes sense." Tony Stark''s big hand fell on Scott Long''s shoulder, "I see you keep talking, you are quite eloquent, this glorious and difficult task is left to you~ www.novelhall.com~What mission? Did I just speak? I didn''t say anything." Scott Lang immediately looked confused, "Why are you suddenly telling me these inexplicable things?"


    Tony Stark: "..."


    ¡¾The fifth question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [Why did Iron Man Tony Stark take away the suit tailored for Spider-Man Peter Parker? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Peter Parker is too injured to continue his superhero career¡¿


    [B Spiderman comics sold more than Iron Man comics, Tony Stark took away Peter Parker''s suit]


    ¡¾C Tony Stark was threatened and had to do it¡¿


    ¡¾D Peter Parker is not capable enough, he made a big mistake in an action against criminals¡¿


    ¡¾The answer to this question is correct, it rewards Iron Man and Captain America for all the experience and knowledge of being a superhero. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "Tony still really takes care of Peter, and he has tailored his suit specifically for him." James Rhodes couldn''t help but say.


    "Didn''t I also give you a suit of armor?" Tony Stark said.


    "Mr. Stark, will you take away the suit you gave me?" Peter Parker looked up at Tony Stark.


    "Believe me kid, I don''t want to do it." Tony Stark reached out and touched Peter Parker''s head. "But if I really did that, there must be a reason to do it."

 Chapter 211： Iron Man Training: Almost Cried Little Spider

    "Let''s take a look at the options." Steve Rogers said, "A option is still very possible. Superhero is a very dangerous profession. Not to mention serious injuries, even death is common."


    "Peter is too injured to continue his superhero life. It may be possible, but because Tony takes away his suit, it feels impossible." Bruce Banner expressed his opinion, "I think he will let Peter stay. Under the battle clothes, as a memorial to his wonderful life."


    "Bruce is right." Tony Stark said, "If that day, how would I take away the suit? Instead, I would put all his suits together, put them in a museum, and put his Tell the story and let people visit and miss it. Just like the captain."


    "This B, is it just to make up?" Stephen Strange said.


    "It is indeed the number." Tony Stark said, "Even if Spider-Man has comics in the future, how can the sales exceed me? I am the most popular!"


    "Tony, remind you." Thor coughed, "The most popular person is standing next to you."


    "I haven''t seen you in a few days, when did you love fantasy?" Tony Stark asked.


    "I never fantasize, I''m just telling a fact." Thor said.


    "You two are really enough. You can argue about this. Let''s see the topic." Stephen Strange said, "No matter how the Spider-Man comics are sold, Tony can''t take away Peter''s suit. This The option can undoubtedly be ruled out."


    "C can also be ruled out." Bruce Banner said, "Threatening Tony to take Spider-Man''s suit? Tony doesn''t seem to be a threatened person."


    "The suit was tailor-made for Peter, and it''s useless if anyone except him got it." Clint Barton said, "Threatening Tony to let him take the suit, it wouldn''t happen at all, right?"


    "Maybe a certain villain thinks that Spider-Man is too strong, so he wants to take his suit to weaken his strength?" Sam Wilson said.


    "Peter''s ability mainly comes from himself. Taking away the suit has little effect on Peter''s combat power." Steve Rogers said, "Since that person is afraid of Peter''s ability, it is even more impossible to threaten Tony. He can''t beat Peter, so where is the ability to threaten Tony? Conversely, if he can threaten Tony, then there is no need to take Peter''s suit."


    "The D option may be the biggest." Tony Stark said, "Peter is not like us, he is still young, and the hero must be older than he is during the Civil War, but he is still a child, at best a middle school student. It is normal for a child with inexperience and immaturity to make mistakes."


    "So, do I have to choose D?" Peter Parker looked at Tony Stark with big eyes.


    "Pick D." Tony Stark said.


    "D!" Peter Parker believed in Tony Stark, "Choose D!"


    ¡¾correct answer! Reward distribution! ¡¿


    Peter Parker suddenly had some experience and knowledge about superheroes in his mind, but it was only experience and knowledge, and there was no memory of Steve Rogers and Tony Stark.


    "I think I can be a superhero now!" Peter Parker said very excitedly.


    "No, kid, the time for superheroes, the timing is still immature, or that sentence, your first task now is to grow up." Tony Stark said.


    "I''m just going to talk about it." Peter Parker said dejectedly, "I hope I can beat the bad guys with you."


    At this time, the video began to play. The first thing that caught everyone''s eyes was Peter Parker in a battle suit. He jumped down from a building, glided onto a wheel, and clung to it.


    "Karen, start the enhanced investigation mode." Peter Parker lay on a window and peeked inside the ship.


    Karen is not a person, but a system in the suit, like Jarvis of Iron Man.


    "He''s in the front, main deck, I hate this guy." Karen soon scanned a black man, and Peter Parker immediately recognized Herman Schultz, who had dealt with before.


    Peter Parker secretly followed Herman Schultz to the deck and found that he had joined others.


    "Who is the man on the left?" Peter Parker asked.


    "Mike Gegan, has a lot of criminal records, including murder." Karen''s database immediately found the other party''s information, "Should I activate the kill function?"


    "No, Karen, don''t talk about the kill function anymore." Peter Parker said, he didn''t want to kill.


    "White pickup truck." On the deck, Herman Schultz suddenly said to Mike Gegan, who signaled that a companion immediately went to look for the white pickup truck.


    Obviously, these people are trading something on this ship.


    "Little spider, look for the white pickup on the ferry." Peter Parker said, a small spider-shaped drone immediately took off and started scanning, and soon found the white pickup.


    Picari was sitting with a middle-aged man in a peaked cap. When Mike Gegan¡¯s companion arrived, he lifted a black cloth in the car, which contained a bunch of weapons.


    "This is too perfect. Weapons, buyers, and sellers are all in one go." Peter Parker was slightly excited when he saw all this.


    "Tony Stark is calling." At this time, Karen notified Iron Man that the call was coming. After the call was connected, he asked, "Mr. Parker, are you free?"


    "I''m in school." Peter Parker lied.


    "Well done in Washington, DC." Tony Stark praised, "My dad has never supported me much. I want to break this cycle."


    "I''m busy right now." Peter Parker stared at both sides of the transaction on the deck.


    "Don''t interrupt me when I praise you. In short, great things are about to..." Tony Stark didn''t finish, and a horn suddenly sounded from the ship, and Tony Stark asked immediately. What''s that sound?"


    "I''m rehearsing in the band." Peter Parker immediately threw another lie.


    "That''s weird, Harpy told me you quit the band six weeks ago." Tony Stark is not so foolish. "What''s the matter?"


    "I have to hang up." Peter Parker saw that several people on the deck had started trading, and hung up Tony Stark in a hurry.


    Herman Schultz was about to hand over the key to the pickup truck to Mike Gegan, and Peter Parker, who had been hiding on it for a long time, shot it past and snatched the key.


    "Everyone, the ferry for the illegal arms trade is 10:30." Peter Parker jumped off and easily subdued both parties.


    But the news of Spider-Man''s appearance has been notified to the vulture Adrian Toums who was waiting in the ferry, and he immediately rushed to the trading scene.


    "Don''t move! FBI! Don''t move!" Just when Peter Parker wanted to catch Adrian Toums, the FBI appeared and surrounded Peter Parker.


    "What do you mean? FBI?" Peter Parker was a little dazed. He was about to catch the prisoner. Why these people suddenly appeared and pointed their guns at him?


    "The full name of the FBI is the Federal Bureau of Investigation..." Karen immediately explained to Peter Parker.


    "I know what the FBI means, but what are they doing here?" Peter Parker said again.


    Boom!


    Suddenly there was a loud noise, and I saw a ferocious steel wing tearing the car body. The vulture was dressed in a car and flew out.


    bang bang bang!


    The FBI people immediately raised their guns and fired at Adrian Toums, but how could that kind of small pistol be Adrian Toums¡¯s opponent? He broke through the line of defense without any effort and flew out of the ship.


    Seeing that Adrian Toums was about to fly away, Peter Parker standing on the boat stretched out his hand, and a spider''s silk shot out, grabbing Adrian Toums''s foot, and desperately pulling down.


    ßÝ!


    Adrian Tums held a purple-rayed energy weapon in both hands, and shot Peter Parker with his backhand.


    However, Peter Parker was very flexible. Adrian Toums shot a few shots. Apart from leaving a few "wounds" on the boat, he did not touch any of Peter Parker''s hair at all. On the contrary, his wings and legs were covered. Wrapped a few spider silks.


    Finally, Peter Parker stretched out his hand, and the spider silk directly grabbed the energy gun in Adrian Toums''s hand, and dragged the gun to the ship abruptly.


    ßÝßÝßÝ!


    As soon as it hits the ground, the gun jumps around like a goat, and shoots out once every time it jumps.


    Peter Parker hurriedly came around, firing spider silk at the constantly jumping weapon with both hands, and finally glued the energy gun to the ground with a thick tuft of spider silk.


    "You are playing with something you don''t understand." Adrian Tums didn''t go to grab the gun again, and turned around and flew away.


    Peter Parker didn''t take this seriously, thinking that he had controlled the gun, but the next moment, a dazzling beam of energy was sprayed from the gun, which directly split the ship in two and cut it in half.


    With the stream of water jetting out from the cut "wound", the two halves of the ship began to slowly tilt to the sides.


    "Oh my God, what should I do?" Peter Parker panicked when he saw the ship being cut open. Fortunately, he wasn''t frightened. He immediately had an idea. "Karen, X-ray scans the ship and marks it. The strongest point of all!"


    "Cobweb grenade!"


    "Diverging cobwebs!"


    Peter Parker swayed back and forth in front of the two ships, launching one after another spider silk, and using the spider silk to glue the two halves of the ship together.


    "Good job! Spider-Man!" Seeing the ship''s stability, a big brother with glasses on the ship couldn''t help but applaud Peter Parker.


    But the one who hit his face was that as soon as his voice fell, one of the spider silk snapped and broke, as if a domino reaction, the rest of the spider silk also broke one by one, and the two pieces of steam were again facing each other. Lean away sideways.


    A lot of water poured into the hull, people were thrown to pieces, a chaotic scene.


    "No!" Peter Parker yelled, jumped into the air, jumped between the two hulls, and shot two wires to grab the two boats.


    Then, he clutched the two threads tightly, suspended between the two hulls, trying to use his own strength to pull back the hulls that had fallen to both sides.


    How similar this scene is to Peter Parker in another world stopping the train with his own power!


    "Although Peter from another world managed to hold the train, our Peter is not mature yet, I don''t know if he can hold the boat?" Seeing this, Thor said.


    "It looks like Petra is struggling with the two and a half boats. There should be no way to stop the boat from falling into the water?" Stephen Strange said.


    "At this time, Tony must be going out." Steve Rogers said, "When he talked to Peter earlier, Peter''s excuses were not clever at all, and he hung up in a hurry, and something happened."


    "Based on Tony''s concern for Peter, he would definitely investigate if he noticed something wrong at the time. Peter''s lies simply cannot stand the investigation." Clint Barton said.


    The story of the incident is exactly the same as everyone said, and Iron Man will soon be out.


    "What''s the matter?" Pulling and pulling, Peter Parker suddenly found that the hull was approaching the center. He let go of the spider silk and looked at his feet, wondering what happened.


    "Hello, Spider-Man." At this moment, a voice suddenly came from behind, and Iron Man appeared. He was pushing the ferry boat on one side, "Is the band rehearsing?"


    ßÝßÝßÝ!


    While Tony Stark was pushing the hull, two more parts flew up in the air, launching one after another small discs, sticking to the sides of the ship, and those small discs simultaneously ejected energy and recoil. Slowly merge the hulls together.


    Then Tony Stark flew into the hull and re-welded the two split hulls together with battle armor.


    The misfortune caused by Peter Parker was just taken care of.


    "Mr. Stark, what can I do?" Peter Parker stalked with spider silk and asked Tony Stark, "What do you want me to do?"


    "I think you have done enough." Tony Stark turned and flew away.


    And Peter Parker went to a tall building nearby, took off his headgear, and was sitting there sullenly.


    "Synopsis of Peter''s Prelude: I told you to leave it alone, but you hacked into a battle suit worth millions of dollars to secretly do what I didn''t let you do." Tony Stark suddenly dressed The armor flew over and hovered behind Peter Parker.


    "Are you all okay?" Peter Parker asked.


    "You didn''t help much anyway," Tony Stark said.


    "I didn''t help?" Peter Parker felt a little wronged. He turned to look at Tony Stark and said, "Those weapons are out of circulation, I always try to tell you, but you don''t listen, if you listen Mine, these things won''t happen." Peter Parker got more and more excited as he said, he walked up to Tony Stark and said, "If you care, you will come in person!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the armor in front of him split, and Tony Stark in a black suit walked out.


    "I heard, kid, or who do you think the FBI was called?" Tony Stark said to Peter Parker word by word, "Do you know that I am the only one who believes in you? Others say I''m crazy and recruited a 14-year-old kid."


    "I''m 15." Peter Parker said weakly.


    "Stop talking, shut your mouth tightly, okay! Your lord, don''t interrupt!" Tony Stark''s tone was unusually severe, "What if someone dies tonight? That''s different, right? ? That''s your responsibility! If you die, I feel the responsibility lies with me. I don''t want to have a conscience."


    "I''m sorry." Peter Parker apologized.


    "Sorry, it''s useless," Tony Stark said.


    "I understand." Peter Parker said, "I just want to be like you."


    "But I hope you are better than me." Tony Stark said, and after a pause, he added, "Well, it won''t work, I want to take back the suit."


    "How long will it take to take it back?" Peter Parker asked.


    "Recovered permanently," Tony Stark said.


    "No, no, no!" Peter Parker became anxious when he heard this. "You don''t understand, I''m useless without this suit."


    "If you are useless without this suit, then you don''t deserve to have it." Tony Stark said he couldn''t help but sigh, "God, my tone is like my dad."


    The space went dark, and the video ended here.


    "Before I watched the video, I thought Tony had done too much, but after watching it, I felt that it was not wrong at all." Natasha Romanov couldn''t help but said, "Peter at this time is indeed too tender. , Not suitable to be a superhero."


    "Lack of experience at first glance." Steve Rogers said, "He is far more capable than those criminals, but he was messed up by a man with wings."


    "This time I was lucky and did not cause any casualties. After all, there were so many people on the ship." Stephen Strange said, "Like Tony said, if there are any casualties, it will definitely be counted on Peter, I think This must be a psychological shadow that he will not be able to erase all his life. And if something happens to Peter, Tony may not be able to sleep well for the rest of his life."


    "I, I don''t have no experience at all." Peter Parker said weakly, "During the airport battle, I played against the captain."


    "Peter, how can this be the same? Those people in the airport battle are all friends. They both keep hands with each other. They say it is an airport battle. In fact, it is more like a friendly discussion." Tony Stark squatted down and looked at Peter. Parker¡¯s eyes said, ¡°Trust me, that¡¯s not experience. Dealing with real criminals is definitely not like that.¡±


    "But speaking of it, that guy with wings, his gun is really powerful, and he easily cut a ship into two halves." Natasha Romanov said, "and his wings are more powerful than Sam''s wings look fierce."


    "Where did this man get his wings and gun?" Clint Barton said.


    "It''s not just wings and guns. In their pickup truck, they don''t seem to be ordinary weapons." Phil Coleson said in a deep voice, "They should be the guys who specialize in selling this super weapon."


    "Their buyer is a guy with a lot of records and lives, which means that they don''t care who the buyer is." Bruce Banner said, "This is not a good thing. If those weapons flow into society, they can shit."


    "I will solve it." Nick Fury said, "After I go out, I will investigate this person immediately."


    ¡¾The sixth question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [How many people did Spider-Man Peter Parker save at the Washington Monument? ¡¿


    ¡¾A1 piece¡¿


    ¡¾B2pcs¡¿


    ¡¾C3 pcs¡¿


    ¡¾D4 pcs¡¿


    ¡¾The answer to this question is correct, the reward will be ten times the strength. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "Washington Monument?" Tony Stark said to Peter Parker after reading the title, "In the last video, I praised you for saying that Washington did a good job. That should be it."


    "So the timeline of this topic is just before that topic?" Thor said, "It seems that our little Peter, even if he is inexperienced, has successfully done some superhero tasks."


    "No surprise," Clint Button said, "It''s the kid who fought against Captain America anyway."


    "Speaking of fighting against the captain, I think Peter is young now. When he grows up, the captain will not be Peter''s opponent." Thor said, "First of all, Peter''s strength is so amazing, even the train You can''t move, the captain didn''t work so hard, right?"


    "No." Steve Rogers shook his head, "Peter''s strength is greater than mine Peter''s body is really horrifying, and he actually uses his body to bear a moving train!" Stephen Strange said it was a bit staggering, "I''m afraid Thor and Hulk will be stronger than Peter."


    "Moreover, Peter still has spider silk. Although he can''t fly, it''s almost as good as flying in the terrain of a city," Natasha Romanov said. "Compared with the captain, he lacks experience and knowledge. But he has just been rewarded in this regard."


    "You are right, when Peter grows up, I will definitely not be his opponent." Steve Rogers was not upset because someone surpassed himself, he smiled, "There are successors, this is a good thing."


    "Yes, there will be successors." Tony Stark couldn''t help saying, "When Peter grows up, we people will get old. We old heroes should not be able to move, and the burden of protecting the people will fall on Peter. Up."


    "Tony, you must be old, but why do you think the captain will be old too?" Scott Long said, "Look at the captain next to you. He is a hundred years old, he looks younger than you. "


    "I look young now because I have been frozen for 70 years." Steve Rogers said, "I will be old too."


    "But for this question, there is no way to analyze it, you can only rely on guessing." Steve Rogers said.


    "The one I chose the most!" Peter Parker can only guess one, "D!"


    [Answer wrong, deduct one year of life. ¡¿

 Chapter 212： T-A thousand robot clones!

    The subject is always misleading, and there is nothing wrong with it.


    However, everyone has speculated about the reason for Peter Parker to go to Washington.


    To be precise, it is "gossip".


    "Peter went to Washington, did he travel?" Scott Long said, "After a good grade in the exam, parents will reward Washington for a day trip and so on."


    "I think it should be a date." Tony Stark said, "A boring trip with the girl in my heart."


    "Tony, how old is Peter, do you tell him this?" Natasha Romanov couldn''t help interrupting Tony Stark.


    "Peter will be a handsome boy in the future, and now there are two known girlfriends." Tony Stark said.


    "That''s Peter from other worlds, don''t count on our Peter''s head." Natasha Romanov said.


    "But having said that, heroes saving beauty is indeed the best way to capture the hearts of beauties." Clint Barton said, "Maybe Peter saved a girl at the Washington Monument and fell in love with him at first sight."


    "What''s your heart? Peter didn''t announce his identity like Tony, and his face didn''t show up." Natasha Romanov said.


    "That''s not necessarily true, maybe girls like this kind of mystery." Stephen Strange said.


    At this time, the video began to play. Peter Parker in a battle suit squatted on the roof of a bus and called his good friend Ned.


    "Peter, are you okay?" Ned was carrying a bag and was going through the security checkpoint.


    "Ned? Where''s the luminous object?" Peter Parker was anxious, "the luminous object!"


    "Don''t worry, stay safe," Ned said, "It''s in my bag."


    "No, Ned, listen! The luminous object is dangerous!" Peter Parker said quickly.


    "You missed the game, I covered for you." Ned did not hear what Peter Parker said just now, "We are at the Washington Monument."


    "Peter, is that you?" At this moment, Peter Parker''s crush Liz Toums suddenly reached out and snatched the phone from Ned.


    "Liz, let Ned answer the phone." Although Peter Parker was very happy that the girl in his heart called him, he understood that it was not the time to call.


    "You are gone, fortunately we won." Liz Toums akimbo, "I want to be angry with you, but I am even more worried about you. What happened to you?"


    "Liz, I have to talk to Ned, it''s really a very important thing." Peter Parker has got off the roof of the bus and is running towards the Washington Monument.


    "Miss, please put everything on the conveyor belt." At this time, a security officer started to urge, and Liz Toums put the phone on the conveyor belt.


    "Liz, there is something in Ned''s bag that is very dangerous. Don''t go through an X-ray." Peter Parker''s anxious voice sounded in the phone at this time, but at this time the phone was already on the conveyor belt and no one could hear it.


    To make matters worse, Ned¡¯s backpack was also scanned on the conveyor belt.


    Ned, who had not received Peter Parker¡¯s warning, knew nothing about the dangerous items in his backpack, so he picked it up from the conveyor belt and carried it on his back.


    When Peter Parker rushed to the bottom of the Washington Monument, he heard a click, and a big crack opened directly on the top of the monument.


    That is the "luminous object" that Peter Parker said finally "emerged" in Ned''s bag, when they were about to reach the top of the elevator.


    "No, no, no!" Peter Parker looked up and asked, "Karen, what happened up there?"


    "The Zetaric energy nuclear exploded, causing serious damage to the elevator structure." Karen analyzed.


    "My friend is still up there!" Michelle Jones suddenly stood up and pointed to it. She was the only one among the teachers and students who had not entered.


    "Don''t worry, everything will be okay." Peter Parker ran to the foot of the Washington Monument, jumped up, and quickly climbed up with his hands and feet.


    "A major disaster is expected in 10 minutes." Halfway through the climb, Karen''s voice rang again.


    Peter Parker was very anxious, Karen activated the drone on his chest to detect an accessible window, Peter Parker hurriedly climbed over.


    It was hard to get there, but Peter Parker became a little embarrassed, his breathing and heartbeat started to accelerate.


    "What''s wrong? You have reached the southwest window." Karen asked, "Why are you hesitant to move forward."


    "It''s okay." Peter Parker said on the wall, "It''s just that I have never climbed this high before."


    "And you haven''t reloaded your parachute. If you fall from this height, you may die." Karen said.


    "Oh my God." Peter Parker took a deep breath and began to kick the glass of the southwest window with his foot. "Why doesn''t it break?"


    "That''s 10 cm thick bulletproof glass." Karen said, "You have to create more momentum."


    ßÝ!


    Peter Parker stretched out his hand and shot a tuft of spider silk on the wall above his head.


    Then he pulled the spider silk with both hands, kicked his feet, and swayed his body backwards. When he swayed back again, he kicked his legs on the bulletproof glass.


    just like that twice, cracks appeared in the bulletproof glass.


    Boom boom boom!


    But at this moment, a helicopter flew over suddenly.


    "This is the Washington police, please show your identity." The police horn sounded.


    "My friend is inside!" Peter Parker said anxiously, "You guys stop!"


    "Get back to the ground!" The police had set up a machine gun and aimed at Peter Parker.


    Peter Parker saw from the window that his classmate who was trapped in the elevator was still not out of danger. He took a deep breath and climbed to the top of the monument. With a kick of his legs, the person flew out and jumped over the top of the helicopter.


    Then he grabbed the helicopter with spider silk, swung past under the helicopter, and kicked the piece of glass directly with his legs into the interior.


    At this moment, the elevator in the Washington Monument slammed down and went down.


    Peter Parker came in just in time.


    He launched a spider silk to grab the elevator, kicked the elevator door frame with his legs, and grabbed the falling elevator abruptly.


    "I did it!" Seeing that he had successfully grabbed the elevator, Peter Parker yelled happily, but the elevator door frame simply couldn''t bear such a heavy weight. The next moment the door frame broke directly, Peter Parker fell straight down.


    Because there was a big hole in the top of the elevator, he fell directly into the elevator.


    was suddenly hit by such a big person, and the elevator that had just stopped continued to fall.


    ßÝ!


    At the critical moment, Peter Parker stretched out his hand again, and a spider thread shot up and grabbed the top, while he himself was upside down, stepping on the top of the elevator with his feet, and thus suspending the elevator.


    "How are you? Don''t worry, I''m here." Peter Parker said while looking at the three friends in the elevator.


    "Great!" Ned escaped, seeing that a good friend had saved him, he was so happy that he almost picked it up on the spot.


    "Big guy, don''t move!" Ned''s jump surprised Peter Parker. Don''t smash the elevator down because of the tonnage of the opponent.


    Peter Parker hung upside down like this, pulling up with his hands alternately, and little by little he sent the elevator to the elevator entrance.


    The people in the building opened the elevator door and took Ned and Mr. Harrington out.


    But just as Liz Toums was about to go out, the sudden change occurred. The iron sheet that Peter Park was pedaling in the elevator couldn''t bear the weight, it broke and the elevator fell again.


    Fortunately, Peter Parker reacted quickly. As soon as he stretched out his hand, a spider thread caught Liz Toums and pulled her up.


    With the help of security guards and teachers and students, Liz Tums successfully stood on the ground.


    "Everyone is okay?" Peter Parker asked, hanging upside down.


    Liz Toums stood there in shock, obviously shocked, but she stared at Peter Parker unblinkingly.


    "Your chance is here, Peter." Karen''s voice rang, "Kiss her."


    The next moment, Peter Parker¡¯s spider thread broke and fell straight down.


    The space is dark, and the time ends here.


    After everyone gossiping about the little spider and that Liz for a while, the next question came.


    ¡¾The seventh question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [When the German police arrested the Winter Soldier Bucky Barnes in Bucharest, who of the following did not intervene? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Captain America Steve Rogers¡¿


    ¡¾B Iron Man Tony Stark¡¿


    ¡¾C Panther Techara¡¿


    ¡¾D Falcon Sam Wilson¡¿


    [This question is answered correctly, reward the liquid robot T-1000 incarnation, which can be transformed into a liquid robot T-1000, if the answer is wrong, the life span of one year will be deducted. ¡¿


    "Can you transform into a robot?" Stephen Strange couldn''t help but said, "This reward looks pretty good."


    "It sounds magical when a person turns into a robot," Steve Rogers said.


    "I can imagine what a robot looks like, but what the **** is a liquid robot?" Bucky Barnes said, "A liquid robot?"


    "I''ll know when I get the reward." Steve Rogers said, "The background of this topic should be that someone planted Bucky to kill, which directly led to the hero''s civil war."


    "Bucky has been the Winter Soldier for a long time. His identity is top secret. Almost no one knows that the Winter Soldier is Bucky." Natasha Romanov said, "I believe that whatever the ability of the Winter Soldier is to perform The mission will definitely not leave clues to the police. But in this question, he was arrested by the police. It must be someone pretending to commit a crime and deliberately left clues to the police in order for the Avengers to receive this. information."


    "Don''t ask, the captain will definitely intervene, there is no doubt about that." Bruce Banner said, "With his friendship with Bucky, he can''t just sit back and watch."


    "And if the captain intervenes, then as the captain **** Sam, 90% will also be there." James Rhodes said. Valley


    "I will go wherever the captain is going." Sam Wilson shrugged.


    "I will definitely intervene." Techara said at this time, "but unlike the captain''s intervention, the captain should be to help Bucky not be caught, and I must be arresting him, after all, I thought at that time He killed my father."


    "So, the answer to this question is very clear." Bucky Barnes said, "Choose B!"


    ¡¾correct answer! Reward distribution! ¡¿


    Suddenly, Bucky Barnes'' body transformed into a mercury-like human form under the eyes of everyone, and then returned to a normal person.


    "Is that a liquid robot just now?" Steve Rogers asked hurriedly.


    "Yes, that''s a liquid robot." Bucky Barnes''s body changed into a Mercury state again. The next moment the Mercury Man turned into the appearance of Steve Rogers, "T-1000 can become anything Things I''ve touched."


    "Something?" Steve Rogers said.


    "Yes, things, not just people." Bucky Barnes'' body suddenly flattened, spreading out on the ground, and the color became pitch black, blending with the surrounding environment, and there was no way to see it. There is still a person hidden.


    "This is really a good skill in disguise." Clint Button said.


    "This is better." Bucky Barnes stretched out his hand, and under the change of the mercury flow, it suddenly turned into a shimmering knife, "I can also change almost any cold weapon."


    "Is this liquid robot immune to physical attacks?" Tony Stark asked, staring at Bucky Barnes T-1000.


    "It can be immune to a certain extent." Bucky Barnes said, "but this body has a strong ability to recover, even if you blow me into dregs with cannonballs, you can recover. It''s almost equivalent to immortality. "


    "This reward is good!" Steve Rogers is really happy for Bucky Barnes.


    At this time, the space began to play a video. Bucky Barnes was buying fruit in front of a stall, "I want six."


    Such a notorious cold-blooded killer is actually doing this kind of life-like thing, and it feels a bit weird for a while.


    When he was about to cross the road after buying the fruit, he found a hawker on the other side of the street staring at him constantly, his guilty look almost wrote "I have a ghost in my heart" on his face.


    Bucky Barnes strode over, and the peddler was so scared that he turned around and ran away, not even his own stall.


    Bucky Barnes didn''t bother the peddler either. He grabbed a newspaper from the stall and took a look at it. The words "Winter Soldier Wanted Due to the Vienna Incident" were written on it.


    Bucky Barnes knew that the vendor must have called the police and planned to go home to pack his things and run away.


    When he returned home, there was already an uninvited guest at home.


    He knows that person.


    Almost no one does not know.


    That man was Captain America Steve Rogers. He was standing there, looking at Bucky Barnes¡¯s pamphlet that didn¡¯t know if it was a diary or something.


    But it is estimated that it will not be a diary, after all, someone who writes a diary is serious.


    "Pay attention to the captain, the German special forces are coming from the south." As he watched, Sam Wilson''s voice rang in the headset.


    "Received." Knowing that Bucky Barnes has returned, Steve Rogers put down the pamphlet and turned around.


    These two old friends of nearly a hundred years finally met again with both sides sober.


    "Do you know me?" Steve Rogers asked Bucky Barnes.


    "You are Steve, I knew you in a museum." Bucky Barnes said.


    "They set up a cordon." Sam Wilson''s voice rang in Steve Rogers'' ears. He put down the pamphlet and said to Bucky Barnes, "I know you are a little nervous, and you have reason to be nervous. , But you are lying."


    "I haven''t been to Vienna, I don''t do that kind of thing anymore," Bucky Barnes said.


    "They have entered the building." Sam Wilson''s words made Steve Rogers turn his head and look south, and he spoke a little faster. "Those who think it is you have already arrived, and they don''t intend to keep you alive. "


    "It''s smart, this is a good trick." Bucky Barnes couldn''t see the nervousness at all.


    "They''re on the roof, I''m going to retreat." Sam Wilson''s voice rang again, and Steve Rogers said to Bucky Barnes, "We didn''t have to fight, Bucky."


    "There is always a fight." Bucky Barnes took off his left glove, revealing the blood-stained metal palm.


    "You rescued me from the river, why?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "I don''t know." Bucky Barnes said.


    "No, you know." Steve Rogers looked at Bucky Barnes and said.


    And Bucky Barnes also looked at Steve Rogers.


    Just when the two were looking at each other "affectionately", a bomb was thrown in from the window. Steve Rogers backhanded and pulled the bomb back with a shield, but another bomb was thrown in and rolled in. At the feet of Bucky Barnes.


    Bucky Barnes glanced at the bomb, kicked it in front of Steve Rogers without hesitation, and Steve Rogers immediately covered the bomb with a shield.


    boom!


    There was a muffled sound, and the bomb exploded directly under the shield, let alone people, not even an ant killed one.


    Look, these two people are actually in such a tacit understanding that many couples can''t compare with each other.


    Wow!


    Wow!


    The sound of glass shattering sounded one after another, and two heavily armed police officers broke in, but basically they came in to deliver food, and Bucky Barnes knocked over the troublesome hand.


    "Buggy, stop!" Steve Rogers also shot out the two policemen who had broken through the door, and said loudly to Bucky Barnes, "You will kill them!"


    "I can''t kill anyone." Bucky Barnes punched through the floor, grabbed a bag and threw it out the window.


    At this time, another policeman jumped in from the window, and, apart from anything else, he shot directly with his submachine gun. Bucky Barnes''s left arm was in front of him. He heard the sound of ding and ding, all the bullets were blocked by his arms. .


    Another policeman came over and shot at the other window. Bucky Barnes directly threw Steve Rogers as a weapon and knocked over the policeman.


    After quickly disposing of the other two policemen, Bucky Barnes walked into the stairs.


    The police had been ambushing in the stairs for a long time. They were all heavily armed, but the difference between ordinary people and super fighters was too big. Bucky Barnes was invincible with his bare hands, and there was no enemy at all.


    Coupled with the presence of Steve Rogers on the side, Bucky Barnes broke the police ambush very easily and jumped from a balcony to another building.


    He must have planned an escape route a long time ago, and the bag he threw out of the window in the house before fell on this building.


    He picked up the bag and ran away.


    But suddenly a figure jumped out from behind and threw it directly down.


    The man was wearing a black panther suit, and it was the black panther Techara who came to avenge his father.


    Techara was determined to kill the murderer who killed his father, while Bucky Barnes wanted to run away as soon as possible, so the two of them didn''t have a word of nonsense and started fighting.


    "Sam, go to the southwest roof." Steve Rogers in another building saw the fight between the two in this building and said to Sam Wilson.


    "Who is the other person?" Sam Wilson asked.


    "I''ll know right away." Steve Rogers backed up a few steps and jumped off.


    Boom boom boom!


    A helicopter also flew over from one side, and shot at two people on the ground.


    At this time, Bucky Barnes was knocked to the ground, and only Techara was standing, and all the bullets fell on him.


    Techara was wearing a black panther suit. He was not afraid of bullets at all. He didn''t even hide, so he let the bullet hit himself.


    "Sam." Steve Rogers, who had just jumped down, saw this scene and called the Falcon.


    "Give it to me." Sam Wilson spread his wings and flew over, kicking his legs at the tail of the plane, and the plane swayed directly elsewhere.


    Bucky Barnes took the opportunity to kick Techara away, jumped from the upper floor to the ground, and shot from the helicopter, and jumped onto an underground highway. UU Reading


    Techara and Steve Rogers followed closely, and jumped underground.


    The three of them started running right where the car was running around.


    "Stop!"


    "Stop!"


    There is also a police car chasing behind.


    Steve Rogers turned his head and glanced at the police car, and suddenly jumped directly into the car with his body, his level of professionalism was comparable to that of touching porcelain.


    The police car was taken aback and stopped quickly.


    Steve Rogers has nothing to do, he pulled the policeman out of the car door, sat down, and drove behind Bucky Barnes.


    Steve Rogers just got a car like this, but Techara didn¡¯t need to drive at all. He jumped into Steve Rogers¡¯ car and grabbed it tightly.


    Steve Rogers saw this scene from the rearview mirror and couldn''t help but slam the steering wheel. The car swayed from side to side for a while, but Techara still grasped the car firmly and couldn''t shake it at all.


    "Sam, I can''t get rid of this man." Steve Rogers had to ask Sam Wilson for help again.


    "Come right away." Sam Wilson flew over again when he heard the words.


    What kind of "discussion" happened behind this, Bucky Barnes in front of him didn''t know at all, he was running desperately.


    ran for a while and a motorcycle came over. He grabbed the moving motorcycle with one hand, pushed the person on it down, raised his leg and stepped onto the motorcycle.

 Chapter 213： The voice of all the Avengers: Kill Xingjue!

    In this way, Bucky Barnes ran in front on a motorcycle, Steve Rogers drove after chasing, and Sam Wilson, he was flying at full speed.


    Because Steve Rogers drove the car first, he quickly chased behind Bucky Barnes''s motorcycle.


    Seeing this, Techara, who had been lying on the bottom of the car, ran directly from the roof to the front of the car, and threw himself at Bucky Barnes, who was driving a motorcycle.


    Bucky Barnes turned around, drove with one hand, pinched in the air with the other, and directly pinched Techara¡¯s neck. Techara kicked his legs on the side of the tunnel, turned his body, and slapped Bucky directly. Barnes was dragged down.


    Fortunately, Bucky Barnes had silver in his left hand, and his metal palm pressed the ground, which enabled the motorcycle to continue driving.


    A long string of electric sparks came out between the slap and the ground.


    Finally, Bucky Barnes kicked back, kicked Techara, and put his left hand on the ground. Then his body stood up again.


    Techara was kicked by Bucky Barnes. He immediately got up and jumped onto Sam Wilson who was flying in the air. Sam Wilson looked down and kicked Techara with his foot.


    But Te Chara is very agile, Sam Wilson not only didn''t kick the opponent off his lap, but Te Chara turned him on his back.


    In front, Bucky Barnes just rode out of the tunnel entrance and dropped a bomb on the tunnel entrance. With a bang, the tunnel entrance collapsed.


    But Techara rushed out, and when his paw caught the motorcycle, Bucky Barnes¡¯s motorcycle overturned.


    Steve Rogers also rushed out of the cave and continued to prevent Techara from catching Bucky Barnes.


    When the three confronted each other, a large number of policemen gathered around, with a helicopter hovering over their heads.


    ßÛ!


    The War Machine James Rhodes also fell from the sky, and the palms of the palms and a big gun on the shoulder were pointed at the three of them.


    And all the police officers around are holding submachine guns at them, looking like they are firing at any time.


    "Congratulations, Captain, you are now a criminal." James Rhodes said.


    A large number of police began to surround themselves, handcuffing Steve Rogers and Bucky Barnes.


    This is the end of the video.


    "Mr. Barnes, sometimes I really envy you. With a friend like the captain, I will trust you and support you unconditionally at any time." After watching the video, Scott Long couldn''t help but tell Bucky. Barnes said.


    "It''s indeed lucky for me to have Steve here." Bucky Barnes glanced at Steve Rogers and smiled. "I didn''t expect that Steve could be with me when I was a hundred years old. by my side."


    "Neither did I expect." Steve Rogers said, "Know that my previous dream was only to be able to join the army. When I was a hundred years old, I wore a star-striped suit and struggled to prevent the world from being destroyed. This is the case. I couldn''t think of it anyway."


    ¡¾The eighth question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [Excuse me, how many futures did Dr. Strange Stephen Strange observe before Titan and Thanos battled? ¡¿


    ¡¾A14 types¡¿


    ¡¾B1400 species¡¿


    ¡¾C140000 species¡¿


    ¡¾D14000000 species¡¿


    ¡¾The answer to this question is correct, reward the body of a diamond, the body can be turned into a diamond. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "Sure enough, Stephen can also observe the future." Tony Stark said after reading the question.


    "This ability is very buggy." Steve Rogers said, "No matter who the enemy is, as long as you observe the future first, and then follow the future that can be won, how can you fail?"


    "In theory, as long as the difference in strength is not huge, Stephen will not fail at all." Bruce Banner said.


    "It seems that the power gap between us and Thanos is not too big. Many of us can have two tricks with Thanos. Now Stephen can observe the future again, no matter how we think we have no possibility of failure."


    "Even if Stephen can observe the future, this option is too exaggerated, right?" Thor pointed to option D, "How many zeros are these? 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, six zeros!" Fourteen million!"


    "Yes, 14 million futures are too exaggerated." Pietro Maximov also said, "Does he take a very short look at the future? Or 10 million futures, Thanos Can you give him so much time for him to finish it?"


    "Pitro, if you say that, imagination is too scarce." Tony Stark said, "Observing the future is completely unknown to us. You don¡¯t really think that Steven¡¯s observation of the future is like us. Do you watch the video like this in the answer space?"


    "How should I watch it?" Pietro Maximov asked.


    "I don''t know, I can''t imagine it." Tony Stark said, "but I''m sure it won''t take long. Remember what is hanging on Stephen''s neck? Time gems. We can only be played with by time, and He can play with time."


    "Steven''s observing the future is definitely looking for a way to defeat Thanos. If he finds it, he will definitely not continue to look for it. If he doesn''t find it, he will keep looking." Steve Rogers said, "So from the number of observations, you can also see Come out the strength gap between us and Thanos."


    "Yes, the bigger the gap between us and Thanos, the smaller the chance of winning, and the more we can observe in the future." Bucky Barnes said.


    "Then I feel that the gap between us and Thanos is not that big, we need to find the future 14 million times to find a triumphant future." Nick Fury said.


    "I feel the same way." Stephen Strange said, "So I think, remove a minimum value of 14, then remove a maximum value of 14,000,000, choose between B and C."


    "You can figure it out," Tony Stark said, "It''s another question based on feeling."


    "I choose..." Stephen Strange paused, "Choose B!"


    In fact, in his opinion, 1400 times is too much, but the options are no longer slightly less, so you can only choose the closest.


    ¡¾wrong answer! Deduct one year of life! ¡¿


    got the wrong answer.


    "Could it be 14 times?" Steven Strange murmured.


    "Perhaps 140,000?" Bruce Banner said.


    "140,000 times?" Stephen Strange thought this number was absurd, "It takes 140,000 times to find the future of victory? Impossible, how can Thanos be so powerful!"


    "It should be 14." Steve Rogers said, "Steven, Carol, Hulk, Tony, Wanda, we all work together, I think we can defeat Thanos."


    Soon, the video began to play.


    This time the Avengers and Guardians of the Galaxy appeared together. Peter Parker, Tony Stark, Drax, Peter Quill, and Mantis stood together, as if they were discussing something.


    "Your friends, do you often do that?" Mantis looked in one direction in surprise and asked.


    Everyone turned their heads and saw Stephen Strange hovering cross-legged above the ground, his hands wrapped in a green halo, and the whole person was in that non-stop phantom.


    "Strange, what''s the matter with you?" Tony Stark couldn''t understand what this was doing, so he couldn''t help but ask.


    "I followed the time to go to the parallel world for a few laps. There, I saw all the results of the war." Stephen Strange said Phantom for a while.


    "How many results did you see?" Peter Quill asked.


    "14000605 species." Stephen Strange said.


    "How many times have we won?" Tony Stark asked.


    "1 time." Stephen Strange was silent for a long time before spit out the answer slowly.


    "What? Fourteen million times!" This number directly stunned everyone in the answer space. Tony Stark said, "This is too much."


    "14 million futures have been viewed in such a short period of time..." Scott Lang was speechless. "It''s amazing."


    "14 million times in the future, we only won once, this probability is too low." Nick Fury''s face is not very good.


    "I still can''t believe that, 14 million times we can only win once, is that Thanos so strong?" Natasha Romanov said.


    "I told you a long time ago, you just judge his strength through some of the Thanos fighting clips played in the video, and his strength is not just as much as in the video." Rocky said.


    "Even if we make a misjudgment on Thanos¡¯s strength, 14 million times, our probability of winning is only one in 14 million..." Bruce Banner, a guy who has always been calm, couldn¡¯t believe it, "This probability is It is telling us that there is not much difference between our fight against Thanos and death."


    "I think you don''t care about this data, whether it is 10 million times or 100 million times, that is just a possibility in the future." Steve Rogers, a veteran of World War II, looked the same as before. "The final result is, We won. The probability of our losing is high, but that is just a probability. The fact is that we won."


    "The captain was right, we won." Tony Stark also said, "We have to look at the facts and not be too distracted by the probability numbers."


    In the video, the space door opens, and Thanos appears here.


    "Oh, you''re here." Stephen Strange sat there, greeted Thanos in the tone of an old friend, "You really are as the name suggests."


    "I guess the person I sent is dead." Thanos stood there and said, "This is indeed a pity." Thanos'' eyes fell on the time gem on Stephen Strange''s chest, "but he also It''s not a shame."


    "You will regret it," Stephen Strange said, "He made you have to come over and fight me personally."


    "Do you know where you are now?" Thanos asked.


    "Let me guess, your hometown?" Stephen Strange said.


    "Really." Thanos raised a fist, and a red light flashed on the Infinite Gloves, and the ruins in front of him suddenly turned into a beautiful scenery. Thanos said, "It used to be beautiful here. It''s like other planets. It''s so amazing. It¡¯s too much to support. When everyone was about to starve to death, I came up with a way."


    "The Holocaust?" Stephen Strange said. Valley


    "It''s random, it''s fair, and it doesn''t distinguish between high and low." Thanos said in a deep voice, "They all call me a lunatic, but I let this world survive."


    "I thank you for the hapless guy who was randomly arrived." Stephen Strange said mockingly.


    "I am just a survivor," Thanos said.


    "Trying to murder trillions of executioners." Stephen Strange corrected.


    "With six gems, I only need to snap my fingers, and they will evaporate in an instant." Thanos raised his hand and snapped his fingers. He asked Stephen Strange, "Don''t you think this is Is it a kindness?"


    "And then?" Stephen Strange stood up.


    "Then I can take a break and watch the setting sun illuminate a new and energetic world." Thanos said in anticipation, "The most difficult choice is only worthy of the strongest will."


    "You will find that our will is stronger." Stephen Strange stretched out his hands, and golden discs appeared on both palms.


    "We?" Thanos caught the key point in Stephen Strange''s words. At this moment, he felt something was wrong. When he looked up, he saw a spaceship hitting its head right away. The next moment, the spaceship slammed and slammed it. On him.


    "It''s a piece of cake, Quill." The spacecraft was pushed in the air by Tony Stark. He saw Thanos being hit like this, and said to Peter Quill with some joy.


    "Yeah, if you provoke him." Peter Quill held guns in both hands and started rushing over.


    Tony Stark flew faster. He blinked past Peter Quill and came to Thanos. He stretched out his hand and planned to attack, but the two blue and red gems in Thanos¡¯ hand flashed past. The smashed spaceship directly turned into a pile of moths and rushed over.


    Snapped!


    A tuft of spider silk suddenly stuck to Thanos¡¯ eyes, obstructing his sight. Drax the Destroyer also rushed towards Thanos with double knives, and wiped it on Thanos¡¯ calves with a single knife, and fought against Thanos.


    Steven Strange also walked over from the portal and besieged Thanos with Drax, but in the end, Drax and Stephen Strange were repelled by Thanos.


    Peter Quill also rushed over. As soon as Stephen Strange stretched out his hand, metal discs appeared in the space. Peter Quill stepped on those metal discs and ran to Thanos to install a bomb. On its back.


    Boom!


    The bomb exploded on Thanos, but apart from making Thanos lean forward, it didn''t cause much damage.


    "Don''t let him make a fist." Stephen Strange said to his cloak, and the cloak flew over and wrapped Thanos'' left hand.


    Stephen Strange drew a circle there again, and Thanos¡¯s body continued to appear around the portal. Peter Parker broke out of this portal to hammer Thanos, but only after a few hammers, Thanos pinched his neck with one hand and pressed it to the ground.


    "Ant." Thanos threw away Peter Parker as a weapon, and directly knocked Stephen Strange down.


    Thanos tore his right hand and tore off the cloak wrapped around his left hand.


    Boom!


    At this moment, there was a big explosion behind him. Tony Stark attacked. He was flying over, shooting bombs on his shoulder.


    Suddenly, Thanos was swallowed by a raging flame.


    But, it was useless. When Thanos stretched out his hand, these flames were absorbed by the gems on the Infinite Glove. When he stretched out his hand again, these flames sprayed out again, and instead swallowed Tony Stark who was flying in the air.


    Peter Parker rushed over in time, and the spider silk grabbed Thanos'' hand and tore it off, and the flames did not continue to spray Tony Stark.


    Peter Parker pulled the spider silk with both hands to pull Thanos over, but Thanos didn''t move. He pulled with his backhand and pulled Peter Parker over, then punched him and knocked him over.


    After ¡¡¡¡ Peter Parker, Nebula killed him again. She took the weapon and glared at Thanos, "You should have killed me in the first place."


    "It''s not too late to kill you," Thanos said.


    "Where is Kamora!" Nebula rushed up to beat Thanos in angrily. After a long time, Thanos was unharmed, and Thanos just flew past her and flew by herself.


    Stephen Strange took a shot. He stretched out his hands, and the red energy bands launched out, entwining Thanos¡¯ Infinite Gloves, and wanted to take them off.


    Drax took advantage of this opportunity to jump over from behind, kicked Thanos¡¯ left leg, letting him kneel to the ground.


    ßÝ!


    Peter Quill launched an iron block, and the iron block suddenly emitted a blue light, attracting Thanos'' right hand.


    Peter Parker jumped over and continuously fired spider silk at Thanos, entwining it.


    Tony Stark also flew over, grabbing Thanos¡¯s left hand with both hands, and taking off Thanos¡¯ gloves with Stephen Strange.


    Fulian and the team members of Yinhuo worked together and finally trapped Thanos!


    Stephen Strange drew a circle with his other hand, and suddenly a golden portal appeared on the top of Thanos¡¯s head. The praying mantis fell from the door, riding on Thanos¡¯ neck, and covered him with both hands. Head.


    "Ah!!!" Thanos yelled at first, but soon closed his mouth and his eyes began to change, as if he was controlled.


    "Is he under control?" Tony Stark asked aside, "Hold on."


    "Hurry up." Praying Mantis really used all his milk-feeding energy, "He is too strong."


    "Little spider, come and help!" Tony Stark rushed to the side and yelled at Thanos''s Peter Parker, "She can''t hold on for long."


    Peter Parker went over immediately, hugged Thanos¡¯ gloves, and began to pull down.


    "I thought it would be difficult for you to deal with it. It seems that my plan is great." Peter Quail flew over and stood near Thanos. "Now you can''t stand up, right?" He walked forward two steps. Thanos approached, "Where is Kamora?"


    "My Kamora." Thanos replied vaguely.


    "Fart!" Peter Quill asked again, "Where is Camora?"


    "He is in pain," Mantis reminded, "He is very sad."


    "Why is this monster sad?" Drax didn''t believe it at all.


    "Kamora is dead." Nebula said at this time, "He took her to Warmir. He brought back the soul gem, but Camora didn''t come back."


    "Don''t do this, Quill!" Tony Stark knew what was going to happen as soon as he saw it. He quickly persuaded, "You have to calm down now, do you understand?"


    Peter Quill slowly turned his head and looked at his expression. The volcano is about to erupt. What does it have to do with the word "calm"?


    "Don''t be impulsive!" Tony Stark yelled, "We will take off these gloves soon!"


    "Tell me she''s lying." Peter Quill looked at Thanos and said, "Asshole! Tell me you didn''t kill her!"


    "I..." Thanos said slowly, "She must be killed."


    "No, no, you are talking nonsense!" Peter Quill was so angry that he slammed Thanos'' head with a fist.


    Seeing this, everyone in the answer space was stunned. How could this guy do such a thing?


    Seeing that Thanos has been hypnotized, and without his mind, as long as he pulls off his Infinite Gloves, what kind of waves can the Thanos without gems make?


    At such a critical moment, is this guy actually hammering Thanos¡¯ head for personal affair?


    Is this for fear that Thanos will be sober to wake up the opponent?


    Nima, this is a pit!


    "Worri, what are you doing!" In the answer space, Tony Stark looked at Peter Quill in shock, "You can''t get water in your mind. At that time, defeat Thanos?"


    "I have a hunch that Mr. Quill will do something bad." Clint Button said, "He will wake Thanos."


    "It seems that Camora is your horse." Tony Stark said to Peter Quill again, "I understand that you are sad when your horse is dead, but there is nothing wrong in your mind! You are true. Can''t help but want to hammer him, can''t you wait a few seconds, wait for everyone to **** the gloves and hammer again?"


    "I won''t do this kind of thingPeter Quill hastened to get along, "That guy is not me, definitely not me! "


    "Quil, congratulations, you have harmed the entire universe with your own power." Stephen Strange said.


    " Thanos may not wake up, everyone, don''t be so fast..."


    Peter Quill can¡¯t say what he said before, because Thanos really wakes up in the video!


    At the moment when Peter Parker was about to take off the Infinite Gloves, Thanos opened his eyes!


    He pulled the Infinite Glove back with one hand, and threw the praying mantis on his shoulder with his backhand. With his big foot raised, Drax, who was holding his leg, was thrown away and knocked down Tony Stark and Nebula.


    Thanos pulled his right hand again, and threw out Stephen Strange, who had bound his right hand with the red energy belt.


    At this point, those who had difficulty trapping Thanos were all thrown away by Thanos, and Thanos was free.


    Tony Stark flew over while shooting, and was fisted by Thanos. Peter Quill, Nebula, and Drax also rushed over. Just as soon as he opened his leg, Thanos waved his left hand and gave a blue light. Flashing past, the three of them were knocked into the air by the volley.


    Tony Stark flew over again, his armor deformed into a sharp weapon, but only with a punch from Thanos, he was knocked over by a hammer from Thanos.


    Tony Stark was lying on the ground and about to stand up, Thanos stretched out his left hand and directly dragged a planet down in the sky. Before the planet arrived, pieces of the planet fragments had already been shot down, rubbing with the atmosphere to produce flames. , Like a meteor of death.

 Chapter 214： Iron Man: Thanos, you dont care about martial arts, use the planet to hit me!

    Tony Stark saw that it was okay, and he flew quickly and wanted to leave, but those planets were too big, and Tony Stark was hit directly on the body before he could fly out of its diameter.


    Under the huge impact, the ground was smashed to pieces, and the people on it were also shaken into the air.


    Peter Parker leaned on his spider silk to hold the people floating in the air one by one to prevent them from flying to unknown places.


    In the sky, meteor-like fireballs were constantly falling, and Thanos walked calmly in this apocalyptic scene.


    Opposite him, Stephen Strange floated to the ground.


    The space went dark, and the video ended here.


    "Quil, can I ask you something?" As soon as the video ended, Tony Stark walked up to Peter Quill and looked in his eyes.


    "What''s the matter?" Peter Quill asked.


    "You can withdraw from the group chat." Tony Stark said.


    "what?"


    "Just leave it to the Guardians of the Galaxy about Thanos, and just leave it to us." Tony Stark showed no mercy to Peter Quill. "Not only did you fail to help us, but you did a disservice. If you weren''t there at that time, Thanos would have already lost."


    "Quail, Thor''s words are a bit straightforward, but what he said is the truth." Thor also said, "I think our war with Thanos is still not as good as you."


    "Hey! What are you doing one by one? Do you think I want to fight Thanos? Do you think I really want to fight Thanos?" Peter Quill spread his hands, "Everyone, those things didn''t happen at all!"


    "There should be no difference." Bruce Banner said.


    "What makes no difference?" Tony Stark asked.


    "Mr. Quill doesn''t hammer Thanos, it shouldn¡¯t make a difference at all.¡± Bruce Banner said in a deep voice, ¡°Before that battle, Stephen had watched the future more than 14 million times. I don¡¯t believe he didn¡¯t see Quill. The scene of Hammer Thanos. He must have seen it, but he did not remind Quill that when Quill did that, he did not stop it, which means that in the future he observes, there is no difference. Regardless of Quill Will Thanos be hammered, and Thanos will win in the end."


    "Bruce makes sense." Steve Rogers originally thought it would be better for Peter Quill not to participate, but when he heard Bruce Banner say this, he changed his opinion again, "Since Stephen has no response, then it must be The result will not change."


    "Even so, being able to do that kind of behavior in that situation is enough to show that he is a pig teammate." Tony Stark still refuses to be thousands of miles away, "I don''t want to cooperate with pig teammates."


    "Hahaha!" Peter Quill laughed three times, "As if it''s rare for me to work with you."


    [Question 9 begins, please be prepared. ¡¿


    ¡¾Please watch the following video first. ¡¿


    With the appearance of the screen, the phantom figure appeared in front of everyone.


    "Vision, you are Vision!" Bruce Banner went up very happily and gave Vision a hug. "You can''t imagine how excited I am to see familiar faces. I really see those disgusting and unrecognizable. Face."


    "One of the benefits of being a robot is that zombies are completely uninterested in me." Vision Yun said lightly.


    "It turns out that this is the case, so you can isolate the zombies." Bruce Banner said.


    Vision brought Bruce Banner and his party to the base, and explained as they walked, "The Mind Gems will release a sub-frequency that they don''t like."


    "Does this mean that the infection is actually a brain disease?" Bruce Banner asked.


    "The virus intrusion has overloaded the limbic system, so I found out that the infected people are disgusted with the psychic gems and conducted experiments to see if the targeted exposure will reverse their situation." Vision walked to a row of computers and said .


    "So did you succeed?" Okoye asked.


    "Watch it for yourself!" Suddenly, a voice rang, but there was clearly no one else in the room. When everyone was looking for who was talking, the voice said again, "Damn, who can turn me around? Come here? My approach is too awkward, I have to automate this chair."


    Vision turned the chair around, and a head appeared in front of everyone.


    Yes, it''s just a head.


    Scott Long''s head.


    Or rather, that is Scott Lang.


    Now Scott Lang has only one head left, which is enclosed in a transparent glass cover.


    "The key is that I cured him." said Scott Long, who looked at him in the chair.


    "So you can save other people?" Peter Parker asked.


    "Theoretically," said Vision, "but..."


    "But we need to connect to the satellite network to spread the frequency of the soul gem to the world." Bruce Banner finished the rest of the words for Thanos.


    "Speaking of which, it is theoretically possible, but humans have not yet developed such technology." Vision said.


    "Wakanda may be able to." Okoye said, "Our energy barrier makes it the last sanctuary of mankind."


    The screen pauses here, and the question appears.


    [Excuse me, who of the following people successfully left Lihaiying? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Phantom Vision¡¿


    ¡¾B Hulk Bruce Banner¡¿


    ¡¾C Spiderman Peter Parker¡¿


    ¡¾D Winter Soldier Bucky Barnes¡¿


    ¡¾The answer to this question is correct, the reward is "Blessing of the Moon God", and various abilities at night can be increased tenfold. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "The Moon God? Is there such a god?" Steve Rogers asked Thor.


    "I haven''t heard of it." Thor shook his head, "But this reward is very good. It directly magnifies the ability ten times."


    "This question seems to be quite easy to answer." Rocky said, "It should be a phantom in any way you look at it. That person himself is extremely powerful and has extremely terrifying tactics. The heart gems in the center of the eyebrows cut through with light, No matter how many zombies, they will become scum. Moreover, he is not a human, and the zombies will not find him at all."


    "His body can still be blurred." Clint Barton said, "Even if zombies are interested in him, as long as he is blurred, no matter how many zombies can touch his hair."


    "Yes, Vision is a robot, even if you sleep in a pile of zombies, you won''t be disturbed." Scott Lang said, "It''s all him."


    "If the answer is vision, then Bruce can''t leave?" Steve Rogers said.


    "In fact, in the end of this kind of zombie, Hulk should also be invincible." Stephen Strange said, "As far as his defense, what zombie can break open? The zombie bites him, not afraid to give his teeth Broken?"


    "But by accident, in this zombie world, Hulk is unwilling to come out. Bruce can''t transform, he can only be an ordinary person." Phil Coleson said, "It''s a pity that he is in such a strong state. He died as a weak person."


    "Death? It should not be what you think." Bruce Banner shook his head, "I don''t know why Hulk doesn''t come out in that zombie world, but I am one with him, and if I die, he will die, he How could this happen?"


    "You mean, you will transform?" Nick Fury asked.


    "When facing the ebony throat, I did not transform, but at that time I did not face life danger, did not face life or death." Bruce Banner said, "Yes, when I faced death, Hulk I will definitely be rescued."


    "If Hulk comes out, those zombies will definitely not be opponents." Natasha Romanov said, "But there is still vision in the subject. Compared with Hulk, vision is obviously more advantageous, because he is not at all. The target of the zombie¡¯s attack."


    "That''s where the interesting plot comes." Tony Stark said, "Who left Hulk on earth?"


    "Even if those superheroes have become zombies, there are only a few who can compete with Hulk." Scott Long looked at Thor, "It''s not you, Thor? You have also become Zombie, attack Hulk."


    "How could it be me!" Thor shook his head, "What can I do with zombies?"


    "It won''t be Thor." Steve Rogers said, "At this time, Thor should have encountered Thanos on the spacecraft and then encountered the Guardians of the Galaxy. He is not on Earth at all."


    "If it weren''t for Thor, who else could fight Hulk?" Scott Lang said.


    Then everyone''s eyes fell on Wanda Maximoff.


    Up to now, except for the Guardians of the Galaxy, who just joined the Guardians of the Galaxy, the old bottom of the reunion group is basically shaken. Those who can play against Hulk are Thor, Stephen Strange, and Wanda. Maksimov, Carol Danvers, Vision and others.


    Right now Stephen has become a zombie, and Carol Danvers and Thor are not on the earth, so only the Scarlet Witch is counted.


    "Me?" Wanda Maximov was also a little dazed, "Does it mean that I also became a zombie?"


    "It seems that this can only be the case. No one can keep Hulk except you." Tony Stark said.


    "Wanda''s strength can also turn into a zombie, it''s really outrageous." Pietro Maximov couldn''t help saying.


    "Are we seeing too few outrageous things?" Steve Rogers asked rhetorically, "Even Tony and Stephen have become zombies, this world is already outrageous."


    "Vision is not there, Bruce, Peter, Bucky, three of you see who will answer the question." Nick Fury said.


    "I just finished the answer and got a very good reward. Give this opportunity to Peter and Dr. Banner." Bucky Barnes said.


    "I don''t dare to answer, if I get the answer right, it will be too dangerous for Hulk to come out at night. Even with a sober bracelet, I dare not take the risk." Bruce Banner said to Peter Parker, "Little Peter , You answer."


    "Thank you Mr. Banner." Peter Parker also knew that the reward was good, so he didn''t decline, "Choose A!"


    ¡¾wrong answer! Deduct one year of life! ¡¿


    "Did the vision fail to leave?" Scott Lang said in surprise, "How could he not leave?"


    "Yes, even if there are zombies of Wanda''s level there, but Vision, he is not the target of zombies at all, why didn''t he leave?" Bruce Banner said.


    "Unless, there are enemies other than zombies in Camp Lihai." Tony Stark said, "Know this period, but there are ¡®guests¡¯ from outside the earth who came to the earth."


    "Is Thanos?" Steve Rogers said, "It should be like this. After Ebony Throat and Black Dwarf, Thanos also came to Earth, and he left the vision."


    "If Thanos comes, then the inference that Wanda left Hulk in the previous section can also be overturned." Pietro Maximov said, "Maybe Thanos left Hulk."


    "Maybe I have not become a zombie, but will fight against Thanos with everyone." Wanda Maximov said.


    "Yes, it''s all possible." Nick Fury said.


    "Ebony Maw and black dwarf became zombies as soon as they arrived on Earth. Why didn''t Thanos get the same treatment as his subordinates." Scott Lang said, "When I think of the appearance of Thanos as a zombie, I have one in my heart. Kind of inexplicable excitement."


    "Although there are already strong people of Stephen''s level who have turned into zombies, it is really outrageous for a guy like Thanos to become a zombie." Phil Coleson said, "You must know that Thanos is not just himself. Strong, when he came to the earth, he already had several gems in his hand."


    When a few people said this, the space began to play a video, Bucky Barnes turned around with a gun, and left, "I will search the base, maybe I can find a vehicle."


    "Sergeant Barnes, you can''t find it." Vision said to Bucky Barnes''s back from a distance.


    Bucky Barnes ignored the vision, flashed a flashlight, and searched around the base.


    After a while, he opened a door and walked into a room.


    In the darkness, a figure stood there.


    Bucky Barnes is very keen on his five senses, and he almost noticed someone on his back as soon as he entered.


    He quickly turned around, and when he drew his gun, he shot two "boom" shots.


    Under the illumination of the flashlight, this newly-emerged zombie is one of the top combat powers of the Avengers, the Scarlet Witch Wanda Maximov.


    "Stop, you will irritate her." Another voice came from the darkness.


    "Techara?" Bucky Barnes recognized the voice of an old friend, and quickly opened two curtains and ran over, and saw Techara lying on an iron bed.


    But at this time Techara was in very bad condition, his face was weak, and half of his legs were missing.


    "Who will do you?" Bucky Barnes hurried to Techara.


    "There is not much time left, we have to run away quickly, right away!" Te Chala said.


    When Bucky Barnes spotted Techara in the base, Bruce Banner also found some anomalies outside.


    "According to the content recorded in these security logs, it is not only that we responded to the vision signal." When Bruce Banner checked the security logs, something was wrong.


    "There are other survivors?" Peter Parker asked quickly, "Where are they?"


    The question is, since there are other survivors here, why haven¡¯t they seen it at all?


    Why doesn''t Vision say anything about this?


    "Sorry, Dr. Banner, I really hope you didn''t find us." While Peter Parker and Bruce Banner were guessing there, Vision finally spoke.


    "Vision, what the **** is this place?" Bruce Banner couldn''t help asking.


    "A trap." Techara''s voice came, and Bucky Barnes helped him walk over. "Vision took me away in San Francisco. I thought he was saving me, but he was just going out to get me. takeout."


    "He keeps Techara to feed his zombie bride." Bucky Barnes said with a pistol pointing at Vision.


    "That goth chick?" Scott Long had obviously met Wanda Maximoff, "I knew something was wrong!"


    "Her name is Wanda." Vision turned to look at Scott Lang and said, "I can understand your anger. I assure you that although my behavior is hateful, it is all logical."


    "Wait, I don''t quite understand." Peter Parker interrupted and asked, "You saved her broken head but couldn''t save her?"


    "Her abilities are too powerful, which makes the treatment ineffective." Vision said floating in the air, "The only way is to restrain her and her hunger."


    "Why didn''t you get rid of her?" Okoye asked.


    Why, of course, is because of love!


    "I..." Vision fell from the sky to the ground, "I can''t do it."


    "You seduce innocent people to die under the guise of love?" Bruce Banner is still a little unbelievable. Is this kind of thing really capable of being done by once superheroes?


    "I haven''t fully figured out what I did." Vision lowered his head, and his voice was low.


    "Then you should have no opinion on the realization of human justice?" Okaygau raised his spear high and was about to stab the vision in the head.


    But she hadn''t stabbed down yet, but a weird voice came, as if some beast was breathing.


    "You awakened her." Vision said, "She hasn''t eaten for several days."


    Several people turned their heads quickly and looked in the direction of the phantom.


    I saw an iron gate suddenly emitting a crimson light not far away, and then the iron gate was blasted open by invisible power.


    Scott Long¡¯s boycott happened to be standing in front of the iron door, and he clearly saw that on the other side of the iron door, there was a twisted figure standing.


    à²!


    The next moment, Kurt''s body flew towards the iron gate uncontrollably.


    I didn''t know if Kurt had been eaten, almost in the blink of an eye, Wanda Maximov flew in and flew in front of everyone.


    bang bang bang!


    Bucky Barnes raised his gun and fired at Wanda Maksimov. As soon as the latter raised his hand, the knocked-out iron gate flew into the sky again, blocking her and blocking all the bullets.


    She beckoned casually, and the iron gate shot at Bucky Barnes. Fortunately, the latter responded quickly and jumped aside in time.


    But Scott Long on the chair couldn¡¯t escape. The iron door hit his chair and knocked him upside down. When he was about to fall to the ground and shattered, a cloak suddenly floated over and brought him Fly him away.


    Peter Parker jumped over, stretched out his hands, and the spider silk immediately wrapped around Wanda Maximov.


    As soon as Okye raised his hand, he shot his spear at Wanda Maksimov who was entangled in the air, but the latter''s body shook, and a burst of energy rushed out. The spider silk entangled her immediately collapsed, and the spear did not stop. Know where to fly.


    "Vision, we need your help!" Bruce Banner said loudly to Vision, "Help us get out of here!"


    "My doctor, I believe you are right." Vision raised his head and took a deep look at Wanda Maksimov in the air. For some reason, he suddenly changed his position. He raised his head again and turned to another direction. A dazzling light shot from the center of the eyebrows, shooting a large hole out of the wall, and everyone escaped from the base through this hole.


    But when the last Okoye jumped up, the whole person suddenly suspended in the air strangely.


    "Okye!" Techara couldn''t help yelling, no one knew that something was wrong in this state.


    "His Majesty, Long live Wakanda!" Okoye left a last sentence, and the whole person flew back. The powerful female general Wakanda was in front of Wanda Maksimov, fragile and indistinguishable from a baby. .


    Vision flew into the air, and the center of the eyebrows shot out light again, cutting a circle around the base, and with a bang, the base suddenly sank into the ground.


    "We don''t have much time." Vision landed from the sky and pointed in a direction. "There is also a Quinn fighter in the hangar."


    "Aren''t you following along?" Bruce Banner asked.


    "I must atone for my actions," Huan Shi turned his head and glanced in the direction of the base, "but I can''t allow myself to leave her."


    Talking about Vision, he grabbed the soul gem on his brow with one hand, and pulled it out abruptly!


    àÛͨ!


    Lost the vision of the soul gem and fell to the ground The whole body has no color.


    The vision of this parallel world is still dead because of the loss of the soul gem.


    But it has nothing to do with Thanos, this is his own choice.


    Bruce Banner bent down to pick up the spiritual gem on the ground and was about to leave. The rubble on the ground suddenly floated, and then the rubble exploded again, and a figure was suspended in the air so majestic.


    It is Wanda Maksimov who has just been buried by the Visionary Base.


    She is so powerful that she has nothing to do with her buried in the ground, and she came out in a moment.


    Bucky Barnes saw this and raised his pistol again and aimed it at Wanda Maksimov in the air.


    "Go!" He turned his head and said to Bruce Banner and the others, and he started shooting "boom bang bang".


    But those bullets hovered in front of Wanda Maximo, unable to move forward at all.


    Wanda Maksimov fell from the sky, looking at the phantom corpse, she was a zombie with a sad expression on her face.


    She didn''t care about Bucky Barnes at all, putting her mind on Vision, but even so, Bucky Barnes couldn''t hurt her at all.


    She waved her hand casually, and the bullets that were suspended in the air shot back immediately, Bucky Barnes''s shield was horizontal, blocking the bullets.


    bang bang bang!


    Even though the attack was useless, he still didn''t give up and kept shooting Wanda Maximov.

 Chapter 215： Thor: How miserable I am, the whole family is dead!

    As soon as Wanda Maximov stretched out his hand, the crimson energy enveloped Bucky Barnes. No matter how hard he struggled, his body couldn''t move.


    Wanda Maximov waved his hand, and a long scream cut through the sky, and Bucky Barnes flew into the sky, wondering where it fell.


    After cleaning up Bucky Barnes, Wanda Maximov looked around and saw a figure in the distance.


    Bruce Banner!


    It''s not that Bruce Banner was slow and didn''t get on the plane in time, but that he opened the door there, how did the Quinn fighter fly out without opening the door?


    As soon as he opened the door, he saw a flash of red shadow in front of him, and Wanda Maximov had already flown in front of him, grabbed his arm, and opened his mouth to bite.


    Bruce Banner was startled, but the arm where he was bitten turned green in an instant, and Wanda Maximov couldn''t chew anyway.


    With a wave of Bruce Banner''s green arm, Wanda Maximov''s body immediately flew out, flying out several tens of meters before falling to the ground.


    "Saved beautifully! Big guy!" Bruce Banner couldn''t help but praise.


    "Sure enough, Bruce was right. Hulk would not sit idly by when he was in danger." Seeing this, Thor couldn''t help but say.


    "This kind of partial "Hulkization" state is simply killing two birds with one stone." Steve Rogers couldn''t help but said, "It not only maintains the Hulk''s strong combat effectiveness, but also maintains Bruce''s calm and intelligent mind."


    "Bruce, can you partially become Hulk like this now?" Nick Fury asked.


    "No." Bruce Banner shook his head. "Before I saw this video, I never thought I could do this."


    "If you can do this, Bruce, you don''t need a sober bracelet again." Tony Stark also said.


    "Since this video provides such an idea, I will give it a try." Bruce Banner said.


    "What I want to say is that this world is really outrageous, and Wanda can turn into a zombie." Pietro Maximov couldn''t help but said, "How is this possible?"


    "It''s very outrageous, but since it has happened, it makes no sense to entangle this." Nick Fury said, "According to the development of this plot, Hulk and Wanda will fight afterwards, although Wanda becoming a zombie is not something to celebrate. Things, but to be honest, I am looking forward to this battle."


    "Wanda is powerful, but it doesn''t seem to have a very powerful killer move. It is impossible to kill Hulk." Stephen Strange said.


    "But Hulk is far less flexible than Wanda. Wanda can fly. If she can''t beat her, she can escape. Hulk wants to kill Wanda, but it''s basically impossible." Steve Rogers said.


    "It''s really hard to judge the outcome of this battle." Stephen Strange said, "It''s the ¡®out¡¯ of Vision, which gives us an extremely reasonable explanation."


    "Unexpectedly, Vision actually died like this." Natasha Romanov sighed, "Obviously he is the easiest to live in this zombie world, but he is willing to die for love."


    "You seem to be very moved?" Clint Barton shook his head, noncommittal about this behavior, "Firstly, I think Wanda would not hesitate to kill his former partner. This is a kind of betrayal! Secondly, when he repented. At that time, it was extremely unwise to choose suicide. Since he discovered that the gem of the soul is the key to saving the world, he should leave with Peter and the others."


    "I''m not moved, I just feel..." Natasha Romanov changed the word, "Touching, illusion is not a person, but a robot. But a robot can do this for the beloved woman, Is the power of love really so powerful?"


    The video continued to play. In the Kun-style fighter, Techara sat in the driver''s seat and turned on the buttons one by one.


    "Can you drive it?" Peter Parker asked.


    "As long as it can be activated," Techara said.


    "Everyone, at 6 o''clock!" Scott Lang floated over, "Our end is near!"


    "It''s twelve o''clock," Peter Parker corrected. "But the head is right. The end is the end."


    "I think I can buy you some time." said Bruce Banner, who just boarded the fighter plane.


    "Dr. Banner, we can''t leave you." Peter Parker said quickly, "I can''t lose another friend."


    "So..." Bruce Banner handed over the vision gem, "avenge us."


    After Peter Parker collected the gems of the soul, Bruce Banner turned around and walked back.


    Behind him, there has long been a dense cluster of zombies.


    And Bruce Banner, there is only one person.


    "Well, big guy, it''s up to you." Bruce Banner walked towards the zombies, "The situation is very bad. If you can come out and become a hero, it would be great."


    "If you can turn to be a good person, wouldn''t it be cool?" Bruce Banner yelled, rushing to the group of zombies.


    Suddenly, countless zombies drowned it.


    Just when everyone thought that Bruce Banner had just died, a roar sounded, and then as if a blockbuster was detonated in a group of zombies, countless zombies flew into the sky.


    A big green man appeared in front of everyone.


    Hulk, finally came out!


    Since Hulk appeared, no matter how many ordinary zombies around, it was meaningless, because even if Hulk lay there sleeping, they couldn''t help Hulk.


    But unfortunately, there are not only ordinary zombies here.


    There is also a zombie that is too strong.


    Wanda Maximov!


    Undoubtedly, in the next second, this place became the battlefield of Hulk and Wanda Maximoff, and the two started a battle among the group of zombies.


    Thanks to the Hulk staying and breaking, the Kun-style fighter finally started successfully and flew into the sky.


    "We did it!" Scott Lang exclaimed happily, "We did it!"


    "Don''t! Don''t Crow''s Mouth!" Peter Parker was startled. "Is there no one here who has seen a horror movie?"


    Sure enough, Peter Parker''s worries were fulfilled. They saw a huge zombie on the Quin fighter plane, which was taller than a building, and was slowly standing up.


    "Hope?" Scott Long recognized his horse at a glance. "Hope!"


    His horse might want to keep him, so he stretched out his hand and grabbed the Kun-style fighter.


    "Ignite the thruster." Techara calmly operated. As soon as the thruster was ignited, the Kun-style fighter jet violently jumped out, finally out of Hope''s clutches, and soared again.


    "Sorry, she gave up her life so we can find the antidote." Looking at Hope, who stands out among the zombies, Peter Parker said to Scott Long.


    "This is the second time she saved me." Scott Lang said, "That...very Hope."


    Fortunately, the Kun-style fighter encountered no accidents and flew smoothly until dawn.


    "It is estimated to arrive at the destination in 20 minutes." Te Chala''s voice sounded.


    "Give the Avengers another victory!" Scott Lang was in a good mood and started the mouth-splitting mode, "Come on, high-five, it''s okay, I won''t feel left out."


    But Peter Parker on the side looked a little lost. He didn''t say a word. Upon seeing Techara asked, "Are you okay?"


    "Mr. Stark asked me to join the Avengers last year, I refused, and now they are no longer there." Peter Parker sighed and said, "But I''m still there."


    "In my culture, death is not the end." Techara said, "As long as we always remember them, they will be with us."


    "Besides, not everyone has left." Scott Long said to Peter Parker, "I, you still have me."


    "I''m sorry, I forgot, you are also the Avengers." Peter Parker said hurriedly.


    "Of course, although there may not be an official announcement, you know it must be in my heart." Scott Long said.


    "Yes, the world needs some sincerity." Techara said.


    "Once we bring this to Wakanda, we can save the world." Peter Parker held the gem of the soul in front of his eyes, full of hope.


    But everything in the camera, Wakanda has no living people, and there are also densely packed zombies in the indestructible barrier.


    Among these zombies, there is a figure that is particularly familiar, his head is like a purple sweet potato, his left hand is also wearing an infinite glove, and there are five colorful infinite gems on it.


    That was Thanos!


    The video ended in Thanos'' murderous gaze.


    When this ending came out, it was a big shock.


    "Really? Even Thanos has become a zombie?" Scott Lang couldn''t help saying, "Then Thanos, which can''t be solved by so many powerful superheroes, was solved by a thing with low combat effectiveness like zombies?"


    "There are several gems on Thanos'' Infinite Gloves, and that''s how it can be tricked." Thor said, "It''s simply outrageous, far from the world."


    "This world of zombies is too desperate." Steve Rogers said, "After nine deaths to reach Lihai Camp, and nine deaths to leave Lihai Camp, I thought that the dawn of victory was finally ushered in, but I didn''t want to wait for them. It is a more cruel fact."


    "There is no hope in that world, right." Clint Barton said, "Vision and Hulk stayed at Camp Lihai. Only Peter and Techara were on the fighter plane, and Si who only had his head left. Kurt, this lineup, no matter how you look at it, it is impossible to leave Wakanda alive."


    "As soon as Peter and the others die, there will be no superheroes on earth to fight anymore, and they are completely over." Rocky grinned, "This is really a happy ending."


    "Do you have to be so mean to be happy?" Tony Stark glanced at Loki and said, "Although Hulk stays in Lihaiying and Wanda is there, you don''t think Hulk will die, do you? Although Hulk has beaten you, he is too unmannered if you curse like this?"


    "Hulk shouldn''t die, but Bucky, he was thrown into the pile of zombies by Wanda like that. It''s definitely not good for him." Sam Wilson said.


    "I believe Hulk can survive, but Hulk can''t recognize the important task of saving the earth." Scott Lang said, "World 5, the earth is really over."


    "That''s not necessarily. Did you forget that there is a powerful hero who has not been on the earth for a long time?" Nick Fury said, "So she must have not become a zombie."


    "Captain Marvel! You are talking about Captain Marvel!" Sam Wilson said, "If it were her, she would still be able to turn the tide and save the planet."


    [The tenth question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [Excuse me, after the Thor''s hammer was crushed by Hela, where did Thor get his new weapon, the Storm Axe? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Sandal Star¡¿


    ¡¾B Nida Vista¡¿


    ¡¾C Morage Star¡¿


    ¡¾D Earth¡¿


    [An answer to this question is correct, and a Storm Axe will be rewarded. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "This topic is good, I like it!" Torhaha laughed. Although he loves his hammer deeply, after seeing the power of the Storm Axe in the video, he doesn''t mind having one more. Of weapons.


    "If this question is answered correctly, Thor has a Storm Axe, we can go to that place and build another, so there will be two Storm Axes!" Nick Fury''s eyes flashed. .


    "If I''m rewarded, what am I going to do there?" Thor said, "then there is no need."


    "You don''t need it, you can give it to others. Many of us don''t have powerful weapons." Nick Fury said, "You can give another Storm Axe to others."


    "Um..." Thor was taken aback when he heard the words, "You are right."


    "Sandal star?" Peter Quill got excited as soon as he saw this planet. "It''s a highly developed civilization in the universe, much more advanced than the earth, but I have never heard of them having any storm battle axes."


    "Maybe they haven''t forged it yet?" Phil Colson said.


    "Forging is not what they are good at. They can make spaceships and cannons, but they can''t make storm axes." Peter Quill said, "and they were defeated by Ronan steadily. If they can really create a storm. Tomahawk, it must have been built long ago."


    "Mr. Quill, which planet do you know?" Phil Colson asked.


    Everyone also looked at Peter Quill. After all, this is an interstellar chaser. Although it seems that he has a very good fighting power, since he is in the interstellar chaos, he must have more knowledge than them.


    "There is also the Morag star." Peter Quill said, "It is an abandoned star. Although a brilliant and advanced civilization was born there, it is a past tense."


    "It doesn''t sound like a storm axe," Nick Fury said.


    "At least I have never heard of it," said Peter Quill. "As for this Nidavi star, I have never heard of it."


    "Haha, I''ve heard it, and I know it very well!" Thor laughed, "This is a paradise for all forgers!"


    "It sounds like a place where weapons can be built." Peter Quill said.


    "That is, the dwarves who are the best at forging in the entire universe live on Nidavi!" Thor was uplifted, "and they are in an alliance with Asgard. Asgard provides protection for them, and they We will build and provide weapons for Asgard."


    "Then there seems to be no doubt." Phil Colson said, "The earth does not have the ability to build a storm battle axe, and I have never heard of such artifacts on the earth."


    "B! Pick B!" Thor made a choice.


    ¡¾correct answer! Reward distribution! ¡¿


    A long-handled axe shaped to pull the wind immediately appeared on the ground, exactly the same as the storm axe that appeared in the video.


    "Haha! It really is a good weapon!" Thor laughed, and when he reached out his hand, the axe flew into his hand as if he had been summoned.


    "It looks very fun, let me play it too." Tony Stark said, his weapon genius saw such a powerful weapon, and he immediately began to study it.


    "Just look at it, but don''t try to use it." Thor didn''t pass the axe to Tony Stark, he said, "This weapon is powerful, but it also requires ridiculously high user requirements. Like. For a mortal like you, once you try to use it, your body can''t stand it at all and it will just collapse."


    "So awesome!" Tony Stark suddenly lost interest when he heard this. "Anyway, this is not a technological weapon, forget it, don''t read it."


    "Can''t mortals use it?" Nick Fury asked hurriedly.


    "Hulk is okay, the captain in the zombie state should be able to give it a try." Thor glanced around everyone, "Other earthlings, no need to think about it."


    "Then it sounds like another storm axe can only be given to me." Rocky grinned.


    "I can only give it to you, Loki." Thor nodded, "After we go back, we will take a trip to Nidawi and build a storm axe."


    At this time, the space lights up and the video starts to play.


    "We will be here soon. The Nidawis know how to use the energy of neutron stars to forge weapons." Thor said with his arms folded in the screen, "My hammer was forged there, it''s a great place."


    "Ok, I''m the confidant captain." Seeing Thor''s expression a little disappointed, Rocket Raccoon walked up to him and pretended to chat with him casually, "I heard that your brother is dead? You must feel uncomfortable."


    "This is the second time he has died." Thor sat there and said, "I think he has died this time for the last time."


    "You said before that your sister and your dad..."


    "It''s all dead." Thor replied before the Rocket Raccoon finished.


    "What about your mother, is she always there?" Rocket Raccoon asked.


    "Killed by the dark elf," Thor said.


    "What about the others?" Rocket Raccoon asked.


    "All are dead," Thor replied.


    "..." The Rocket Raccoon was speechless, MMP, originally intended to comfort this Diao Mao, you are all dead, comfort a fart?


    What kind of evil did the man in front of him have done in his previous life, so miserable in this life?


    "Are you sure you want to participate in this revenge operation?" After a pause, Rocket Raccoon asked again.


    "Of course, I am angry, especially wanting revenge." Thor said, "In the confusion, it seems to be filled with a sense of mission, prompting me to act quickly, so I must go."


    "Okay, but we have to deal with Thanos this time." Rocket Raccoon reminded, "No one should be able to beat him."


    "He never beat me." Thor said.


    "He fought you." Rocket Raccoon said.


    "That time can''t be counted." Thor said, "When I have a new weapon, he will be out of play!"


    "It feels like your weapon is stronger than you." Rocket Raccoon said.


    "I have lived for 1500 years, and I have killed thousands of enemies." Thor smiled and said, "A lot of people want to kill me, but no one has succeeded so far. I can live to this day. All are the refuge of fate. Thanos is just one more thing to send to death. I must let him see how good I am. This is also the arrangement of fate."


    "What if you are wrong?" Rocket Raccoon asked.


    "If I''m wrong..." Thor said, "I have nothing to lose."


    "Well, listen, if destiny really arranged for you to defeat Thanos, it would never let you open one eye and close one eye." Rocket Raccoon took out an eyeball and handed it over.


    "What is this?" Thor asked.


    "What do you think it looks like?" Rocket Raccoon said.


    "Can you win the eye at the poker table?" Thor asked.


    "That''s not true. He lost me 100 yuan at the poker table, and I sneaked into his room at night and walked his eyeballs." Rocket Raccoon said.


    "Thank you, little fox." Thor took off his blindfold and shot the eyeball in.


    This eyeball didn''t look very reliable, but after Thor installed it, he could see it magically.


    "It''s not right." Just as Thor was able to see clearly, he found that the condition of Nidavi Star was not right. "The center should be bright, and the star ring is frozen."


    "I hope their forging level is higher than their cleaning level." The spacecraft landed and a few people got out of the cabin. The Rocket Raccoon said as they walked, "They must not be able to stand the mess here, so they changed their place."


    "I have never heard of them moving." Thor looked around as he walked, UU reading is a desolate and dilapidated scene, with no ghost shadows, quiet and terrible.


    "You said Thanos has a glove, right?" Rocket Raccoon asked.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Thor asked.


    "Is that the thing?" Rocket Raccoon pointed, and Thor looked around, but no, an infinity glove was placed there grandiosely.


    "Quickly withdraw back into the cabin." Thor said suddenly, staring at the Infinite Gloves.


    But he had just turned around, a huge figure suddenly appeared behind him, raised his hand to smash it into the air, and then flew again, Rocket Raccoon and Groot also flew aside.


    "Itri! Stop it!" Thor said loudly.


    "Tor?" Itri recognized Thor.


    "What happened here?" Thor asked.


    "You should come here soon to protect us." Yiteli exclaimed angrily, "Asgard should be responsible for protecting us!"

 Chapter 216： Before Thor arrives, the Storm Axe will sweep 1 cut!

    "Dwarf? You call this a dwarf?" Peter Quill couldn''t help but complain when he saw Yitli appear. "That''s at least three or four meters tall, right? That''s a dwarf?"


    "Yeah, this is much taller than the Hulk, how can it be called a dwarf?" Scott Long couldn''t help saying.


    "As for why the dwarves are tall, there is an explanation in the myth." Phil Coleson said unhurriedly, "Odin killed Ymir, the ancestor of the Titan giant, and his body rotted. Maggots. Everyone knows that maggots eat meat, but these maggots eat unusual meat. They were the meat of the ancestors of the Titans, so those maggots developed spirituality."


    "Since they have spirituality, those gods simply bestowed the bodies of those gods." Nick Fury also studied mythology specifically, and he continued with Phil Coleson''s words, "But after having the body, the maggots move towards It¡¯s not the same. Some turned toward the light, and their appearance became more and more beautiful, and became elves. The other part, turned toward the darkness, without seeing the sun, and their appearance became more and more ugly, and became dwarves."


    "Dwarves, dwarves, are not compared with humans, but compared with Titans." Phil Colson said, and then he asked Thor, "Tor, is this legend true?"


    "Go on." Thor looked enthusiastic. "It''s very interesting. It''s the first time I''ve heard of such an interesting thing."


    "So you don''t know why people who are several times taller than you are dwarves?" Tony Stark asked.


    "I don''t know, since I knew them, they were dwarves, everyone said that." Thor said.


    "How can something like this be true?" Rocky shook his head. "The maggots can be grown up, so I dare to make up."


    "These legends are not all made up indiscriminately, at least the dwarves are good at forging this, which is in line with the real situation." Phil Colson said.


    "Asgard is destroyed." In the screen Thor stood up, pointed to the infinite glove and asked, "Yitli, why is that glove here?"


    "There are 300 dwarves who once lived on this star ring." Yitli walked aside and sat on the ground feebly. "I thought if I was obedient, they could escape. I made what he wanted. A device, a glove capable of harnessing infinite gem energy. Unexpectedly, he still killed everyone, leaving me alone."


    "''Your life belongs to yourself'', he said,''but your hands can only belong to me.''" Yitri looked at Thor, with a touch of helplessness in his tone.


    "Itri, your hand is not a problem." Thor said, standing aside, "the weapons you used to forge, axes, hammers, swords, they are all in your mind. I know how you feel now, I can I realize your despair, but let us together, you and me, and we together, get rid of that tyrant!"


    Yitli was persuaded, and brought Thor and the three to the forging device.


    "Is this going to shoot him with a brick?" Rocket Raccoon asked.


    "This is a mold. The weapon created is Asgard''s ultimate weapon." Itri said, "Theoretically, the Rainbow Bridge can be summoned."


    "Does this weapon have a name?" Thor asked.


    "Storm Tomahawk." Itri said.


    "What should we do?" Thor asked.


    "You have to restart the forging device." Yitri said, "awaken the core of the Death Star."


    "Little fox, go and start the pod." Thor said to the Rocket Raccoon.


    "I think you are too whimsical." Rocket Raccoon drove the spaceship over, circled the gears, and said to Thor, "These gears are too big, you want them to spin, you have to find something bigger. ."


    "Leave it to me." Thor held a rope and raised his head to the Rocket Raccoon.


    "What do you mean by giving it to you?" The Rocket Raccoon said while sitting on the spaceship, "Brother, you are in space, with only one rope in your hand..."


    Before he finished speaking, Thor was pulling the rope with both hands and squeezing it vigorously. The spaceship was suddenly flew up and Thor yelled, "Hurry up!"


    The rocket raccoon ignited quickly, and the spaceship flew at full speed, while Thor was pulling the rope with both hands and stepping on the gears with his legs, turning the gears by the force of the spaceship.


    Finally, the gears turned, the core of the Death Star was ignited, and a dazzling beam of energy was ejected.


    The Rocket Raccoon was stunned by this scene.


    A smile also appeared on Yitli''s face.


    But the next moment, the mechanical device suddenly broke down, one place broke, the energy beam was immediately cut off, and the core went out again.


    "Damn it!" Yitli said angrily.


    "Damn it?" Rocket Raccoon turned around and asked, "What the hell?"


    "The mechanism is out of order." Itri said.


    "What?" Thor said in surprise.


    "The machine can''t heat up, I can''t continue." Itri said.


    "How long do you need?" Thor asked.


    "A few minutes or longer," Yitri said.


    "I''ll go over and take a look." Thor stood up.


    "You are going to die." Yitli said.


    "No one fights Thanos. Isn''t it the same to die?" Thor jumped to the core of the mechanical device, and he muttered, "Father of the gods, please give me strength."


    "Listen well kid, the weight of the entire planet will weigh on you." Yitli reminded again, "you will die."


    "Wait until I die." Thor was not afraid.


    "Yes, when you die, what else do you have to say." Itri said.


    Thor didn''t speak any more, he spread his arms, grabbed the two pieces of iron of the device, and desperately pulled toward the middle. The neutron star behind him was ignited again, ejecting a strong beam of energy.


    Because Thor''s position was exactly where the energy beam was ejected, the energy beam was unbiased and swallowed Thor as a whole.


    The energy beam that swallowed Thor hit the opposite mechanical device, which was ignited and lit up.


    "Hold on Thor!" Elit turned around quickly, ran to the stove, and looked at the piles of dark materials inside.


    The fire is vigorous, and the materials are melting little by little.


    Don''t look at this inconspicuous step, but it was Thor desperately in exchange for it. He was under the impact of the neutron star energy, his body was charred, and his skin fell off. Where is the handsome appearance before?


    It can be said that every minute and every second, he is suffering endless pain and suffering.


    Finally, Thor reached his limit, he couldn''t bear it anymore, and collapsed.


    He closed his eyes and his body fell down, ejected by the energy of the neutron star.


    Without Thor maintaining the device there, the neutron star went out again.


    But at this time, the materials have also been successfully melted and flowed into the mold.


    "Tor, say something, wake up! Thor, are you still alive?" Thor slammed heavily on the ground, his life unknown, the Rocket Raccoon hurried over, but no matter how he called, Thor did not respond.


    Yitli threw the mold to the ground and smashed it twice with an iron fist. The mold cracked, revealing the blade of the battle axe.


    "I think he is going to die soon." Rocket Raccoon shouted there.


    "He needs this axe!" Yitli looked around. "Where is the axe handle?" He called to Groot who was sitting on the side playing the game, "Little tree, get me an axe handle!"


    Groot looked at Thor, who was scorched and unclear on the ground. His eyes became firm. He walked to the axe blade step by step and stretched out his hand. Suddenly countless branches grew out, and he wrapped two of them with these branches. Axe and blade, combine them into one.


    It could be seen that it was extremely painful for Groot to touch the red axe blade directly with his body, and he also made a cry of pain in his mouth, but he resisted it.


    In the end, he raised his left hand high, everything with his right hand, and directly cut off his left hand!


    This time, Storm Axe is complete!


    At this moment, Thor, who was lying there, moved his fingers, a small lightning flashed, and the Storm Axe suddenly floated as if he had been summoned.


    Click!


    Click!


    Thunder and lightning surround the Storm Axe, making this axe look very majestic.


    When everyone thought that the Storm Axe would fly into Thor''s hands in the next moment, the picture changed, and it came directly to Wakanda.


    At this time, Wakanda has become a battlefield. Superheroes such as Steve Rogers, Bucky Barnes, Techara, and Wakanda¡¯s warriors are fighting fiercely with Thanos¡¯ monster army. .


    Wakanda clearly had such a developed technology tree and made so many advanced weapons, but they did not use any weapons and used the most primitive hand-to-hand combat methods to fight, which is also far from the world.


    Bruce Banner was madly punching and kicking the monster army in his bloated anti-Hulk armor because he couldn''t transform.


    Da Da Da Da!


    Bucky Barnes kept shooting with a submachine gun in his hand, hitting a monster and knocking out his gun, and then the monsters swarmed up and piled up on him, biting wildly.


    Bucky Barnes is not alone. Not far from him, Steve Rogers and Techara ushered in the same fate as him. They were all bitten by the tide of monsters piled on their bodies.


    Even Bruce Banner, who was wearing an anti-Hulk armor, was thrown to the ground, suffering mercilessly.


    All of a sudden, the superheroes are in desperation.


    boom!


    At this moment, a dazzling colorful light fell from the sky, overturning countless monsters in one fell swoop.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    Then, an axe flew out of the colored light, spinning around the ground, and flickering with thunder and lightning.


    The monsters that live and live in front of this axe are just like paper.


    Steve Rogers was originally full of monsters, and even his handsome face was almost invisible. Suddenly, there was a flash of thunder and the axe flew by, and the monsters suddenly disappeared.


    Then the axe flew over Bruce Banner again, and the lightning flashed again, and Bruce Banner was immediately rescued.


    In this way, I don''t know how many monsters were killed, the axe flew back in front of the colorful light falling from the sky under the thunder light. A big hand stretched out and held the axe.


    The Rainbow Bridge dissipated, and a figure appeared in front of everyone.


    He was holding a big axe in his hand, and thunder and lightning flashed continuously on his axe, which was called a majestic and majestic one.


    Beside him, stood a tree.


    On his shoulder, there is a raccoon lying on his stomach.


    That''s right, he is Thor!


    "Thanksgiving, get out!" Thor roared, and rushed towards the monsters with his axe in his hand.


    The space dimmed, and the video ended here.


    "Wow~" Tony Stark couldn''t help but said, "Although I don''t want to admit it, Thor''s final appearance is really majestic."


    "Haha, okay." Thor''s old face was filled with a brilliant smile, and the corners of his mouth were almost grinning to the roots of his ears.


    have a look!


    Take a look!


    This is the demeanor of Thor, the **** of mine!


    The stun gun is just an accident, everyone should forget it!


    "Thor, don''t grin so big, are you sure that you are good?" Stephen Strange asked.


    "Why isn''t it me?" Thor asked, "Isn''t it me who came down from the sky with an axe and saved everyone?"


    "I know you are holding the axe. I mean, it is a powerful axe, not you." Stephen Strange said, "Let others hold an axe, and you can come to a beautiful rescue just like you. field."


    "The axe is definitely powerful, but it''s me who is more powerful," Thor said. "The axe is just a weapon. Only in the hands of a person can you kill the enemy, so the key is me."


    "Tor''s body is really abnormal, and the energy ejected by that neutron star can withstand it." Phil Colson said with some envy, "Compared with him, we humans are too fragile."


    "Unexpectedly, the Storm Axe was made by the tree that contributed an arm." Nick Fury said, "The Avengers and the Guardians of the Galaxy are still tied up."


    [The eleventh question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [The following characters, who did a dance to save the world? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Camara¡¿


    ¡¾B Nebula¡¿


    [C Star Lord Peter Quill]


    [D Drax the Destroyer]


    ¡¾The answer to this question is correct, the laser sword will be rewarded. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "Dancing to save the world?" After reading this topic, Scott Long said he was puzzled, "How can dancing save the world?"


    "I really can''t imagine it before I see the plot." Steve Rogers said, "but it doesn''t matter, just see who can dance among the four options."


    "Two men and two women, men should be excluded, right?" Stephen Strange said, "Dancing, how do you say it is all about girls."


    "Stephen, you are wrong to say that, dancing is divided into men and women?" Tony Stark said, "have you never seen a Jackson concert?"


    "Mr. Quill, can you dance?" Stephen Strange turned around and looked at Peter Quill.


    "No." Peter Quill shook his head. "How can I be a big man dancing."


    "Although Drax is not there, we can''t consult face to face, but I think he can''t dance, right?" Stephen Strange said.


    "It can''t be ruled out, but I will put him in the last consideration." Tony Stark thought about Drax''s appearance. No matter how he thinks of those big and big appearances, it is difficult to associate with the word "dancing".


    "The two girls, Kamora and Nebula, although they are not earthlings, they seem to be irrelevant. Who said that only earthlings dance?" Steve Rogers said.


    "If it were me, I would choose Camora!" said Scott Lang, "Although this girl has green skin, have you noticed that she is really good in figure, she was born for dancing? figure."


    "Even though Nebula is in good shape, she has been transformed into that shape. She shouldn''t be in the mood to dance anymore?" Phil Colson said.


    "Mr. Quill, judging from the options for this topic, it is obvious that this is a problem related to the Guardians of the Galaxy." Nick Fury said to Peter Quill at this time, "Since the rest of the Guardians of the Galaxy are not there, then This question should be answered by you."


    "If you let me answer, I''ll choose A!" Peter Quill made the choice directly.


    ¡¾wrong answer! Deduct one year of life! ¡¿


    The answer is quick, and the wrong one is quick.


    "So, is Sister Blue dancing?" Tony Stark said.


    For people like the Guardians of the Galaxy, Tony Stark has the best view of Nebula, for no other reason, because when he wanders in the universe, Nebula accompanies him.


    "I knew that Sister Blue could dance, so why was she playing that kind of boring game at that time?" Tony Stark said again, "Isn''t it enough for her to dance?"


    "I think of a dance style that suits her very well." Clint Barton said, "Mechanical dance!"


    "It''s really suitable," Tony Stark said. "Or, breakdancing is fine."


    "I said you two were too excited about the discussion, maybe the dancing Quill or Drax." Phil Colson said.


    "I don''t know if it''s Drax, but it''s definitely not me." Peter Quill denied again.


    "I''m really curious about how dancing can save the world." Sam Wilson said.


    "What''s so curious about this, beauty''s plan." James Rhodes said, "The big villain wants to destroy the world, and the beauty says I will do a dance for you. If you look happy, don''t destroy the world, okay? The big villain said Absolutely not. The beauty jumped up. The bad guys were shocked at the time, fucking, jumping so well! In order to see such a beautiful dance in the future, the world will not be destroyed. Well, I''m a little abstract, probably That''s it."


    "It would be nice if the villain could be so stupid as you said." Sam Wilson said.


    After a short while, the video began to play.


    Camora, Drax, Groot and other members of the Guardians of the Galaxy came into view.


    They are sitting on a spaceship.


    "This plan is terrible," Camora said.


    "You said you want to live and die with your friends." Peter Quill said.


    The Guardians of the Galaxy driving the spacecraft is not a travel, they flew to Ronan''s Darkstar spaceship together with many Sweeper spacecraft.


    They are here to stop Ronan from coming.


    "Fire!" Yongdu Udonta gave an order, and the Sweeper''s spacecraft opened fire on the Dark Star.


    But what was shot was not a cannonball, but two light balls. The two light **** were expanding rapidly as if ink was dripping into the water.


    It turned out that the purpose of these two light groups was not to kill the enemy, but to interfere with the opponent''s line of sight.


    "Start action! Cover!" Yongdu Udonta gave another order, and a group of spacecraft descended one after another, flew from under the light group to Ronan''s spacecraft, and came under the Dark Star.


    "Rocket, come on!" Peter Quill called.


    The Rocket Raccoon and the other two spaceships climbed high, came to the right string of the Dark Star, and began to fire violently and densely.


    Although there is a cover light group, their opponents are not blind for such a big attack.


    "All pilots! Descend! They are below!" Nebula discovered Xingjue''s purpose and gave an order, and countless spaceships and locusts flew out from the Dark Star, and fought fiercely with the Sweeper''s spacecraft.


    The firefight went on for a while, and the Rocket Raccoon punched a hole in the right string of the Dark Star as originally planned.


    "Quil! Yongdu! Go!" the Rocket Raccoon shouted.


    Peter Quill and Yongdu Udonta each drove their spacecraft and flew towards the right string of the Dark Star with fierce gunfire.


    Both of them were experienced sweepers, but there were too many spacecraft flying out of the Dark Star, and after a while, they hit Yongdu Udonta''s spacecraft.


    "Damn! I''m going to fall! Quill, don''t fool me this time! See you after the war is over." Yongdu Udonta screamed, and the spaceship fell into the air.


    Peter Quill continued to fly upwards, but he did not do much better than Yongdu Udonta, and was soon hit.


    But he is indeed luckier than Yongdu Udonta, his spacecraft can still fly.


    "They have too many people, Rocket." Kamora said, looking up at the spaceships in the dense sky, "We can''t get in at all this way."


    Just when several people were at a loss, another group of spaceships joined the battle. The uniform color and uniform appearance of these spaceships belonged to one force at first glance.


    "Peter Quill, I''m Thrall of the Nova Army Corps." A commander of the Nova Army Corps said to Peter Quill, "I declare first, I definitely did not come because I believed in you They received my ''250'' message!" Peter Quill yelled to Camora happily.


    With the help of the Nova Army, Peter Quill finally managed to reach the right string of the Dark Star, and flew into the Dark Star from the hole made by the Rocket Raccoon.


    Shoo!


    A line of enemies stood in the Dark Star, all holding guns and shooting non-stop.


    But Peter Quill drives the spacecraft, and the Air Force is basically a dimensionality reduction strike against the Army, and it is easy to clean those guys suddenly.


    "The right string of the spacecraft was hit!" Nebula hurriedly ran to Ronan, "Someone invaded!"


    "Go ahead." Ronan ignored Peter Quill and his party at all.


    "But the Nova Army joined the battle!" Nebula emphasized.


    "Our goal is to reach the ground, and the rest is not important." Ronan was still tepid, and it seemed that he didn''t take the intruder at all.

 Chapter 217： This funny than a dance, saved the world? !

    "All Nova pilots, immediately connect to the network and block the airspace! Never let the Diablo Star approach the surface of the planet!" The Nova Legion in the air received the order from the ground, and immediately hovered over the Dark Star in a certain formation. Around the number.


    Then these spaceships glowed yellow, linked to each other, forming a huge golden yellow network, enveloping the dark star.


    The Dark Star suddenly became a fish that broke into the fishing net, and could no longer move forward.


    Inside the Dark Star, a group of Guardians of the Galaxy entered a dark room.


    "I can''t see it anymore," Drax said.


    When Groot heard the words, he stretched out his hand, and flowers suddenly grew out of his hand. Those flowers glowed like fireflies floating in this space to light up the surroundings.


    "When did you learn this trick?" Drax looked dumbfounded.


    "Don''t ask, the answer is definitely''I am Groot''." Peter Quill said.


    "The flight deck is 300 meters away from here." Kamora led the way.


    "I really want to say, thank you for forgiving me for the terrible mistake I committed, and I am glad to have it again..." Draxton continued after a while, "friend."


    "Kamora, look at your good deeds, you are still so useless." At this moment, Nebula suddenly jumped out and blocked everyone''s path, "You traitor, stupid..."


    call out!


    Before he finished speaking, an energy beam had already hit her and shot her far away.


    "Don''t let her maliciously slander my friend." Drax said slowly, carrying a weapon like a rocket launcher. It was obvious that the Nebula was shot by him.


    "You go to the flight deck, I''ll turn off the power supply system of the safety door." Kamora strode away and parted ways with everyone.


    Drax bombed the nebula with a shot before, and it happened to hit the power supply system without death.


    That shot was so powerful that it deformed the nebula.


    It''s not a metaphor. It''s really deformed. His arms are twisted like twists, and his face is flattened as if it was run over by a wheel.


    But as soon as Nebula raised his arm, the twist-like arm deformed and returned to its normal shape, and the deformed face instantly returned to its original shape.


    She just stood there, looking at Kamora murderously.


    "Nebula, please." Kamora said in a pleading tone, and raised her hands.


    But Nebula didn''t hesitate, and still pulled Kamo, and the two sisters fought against each other.


    "I''m so fed up, the necro ship pilots immediately dispatched and wiped them all out." At this time, Ronan, who had always been sitting firmly in the rear, became impatient.


    Suddenly, one after another necromantic spacecraft flew down, flew over the city, and began to bombard the city indiscriminately.


    Seeing that the city was about to be devastated, a spaceship suddenly cut across and slashed the necromantic spacecraft fiercely.


    It turned out that the Rocket Raccoon had arrived.


    "Drag Ronan to Thrall in the sky, I am responsible for protecting the crowd below." Rocket Raccoon said to the commander of Nova Army Corps.


    "I can''t believe I''m going to take orders from a big hamster." Thrall said to himself.


    "Shandar Stars, accept the accusations!" Ronan took the action himself when the Necro ship didn''t work, he said loudly, "The poor peace agreement can''t save you either! This fire will burn you to ashes!"


    Then Ronan stretched out his omnipotent weapon, and purple energy surged out, hitting the golden net formed by the numerous spaceships of the Nova Legion.


    boom!


    Almost instantly, the golden net that firmly netted the Dark Star was blown up with a big opening, and the spaceships exploded one after another.


    "Rocket!" Thrall''s spacecraft had been squeezed, and it was going to die soon.


    "Hold on! Thrall!" Rocket Raccoon looked up at the sky and said loudly, "Thall, hold on..."


    Before he could finish his words, Thrall''s spacecraft exploded.


    Thrall is not alone, there are countless spaceships exploding with him.


    Rocket Raccoon raised his head and saw the explosion of sparks sweeping across the entire golden net in an instant, and the originally golden sky suddenly turned into scorched black.


    The Nova Legion, the whole army is wiped out!


    "Quail, you have to speed up!" Rocket Raccoon couldn''t help but said to Peter Quill, "The city has begun to evacuate, and I''m really going to be beaten to the ground now."


    "Kamora hasn''t opened the door yet." Peter Quill knocked down the enemy in front of him and walked to a heavy iron gate.


    What is Camora doing?


    She is fighting.


    Fight with her sister Nebula.


    Kamora''s strength was stronger than Nebula. After fighting for so long, he kicked Nebula with one kick.


    A large hole had already been blasted out of the side of the spacecraft, and the nebula flew directly out of the hole and was about to fall before her eyes, but her wrist was pierced by a sharp iron piercing her and hung her in the air.


    "Sister, help us deal with Ronan, you know he is a lunatic." Kamora walked to the big hole and reached out to Nebula.


    "I know you are all lunatics." Nebula raised her head and glanced at Kamora. She punched her left hand with a violent right hand, breaking her wrist directly, and she fell down.


    "This Nebula is really ruthless enough to be able to put such a ruthless hand on oneself." Stephen Strange couldn''t help but say when he saw it.


    "This is a veritable''Break of a Strong Man''." Bruce Banner said.


    "I used to think that Nebula was also a member of the Guardians of the Galaxy. Now it seems that she is standing on the opposite side of the Guardians of the Galaxy." Scott Long said, "She fought for Ronan, and she was helping the gangsters."


    "But she will indeed be on our side in the future, and fight Thanos with us." Steve Rogers said, "Remember that Steven viewed the video of the future 14 million times before? In that video, Nebula did it for Kamo Ra is desperate with Thanos, it can be seen that their sisters are very close. But in this video now, it seems that she hates Kamora very much, and I really don¡¯t understand what is going on between them."


    "I don''t know what''s the situation with their sisters, but I know the current situation is that the dancers will definitely not be Nebula." Stephen Strange said, "The dancing in the title saves the world, undoubtedly, it definitely means It is to defeat Ronan and save the world from Ronan. But Xingyun is from Ronan, how can he beat Ronan?"


    "It''s not Camora, nor Nebula." Tony Stark''s gaze fell on Peter Quill, "I think the Destroyer is really not like a dancer, so the correct answer to this question should be ¡­"


    "Me?" Peter Quill pointed his finger at himself, "No, no, no! How could it be me? Let¡¯s not talk about whether I can dance or not. Ronan is a man. He went to see a man dancing. ?"


    "Is it because Ronan has a special hobby?" Rocky laughed, "This is really a breaking news, even my gossip soul can''t help but burn."


    "I can''t be the one dancing!" Peter Quill shook his head repeatedly, "Nebula! It must be Nebula!"


    "You also saw that Nebula and Kamora were so happy to kill. She is Ronan''s." Bruce Banner said.


    "Undercover! It must be undercover!" Peter Quill said.


    "This is the first time I have seen you who have been undercover to this level." Phil Colson said.


    When the video was played here, everyone in the answer space became more and more confused as they watched it, because the tragic interstellar war was going on at the scene, and the word "dancing" was simply incompatible.


    Why would anyone dance in this situation?


    Why can you beat Ronan by dancing?


    I really can''t figure it out.


    Everyone continued to watch with this doubt, only to see that Kamora in the video was no longer obstructed by the nebula and successfully solved the power supply system.


    When Kamora was done, the heavy security door in front of Peter Quill rumbled open, and several people rushed in.


    Ronan was standing there looking at the starry sky. He noticed movement behind him. He quickly turned around and saw four more people behind him.


    Camora, Groot, Drax, and Peter Quill, among them Peter Quill is also holding a quantum rocket.


    boom!


    The quantum rocket fired a shell, ready to hit Ronan''s heart without error, and suddenly blue energy raged out of Lao Gao and swallowed Ronan.


    "You did it!" Drax cried out happily when he saw this scene.


    A smile appeared on Peter Quill''s face.


    But the smile just bloomed and withered again, because he saw a figure in the dust in front of him slowly stood up.


    That''s Ronan.


    He was hit by a quantum cannonball from the front, let alone being killed, but he didn''t lose one of his hairs.


    Ronan said nothing, the universal weapon was aimed at the Galaxy Guard, and an invisible energy was immediately launched, overturning everyone.


    De Klass got up first and rushed towards Ronan with a roar, but like a little chicken, Ronan grabbed his neck and lifted it up.


    "I was wrong, I think of your family." Ronan looked at Drax who was struggling in his hands and said, "They screamed badly, I..."


    Before the words were finished, a spaceship rammed in suddenly, submerging Ronan and Drax''s bodies.


    After the spacecraft stopped, Peter Quill pulled the rocket raccoon out of the spacecraft. It was his feat that he just drove the spacecraft and hit Ronan.


    And Drax was also wiped by the spacecraft because he didn''t evade in time, he passed out in a coma, and was dragged out by Karmora.


    Boom!


    I don''t know if it was because of the rocket raccoon''s impact on the spacecraft, the Diablo Star exploded in many places, and the surrounding area began to collapse, and the hull began to collapse.


    The dark star began to fall.


    Groot saw this in his eyes, and he didn''t say a word, just as he saw Thor burned to black by the neutron star and didn''t say a word, he directly replaced words with actions.


    He opened his arms.


    Branches began to grow on his body.


    The branches became more and more dense, forming a large cocoon made of branches, which protected everyone in it.


    The cocoon is airtight, but many glowing flowers float to illuminate the inside.


    Green leaves bloom on the branches, making people feel endless vitality.


    Rocket Raccoon woke up faintly, and he cried when he saw this scene, "No! Groot! Don''t do this, you will die!"


    "We, yes, Groot." Groot looked at the Rocket Raccoon, and another branch grew out of his body to wipe away the tears of the Rocket Raccoon.


    boom!


    The Dark Star fell to the ground, razing most of the city to the ground.


    Among the flames and dust everywhere, Peter Quill, Drax, and Kamora lay on the ground.


    They just looked a little embarrassed, but there was nothing serious about them.


    But Groot, who was originally such a big tuft of Groot, has long since been shattered and turned into scattered branches.


    "You are such a fool tree." Rocket Raccoon knelt there, holding a small branch in both hands.


    A large number of Xander Stars gathered around, watching the few people falling from the sky.


    At this moment, Ronan, carrying the universal weapon, walked over from the Dark Star step by step.


    Everyone in the Guardians of the Galaxy needs to sacrifice Groot to survive, but Ronan, he is still unscathed!


    When the Sandal star saw Ronan, there was a look of horror on his face, and he couldn''t help but step back.


    "You killed Groot!" Rocket Raccoon turned around and yelled at Ronan angrily, then he rushed towards Ronan.


    But Ronan didn''t even lift his hand, and a purple light flashed on the universal weapon, directly knocking Groot into the air.


    "Look, this is your Guardian of the Galaxy! There is nothing but chaos!" Ronan said loudly to everyone, "Thank you for my grandfather and my father for brewing this revenge! The Sandal Stars! Time for joy! Abandon you! That humble and ignorant God, your savior has come!"


    "Oh, child~" Ronan''s speech was stirring, and suddenly a piece of singing rang.


    What?


    Why is someone singing this time?


    Could it be that I heard it wrong?


    Ronan looked in disbelief. He slowly turned his head and saw Peter Quill standing there, singing happily.


    "Oh, child~" Peter Quill sang emotionally, and specially reminded Ronan, "Listen carefully to the lyrics."


    "The key part is here!" Peter Quill sang and jumped up, "someday..."


    Of course, this jump is simply without aesthetics, and there is no way to speak of it, just jumping there.


    "What are you doing?" Ronan was really dumbfounded, completely unaware of which drama Peter Quill sang.


    "Fighting buddies, we both." Peter Quill twisted his hips one after another. After speaking, he raised his leg and twisted his hand for a few movements, and finally stretched his hand towards Kamora, "Kamora. "


    Camora shook her head repeatedly, she didn''t do such a silly thing.


    "So, it''s me again." Peter Quill gesticulated wildly there again.


    "What the **** are you doing?!" Ronan asked again with a heavier tone.


    "I''m diverting your attention, you have a big face." Peter Quill said as he jumped.


    Damn it!


    Ronan realized that it was not so good at this time. You must know that the Guardians of the Galaxy are not only a joke in front of them, but also others. He is watching Hot Dance here. What about the rest of the Guardians of the Galaxy?


    As soon as he turned his head, he saw Drax standing behind him, still holding a big gun.


    boom!


    The big gun was fired, directly hitting his universal weapon.


    Ronan installed the infinite gem on the universal weapon. Drax''s cannon directly smashed the universal weapon into pieces, and the infinite gem immediately flew up into the air.


    Ronan stretched out his hand to grab the Infinite Gems, but there was one person who moved faster, and that was Peter Quill.


    He jumped up and grabbed the infinite gem in the sky before Ronan.


    "what!!"


    Suddenly, heart-piercing screams rang.


    The energy of the infinite gem burst in Peter Quill''s hand, and purple smoke rose out of thin air around him, and the purple energy kept spilling from Peter Quill''s body.


    Pieces of skin on Peter Quill''s face fell off, and purple cracks appeared, as if he would be collapsed by this energy in the next moment.


    Peter Querna''s painful appearance fell in the eyes of everyone in the answer space, leaving everyone speechless for a while.


    When dealing with Thanos before, he was simply a pit, and he ruined the upcoming victory with one hand. Everyone looked down on him in their hearts.


    But now, seeing him doing this at all costs in order to save Xander Star, everyone''s perception of him has changed.


    This person is really funny, and it is really unreliable when it is unreliable, but he is able to sacrifice his life in order to protect the people at critical moments, and he is worthy of a hero.


    "That''s an infinite gem. Ordinary people who take it with their hands are tantamount to suicide." Thor spoke first, and he slapped Peter Quill''s shoulder heavily, "You are a hero, but It¡¯s also very unwise. It¡¯s dying, but I still want to say to you, it¡¯s a beautiful job."


    "Mr. Quill, I think we can fight Thanos together." Tony Stark also said, "It would be nice if you are not so impulsive when facing Thanos."


    With Tony Stark''s arrogance, saying this is equivalent to apologizing for what he said before.


    "Mr. Quill, I pay tribute to you." Steve Rogers said, "you are a true hero."


    "Um..." Peter Quill usually boasted, but he was really not used to being praised in person like this. He laughed, "It''s actually nothing, I believe that everyone who is present will do it with me. Make the same choice."


    "No." Thor shook his head directly, "I wouldn''t make the same choice as you. If it were me, I would just hammer Ronan to death. It''s Awkward and a gem, so why bother? "


    "I won''t be like you. My Nano Armor rushed forward, and even if Ronan couldn''t be killed, it wouldn''t make him feel better." Tony Stark said, "Moreover, I have hundreds of Iron Legions. It''s definitely enough for Ronan to drink a pot."


    "My word, call Hulk out, I believe Ronan will be hammered to death on the spot." Bruce Banner said.


    "My words..." Stephen Strange also said.


    "Ok! Ok! I''m a scammer, you don''t need to say it!" Peter Quill shed sad tears on the spot after hearing everyone''s words.


    It turns out that you are all big brothers, I''m the Caibian!


    This is really not because Peter Quill was not convinced. He also watched some of the reunion videos. They are really strong. Several of them can fight against Thanos. Although they lost in the end, the tyrannical strength is also Undoubtedly revealed.


    In Peter Quill''s heartbroken gaze, the video continued to play.


    "Peter, take my hand!" Camora reached out to Peter Quill.


    "Take my hand, Peter." At this time, the skin on Peter Quill''s face fell off, and his eyes were all purple. Under the great pain, he seemed to see his mother.


    He reached out to his mother and held Kamora''s hand.


    The power of the infinite gem was immediately uploaded from Peter Quill to Kamora, and Kamora suddenly screamed like Peter Quill in pain.


    It¡¯s not just Camora, Drax and Rocket Raccoon who shared with Peter Quill, they also approached Peter Quill step by step with the energy impact of the infinite gem.


    In the end, Drax put his hand on Peter Quill''s shoulder, and Rocket Raccoon grabbed Drax''s hand.


    "what!"


    "what!"


    "what!"


    "what!"


    So, four people stood there in a row, shouting louder than anyone else.


    I have to say that this scene is still quite shocking. Everyone knows the end of contact with Infinite Gems, but they all rushed forward without hesitation and stood with their partners.


    Ronan was also in the purple energy group radiated by the Infinite Gems. He had been watching Peter Quill playing the hand-drawing game there without being indifferent, because in his cognition, these people were dead.


    As a mortal, you dare to directly touch the infinite gems, so you can''t die completely?


    However, a scene that surprised him appeared. Instead of dying, the four Peter Quill gradually stabilized.


    Don''t even call it anymore.


    They are all right!


    They have withstood the power of infinite gems!


    "How is it possible?" Ronan couldn''t believe his eyes at all, his voice was full of shock, "You are just mortals!"


    "You said it yourself, UU reading bastards, we are the Guardians of the Galaxy." Peter Quill opened his palm, and the infinite gems in his palm suddenly spewed purple energy, and flames licked Ronan''s body. Non-stop.


    "Ah!" In the long scream, Ronan''s body was covered with purple cracks, and then he burst open, completely disappearing between the world and the earth, with no scum left.


    Seeing that Ronan was dead, Camora quickly buckled Peter Quill''s palm with the metal ball, and reinstalled the infinite gems into the metal ball.


    The purple energy in the sky disappeared, the apocalyptic scene faded, and the blue sky reappeared.


    "It''s not bad, the sound and electricity effect is really good, it''s really touching." Yongdu Udonta showed up with a large number of sweepers, and he walked up to Peter Quill, "But our business is not over yet, wait for something. After that, you guys can play intimacy games again."


    "Pete, no," Camora said.


    "You have to think about it again, Yongdu." Peter Quill said to Yongdu Udonta, "I don''t know who you want to sell it to, but the only way to keep the universe from perishing is to sell it. Give it to the Nova Legion."

 Chapter 218： Kuaiyin: I am finally as fast as that Kuaiyin!

    "Maybe you think I am a devil face angel heart, but in fact I am the same on the outside." Yongdu Udonta stretched out his hand to Peter Quill, "hand it over."


    Peter Quill had no choice but to take out the metal ball and hand it to Yongdu Udonta. The latter got the ball and left on the spot.


    "If he finds that the ball I gave him has been dropped, he will definitely explode." After Yongdu Udonta left in the spacecraft, Peter Quill took out another metal ball.


    This is true now, and the one he just handed over to Yongdu Udonta is fake.


    The space dimmed, and the video ended here.


    "What is it that I hold?" Peter Quill couldn''t help asking, "So terrible?"


    "That''s the power gem among the infinite gems," Thor said.


    "I wanted to ask a long time ago, what is the infinite gem?" Peter Quill said, "That Thanos, he has several such gems on his gloves, but the colors are different."


    "In short, the infinite gem is the most powerful force in this universe." Thor explained the infinite gem to Peter Quill.


    "Then knowing that I handed the power gem to the Nova Legion, what are you still doing in a daze? Go to Xander Star and take it away!" Peter Quill said, "Get it before Thanos! "


    "This will happen in the future, and the power gem is only in the future on Xandal. I don''t know where it is yet." Thor said.


    "Mr. Quill, after you go back, just pay attention. If you get news about the Power Gem again, notify Thor as soon as possible." Nick Fury said in a deep voice.


    "Definitely," Peter Quill said.


    "Mr. Quill, you are not human, are you?" Rocky asked suddenly, "What the **** are you?"


    "I was born in Missouri." Peter Quill said, "I''m a man, pure."


    "That''s weird." Thor said, "If you are really human, you will never be able to withstand the power of infinite gems. You will die."


    "In the video, Ronan seems to ask the same." Phil Colson said, "It looks like this should be true."


    "But he took it and did the impossible." Rocky stretched out a finger, "There is only one possibility, Quill, not human."


    "I''m not a human? What am I?" Peter Quill asked with an open arm. "Look at me, why don''t I look like a human?"


    "Regardless of why you can bear infinite gems, I''m curious, you are actually a Missouri, why did you mix with Interstellar?" Nick Fury asked curiously, "I also know a Interstellar, but the reason why Interstellar interstellar, because of the strength, people can directly travel across the universe in the flesh. Mr. Quill, you seem to be an ordinary person, and the earth can''t even make a spaceship now, so why do you interstellar interstellar?"


    "When I was young, my mother passed away. I was heartbroken and ran to the lawn. A spaceship fell from the sky and took me away." Peter Quill spread his hands, "Leaving the earth was not my active choice. ."


    "Who took you away?" Phil Coleson asked. "That''s Yongdu?"


    "Yes, it is him, Yongdu, a bunch of mercenaries." Peter Quill said.


    "You just said that you were taken away when you were young." Tony Stark asked. "Why did a group of interstellar mercenaries come to Earth and take a child away?"


    "Because I am a thin child, I can go where adults can''t go, so it is convenient for stealing." Peter Quill said.


    [The twelfth question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    ¡¾Quayyin Pietro Maximov and the Devilish Girl and others went to rescue Professor X Charles Xavier, they were almost killed by Apocalypse Saba Nuer. Who saved his life? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Beast Hank McCoy¡¿


    [B laser eye Scott Summers]


    ¡¾C Phoenix Female Piano¡¤Grey¡¿


    [D Devilish Girl Ruiwen Duckholm]


    [The answer to this question is correct, the speed of the fast silver in the video will be rewarded. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "Finally there is another question about me!" Pietro Maximov was about to jump up with excitement.


    "I haven''t heard of any beasts, laser eyes, or phoenix girls." Nick Fury said, "this should be a parallel world."


    "I think it should be Parallel World No. 4." Steve Rogers said, "When we saw that Pietro was saving people at that genius school, we guessed that World No. 4 should have many people with super abilities. Now you can see from the options on this topic, they must all be people with superpowers."


    "Remember that there is a name in that school? Xavier!" Phil Colson said, "That school should be related to Professor X."


    "Eight achievements were founded by him, so I named it after him." Nick Fury said.


    "But we are very strange to that world. Except for Pietro, everyone else does not know." Scott Lang said, "These people, judging by their nicknames, should be amazing people, but we don''t know I don¡¯t know what they are capable of."


    "That time Pietro saved so many people, the people in the options are likely to be among those people, but unfortunately, we can''t be up to the number at all, don''t know who is who." Stephen Strange said.


    "We can only guess based on the nickname." Bruce Banner said, "Look at the first option. This person is nicknamed a beast. Usually we call a man a beast. We should say that he is savage, rude, etc. But in view of that It¡¯s a world with a lot of superpowers, and there are people with blue skin. So I think this person is nicknamed a beast, or he can become a beast, or he has the ability to be a beast."


    "Beast? What kind of beast? Is it a tiger or a lion?" Pietro Maximov said. "Different beasts have different abilities."


    "Since that person has a nickname, I don''t think it will be a cat or puppy, but a fierce animal such as a lion and tiger." Tony Stark said.


    "It doesn''t matter, no matter what beast it is, it doesn''t matter. He should not be able to save Pietro." Steve Rogers analyzed. "Before analyzing the options, let''s take a look at the villain that appears in the title. World No. 4 We have also seen Pietro¡¯s speed. No one can control that speed, but he was almost killed by this apocalypse. It can be seen that this apocalypse is very powerful. There should be no beasts on earth that can resist this strength, right? No matter what kind of beast''s abilities the beast has, or the abilities of several kinds of beasts, it is impossible for him to save people in the hands of Apocalypse."


    "From this nickname''Apocalypse'', we can know what Sabah is not an ordinary person." Stephen Strange asked, "After all, even Thanos who can really bring the end of the world is not called the end of the world. Woolen cloth."


    "The beast and the end of the world?" Bruce Banner shook his head. "It sounds like the two are not rivals at all. He shouldn''t be able to save people from Apocalypse."


    "This laser eye, his ability is better to guess, it should be able to emit laser rays from the eye." Stephen Strange said, "This ability sounds more powerful than a beast. It can be fired with eyes, and it is also extremely fast. , After all, he only needs to look at you and you will be shot to death."


    "This ability should be able to pose a threat to that Apocalypse." Nick Fury said, "But whether he saved Pitro or not, you have to look at the latter two options and make some comprehensive comparisons."


    "Phoenix girl, what is this nickname?" Scott Lang asked, "What is a phoenix?"


    "It seems to be a mythical creature." Bruce Banner said.


    "What myth? Why haven''t you heard of it?" Scott Long said.


    "That''s Eastern mythology, I don''t know too much, anyway, it should be a very powerful bird." Bruce Banner said.


    "No matter what bird it is, since it is a mythical creature, it must be better than a''beast''." Tony Stark said, "Since the villain is the end of the world, it needs myth to deal with it."


    "Although the end of the world sounds more powerful, the myth is closer to a level anyway." Bruce Banner said, "If I were to be ranked, I would rank Phoenix Women''s strength first among the four options."


    "I think the fourth option is very interesting." Wanda Maksimov said, "Magic girl, from this nickname, she should be able to change her appearance. This is completely different from the first three options. , The first three options all have combat abilities, and the abilities of option D are not combat abilities."


    "But I think the answer is precisely this D." Pietro Maximov said, "From the nickname of''End of the World'', neither myth nor laser eye should be his opponent. So. If it is a person who can change his appearance and become a person known to Tianqi to deceive Tianqi, this is very reasonable."


    "Yes, D option is the most likely." Tony Stark said.


    "I choose D!" Pietro Maximov made a choice.


    ¡¾correct answer! Reward distribution! ¡¿


    Pietro Maximov''s body suddenly turned into a phantom, and soon returned to normal.


    "Hahaha!" Pietro Maximov laughed happily, "As fast! I am as fast as that fast silver now! I am a fast man too!"


    "Not very fast, you should be the fastest man in the world." James Rhodes said.


    "Thanks, Hela, Domam, there are too many world-destroying villains in our world. I feel that there is a world-destroying villain in another parallel world, I feel kind." Tony Stark Said.


    "Isn''t there a six-jewel Ultron before?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "The Ultron is likely to affect our world, so it''s not kind at all, but this apocalypse has nothing to do with us. We can eat popcorn as a movie." Tony Stark said.


    "Tony, don''t stop crow''s mouth, this apocalypse should not be like that Ultron anymore. It will not only harm your own world, but also go to other worlds to harm you." Steve Rogers said.


    "It shouldn''t be. There are many versions of the Apocalypse, but no matter which version, they are doing things in this world, and have not been black hands on other worlds." Tony Stark said, "In fact, it is better than Thanos. Tianqi is just a younger brother."


    Soon, the video began to play.


    The first thing that appeared in the picture was a fighter plane, on which sat the beast Hank McCoy, the magical girl Reven Duckholm, the laser eye Scott Summers, the Phoenix female piano gray, Quick silver Pietro Maximov, Nightcrawler Kurt Wagner, and of course Professor X¡¯s old friend Moira Marktagt.


    Where the fighter plane flies, a large amount of metal floats in the air, forming a substantial electromagnetic field. On the ground and the seabed, metal is constantly rising, bridges, buildings, etc. are torn apart, and all the metal inside is grabbed. Go in the air.


    "This should be controlled by someone who can control metal?" Bruce Banner couldn''t help but say.


    "It looks like he destroyed a city alone. This man who controls metal is really terrifying." Steve Rogers said.


    "Fortunately, there is no such person in our world, otherwise Tony would not be able to be restrained." Stephen Strange said, "It is Tony''s nemesis."


    "If one day we can travel to other universes, I will never go to that universe!" Tony Stark said.


    "At twelve o''clock, the Pyramid of Giza." The beast said in the video.


    "They brought the professor into the pyramid. He wanted to transfer his consciousness to the professor." Phoenix woman said, "If he does, he will be able to control the thoughts of everyone in this world."


    "What''s the matter then?" Moira Marktagt stretched her head and glanced at the electromagnetic field on the ground and couldn''t help but say.


    "It''s Eric," said the devilish girl, and then she turned and looked at Laser Eye and the others, "You guys assist the Nightcrawler in the pyramid, rescue Charles, and I will deal with Eric."


    "How are we going to get there?" the Beast asked, and everyone knew what he was talking about.


    "I can take you there." Kuaiyin said to the devilish girl, "I''m here for him, let me help you."


    "The rest of you, rescue Charles, come back here, and then we leave." said the witch.


    "We won''t leave you behind, don''t worry." Nightcrawler said.


    "We will catch up." Kuaiyin said.


    "Sit down." The Beast landed the fighter plane, and then everyone left the fighter plane and officially embarked on the road to rescue Professor X.


    "Hank, follow the children, Moira, and stay on the plane." The devil said as she walked.


    "Wait." Laser Eye suddenly stopped. "We still can''t fully control our abilities."


    "Then don''t control it, you need to accept it." said the magic girl, and then she changed to the original blue skin, "we all need it."


    Kuaiyin pressed the back of the Devil''s head with one hand, and brushed the two of them where they disappeared. He led the Devil''s walking on the ruins floating in the air and came to Magneto.


    But the Magneto Wang floating in the air was covered with magnetic fields, and Kuaiyin couldn''t get close after several attempts.


    "The magnetic field here is too strong, and we can''t get in." Kuaiyin said helplessly to the devilish girl.


    "Eric!" The devil could only stand outside the magnetic field and shout to Magneto. "I know you think you have lost everything, but that''s not the case. You still have me, you and Charles, and you have many family members. Waiting for you. You never had a chance to save your family before, but now you have it. This is what I want to come over and tell you."


    "What about you?" Magneto asked Kuaiyin.


    "I''m you..." After a quick silver pause, he still couldn''t say that I am your son. He said, "I am also for my family."


    Kuaiyin and the Devil Girl came to Magneto, while the four people, Laser Eye, Beast, Phoenix Girl and Nightcrawler, sneaked in from another direction quietly.


    "The entrance is just ahead." They soon discovered the entrance.


    However, Apocalypse had also spotted them a long time ago, and a silhouette of a big bird flew down from the pyramid, and it was the angel of the "Four Horsemen" who followed the Apocalypse.


    "Kot, go in!" The Beast said to the Nightcrawler hurriedly, who immediately turned into a cloud of blue smoke and disappeared on the spot.


    In the next moment, the angel had already flown over the heads of a few people. With a flap of wings, the sharp feathers that looked like knives shot down at them.


    This little trick can''t kill people. The Phoenix girl directly controlled a few stones to float around the crowd, blocking the feathers.


    The angel looked back and saw that the Nightcrawler had entered the pyramid, so he abandoned the Phoenix Girl and flew into the pyramid again to find the Nightcrawler.


    "Quickly go in, go!" The angel flew away, and the Beasts quickly quickened their pace and wanted to go in.


    Click!


    However, the lightning fell from the sky, blocking the path of several people, and the storm girl with the ugly haircut that killed Matt fell from the sky, blocking the path of several people.


    Storm Girl was also wrapped in thunder and lightning. She stretched out her hands and violent winds appeared around her. As soon as she stretched out her hand, the violent wind directly blew a car up and hit the beast and others.


    "Another thunder and lightning man!" As soon as Storm Girl appeared, everyone''s eyes fell on Thor, after all, this one was the only one playing thunder and lightning at the scene.


    "Is that the female version of Thor?" Tony Stark said.


    "That''s definitely not Thor." Thor doesn''t look down on Storm Girl at all. "She can simply manipulate Thunder."


    "It looks weaker than Thor." Steve Rogers said.


    "But she seems to have a lot of tricks, not only controlling thunder and lightning, but also controlling the wind." Stephen Strange said, "The wind can blow even cars, which is quite exaggerated."


    The wind is indeed exaggerated. In the video, the beast pushed the car with both hands, and even the people and the car were blown back by the wind.


    As soon as the laser eye glasses were taken off, she looked at the Storm Girl, and suddenly two thick rays shot at the Storm Girl.


    Storm Girl is only similar to Thor in controlling thunder and lightning, and her body''s endurance is far worse than Thor. If she dares to resist this ray, she can only flee in embarrassment.


    Without the control of the Storm Girl, the violent wind no longer poses a threat to the beast. He grabbed the car with both hands, turned it around, and threw it back at the Storm Girl.


    The people in the previous answering space were still guessing what the beast was. The real situation is that the beast is not similar to any beast in nature. He throws a car away tens of meters away. This Strength is incomparable to any beast.


    At this moment, Storm Girl was hit by the laser eye and lying on the ground, watching a car drop from the sky.


    Just when she thought she was going to be smashed, an energy sword smashed over and split the car into two in the air.


    Huh!


    Two cars fell on both sides of Storm Woman, just not hitting her.


    The one who landed with the car was a cold girl with two big long legs, it was Lingdie.


    "Separate them." Lingdie said to Storm Girl.


    The Storm Girl immediately flew into the air in the violent wind, and summoned the debut lightning to bombard the Laser Eye and Phoenix Girl. In order to avoid the lightning, the few people had to escape to different shelters, and the spirit butterfly''s goal was achieved.


    After all, the Beast is a person who has been an X-Men. He has a lot of combat experience, so how can he be frightened by the mere thunder and lightning.


    He didn''t hide like those students did, but rushed directly to Lingdie and staged a battle drama of "Beast and Beauty".


    Lingdie held a purple energy sword in her left hand, and slashed at the beast with one sword. The beast grabbed an iron block and drew it with a ding sound. The iron block was cut off by the energy sword. The beast was an somersault, evading the energy. sword.


    Lingdie shook his hand, and the energy sword turned into an energy whip, and he drew towards the beast. As soon as the beast hid, the energy whip was drawn to the wall behind him, and the wall was directly pulled to collapse.


    The Beast turned out from under the wall in a handsome somersault, without being hit.


    But it''s not just him who will turn over, but Lingdie will also.


    As soon as the beast hit the ground, the Lingdie flipped into the air, and the energy whip was thrown around the beast''s neck, and then again, it flew the beast directly and hit a wall.


    It seems that the beast is destined to do this with the wall.


    The energy whip in Lingdie''s hand kept shortening The beasts on the ground were also dragged by the whip a little closer to her, making a painful roar in her mouth.


    Seeing this scene, Lingdie smiled.


    However, she couldn''t laugh anymore soon.


    When she pulled the beast to her feet and wanted to kill her, the beast kicked her feet upright and kicked her big feet directly on her face.


    After the beast got out of trouble, he grabbed the Lingdie by the neck and threw it up, directly launching the Lingdie to the top of the ten-meter-high building.


    The Phoenix girl evaded the lightning and slipped into a workshop full of tools, where she sensed that Professor X''s current state was quite bad.


    Inside the pyramid, Tianqi was sitting on a stone chair. Behind him, the rock wall as tall as a mountain was engraved with strange lines, and gold was constantly filling those lines.


    But Professor X was lying on a stone bed, and the strange lines on the wall connected to this stone bed.


    Soon, the gold also spread to the stone bed.

 Chapter 219： Professor X: I am finally bald!

    "No, Professor." The Phoenix woman''s complexion changed at that time, and she quickly communicated with the Nightcrawler who had entered the pyramid, "Kot, you must hurry up!"


    "I''m still looking for it. It''s like a maze." The Nightcrawler stood there and looked around, not knowing where to go.


    At this moment, a shadow suddenly floated on the wall behind him, and then the angel flew over and thrust the Nightcrawler against the wall.


    After being stunned twice, the Nightcrawler stretched his tail and pierced at the angel, but was caught by the angel, and the Nightcrawler quickly teleported in a hurry.


    But the angel was holding his tail, and following him continuously teleporting, the two teleported from inside the pyramid to outside the pyramid, and the two became entangled in the air.


    Professor X in the pyramid, the situation has reached a very serious moment, I saw that the stone bed he was lying on was covered with golden lines, the bed was also lifted by a few purple energy, and then the purple energy wrapped Professor X.


    As a result, a scene that everyone liked to see came, only to see Professor X''s thick hair actually fell off, and in the blink of an eye, it turned into a big bald head.


    His eyes were dark on one side, and it was only a moment''s ago that he was "taken away".


    "He can''t hold it anymore," the Phoenix woman said anxiously.


    Fortunately, at this most critical moment, the Nightcrawler got rid of the angel. He teleported a few times inside the pyramid and finally found Professor X lying on the stone bed.


    Whoosh!


    The Nightcrawler teleported to the stone bed, leaned over and picked up Professor X, the next moment, the two figures disappeared on the stone bed.


    The purpose of this operation is to rescue Professor X. Now that the professor has succeeded, there is no reason to stay. The Nightcrawler uses his ability to teleport to bring the beasts, laser eyes and others onto the fighter plane.


    "Prepare, take off." Moira immediately started the fighter plane and planned to evacuate.


    However, things did not go so smoothly.


    The other party also has someone who can fly.


    The angel was thrown into a steel mesh by the nightcrawler before, and he saw his wings spread out, and he rotated in place, cut the steel mesh, and took the spirit butterfly into the sky.


    Lingdie jumped onto the fighter plane in the air, the energy sword turned out, and the sword pierced the fighter plane.


    Puff puff!


    One sword was not enough, and Lingdie kept stabbing fighters.


    "Everyone, hurry up on Nightcrawler!" The Phoenix woman said loudly when she saw it.


    "I''ve never tried to bring so many people." The Nightcrawler was a little worried.


    "Take us out of here." Phoenix lady said.


    According to the words, the laser eye and the wild beast contacted the nightcrawler with their bodies.


    Huh!


    At this time, there was a loud noise. It turned out that Lingdie used a sword to cut a big hole in the fighter plane, and the angel jumped into the cabin.


    However, they were late.


    Although reluctant, Nightcrawler successfully left the cabin with everyone.


    This time the fighter was unmanned and began to fall to the ground.


    Although the fighter plane was cut open by the Lingdie, the Lingdie did not jump in, but stood on the fighter plane. This time the fighter plane crashed, and the Lingdie jumped off the fighter plane in time and escaped.


    The angel inside the fighter plane was not so lucky, and fell to the ground along with the fighter plane.


    boom!


    With a loud noise, a raging fire burst into the sky.


    This time the angel is afraid that it is indeed an angel.


    Lingdie can''t fly, but she can use a sword.


    She condensed an energy sword in the air, used it to plunge into the wall, and fell to the ground in such a rough way.


    Although she was thrown into a coma, she saved her life somehow and did not die.


    Apocalypse''s four knights, angels rushed to the street, Lingdie was in a coma, Lao Wan couldn''t get out of playing the earth there, and the storm girl hid, and the awesome Apocalypse was suddenly unavailable.


    Apocalypse, you can only do it yourself.


    I saw the purple space door flashed, and the apocalypse appeared outside the pyramid, standing on the ruins.


    "A bunch of trash." He saw the angel''s body, but he had no sympathy for his followers.


    What he didn''t know was that this scene was watched by the Storm Girl on one side, which gave the Storm Girl the idea of ??treachery.


    "Charles, I know you can hear me, we are still connected to each other." Apocalypse shouted there, "Charles! Get out of me!"


    Did Charles hear it?


    I heard.


    Not only Charles, but the Beast, Phoenix Girl and others heard it, and they hid in a nearby room.


    But no one went out at this time, Professor X did not recover, Nightcrawler was in a coma, everyone had just gone through a fierce battle, and their condition was not very good.


    "Charles! Come out quickly!" Tianqi continued to shout as he walked.


    Suddenly, his footsteps stopped.


    But everyone knows, that is not because he is not moving anymore.


    Because there was a broken building behind Tianqi, and there was a wire that was constantly emitting sparks, and now even the sparks are still.


    Everyone in the answering space is quite familiar with this scene, which was when Kuaiyin was saving people at the genius school before.


    It''s not that everyone doesn''t move anymore, but that they switched to the "Quick Silver Perspective" at that moment.


    Because Kuaiyin is too fast, everything is no different from being still in his eyes.


    "It seems that I''m going to play." Pietro Maximov''s spirit suddenly lifted, and his speed is what he is very longing for.


    "This Apocalypse doesn''t look great at the moment, I really don''t know how he can catch Pitro." Wanda Maximov said.


    "He is definitely not simple, not to mention his nickname, just to say that his four subordinates can be followed by such four powerful people, and he must be very strong." Nick Fury said.


    Just as everyone had guessed, the next moment, Kuaiyin''s figure appeared in the screen.


    I saw him slowly walking to Tianqi and hitting the opponent''s face with a punch.


    Whoosh!


    Tianqi was directly hit by this punch and flew out.


    Even under this kind of "fast silver perspective", Kuaiyin''s speed is still so fast that people can''t see it. He appeared one step ahead of the place where Apocalypse was about to fly, and punched it again.


    Whoosh!


    Apocalypse flew out again.


    Just like last time, Kuaiyin appeared ahead of time where Apocalypse was about to fly, raised his big foot, kicked Apocalypse fiercely with one foot, and kicked Apocalypse again.


    In this way, Kuaiyin used its super speed to constantly punch and kick the Apocalypse.


    The poor Tianqi children''s shoes have been floating in the air since they received the first punch, and there was no time to land.


    But the nickname of Apocalypse was not for nothing. In the pain of one punch after another, he actually slowly saw Kuaiyin''s movements!


    He saw his eyeballs swaying left and right, and at the moment his eyes turned grayish white, the ground suddenly bulged, biting Kuaiyin''s feet.


    Kuaiyin was trapped on one foot and could no longer run.


    "Stupid kid." Tianqi walked to Kuaiyin step by step.


    Kuaiyin raised his hand and threw a punch to Tianqi, but Tianqi easily caught his fist.


    Click!


    Tianqi lifted his leg and kicked it on Kuaiyin''s right leg, a very crisp sound of bone cracking sounded, Kuaiyin''s right leg bends strangely.


    Lingdie appeared at this time, and she took the sword step by step towards the apocalypse.


    Tianqi grabbed Kuaiyin''s hair with one hand, lifted it up, and said to Lingdie, "Kill him."


    Without a word, Lingdie raised the sword in his hand.


    Whoosh!


    Lingdie took out the sword, and with a quick and fierce sword, it cut through the air and cut into the flesh.


    But Kuaiyin was not dead, and Lingdie''s sword did not go to Kuaiyin at all, but to Apocalypse!


    Under that sword, a big gap appeared in Tianqi''s neck. This kind of proper fatal injury was placed on Tianqi''s body but it seemed to have been bitten by a mosquito, and it did not affect him in any way.


    Tianqi stretched out his big hand, pinched Lingdie''s neck in front of him, and lifted it up, and the big cut in his own neck healed with a blink of an eye.


    A painful look appeared on the face of Lingdie in Tianqi''s hand, and then the skin of that Lingdie undulated, turning into a blue-skinned and red-haired sister.


    That is really the magic girl who has a lot of friendship with Professor X and Lao Wan, the pair of old friends who fell in love and killed each other.


    "Riwen." Professor X, who was hiding in the room, felt that the devil girl was in danger, and was suddenly very anxious.


    "I''ll save them." The Beast turned around and walked out.


    "I''ll go with you." Laser Eye followed.


    "No." Professor X struggled to sit up. "He wants me."


    "Charles, you can''t throw yourself into the trap." Moira said, "If he finds you, we are all over, even the whole world."


    "Brave heroes, you are as vulnerable as they are." Apocalypse pinched the witch''s neck and held it in the air, exclaiming, "Charles! Come out! Save these weak people! Use your own life. Change them!"


    "He was right." Apocalypse''s words inspired Professor X. "There is still some kind of connection between me and him. I can get into his brain."


    "Thank you for letting me in." The next moment, Professor X lay down.


    "Don''t you just ignore it?" Outside, Tianqi was yelling, and suddenly found himself in a strange place.


    It was shrouded in a vast fog, as if you were in the clouds.


    The man he desperately wanted was standing there, standing opposite him, looking at him.


    "Don''t you want my abilities? You want to feel what I feel?" Professor X strode towards Tianqi, stretched out his hands, and pressed Tianqi''s head.


    Suddenly Tianqi felt that countless people broke into his mind, the amount of information was so large that he almost burst his head, and he couldn''t help screaming because of the pain.


    In reality, he almost fell in a trance, let go of his hand involuntarily, and the magic girl fell to the ground.


    Finally got his life back.


    "Welcome to my world." Professor X slammed Tianqi''s face with a fist.


    "Now it''s my turn." Professor X opened his bow left and right, banging at the Apocalypse hammer non-stop.


    With his fist hitting out, the walls rose to the ground, and the empty space simultaneously grew out of a house, covering him and the apocalypse in it.


    "The ability of Professor X seems to be about the same as that of Wanda." Pietro Maximov said, "Wanda can also enter other people''s minds."


    "But Professor X''s abilities seem more subtle." Steve Rogers said, "It seems that if he defeats Apocalypse in his head, then Apocalypse is really defeated."


    "His ability in this area is much better than mine." Wanda Maximov said, "He doesn''t seem to need to see at all, and he can sense each other in two completely unintersected spaces. . He enters the brains of others as he enters as he pleases, and there is no defense at all."


    "Then people who don''t know this kind of mind control can only wait to die when encountering this Professor X?" Stephen Strange said, "After all, I don''t know how to drive the people out of my head."


    "This Professor X, maybe he is not that strong, but he is definitely one of the most terrifying people." Bruce Banner spoke highly of Professor X, "It seems that he can sense anyone as he pleases. Say that he can enter anyone''s brain at will. For the time being, let''s not talk about personal privacy things. He can kill people silently in their sleep, and you don''t even know where he is."


    "What''s even more frightening is that it is completely indefensible." Tony Stark said.


    "Should this apocalypse be solved just like this, right?" Peter Quill said, "He is now being beaten by Professor **."


    "I don''t think it should be. This person is called the end of the world. It always feels too sloppy to lose like this." Thor said.


    "That fast silver is a good example." Rocky said, "He was so happy to hammer the Apocalypse hammer at first, but soon Apocalypse could see him! God, at that speed, he could actually see him. The situation now is so similar to when Kuaiyin took the shot. At the beginning, Apocalypse was crushed and beaten. I believe that the final outcome will be the same as that time. This Professor X will be beaten by Apocalypse sooner or later."


    It turns out that Thor and Loki were right. In the picture, when Professor X waved his fist again, Tianqi grabbed his fist.


    "You are not strong enough." As soon as Apocalypse''s hand pressed hard, Professor X''s bones were suddenly creaked.


    At the same time, the apocalypse is getting bigger and bigger!


    He was originally the same size as Professor X, but Tianqi became a giant several meters tall in the blink of an eye!


    The spiritual Professor X was suppressed, and it was immediately fed back to reality, and Professor X lying there was suffering.


    Moira, Phoenix Girl and others all looked at Professor X worriedly, but before they did anything, the house they were in was reduced to ashes.


    A few people turned around and saw the Tianqi outside stretched out his hands in this direction. It was he who turned the house into fly ashes, exposing everyone to him.


    On a spiritual level, the giant transformed into apocalypse grabbed Professor X''s body with one hand and threw him around.


    In reality, Apocalypse is walking step by step towards Professor X who has just been found.


    Huh! Huh!


    Seeing that Apocalypse was approaching, two thick steel beams suddenly shot down from the sky and inserted into the ground to form a huge "X", blocking the path of Apocalypse.


    Tianqi looked up and saw that the Magneto in the cloak was slowly flying over, while the magnetic field in the air was slowly dissipating, and the metal floating in the air was also falling little by little.


    "You betrayed me?" Tianqi asked angrily.


    "No, I betrayed them." Magneto raised his hands, a large amount of metal on the ground flew up, and then formed two torrents of steel, piercing towards Tianqi.


    A circular energy cover suddenly appeared around Tianqi''s body, and the flame-like light continued to flicker, swallowing all the iron torrents.


    "Let''s jump." The beast said to the laser eye when he saw this scene.


    "What?" Although Laser Eye didn''t know what the Beast had plans, he still jumped down with the Beast.


    "Cover me." After landing, the beast confessed to Laser Eye and ran to the devil girl lying there.


    "It''s okay." The Beast carried the Devilish Girl and came to Kuaiyin whose legs were "bitten" by the earth. He smashed the pile of soil under his feet with two fists, and took Kuaiyin and the Devilish Girl back.


    Laser Eye had taken off the sunglasses of Na La Feng long ago and started the game of "Kill You With Your Eyes".


    He looked at Apocalypse with both eyes, and two dazzling rays also shot towards Apocalypse.


    Even if he suffered such a fierce attack in reality, the spiritual level, Apocalypse also abused Professor X almost to death.


    "They are not strong enough." Tianqi grabbed Professor X, flung him away, and threw him a dozen meters away.


    "Qin, help me." Professor X really couldn''t beat Apocalypse, so he had to ask Phoenix Girl for help.


    As the ceiling of the power of the mutant movie universe, even if the Phoenix girl is only a student now, she is not what others can resist to release her own energy.


    Here, after the beast rescued Kuaiyin and the Devilish Girl, he immediately joined the battle group again without fear of death. He roared like a beast, jumped on the house a few times, and rushed towards the apocalypse.


    But Apocalypse only slightly raised his hand, and the beast was lifted by an invisible force and fell to the ground and passed out into a coma.


    At this time, the laser eye that had been outputting crazily couldn''t stand it anymore, so I could only close my eyes first and slowly.


    Tianqi stretched out his hand again, and the laser eye also flew out and hit a wall.


    Just when he wanted to take off his glasses and "stare at you" again, the wall behind him suddenly swallowed him.


    "Hank!" Laser Eye couldn''t get out of the wall by himself, so he had to ask the beast for help, but the beast still closed his eyes and couldn''t come to the rescue.


    In reality, Apocalypse has the upper hand with an enemy, and the spiritual level is to torture Professor X.


    "It''s over Charles, you''re going to die soon." Tian Fai''s huge fist pressed Professor X''s back and said, "Now, you are mine."


    "You will never win." Professor X said, even in this case, he still did not lose his faith.


    "Why do you say that?" Tianqi asked.


    "Because you are only one person." Professor X with a face of blood opened his eyes, "and I am not alone!"


    When the voice fell, a figure walked in.


    In this spiritual world, there were only Apocalypse and Professor X, but now another person broke in.


    Phoenix girl!


    "Release your power, Qin." Professor X said to Phoenix Girl with a smile, "Don''t be afraid."


    The Phoenix girl didn''t speak, and walked towards the giant Tianqi step by step.


    She is not only walking towards the Apocalypse in the spiritual world, but in the real world, she is also walking towards the Apocalypse step by step.


    Even if there is no road under her feet, she will directly step on the void, as if there is an invisible road in the sky.


    She stood in the void like this, looking at the apocalypse of the people fighting alone below.


    "Unleash your power!" Professor X called, "Let go, Qin!"


    "Ah!" The Phoenix woman stretched her arms, and a burst of vigorous energy erupted from her like a volcanic eruption.


    As soon as the Phoenix girl shot, the effect was immediate.


    At the spiritual level, the giant apocalypse fell apart in an instant and ceased to exist.


    In the reality of Apocalypse, the armor on his body suddenly broke, and he himself screamed in pain.


    Lao Wan, Professor X, Laser Eye, and the Beast teamed up to fight for so long and failed to break the defense of the Apocalypse. As soon as the Phoenix girl shot, the other party immediately screamed and burst into clothes.


    It can be seen that the Phoenix Girl is powerful.


    The unconscious beast didn''t know if it was awakened by the screams. As soon as he opened his eyes, he found that the whole body of the laser eye was buried in the wall.


    Bang bang!


    The beast rushed over, punched through the wall with two fists, and the laser eye came out from the wall.


    The first thing that came out was to take off the glasses, and immediately two dazzling energy beams shot towards the sky.


    At this time, Tianqi was injured by the Phoenix woman first, and Lao Wan used another big move. His body was already inserted by several iron pipes.


    This kind of injury had long died on someone else, but he still didn''t die. An energy mask appeared around the body again, covering him.


    Click!


    Seeing that the energy cover successfully blocked the laser eye''s eye attack, at this moment, the thick thunder fell from the sky and began to split the cover.


    Storm Girl shot!


    After hiding in the dark for so long, she finally abandoned the dark and turned to Ming, turning from Apocalypse''s "Four Horsemen" to Professor X''s side.


    The addition of Storm Girl became the last straw to crush the camel. Apocalypse was already severely wounded and barely blocked everyone¡¯s attack. This time it was completely impossible, and he was beaten to the spot and disappeared, and there was no scum left. .


    The Apocalypse was blown dry, and there was no need for everyone to float in the sky. The few flying guys, Magneto, Storm Girl, and Phoenix Girl all slowly landed from the sky.


    Seeing this scene, Lingdie didn''t say anything, turned and left.


    Everyone turned a blind eye to her departure, and no one even bothered about it.


    The beast jumped up with his laser eyes, jumped directly upstairs, and saw Moira was giving Professor X a heart resuscitation.


    "We lost him." Moira said very sadly. "He is dead."


    "He''s not dead." The Phoenix girl came over, "I can still feel him."


    Phoenix girl stepped forward, put her hand on Professor X''s head, and closed her eyes.


    After a short while, the Phoenix female general withdrew her hand, and Professor X opened her eyes, "Thank you, Jin."


    The space dimmed, and the video ended here.


    "What a wonderful battle." Tony Stark said, "The trick is second only to Stephen Folding City."


    "But I think their ability is more practical than Stephen Folding City." James Rhodes said, "If nothing else, the laser eye can kill the enemy. The speed of his attack is that he sees you. At the speed of speed, you are seen by him and you die. This ability is really impossible to defend."

 Chapter 220： Doctor Strange: I finally came to Kama Taj!

    "If you are invincible, you have to count Professor X." Stephen Strange said, "His attack is truly unconscious, and he ignores space. I just don''t know how far he can enter the human brain. How far, if far enough, his ability is terrifying. Think about it, if you sit in one city, he can instantly enter your brain in another city."


    "Nightcrawler''s abilities are also very good." Steve Rogers said, "that kind of teleportation, if used properly, is simply invincible."


    "But the most powerful woman is undoubtedly the Phoenix woman." Bruce Banner said, "The Apocalypse is so powerful, and the Phoenix woman immediately reverses the situation as soon as she takes action. And this is still the case when she has not grown up. If she really When I grow up, I think she can solve that Apocalypse alone."


    [This round of answers is over, and the respondent is ready to return. ¡¿


    After another round of answering questions ended, the heroes disappeared.


    [The answer is completed, and the reward will be issued. ¡¿


    [The host gains "magic immunity constitution" and can be immune to all magic. ¡¿


    [The host acquires "super environmental adaptability" and can survive in extreme environments such as vacuum, space, extreme cold, extreme heat, strong acid, and hypoxia. ¡¿


    "Oh? You actually rewarded me with the reward for Iron Man?" Li Cheng was taken aback for a moment.


    Answers have gone through so many rounds, and the rewards for the answerers are varied, and the rewards he received are also varied, but it is the first time that he and the respondent have repeated rewards.


    "However, this ability is indeed a good ability. Like that ebony throat, it is as powerful as it is in space, and it will die immediately. Now that I have this ability, I can avoid that situation." Li Cheng said Ability is quite satisfactory.


    Living in the Marvel world is really dangerous.


    There are only a few Marvel movies he has seen, and the plot after playing Thanos is completely unknown. God knows when an end of the world he doesn''t know will happen suddenly. This super environment adaptability is very useful.


    "With this magic immunity, am I the nemesis of Doctor Strange and Scarlet Witch again?" Li Cheng couldn''t help but wondered how much fighting power would the two magic masters still have if the magic didn''t work?


    ...


    Stephen Strange looked around, it was no longer pitch black.


    He returned to his ward.


    She also held a parchment roll in her hand.


    "His, it hurts!" Stephen Strange felt a burst of pain, and the sheepskin roll couldn''t hold it, and it fell to the ground.


    In the real world, he was just injured and lying on a hospital bed, but when he was answering the questions in the answer space, he didn''t know if it was because of the stagnation of the answer space and time. He didn''t feel any pain in his hands.


    It really hurts terribly when it comes out.


    "Well Stephen, now that you have this sheepskin roll, you don''t need to look for Pangborn anymore." Nick Fury said.


    "I don''t need it anymore," Stephen Strange said. "After a while, I can be discharged from the hospital and I will go to Kamateki immediately."


    "I will let Coleson go with you, so I can take care of it," Nick Fury said.


    "I, I can actually." Stephen Strange wanted to refuse when he heard this request, because in the future, Gu Yi''s only disciple would be him.


    "Steven, I know what you worry about. I didn''t let Coleson go to apprenticeship. Of course, if those mages were attracted to Coleson, I wouldn''t stop it." Nick Fury said, "This map is not trivial. If you fall into the hands of others, you need someone who can provide you with some protection. In the video, you were robbed of your watch, remember? Coleson can''t solve the super criminal, but it''s easy to solve that kind of gangster. "


    "Well, then I''ll be with Coleson." Stephen Strange said.


    In fact, Stephen Strange didn¡¯t think much about it. Nick Fury asked Phil Coleson to go, he was selfish. He just kept it in his heart to see if Phil Coleson could stay in Karma too. Taiji''s mind on learning spells.


    Now that he knew the position of Taj Carmaid, Stephen Strange didn''t want to delay for a moment, but the reality was that he had to delay. After all, he had just experienced a car accident, and it would be fatal to survive.


    In this way, after nearly three months of suffering in the hospital bed, Stephen Strange was finally discharged from the hospital.


    The first time, he contacted Phil Colson, and the two went to Kamateki together.


    With the map, he didn''t scurry around like in the video, but found Kamateki with great precision.


    "That''s it." Stephen Strange said to Phil Colson, standing in front of the same score as in the video.


    "How do I feel you are a little nervous?" Phil Colson asked.


    "That''s Gu Yi." Stephen Strange said.


    "Calm down, you will not be worse than her in the future." Phil Colson said.


    "Entering this door, my life can no longer be peaceful." Stephen Strange said.


    "Yes, when you walk into this door, Thanos and Domam are all problems you have to deal with." Phil Coleson asked with a smile, "You still have time to leave now."


    "Why are you leaving?" Stephen Strange laughed, reaching out and knocking on the door.


    Soon, the door opened with a creak, and Gu Yi''s figure appeared in front of the two of them. It turned out that Gu Yi personally came to open the door.


    "Steven, you''ve been here a long time early." Gu Yi looked at Stephen Strange, then Phil Coleson, his eyes finally fell on the former.


    "Do you know that we are coming?" Stephen Strange asked subconsciously, feeling that he was fussing as soon as he spoke. For Gu Yi who can observe the future, what''s so strange about knowing that he is coming?


    "Although you are asking questions, it doesn''t seem strange to me that you are coming." Gu Yi smiled, "I guess, you already know who I am from that answer space, right?"


    "Do you know the answer space?" Phil Coleson was slightly startled.


    It is true that Gu Yi is undoubtedly one of the best people on earth, even in the universe.


    But there are more than one master who has been exposed in the answer space?


    Thanos, Domam, and Six Gems Ultron, regardless of whether they belong to this universe or other universes, have all been exposed by the answer space.


    In Phil Coleson''s mind, the answering space is the best, all of them stand aside.


    So now that Gu Yi broke through the answer space all at once, it surprised Phil Coleson.


    Was Gu Yi better than he thought?


    "Come in and talk." Gu Yi took Stephen Strange and Phil Coleson in the door, made tea there like Stephen Strange did in the video, and said while making tea, "Actually I can''t see I don¡¯t know what the answer space looks like."


    "Since you don''t know the answer space, how can you know the answer space?" Stephen Strange couldn''t help asking.


    "Although I can''t see the answer space, I can see you." Gu Yi handed the prepared cup of tea to Stephen Strange, "After each answer, you will discuss things about the answer space. Listening to your conversation, you know that you just came out of the answer space."


    "So it is." Stephen Strange took a sip of the tea, "We discussed yours too."


    "Yes, I heard it all too." Gu Yi smiled.


    "Are we right?" Phil Colson couldn''t help asking.


    "You have said too much, which one did you ask?" Gu Yi also handed a cup of tea to Phil Coleson.


    "One day in the future, you will be attacked by Casillas..." Phil Colson asked, "Do you already know about this."


    "Ah, you said my death." Gu nodded, "Yes, I know."


    Seeing her light and breezy appearance, it seemed that she was discussing such trivial things as drinking tea and eating.


    "Since you know, why let it happen?" Phil Coleson asked very incomprehensibly.


    "Because my story is like this." Gu Yi smiled, "I should just exit the show in that way at that point in time."


    "What is your story?" Stephen Strange frowned upon hearing this. "Who wrote your story? Who dictated that the story must be like this?"


    "Stephen, I thought you came to me to heal your hand." Gu Yi said.


    "Do you really care about your own life and death?" Stephen Strange asked.


    "People are always going to die." Gu Yi still said calmly.


    "But my life and death, I want to control myself, I don''t want to be prescribed when and how to die." Stephen Strange said.


    "I believe you." Gu Yi said, "With that answer space, you may be able to do it."


    "Mage Gu Yi, is your story you telling fate?" Phil Coleson asked.


    "Fate? You can say so." Gu Yi said.


    "What is fate?" Phil Coleson said again, "Is it strong enough to resist fate?"


    "I know you have a lot of questions, but your level is not enough. It is useless to talk about these topics." Gu Yi smiled, and did not continue to answer. He said to Phil Coleson, "Mr. Coleson, if you If you want to travel here, I will ask Mordor to be your guide. If you are in a hurry, please do so."


    This is a direct drop off.


    "I really have something to deal with, so I''ll leave." Phil Coleson felt disappointed that he hadn''t been able to learn spells, but he didn''t show it at all and left immediately.


    This time, it was Mordur who brought Steven Strange to the dormitory. Before leaving, he also gave Stephen Strange a small note.


    "Is WIFI fast?" Stephen Strange asked.


    "You didn''t actually use this as a spell?" Mordu couldn''t help but said, "When I first came, I thought it was a spell."


    "The mage is definitely not a primitive man, right." Stephen Strange said the lines that originally belonged to Mordor.


    "I finally came to Taj Kama, I don''t know if I can be the strong me in the video." At night, Stephen Strange was lying on the bed, unable to fall asleep over and over.


    He felt excited and nervous.


    The excitement is that stepping here means that he is no longer an ordinary person, but a powerful mage who can destroy the world.


    What is nervous is that his own enemies are also very strong. Thanos and Domam, are these really the enemies that the little earthlings should deal with?


    Especially Domam, in the video, he did not hesitate to die in a fancy way in order to force the guy back. I don''t know how many times he died before he succeeded.


    Death is a great fear. When Domam does come, does he really have the courage?


    Just when he couldn''t sleep on the familiar and unfamiliar future, he came to the answer space again.


    The people who entered the answering space this time were exactly the same as the last time. No new people were added, and there were no fewer people.


    "Steven, I just bid farewell, and I didn''t expect to see it again soon." Phil Coleson said, "How about it, are you still used to living in Kamateki?"


    "To be honest, I''m not used to it." Stephen Strange said, "Although there is WIFI there, it is still different from my previous living environment."


    "Are you disgusting that they live in a primitive place?" Nick Fury said.


    "Of course not." Stephen Strange said, "It''s just there that I can''t help but wonder if my life as an ordinary person is over."


    "Stephen, have you already learned spells from Gu Yi?" Thor immediately became interested when he heard this.


    "Yes, I just arrived at Kamataki," Stephen Strange said, "but I haven''t had time to learn spells."


    "This is good news!" Tony Stark couldn''t help saying, "Stephen, don''t be lazy, we are still waiting for you to fight side by side in the early morning."


    "How dare I be lazy, I want to be stronger." Stephen Strange said.


    "Didn''t Fury send anyone else to Kamateki?" Tony Stark glanced at Nick Fury. "It''s not like you."


    "Actually, I sent it." Nick Fury said. "Coelson and Stephen went to Kamathaki, but the ancient wizard did not intend to keep him at all. So I understand, the ancient one will Teach Stephen, not others. Don''t worry, I will never make the same old ideas again."


    "That''s good." Tony Stark said, he was really afraid that Nick Fury would harass Gu Yi in order to let more people learn spells.


    "By the way Thor, did you go to the dwarf?" Nick Fury asked Thor.


    "Go, I have asked them to build a new Storm Axe." Thor said.


    [Questions and answers will now begin, please be prepared for the answerers. ¡¿


    [Excuse me, how did Peter Parker, Spider-Man prevent the plane that was about to crash from flying to the city when he stopped the vulture Adrian Toums from stealing the plane? ¡¿


    [A enters the aircraft cockpit and controls the direction of the aircraft]


    [B rescue the pilot held by the vulture and let him control the plane]


    [C glue the aircraft to the passenger ship on the sea, and use the weight of the passenger ship to prevent the aircraft from continuing to fly]


    [D Use spider silk to pull the wing to make the angle of the wing deviate and change the flight path of the aircraft]


    [The answer to this question is correct, the reward is ten years of life. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "Vulture? Another super villain came out." Nick Fury rubbed his temples in pain, "Why are so many restless guys, isn''t it good to keep yourself safe?"


    "The good news is that this vulture doesn''t look strong." Stephen Strange said, "Once, the nickname''Vulture'' is very plain, and it is comparable to''Supreme Mage'' and''Universe Overlord''. Goodbye. Secondly, what he committed was the theft of airplanes. Only the weak would do things like theft? The strong used it directly."


    "If it''s just the theft of the plane, many of us can easily deal with him." Natasha Romanov said.


    "Stop the plane from flying to the city, Steve, is this scene familiar?" Bucky Barnes asked Steve Rogers.


    "I''m old, but not so old that I always miss the past." Steve Rogers said, "I''m sure Peter will do better than I did."


    "This question, A can be eliminated." Peter Parker was the first to analyze this time, "Because I don''t know how to fly a plane, the skill of flying a plane is useless for my normal life and life of fighting criminals. So I won¡¯t learn it in the future. So A can be ruled out."


    "Yes, what about B? You analyze and analyze B." Tony Stark saw Peter Parker analyze A very clearly, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    He really liked this child the more he watched.


    "B I think it can also be ruled out. The subject says that this vulture was going to''theft'' on the plane. Since it is a theft, it is sneaky. If he even hijacks the pilot, is it still a''theft''? It''s not a robbery? Already?" Peter Parker said.


    "The analysis is good." Steve Rogers also nodded, "Go on."


    "Everyone''s nickname never deceives people. Since that person is nicknamed''Vulture'', he should have the ability to fly, and he just steals on the plane, so I don''t see the need for him to hold the pilot." Peter Parker said again.


    "What about C?" Stephen Strange said, "The C option can indeed prevent the plane from flying to the city."


    "C is also undesirable." Peter Parker shook his head. "Use silk to stick the plane to the passenger ship on the sea surface. It is indeed possible to stop the plane, but it will put the people on the passenger ship in danger. I will not stop the plane. And that other people¡¯s lives are at risk."


    "The analysis is good, kid." Stephen Strange said, "You can make your choice."


    "The first three items are all excluded, so I choose D!" Peter Parker said.


    ¡¾correct answer! Reward distribution! ¡¿


    In this way, the little spider has a ten-year lifespan.


    I deducted some lifespan due to incorrect answers to a few questions before, but now I have added it back.


    Soon, the video began to play.


    At the beginning of the screen, Peter Parker was wearing a very simple "battle uniform" and slowly slipped from a spider silk into a workshop.


    In that huge factory building, there was only one person standing there, not knowing what he was working on, it was the vulture Adrian Toums.


    "Hey, didn''t you expect it?" Peter Parker yelled at Adrian Toums.


    "Peter, I didn''t hear you come in." Adrian Toums said while leaning against the table.


    "It''s all over, I caught you." Peter Parker walked towards Adrian Toums step by step.


    "I have to say, Peter, I really admire your courage." Adrian Toums picked up the coat on the table and put it on him, "I can see why Liz likes you, really. When When you walked into my house, I was thinking,''Is this this kid?'' but now I understand."


    "How can you do this to her?" Peter Parker asked.


    "To her?" Adrian Toums said, "I didn''t do anything to her, Peter, I did it all for her."


    "Yes." Peter Parker stretched out his hand and shot a tuft of spider silk over, then glued Adrian Toums''s hand to the table.


    "Peter, you are very young, and you don''t understand how the world works." Adrian Toums couldn''t help but smile when he saw Peter Parker''s behavior.


    "But I understand that selling weapons to criminals is wrong." Peter Parker said.


    "Where did you think your friend Tony Stark got the money to build that building, and his gadgets?" Adrian Toums asked rhetorically, "Those people, Peter, those who are powerful and powerful. People can do whatever they want. But people like us, like you and me, they don¡¯t care at all. We pave the way for them and fight for them, but they don¡¯t care about us at all. We have to follow them, we You can only eat their leftovers. This world is like this. I know you can understand what I''m talking about, Peter."


    "Why are you telling me this?" Peter Parker asked.


    "Because I hope you can understand, and," Adrian Tumston said after a while, "it will take some time to take off."


    When the words fell, an aircraft suddenly flew over from the back of Peter Parker, and Peter Parker flashed over with a backflip. The aircraft turned around again and rammed into Peter Parker. Peter Parker shot a spider silk to grab a beam and click. Just jump on the beam, UU reading www.uukanshu. The com aircraft flew over again, and Peter Parker jumped again.


    It''s easy to escape this stuff.


    "I''m very sorry, Peter." Adrian Toums cut the spider silk in his palm with a knife.


    "What are you talking about? That thing didn''t touch me at all." Peter Parker said with his hands.


    "Yes, but I didn''t plan to touch you at all." Adrian Toums said.


    Peter Parker felt bad. When he turned his head suddenly, he saw the aircraft cutting the pillars in the workshop.


    He just came back to his senses. When the opponent attacked him with a flying machine, they would cut off a few pillars every time.


    The opponent''s attack on him is just a pretense, cutting the factory column is the goal!


    But it was a little late for him to understand, all the pillars had been cut off, and the factory building collapsed and buried him.


    "Boss, they started the engine." At this time, the walkie-talkie next to Adrian Toums rang.

 Chapter 221： Going crazy! Mouth Escape can persuade Thanos to put down the butcher knife!

    "Okay, I see." Adrian Tums left the ruins where Peter Parker was buried and walked into the night sky.


    As soon as he looked up, a magnificent tall building stood there in the night sky, and the huge "A" above was brightly lit.


    What the vulture wants to steal is not an ordinary plane at all, but an Avengers plane!


    On the roof of the Avengers Building, Harpy, who was in charge of the installation, knew nothing about it.


    Not only that, but looking at the full smile on his face, he seems quite satisfied with his work.


    At this moment, Peter Parker, he was buried under the rubble, but he was not dead.


    In fact, he was not injured.


    But he was very helpless and desperate.


    Because the rubble on his body was too heavy, he couldn''t get out at all.


    Just like the Monkey King who was crushed by the Tathagata Buddha at the foot of the Five Elements Mountain, Peter Parker was suppressed, he was gone, and he couldn''t get up.


    "Is there anyone? Help!" Peter Parker cried out crying, "Help! I''m down! I''m down, I''m stuck!"


    "It''s so distressing." Natasha Romanov said, looking at Peter Parker''s helpless appearance, "It''s all to blame."


    "Blam me?" Tony Stark looked at Natasha Romanoff.


    "Why is Peter wearing such simple clothes to catch that vulture now? Isn''t it because you took his uniform?" Natasha Romanov said, "If he is still wearing the previous uniform, at least there will be one. The communication function! Then he can still ask for help, instead of making the heavens and the earth dysfunctional as they are now."


    "Natasha, although Peter was buried in the rubble, I looked very anxious, but you have to blame me and I don''t agree." Tony Stark said, "I took his suit for no reason. Really? He broke a ship in half. If it weren''t for me to arrive in time, the ship would sink. How many people would be killed! Peter did something wrong, wrong, and it should be punished."


    "Tony is right. Peter is not ready." Steve Rogers was on Tony''s side. "Being a superhero is not enough to have a passion. Peter is too immature."


    "Except for me, no one should make a suit for Peter, so the crude clothes on him are made by himself. I don''t want to be as high-end as my suit, but at least the communication function must have it?" Tony Star Ke somewhat hated iron and steel, said, "It''s easy, right? Make a pocket on your clothes and stuff a mobile phone in it."


    "Mobile phone, should I bring it?" Clint Barton said, "Who has gone out these years without a mobile phone?"


    "Why don''t you make a phone call under the ruins with your phone? What are you doing there?" Tony Stark paused, "Actually, it''s not a bad thing that Peter has experienced this blow, it can make people grow quickly."


    Although Peter Parker in the picture is desperate and helpless, there are no people in that place, and now it is a ruin, there is no one, and no one can hear him asking for help.


    "If you are useless without this suit, then you don''t deserve to have it." Peter Parker looked at his reflection in the water, and Tony Stark''s words rang in his ears again.


    "Come on, Peter. Come on, Spider-Man." Power suddenly appeared in Peter Parker''s body, pushing away the "mountain" that was pressing on his body.


    "Good job! Kid!" Steve Rogers couldn''t help saying.


    "I knew that you could overcome it by yourself." Tony Stark said earnestly, "Don''t be afraid of difficulties and setbacks, that will make you grow faster."


    "At this time, Peter''s potential is obviously not fully realized." Stephen Strange said, "Look at the Spider-Man in the other two worlds. What a terrifying power? If our Peter can also have that power, the little thing that just pressed on him can be easily pushed away with one hand."


    "Yes, no matter how heavy the ruin is, it can''t be heavier than a train," Clint Barton said. "Even the train can be moved. That''s a little pediatric."


    "I said your requirements are too high, right?" Natasha Romanov couldn''t help but said, "How old are those two Peter Parkers? How old is our Peter? People must have a process of growth. Bar."


    In the picture, when Peter Parker ran out of the factory, the Avengers plane had just taken off, and the vulture Adrian Thoms had just flew into the night sky.


    Peter Parker stretched out his hand, the spider thread shot out, grabbed Adrian Toums''s aircraft, followed him up into the night sky, and quickly flew into the clouds.


    This made everyone in the answer space sturdy and sweaty.


    You know that Peter Parker can''t fly, but he just hangs in the air with a spider silk.


    In the unlikely event that he fell from the air, it would definitely be a dead place.


    Obviously, his crude battle uniform was stitched together with two pieces of clothing by himself, there is no parachute.


    "Even if he does make a big mistake in the future, he will never take away his uniform!" Tony Stark thought in his heart.


    Fortunately, the things everyone was worried about did not happen. Peter Parker kept hanging from the aircraft until Adrian Toums caught up with the aircraft.


    After parked on the shell of the plane, Adrian Toums pressed four circular objects on the plane, and then a purple light curtain appeared there, and Adrian Toums moved from the purple light curtain to Into the plane.


    Peter Parker was already climbing on the plane at this time. Although it was stronger than hanging on a vulture, the situation was still very dangerous. The wind outside the plane flying at high altitude and high speed was too much, and his spider silk could not be shot out. Almost blown away.


    Fortunately, he is flexible enough, but there is no danger.


    At this moment, Adrian Tohms didn''t even know that Spider-Man was following up again. He looked at the boxes of cargo in the cabin, and he was in a good mood.


    "My dear." Adrian Toums punched a box, which was full of Ark reactors, then opened another, which looked like the gun used by the Zetaris to invade New York...


    By now, everyone finally understands why Adrian Tums wants to steal this plane. The plane is not ordinary cargo at all, but some superhero stuff.


    "Tony, this plane, isn''t it your plane?" Nick Fury couldn''t help asking, "Who has so many Ark reactors besides you? I also saw the helmet of the armor, maybe inside Even your battle armor has it."


    "I''ll just say, no matter how advanced this plane is, it can be invisible." Scott Lang also said, "If it''s a Stark plane, it wouldn''t be surprising."


    "It looks like this is my plane." Tony Stark annoyed. "Dare to steal me, this vulture is really damn!"


    "This person has all his looks and names. I found him after the last answer." Nick Fury said, "Tony, don''t mess around. He may be a super criminal in the future, but now he is a completely law-abiding citizen. , Even I can''t fault it."


    "I mean," Tony Stark asked. "He is not the same as the lunatics like Kylian and Fanke. Even if he becomes a super criminal in the future, he is not the kind of criminal who kills. "


    "But he sold weapons to criminals, and the harm may be greater than the direct murder criminals." Steve Rogers said, "can''t leave it alone."


    "It''s already being stared." Nick Fury said, "As soon as he has any signs of becoming a vulture, I will take action as soon as possible."


    "Doesn''t Fury have a Green Devils skateboard? Tony also helped to improve the weapon system, which looks similar to this vulture." Tolton became excited, "If Fury fights against the vulture, it should be very exciting."


    "His thing is far worse than the Green Devils skateboard." Tony Stark doesn''t like the Vulture''s flying machine at all. "If Frey really gets on with him, he should be dealt with in a minute."


    In the picture, Adrian Toums steals from the plane, but Peter Parker is outside the plane, desperately trying to kick off the vulture aircraft fixed on the fuselage.


    Dididi!


    The aircraft was firmly fixed, Peter Parker finally kicked and moved a bit, but the sound of an alarm sounded inside the aircraft.


    Adrian Toums walked over and saw Peter Parker kicking his own aircraft from the surveillance screen.


    Adrian Tumston was furious, but since Peter Parker came and the theft had a spoiler, he could only give up, even if he put on a bald vehicle and left the plane.


    "It''s just an ordinary back-to-school season, lying on a stealth plane to deal with my girlfriend''s father." Peter Parker couldn''t help but complain when he climbed on the plane.


    Whoosh!


    At this time Adrian Toums flew past, Peter Parker quickly shot out the spider silk, one spider silk grabbed Adrian Toums, another spider silk grabbed the plane and prevented the vulture from leaving. go with.


    After fighting with Adrian Tums for a while, Peter Parker suddenly saw the neon flashing city, and the plane was flying towards the city!


    Peter Parker made a decisive decision, and immediately shot a spider thread onto the plane''s wing. With a strong pull, the wing was suddenly pulled up and the plane''s flight direction changed.


    boom!


    In the end, the plane broke an iron tower and fell on the beach by the sea.


    Although it was unavoidable to hit something in the end, there was no one on the beach, and Peter Parker managed to avoid someone hurt by the plane crash.


    "Hey, Peter." Peter Parker was thrown off the plane and turned several on the beach. Just after catching a breath, Adrian Tums suddenly flew over and threw him down.


    Peter Parker would not sit still and shoot out spider silk to fight Adrian Toums.


    But in just two rounds, Peter Parker was grabbed by Adrian Toums with his paws, punched two fists in his face, and slammed into the sky again.


    Halfway through the flight, Peter Parker ripped Adrian Toums'' claws, and the person fell from the air.


    He shot out the spider silk again to grab Adrian Toums in the air, and then he didn''t fall directly onto the beach.


    However, he also escaped temporarily from the claws of Adrian Toums, and soon Adrian Toums caught him again and beat him severely on the beach.


    In a few moments, Peter Parker was beaten and lost the power to fight back.


    Adrian Tums stretched out his wings and grabbed Peter Parker.


    But he turned his head to look at a big box on the beach, but didn''t kill Peter Parker. He threw Peter Parker away, grabbed the big box and was about to take off.


    Peter Parker was awakened by the movement of his wings. When he looked up, he saw that there were electric sparks everywhere on Adrian Toums''s wings. He also swayed and flew very reluctantly.


    "Your wings are about to explode!" Peter Parker shouted.


    Adrian Toums didn''t know if he didn''t hear it or ignored it, but he still flew away with the big box.


    Peter Parker stretched out his hand, shot out the spider silk again, and grabbed the big box.


    "It''s time to go home, Peter." Adrian Toums said to Peter Parker condescendingly in the air.


    "I''m saving you!" Peter Parker desperately pulled the spider silk, trying to pull Adrian Tums down from the sky.


    With a wave of his wings, Adrian Tohms cut off the web, and flew away without looking back.


    Peter Parker also wanted to shoot spider silk, but he stretched out his hand several times but failed to shoot.


    boom!


    At this time, Adrian Toums''s aircraft exploded and fell straight onto the beach.


    The fire was blazing.


    "No!" Peter Parker got up quickly, rushed into the flames without hesitation, and pulled Adrian Toums out of his own aircraft, resisting the flames.


    After a while, Harpy rushed over, and saw Adrian Toums sitting there, covered with spider silk, and a piece of paper beside it, saying: "Find a flying vulture man. Spider-Man, sorry about the plane."


    The space went dark and the video ended here.


    "Our little spider has grown up." Tony Stark couldn''t help but patted Peter Parker on the shoulder with relief. "You caught him, you caught the vulture!"


    "It turns out that the reason why Spider-Man is Spider-Man is because of Peter Parker, not because of the suit." Steve Rogers also cast approving glances at Peter Parker, "Without a suit, you It will be useless. You should understand how wrong this sentence is."


    "Still inexperienced." Stephen Strange said, "Vulture, the villain, has that ability, but Peter is still playing so hard."


    "Stephen, Peter has done a good job." Natasha Romanov said, "When you were like him, no, when you were older than you now, you were beaten by a few gangsters. Hands. Peter can beat a super criminal on his own. It¡¯s already amazing."


    "Natasha, don''t get me wrong. Peter did a good job. I mean Peter still has room to grow. He will become better in the future. The vulture is just a small whetstone on his way of growing up." Stephen Strange said.


    "Actually, Peter fought so badly, Tony has to bear part of the responsibility." Natasha Romanov, "If you didn''t take his suit in front of you and yell at him, he found that your plane was The theft will definitely be notified. It''s fine now, he can only do it himself."


    "Peter is not ready, but I shouldn''t just take the suit off so roughly." Tony Stark thought for a while and said, "There is a problem with my way."


    [The second question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [The following character, who would persuade Thanos to give up the plan to kill half of the lives in the universe with his mouth? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Tony Stark¡¿


    ¡¾B Bruce Banner¡¿


    [C Techara]


    [D Steve Rogers]


    [Answer to this question is correct, reward the dinosaur summoning technique (the operator can summon the dinosaur when connected to the time and space of the dinosaur). If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "This question is interesting. Both the title and the rewards are interesting." Tony Stark couldn''t help but uttered as soon as he saw the title. "The lunatic Thanos can actually solve it with words? What a joke!"


    "Yeah! If we can be persuaded, what''s the point of us people saving our lives to stop him and fighting him? Wouldn''t it be a joke!" Stephen Strange said.


    "Everyone, don''t you think this is a good thing?" Bruce Banner said, "Persuade Thanos, this is the least costly way. There is no need to sacrifice anyone! No planet will be destroyed! This is perfect! ending."


    "If I can convince Thanos, I''m very happy." Steve Rogers said, "But obviously, this Thanos is not our Thanos. Everyone has seen what our Thanos will do in the future."


    "In order to find a way to defeat Thanos, I observed the future 14 million times." Stephen Strange said, "If those futures convinced Thanos as an ending, would I not say it?"


    "I really envy this parallel world." Nick Fury said, "I can solve the cosmic executioner of Thanos without blood."


    "Then I don''t think it will be me." Tony Stark said, "Let me ridicule Thanos, I can say that I didn''t repeat it all day long. But let me convince him that I can''t do it."


    "Tony, I''m glad you have such a clear understanding of yourself." Nick Fury said.


    "I don''t think it will be me." Bruce Banner said, "I haven''t been able to persuade some people to accept the existence of Hulk. I want to convince Thanos. It should be more difficult than that?"


    "You mean Ross?" Natasha Romanov asked.


    "If I can convince him at first, I don''t need to be separated from Betty." Bruce Banner sighed.


    "I don''t think it''s me either." Techara said, "I hate diplomacy. If someone communicates with Thanos, it won''t be me."


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Steve Rogers. The first three options all said it was not him, and he was the only one left.


    "I think it''s not me. If I fight, I can fight Thanos for a whole day, but it''s not what I am good at." Steve Rogers said.


    At this moment everyone was a little stunned. The four options all said they weren''t themselves, who was it?


    "Since the four of you can''t make a choice, then let us talk about it." Nick Fury said, "First of all, I also exclude Tony Stark, the reason is the same as Tony just said, his mouth Spraying the world is unparalleled, he can kill his popularity in minutes, he is going to convince Thanos? Comeon, I am afraid that Thanos will have to eliminate half of his lives to destroy all of them."


    "agree!"


    "agree!"


    "Incisive!"


    Everyone agreed.


    Tony Stark: "..."


    You are too much of that incisive person!


    "Let¡¯s look at Dr. Banner again." Nick Fury said, "Dr. Banner is sensible, calm, well-organized, good at discovering and analyzing. Because there is a big guy in the body who has been self-cultivating, so he has a mild temper and excellent cultivation. , Will not get angry easily."


    "It sounds like Dr. Banner can convince Thanos?" Phil Colson said.


    "No, on the contrary, I don''t think it can." Nick Fury said, "Because Dr. Banner is too gentle, lacks spirit, and is not sharp enough. Like Thanos, an executioner who wants to kill half of the universe at every turn, there is no point. How does spirit confront him with words?"


    "It makes sense!"


    "Yes!"


    Everyone agreed.


    "What Techara..." Nick Fury glanced at Techara. "He only said that he didn''t like diplomacy, but he didn''t say he was bad at it. In fact, I think Techara is the most likely person. When the exiled prince hit Wakanda and he went to persuade Mbaku from the Jabari tribe, wasn''t he very good at talking?"


    "In that situation, Techara really didn''t see any chance of winning, and Techara also said that Mbaku originally had an opinion on the king." Phil Colson said, "In that situation Lower Techara can persuade Mbaku, and UU reading www.uuk¨¡nshu.com shows that he is really good at this."


    "Yes, so if it''s me, I will choose Techara." Nick Fury''s eyes fell on the captain again. "Captain, please stop saying that''I can play all day'', you really can''t play. All day long, I think Thanos can make you lie on the ground and never get up again in a minute."


    "I''m not interested in this summoning technique, let''s see who will answer it." Tony Stark withdrew from the answer, "Can the fierce dinosaur have a cannonball for me?"


    "I''m not interested either." Bruce Banner said.


    "Fortunately, Bruce was not interested. Wouldn''t it be too wrong for the dinosaur to be hammered to death by Hulk just after he was summoned." James Rhodes said.


    Everyone thought about the scene of the dinosaur wailing in front of Hulk, and they really felt that the dinosaur was wronged.


    "Techara, please answer, I''m not interested." Steve Rogers didn''t answer the question either.


    "Well then, I''ll answer the question." Techara did not decline, "I choose C!"


    ¡¾correct answer! Reward distribution! ¡¿

 Chapter 222： Tears! Little spider died in the arms of Iron Man

    A strange pattern suddenly appeared on the palm of Techara''s right hand.


    "It looks like you need to summon a dinosaur with your right hand?" Steve Rogers glanced at Techara''s right hand and said.


    "That''s right." Techara bit between her fingers, smeared a little blood on the pattern, and then patted the ground.


    I saw a red light flashing, and a pattern that was exactly the same as his palm appeared on the ground, but it was much bigger.


    In the next moment, a dinosaur with strong hind limbs but short forelimbs and sharp teeth crawled out of the pattern on the ground and appeared in front of everyone.


    This dinosaur is twelve or three meters long and three to four meters high, making it a behemoth.


    It glanced at the people in the answer space, and showed a fierce look, as if it would rush to eat everyone at any time.


    "Honestly! Those are my own!" Techara yelled in a low voice.


    Suddenly, the fierce light in the dinosaur''s eyes disappeared, but the big eyes still looked at everyone sullenly.


    "Is this, Tyrannosaurus?" Tony Stark said.


    "Yes, Tyrannosaurus, the most famous carnivorous dinosaur." Techara said.


    "Can you summon the Tyrannosaurus every time?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "Not necessarily, it''s random." Techara said, "Every time you use the summoning spell, the summoning spell will randomly descend on a dinosaur, and maybe a herbivorous dinosaur will be summoned next time."


    "Wow, living dinosaurs!" Peter Quill was dumbfounded at the time. "Not in the biology textbook, not in the movie. I actually saw a living dinosaur!"


    "Why, do you still want to do a dance?" Tony Stark couldn''t help but see Peter Querna''s excitement.


    "Why should I dance?" Peter Quill asked.


    "Subdue the dinosaur." Tony Stark said, "You danced a dance and saved the world. Isn''t it easy to subdue a dinosaur?"


    "Doesn''t the dinosaur listen to Techara? Still need to surrender?" Peter Quill said, "No! Why can dancing subdue dinosaurs? Do dinosaurs also watch dancing?"


    At this time, the space began to play video.


    Obviously Techara persuaded Thanos, but at the beginning of the video, it was not Techara that appeared, but the star man wearing a helmet.


    I saw Xingjue step by step towards a metal ball placed in the luminous cover, and when he stretched out his hand, there was a triangular iron block in his hand. He slammed the iron block towards the metal ball, like a magnet attracting iron. Forcibly sucked out the metal ball.


    "Let it down! Put it down now!" Ronan''s subordinates rushed over with guns.


    "Who are you? Show your identity!" Kolas asked as he approached.


    "Me? I''m just an ordinary scavenger." Xing Jue raised his hands, "but you may have heard of my title."


    Xingjue pressed his finger on the back of his head, and the helmet disappeared, revealing a dark face.


    "What? Techara became a Star Lord?" This face appeared, and everyone in the answer space was surprised.


    "It''s no wonder that this time the title only mentions the name, not the nickname. That''s because Techara''s nickname has changed. It is no longer Black Panther, but Star Lord." Steve Rogers said.


    "I really didn''t expect''I'' to be so dark one day." Peter Quill looked at T''Challa''s face in the picture with a very ridiculous feeling.


    "Star Jue has changed, but it seems that he hasn''t changed what he did." Stephen Strange said, "Isn''t this metal ball filled with infinite gems and snatched by the Guardians of the Galaxy?"


    "This is another parallel world that has never appeared before, and it is numbered 9." Tony Stark said.


    "Oh my God! It''s Xing Jue! I''m your big fan!" In the picture, Coras became very excited after seeing Techara''s face. He asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "I didn''t expect you to react like this." Te Chara said with a bit of surprise.


    "Stop! Respect!" Kolas was about to talk, and the other two came over with guns. Kolas immediately stopped them: "This is the star, the legendary outlaw! Robbery from the rich and the poor."


    "Should we bow? It feels like we should bow." Coras said directly on one knee, "Unless we need to kneel?"


    "It''s unnecessary," Techara said.


    "Please, you are the lord," Kolas said.


    "This is not an official title," Techara said. "It also makes me feel uncomfortable."


    "Haha!" Kolas stood up and laughed, "Of course you will be humble, your typical starry style. I really hope I don''t have to take the thing from your hand."


    "It''s better to keep such a powerful thing in my hands," Techara said.


    "But my boss Ronan is super nervous..." Kolas changed the front line, "but I can be persuaded to change a job."


    "Thank you for your interest." Techara refused without thinking, "but we have all the staff."


    "I understand, I fully understand." When he was rejected face to face, Kolas was not upset. On the contrary, he was still a little excited, "At least I have the opportunity to discuss with you now."


    "If you really want to do this, then come on." Techara said.


    "This is the honor of my life." Coras fought with Te Chara. Te Chara is still very good in this world. With his hands behind his back, Coras could not hit the opponent. Instead, he punched. It hit the energy shield that originally contained the metal ball and was electrocuted on the spot.


    "Compared to the people I hired before, he''s not bad." Although he had rejected the opponent before, Techara resisted Coras away before leaving.


    After successfully stealing Infinite Gems, Techara and Yondu Udonta and other relatives who have a good relationship drink together to celebrate.


    "Respect the sweeper!" Everyone toasted together.


    Colas stood up with his wine glass and asked, "Xing Jue, if you have to choose a favorite..."


    "I really can''t choose this." Te Chara said.


    "I know, so many robberies, so many planets saved." Kolas was still excited, "you must have a favorite, right?"


    "Just choose one, how do you choose?" said a mopper with a face like the scene of a car accident.


    "How about the robbery of the Central Bank No. 4 in Tarnavis?" Coras said.


    "Screw people are guilty of death, right?" Yongdu Udonta said.


    Everyone just burst into laughter.


    "Whether the Ankara Resistance Group was armed?" Kolas said again.


    "Oh my God, I almost died that time," said a thin-looking sweeper.


    "How did you stop the crazy Titan Thanos?" Kolas asked again, "Don''t let him erase half of the universe..."


    Halfway through the conversation, a big purple hand was placed on Kolas''s shoulder, and he was startled.


    There is no doubt that this big purple hand is Thanos.


    "I am a man, and I will recognize it if I make a mistake." Thanos stood there and said, "Techara made me understand that there is more than one way to redistribute the resources of the universe."


    "Sometimes the most powerful weapon in your arsenal is just a powerful argument," Techara said.


    "That''s right, Commander." Thanos raised his glass. "Although I still feel that my plan is not useless."


    Suddenly booed.


    "I''m pretty sure it was genocide, big man." said a mopping up.


    "I''m pretty sure that kind of method is more efficient," Thanos said.


    There was another burst of laughter.


    The space dimmed, and the video ended here.


    But the impact of the picture on everyone still exists.


    "I just saw Techara and Thanos sitting together drinking like friends?" Tony Stark couldn''t believe his eyes. "Is anyone seeing the same scene as me? Please tell me. Is my eyes blurred?"


    "Those people in the video dare to boast Thanos. It can be seen that they have really become friends with Thanos." Steve Rogers also thought this scene was extremely absurd. "One day I sat with Thanos and had a toast, and said To be honest, I never thought about this possibility."


    "Who has thought about it? I''m afraid no one has thought about it. That''s the cosmic executioner Thanos!" Bruce Banner couldn''t help but said, "This video is too damning. It just released the result of persuading Thanos. Why not put it out. The process of persuasion is also played out? So we can also know how to convince Thanos."


    "Yes, Ten Thousands of Blood Books kneel and beg the answer space to play the process of persuading Thanos." Scott Lang said.


    "The Book of Ten Thousands of Blood Kneeling and begging to answer the question space to broadcast how Techara persuaded Thanos to save the common people in the universe!" Sam Wilson immediately followed.


    "The Book of Ten Thousands of Blood Kneeling and Asking for the Answering Question Space to play how Techara persuaded Thanos to save the common people in the universe!" James Rhodes repeated.


    "The Book of Ten Thousands of Blood Kneeling and Asking Questions to play in the question space, how does Techara persuade Thanos to save the common people in the universe!" Pietro Maximov repeated +1.


    "The Book of Ten Thousands of Blood Kneeling and Asking Questions in the Answer Space to play how Techara persuaded Thanos to save the common people in the universe!" Peter Parker repeated +2.


    "The Book of Ten Thousands of Blood Kneeling and Asking for Answering Questions in the space broadcast how Techara persuaded Thanos to save the common people in the universe!" Clint Barton repeated +3.


    "I don''t think you should kneel down and beg for the answer space, just beg Techara." Stephen Strange said, "he persuaded Thanos. Since he can do it in another universe, then this He should be able to do it in the universe."


    "No, I can''t." Techara shook his head sharply, "I don''t know what that parallel world is about, but I know, I definitely can''t convince Thanos."


    "How do you know if you don''t try?" Stephen Strange said, "What if you can? This will save half of the universe."


    "You should try, but you shouldn''t find me, you should find Star Lord." Techara pointed at Peter Quill, "Star Lord is there!"


    "No, no, you''re the one who came here, it was Techara who persuaded Thanos."


    "No, no, you should come, Xingjue persuaded Thanos."


    Techara and Peter Quill were there to give each other humility.


    "Although our future is the future of the battle against Thanos, is it really impossible to kill the enemy with our mouth?" Nick Fury said there, "When we are preparing to destroy Thanos by force, will we also hide our mouths? Taking this approach into consideration?"


    "Fry, if you are interested, you can choose some guys with strong mouths to try." Tony Stark said, "but it doesn''t matter if you try, guys like Thanos have to be eliminated."


    "Does this video also reveal the whereabouts of that infinite gem?" Techara said, "Although in this parallel world, I became a star, but that ball is the ball in Quill''s hands. The previous one. Where did the ball without Quill come from in the video? Will it be the same as the source just now?"


    "It''s very possible." Steve Rogers said. "In the video just now, the ball seemed to be stolen from Ronan. Could it be that the infinite gem is now in Ronan''s hands?"


    "Maybe the future is in Ronan''s hands." Thor said, "but there must be a time in Ronan''s hands. I will check this out."


    [The second question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [The following character, who called a girl before turning to ashes? ¡¿


    [A Iron Man Tony Stark]


    [B mom messes with Nick Fury]


    [Doctor C Strange Stephen Strange]


    ¡¾D Winter Soldier Bucky Barnes¡¿


    [Answer to this question is correct, reward "Baolongxing''s Tongue", there is a certain probability that the living will be scolded to death, the dead scolded, the sun scolded, and the nuclear bomb exploded. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "Mom messing with Fak!" Nick Fury turned into a change when he saw the subject, "What the **** is mom messing with Fak? When did I become this mother and mess with Fak!"


    "Sir, you just turned into a mother to provoke Phakxia, didn''t you realize it?" Phil Coleson reminded.


    "Mom messing with Fak!" Nick Fury thought for a while, as if he really said it.


    But why didn''t I realize it at all, I just said it out instinctively!


    Could it be that the word "Ma Raffak" has been completely carved into my bone marrow, has it become my instinct?


    "Fry, who is this Baolong star?" Tony Stark said, "Such an amazing person, don''t you introduce us to him?"


    "How do I know who this is?" Nick Fury said, "I have never heard of it!"


    "Look at this reward,''Bao Longxing''s Tongue'', can scold the living, the dead, the sun will fall, and the nuclear bombs will explode!" Tony Stark''s admiration for this person is simply It is the endless rivers, "He can do these things with one tongue, he can''t go to heaven yet?"


    "I''ve seen a lot of big bosses." Stephen Strange said, "but I have to admit that this Bao Longxing is the most amazing one. It''s crazy to be able to curse people to this level. No humanity."


    "The sun, high above the sky, is beyond sight. He can actually scold the sun down, and can only say that it is terrifying." Bruce Banner also admired him, "Even Thanos and Gu Yi can''t do this kind of thing. Bar?"


    "No one can do it," Thor said.


    "If you get this reward, wouldn''t it be invincible in the world?" Rocky said, "Being able to scold the sun, it means that this''curse attack'' basically ignores the space. He scolds you from a thousand miles away, you simply I didn''t know anything, I died at once."


    "It''s certainly not so exaggerated. Otherwise, isn''t this ability invincible?" Steve Rogers said, "Moreover, the reward is very clear, but there is a certain probability that the effect can be achieved. If you guess right, This probability must be very low."


    "It''s normal if it''s low, and if it''s not low, it''s utterly unreasonable." Thor said.


    "I feel that this question is''tailor-made'' for Fury." Tony Stark said, "not only the nickname "Mama Rafak Xia" in the options, but also specifically for this The nickname is equipped with the ability to go to heaven."


    "It''s definitely tailored for Fury." Stephen Strange said, "No one except Fury deserves to answer this question."


    "Why is this tailor-made for me?" Nick Fury was not convinced. "This can''t be for Tony? Everyone here, whose mouth can be more poisonous than Tony?"


    "It''s not the same." Bruce Banner made a sharp point to the difference between the two. "Tony''s mouth is poison, but Tony never scolds swearing, but you, your mother provokes Faq in the world."


    "Fine, tailored for me, okay?" Nick Fury gave up the struggle. "Now can we focus on the subject itself?"


    "Turned to ashes? The title revealed a great news." Phil Coleson said, "Tony once snapped his fingers before, and Thanos and his army were turned to ashes. Obviously, turned to ashes. The ashes are the result of snapping their fingers. There is only one possibility for superheroes to turn into ashes, and that is when Thanos snaps his fingers."


    "Thanksgiving succeeded. Collected all the gems and snapped his fingers." Tony Stark said.


    "Thanksgiving snapped his fingers, and Tony snapped his fingers once." Clint Button shrugged. "It''s fair."


    "So I haven''t sorted it out yet." Scott Lang said, "Look, Thanos succeeded. He snapped his fingers and killed half of the life in the universe. Then Tony snapped his fingers again, turning Thanos into Ashes. During this time, Thor cut off Thanos¡¯ head with an axe! Can anyone help me manage it?"


    "Don''t you know?" Steve Rogers said, "After Thanos snapped his fingers, Thor cut off Thanos'' head. Then Tony and others went back in time and encountered Thanos again and snapped his fingers. , Turning Thanos into fly ash."


    "That''s the question, why go back to the past?" Scott Long asked, "Since going back to the past cannot change what has happened."


    "Maybe, it''s collecting gems," Bruce Banner said. "Go and collect gems."


    "Do you remember what Bruce said? When Thor and I went to kill Thanos¡¯ head, I asked where the Thanos gem was when we met.¡± Steve Rogers said, ¡°That time we were going to kill Thanos, but also looking for gems."


    "But Thanos destroyed the gems. There are no gems in the world. If you want to find gems, you can only go back in time." Tony Stark said, "very reasonable."


    "What do we want gems for?" Sam Wilson asked.


    "In order to save people." Bruce Banner said, "Rescue those who turned into fly ashes because Thanos snaps his fingers. I remember when I went with that raccoon to find Thor. Everyone bring back such words."


    "I also remember that at that time I thought that everyone was taken away by Thanos, but in fact they were not taken away, but turned into ashes." Stephen Strange said.


    "How do you save this?" Sam Wilson, "everybody is gone, how do you save it?"


    "It should also be snapping fingers," Thor said in a deep voice, "Since a snapping finger can turn people into fly ashes, then a snapping finger should be able to reverse the process."


    "So, is this the only victorious future that Steven sees?" Steve Rogers couldn''t help saying, "First hand the gem to Thanos, let him successfully destroy half of the life in the universe, and then we will find the gem and put that half Bring life back and kill Thanos again?"


    "Steven, you really played a big game of chess!" Tony Stark couldn''t help sighing, "You are so bold to use half of the universe''s life as a pawn!"


    "Wizard, you really have a great hand." Rao Yiluoki, a disobedient fellow, couldn''t help but admire Stephen Strange at this moment.


    Using half of the universe''s life as a pawn, reversing the past and playing with time, what a terrifying strategy!


    He is called the **** of tricks, but which one of the tricks he used in the past can be compared with Stephen''s astounding tactics?


    Compared with Stephen, he is simply a jumping clown.


    "Although we won in the end, I have to say that this game of chess is too risky." Bruce Banner said, "If there is a slight difference, then this half of the universe''s life can really be played."


    "14 million times in the future, the only one to win this time, there is still such a big risk, is this Thanos so difficult to fight?" Scott Lang couldn''t help but said, "If it can be like Parallel Universe No. 9, UU Reading www. Uukanshu.com would solve Thanos with his mouth, that would be great."


    "Techara, do you really stop thinking about persuading Thanos?" Clint Barton asked.


    "Leave this glorious and arduous task to Fury," Techara said. "When Fury gets the reward, go and scold Thanos, and see if you can scold him to death."


    "Nuclear can swear, I think it''s totally okay to scold Thanos to death," Tony Stark said, "So, hurry up and answer the questions, let Fury become the real mother to provoke the Phakman."


    "You called a girl before you died?" Natasha Romanov said, "This sounds like Tony, a playboy, right?"


    "Natasha, I''m so sad when you say that." Tony Stark said, "First of all, I''m not a **** anymore. Besides, when Thanos snapped, I shouldn''t be on Earth, right?"


    "This time Thanos snapped his fingers, it should be the time I almost killed him with the axe." Thor said in a deep voice, "Thanksgiving snapped his fingers, it must be the first time after getting six gems, no It''s reasonable to say that he would fight for a few days. Although he was hit with an axe the first time he got the gem, he didn''t die on the spot. He must have snapped his fingers after the axe."

 Chapter 223： Nick Fury: Why are you guys, I provoke Thanos!

    "If this is the case, Tony and Stephen can be ruled out. They are both aliens, but there is no girl to ask them to call." James Rhodes said.


    "Am I on the earth, I will be called a girl?" Stephen Strange spread his hands, "The question shouldn''t be the meaning, as long as it is not a problem with the brain, who would do such a thing?"


    "I think the answer should be me." Nick Fury said.


    "You?" Scott Long asked. "Which girl did you call?"


    "Carol Danvers." Nick Fury said, "Carol is one of my trump cards and the last hole card. There is really no way until the mountains and rivers are exhausted. I won''t call her. But if Thanos plays Snap my fingers, the superheroes are all reduced to ashes, half of the earth¡¯s population is reduced to ashes, even myself is reduced to ashes. At that time, I didn¡¯t know that I could bring people back again, so in my eyes, there was no other way. I will definitely call Carol back to help!"


    "So what does it mean to call me sister?" Torton felt dull for a while.


    "I choose B!" Nick Fury made a choice.


    ¡¾correct answer! Reward distribution! ¡¿


    Suddenly, the word "Mama Raffak" appeared in the air, glowing with colorful light, and then all these "Mama Raffak" flew into Nick Fury''s mouth and disappeared.


    "Fuck! It''s really Mom who provokes Fakxia now, and I can''t deny it!" Everyone was shocked as she watched the sky full of mom provoke Fakke and flew into Nick Fury''s mouth.


    "Congratulations to my mother for making Fake Xia great! Dominate the world for generations to come!" Suddenly, Tony Stark clapped his hands.


    "Congratulations to my mother for the great achievement of provoking Fake Xia! To dominate the world, for generations to come!"


    "Congratulations to my mother for the great achievement of provoking Fake Xia! To dominate the world, for generations to come!"


    "Congratulations to my mother for the great achievement of provoking Fake Xia! To dominate the world, for generations to come!"


    The heroes quickly repeated the reading.


    "Mom..." Nick Fury almost worked on the spot.


    "Fuck! Stop it!" Tony Stark was startled, and quickly covered Nick Fury''s mouth, "What are you doing? You want to kill someone!"


    "Sorry, I''m used to it, I just want to come with one mouth." Nick Fury said.


    "So, sir, the living scolds the dead, the dead scolds the living, the sun falls, and the nuclear bomb explodes. You can do all these things?" Phil Colson said.


    "It''s the easiest to scold the dead, and it''s very difficult to scold the dead. The probability is equal to the first prize in the lottery. As for the sun''s scolding, there is a negligible probability when the sun sets..."


    "I just want to know how likely is it to kill Thanos?" Peter Quill asked.


    "It is roughly equivalent to winning the first prize every day, 365 days a year, and every time I want to accept the prize, I am struck by lightning, and the arc of the thunder in the sky for 365 days is written as "The Night Auntie Walked Into My Room" Catalog." Nick Fury said.


    "It''s not zero, so it''s good news," Steve Rogers said.


    The heroes talked about it for a while, and the space began to play videos again.


    The picture was very impactful from the beginning, I saw Thor was holding Thanos''s head in one hand, and he was thrusting the Storm Axe into Thanos'' chest in the other.


    Thor slashed the axe into Thanos'' chest!


    "You should, you should..." But Thanos said after screaming twice, "You should come to my head."


    As soon as this was said, everyone in the answer space felt bad.


    Snapped!


    Sure enough, Thanos snapped his fingers after saying this, and then a space door appeared behind him. He disappeared directly from the space door, and the battle axe nailed to his chest fell to the ground.


    Thor also knew that something terrible had happened. He looked at the storm axe on the ground and didn''t know what to do for a while.


    "Where''s the other person?" Steve Rogers, who looked shabby with a beard, walked over and asked.


    Thor was still dumbfounded and did not answer, as if he hadn''t heard Steve Rogers.


    "Tor?" Steve Rogers asked again, "what about the others?"


    "Steve?" Before Thor answered, Bucky Barnes walked over. Steve Rogers turned his head and saw that Bucky Barnes'' body was turning into fly ash. , The submachine gun in his hand fell to the ground.


    Steve Rogers walked over in disbelief and looked at the ashes on the ground. He couldn''t believe his eyes. Is this good friend who had been with him since World War II just gone?


    Bucky Barnes was just the beginning. The warriors of Wakanda, those who fought desperately with the Thanos Legion, even the dragon sets that didn''t even have a name, turned into ashes one by one.


    "General, get up! You can''t die in a place like this!" Techa stretched his hand to pull Okoye, who was lying on the ground, but just grabbed Okoye by the arm, and the person suddenly turned into flying ashes.


    "Your Majesty the King!" Okoye looked at the scene in shock, unable to speak for a long time.


    "I''m Groot." Next to a fallen tree, Groot said his last line, which also turned into fly ash.


    "No, no, no, Groot!" Rocket Raccoon looked very anxious, but he could do nothing but watch Groot disappear in front of his eyes a little bit.


    Wanda Maximov knelt beside the phantom body, and when it turned into ashes, he was very calm.


    Sam Wilson lay on the ground, before he understood anything, his body began to turn to ashes.


    "Sam!" James Rhodes yelled and walked over by Sam Wilson, obviously very close, but he could no longer see Sam Wilson.


    All the heroes of Wakanda have turned into flying ashes, and the heroes in Thanos¡¯ Lair are also in the same situation.


    "The situation is not right." The praying mantis suddenly felt that something terrible was happening.


    After speaking, the praying mantis turned into fly ash.


    "Quil?" After the praying mantis, it was Drax the Destroyer. He looked at his ashes and looked at Peter Quill helplessly.


    "Calm down, Quill." Tony Stark said to Peter Quill.


    "My God." These were the last words left by Peter Quill, and then he followed in Drax''s footsteps and turned to ashes.


    "Tony, we have no other choice at all." Stephen Strange looked at Tony Stark and said, then turned into fly ash.


    "Mr. Stark?" Before Tony Stark recovered from the ashes of Stephen Strange, he heard the little spider calling himself.


    "I don''t feel good." Peter Parker sounded a little horrified.


    "You''re all right," Tony Stark said.


    "I don''t know what''s wrong, I''m so uncomfortable." Peter Parker stumbled and fell into Tony Stark''s arms.


    "I don''t want to die, Mr. Stark, please." Peter Parker''s arms are already flying ashes, "I don''t want to die, I really don''t want to die."


    "I''m sorry." Peter Parker finally apologized to Tony Stark, and then the whole person turned to ashes and disappeared into Tony Stark''s arms.


    "He did it." Nebula stood there blankly.


    The Guardians of the Galaxy and the Avengers joined forces to fight Thanos. In the end, only Nebula and Tony Stark were left on this deserted planet.


    At this moment, Tony Stark didn''t know that it was not just these people who turned to ashes. Such terrible things are happening all over the country.


    Majestic Kafakxia, Nick Fury and Maria Hill drove the car and didn''t know where to go.


    "You haven''t contacted Stark yet?" Nick Fury asked.


    "No, I checked all the satellites that can be contacted, but there is no news." Maria Hill said.


    "What is that?" Nick Fury asked immediately.


    "Material from Wakanda." Maria Hill said.


    "The same energy characteristics as New York?" Nick Fury asked.


    "Ten times bigger." Maria Hill said.


    "Call Hawkeye, the meeting place is..." Nick Fury didn''t finish speaking, and the car in front suddenly turned around strangely, and then crashed into the side of the road.


    boom!


    The door opened, Nick Fury and Maria Hill got out of the car, and Maria Hill stepped forward to check.


    "Are they okay?" Nick Fury asked, standing still.


    "No one in the car." Maria Hill saw no one in the car, not even in the driver''s seat.


    boom!


    Just when Nick Fury and Maria Hill felt a little bad, but didn''t know what happened, a helicopter hovered above their heads and hit the building on the side.


    "Call the control center." Looking at the blazing fire on the building, Nick Fury said immediately.


    "Nick!" Maria Hill''s voice came from behind, and Nick Fury quickly turned around. As soon as he turned his head, he saw Maria Hill''s body turning to ashes.


    At this moment, Nick Fury finally knew why the car in front would hit the roadside and the helicopter in the sky would hit the tall buildings. It must be the driver and pilot who turned to ashes like Maria Hill in front of them.


    I casually saw three cases of people turning to ashes on the street, I''m afraid this kind of situation is already extremely common, and it''s happening everywhere!


    I''m afraid this is a global disaster!


    This is not a problem that you can solve by yourself!


    Spicy woman, she must be called back!


    Nick Fury immediately turned around, pushed a man on the side of the road away, and took a communicator out of his car.


    "Oh, no." As soon as he got the communicator, Nick Fury saw his palms turn to fly ash.


    "Mom..." Nick Fury''s last fragrance didn''t come out, and his whole person was turned to ashes.


    Before he died as a mother, he couldn''t even say a complete sentence about the mother who messed with Faker. Nick Fury''s death method was a bit too tragic.


    Damn it!


    The communicator fell to the ground, but the red light on it kept flashing, and the message was sent successfully!


    The space dimmed, and the video ended here.


    "The last words before death are still the mother who provokes Fak." Tony Stark couldn''t help saying after the video, "Fry, you really deserve to be the mother who provokes Fak."


    "Tony, I advise you not to say this word in front of me in the future." Nick Fury''s eyes flashed, "In case you provoke my addiction again, I accidentally said that word and accidentally If you scold you to death, then you will die too unjustly."


    Tony Stark: "..."


    What the **** seems to make sense!


    Never say that word in front of Nick Fury in the future!


    "Although I did not participate in Thanos, I really doubt that there is really no other choice?" Pietro Maximov said at this time, "There are already two different endings for Thanos in the parallel world. One is to be killed by Ultron, and the other is to be persuaded by Star Lord, is there really no other way for Thanos in our world?"


    "We don''t have the one in the video, but we may have." Tony Stark said, "We have room to answer questions, we know the future in advance, and everyone''s strength has improved. We definitely have other choices."


    [The third question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [Excuse me, who made the plan for the escape of the Guardians of the Galaxy from Klin Prison? ¡¿


    [A Star Lord Peter Quill]


    ¡¾B Carmora¡¿


    ¡¾C Rocket Raccoon¡¿


    [D Drax the Destroyer]


    [The answer to this question is correct, the reward is "Mind Bomb", you can use your mind to place bombs and use your mind to detonate bombs. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "Drax can rule out what I think first." Stephen Strange said, "From the performance in the previous video, I don''t think he can turn his mind at all. Making plans is not something he can do. ."


    "Of course it won''t be him." Peter Quill said, "There is no doubt about this question. It must be me. I am both wise and courageous and courageous. Making a plan to lead everyone out of the strict prison. It sounds like it. I did it."


    "I don''t deny you are brave, but let''s forget about this''conspiracy''." Tony Stark shook his head as he heard, "When everyone was about to take off Thanos'' gloves, I didn''t know who went crazy. Hammer him. Even if there is a little trick in his head, he won''t do that kind of thing."


    "Hey!" Peter Quill was a little unhappy when he heard this. "The situation was different at that time. It was because of..."


    "Because you worry about your horse." Tony Stark said, "I understand. But I still can''t forgive that level of stupidity."


    "I would rather choose Camora than Quill," Clint Button said. "She looks calmer than Quill."


    "I would rather choose a raccoon." Natasha Romanov said.


    "Really?" Peter Quill looked hurt. "Is even a raccoon better than me? Didn''t anyone choose me?"


    "It looks like this," Thor said.


    "No, someone still chooses me." Peter Quill said, "That''s me! I choose A, Peter Quill!"


    ¡¾wrong answer! Deduct one year! ¡¿


    The face was slapped.


    Soon, the video began to play.


    At the beginning of the picture, Peter Quill and Camora walked one after another.


    "Listen, I don''t care about your life or death at all." Peter Quill said after Camora.


    "Then why don''t you let him kill me?" Camora turned to look at Peter Quill.


    "It''s very simple, because you know who to sell the ball." Peter Quill said.


    "What are we talking about selling **** when we are trapped here?" Kamora said.


    "Our good friend Rocket crossed 22 prisons." Peter Quill looked at Rocket Raccoon on one side.


    "Oh, we are going to escape." Rocket Raccoon said with his arms up there, looking up at Peter Quill, "But as soon as I leave, I will hand you to Yongdu in exchange for my bounty."


    "How much is your buyer willing to pay for this ball?" Peter Quill ignored Rocket Raccoon''s words.


    "4 billion bounty." Kamora said lightly.


    "What?" Rocket Raccoon was stunned when he heard it, "Hou Leixie!"


    "This ball is the only chance for me to escape Thanos and Ronan''s claws." Camora thought about it and agreed to the escape plan. "If we can go out, I will take you to meet the buyer. The reward is divided among the three of us. ."


    "I''m Groot." Groot said suddenly.


    "He said four people." Rocket Raccoon complained. "If you are in danger, just pretend to sleep. When it comes to money, it will bubble up. It''s really dead."


    "If you want to leave here, you must first enter the guard tower." Now that a happy escape has been decided, Rocket Raccoon begins to make a jail escape plan.


    "I want to get into the tower. I need some props. I need one of the safety bracelets that guards wear to control entry and exit."


    "Leave it to me." Camora said.


    "That buddy over there, I need his prosthetic leg." Rocket Raccoon stared at another guy with a prosthetic leg.


    "His prosthesis?" Peter Quill is a little uncertain, do you still need this thing to escape from prison?


    "I really don''t need him anywhere else." Rocket Raccoon said.


    "No problem." Peter Quill agreed.


    "At the end, behind that wall, there is a black passage with a yellow light flashing." Rocket Raccoon said again, "Did you see it?"


    "I saw it." Peter Quill was sitting at the dining table, putting the plate down, and turning his head, he saw a dark wall.


    "There is an X10 energy battery behind that, a purple box and a green line." Rocket Raccoon said, "To enter the guard room, I need that."


    "How can I get these things?" Camora asked.


    "Let those bald uncles see your **** look so that business is not difficult to do." Rocket Raccoon said.


    It makes sense that Camora''s figure is really good, and she deserves the word sexy.


    "Are you kidding me?" Camora said.


    "I really heard them praising you for your good figure." Rocket Raccoon said.


    "The wall is 20 feet high and it is the tightest guarded place in the prison." Peter Quill pointed out the difficulty of doing this. "It is absolutely impossible to climb there without being seen."


    "My plan is impeccable. You must get that energy battery." Rocket Raccoon said loudly, "Fix it! Don''t talk nonsense!"


    "Let''s get down to business." After roaring Peter Quill, the Rocket Raccoon continued, "The most critical part is that once the battery is removed, the emergency will be activated immediately. As long as we get the battery, we act immediately, so we must Wait for the last step to get the battery."


    When Rocket Raccoon and Peter Quill and Kamora were discussing here, they didn''t notice that Grout the Treeman had already walked under the wall and pulled out the battery with a hand.


    At this time, the Rocket Raccoon had just finished talking about the battery and had to take this sentence last.


    Dididi!


    The harsh alarm sounded immediately, and Rocket Raccoon and others looked back and saw Groot holding the battery in his hand.


    "Get the battery first, let''s take one step at a time!" As the saying goes, the plan can''t keep up with the changes, the Rocket Raccoon never expected this to happen.


    "I''ll fix the bracelet."


    "I got the prosthetic leg."


    Camora and Peter Quill immediately separated and left, preparing as planned.


    "Prisoner, immediately put down the equipment in your hands!" The big horn sounded, and armed drones came out, surrounding Groot in the center, "Go back to your cell, otherwise we will open fire!"


    "I, yes, Groot!" Groot shouted.


    "Fire!" The prison fired without hesitation. Although he didn''t understand what Groot was talking about, his attitude was not cooperative at first sight.


    Da Da Da Da!


    The drone began to fire violently at Groot.


    Groot is also quite vigorous, and he is not afraid of bullets at all.


    boom!


    With a fist in his hand, a drone was directly swept away.


    "You idiot, I don''t have a guy in my hand!" Rocket Raccoon leaped onto Groot''s shoulder with bullets in the sky and said, "How can I fight this group of people?"


    Da Da Da Da!


    The drone surrounded Trut and kept on fire. As soon as he stretched out his arm, a large bird''s nest-like tree branch suddenly grew in front of him, blocking the bullets.


    "This guy is under control. Listen to my order and fire!" Several prison guards ran over with their guns, but they had just raised their guns to aim, and Drax rushed over, like a tiger in a flock, three times and five times. Di Er put those prison guards down.


    "Naughty little monster!" Then, he picked up a gun and threw it to Rocket Raccoon.


    "Oh, yeah." The Rocket Raccoon was excited suddenly, holding the gun and shooting violently.


    Groot and Rocket Raccoon attracted most of the firepower there. UU Reading www.uuk¨¡nshu.com Kamora also took the opportunity to knock down a few prison guards and **** the bracelet.


    "Rocket!" Kamora threw the bracelet to Rocket Raccoon.


    "Go to the guard tower!" Rocket Raccoon said to Groot after catching the bracelet.


    Groot ran under the guard tower, stretched his arms, and the branches began to grow on the guard tower, and the Rocket Raccoon climbed up the branch.


    At this time Peter Quill also took the prosthesis over, clamped it under his neck, and began to climb up.


    But after only two steps, a drone aimed at him.


    Just when he didn''t know what to do, Drax jumped up and grabbed the drone. With such a big iron bump, he actually tore it in half with his hands.


    Then Drax also climbed up from the branch.


    This time, several people entered the guard tower smoothly, and after throwing out the only prison guard inside, it became the site of the Guardian of the Galaxy.

 Chapter 224： Captain America: Im really not the top hip of the United States!

    At this time, Camora realized that Drax had also followed in, and was shocked on the spot.


    "Stop looking at me with sinful eyes!" Drax said viciously.


    "Why is this guy here?" Camora asked.


    "We promised him to stay by your side until he kills your boss." Peter Quill said, "I have a good character and I will do what I say. What''s more, he will kill me if I don''t agree to him."


    Huh!


    Peter Quill threw the artificial leg in front of the Rocket Raccoon.


    At this time, the Rocket Raccoon slowly revealed a horrifying truth: "Oh, I was just playing with the prosthetic leg."


    "What?" Peter Quill thought he had heard it wrong.


    "I think that scene is super funny." Rocket Raccoon said very excitedly, "That buddy can only jump away now."


    "I bought it with him for 30,000 yuan!" Peter Quill was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood after hearing Rocket Raccoon''s words.


    "How do we leave here?" Drax asked.


    Da Da Da Da!


    Before the Rocket Raccoon could answer, a drone flew over and started shooting at the guard tower.


    "There should be a plan, right!" Peter Quill yelled, "You don''t think this is just a joke!"


    "I have a plan, yes!" Rocket Raccoon said.


    "Without delay, let''s leave this abhorrent prison." Drax said.


    "Yes, I agree with this living idiom dictionary on this point." Peter Quill said.


    "My name is not called Living Idiom Dictionary." Drax said.


    "It''s just a metaphor." Peter Quill looked at Drax with a crazy look.


    "Their people don''t know how to turn their minds." Rocket Raccoon explained while operating there, "I don''t understand what a metaphor is."


    "Nothing can get past my head," Drax said. "My reaction is thunderous, I don''t want to escape my palm."


    "With the most stupid brains in the universe, it''s better to die." Kamora sighed with emotion.


    I have to say that this complaint also made everyone in the answer space deeply agree, of course, except for Peter Quill, this guy has always felt that he is the smartest.


    A large number of prison guards also came, with gun barrels on their shoulders, and aimed at the guard tower.


    "Listen to my password! Launch #1!"


    boom!


    A shell hit the guard tower.


    "Little raccoon, we are waiting for your plan!" Kamora couldn''t help but urged.


    "Don''t worry!" Rocket Raccoon was still operating frantically.


    "Launch 2!"


    boom!


    Another cannonball fired on the guard tower, and even the glass was dry and cracked.


    "I think of this animal. When we were young, we used to grill it on the stove. It was tender and juicy," Drax said suddenly.


    This sentence can be said to make everyone in the answer space have a black line, and said in front of the raccoon that he had eaten a roast raccoon when he was young. This person¡¯s brain is not just that he can¡¯t turn a corner, but that there¡¯s something wrong. !


    Let¡¯s just forget this strange thing, that rocket raccoon is also not normal at all, such things as jailbreak, there is still the mood to make Xingjue go to get a prosthetic leg that doesn¡¯t need at all, because he thinks it¡¯s funny that the other party is walking around. , There is something wrong with this proper brain.


    Grout, the tree-person, rips off the energy battery without paying attention, not to mention that his brain is faulty, at least he is not sober.


    And Peter Quill, who was able to do the thing that beats the hegemony at such a critical moment, didn''t leave the brains alone.


    With such a count, the entire Guardians of the Galaxy also looked normal on Kamora.


    What she said just now was so right, she was really with the most stupid brains in the universe.


    "Launch 3!"


    Another shell hit the guard tower.


    This time, the guard tower was more severely damaged, and the glass seemed to be all shattered.


    "Everyone listens to my password, 3, 2..."


    Seeing that a new round of attacks was coming, the Rocket Raccoon twisted the two wires together, and suddenly all the barrels on the guards'' shoulders floated.


    Not only cannon barrels, those prison guards and other prisoners in the prison also floated into the air!


    "He turned off the artificial gravity. Except here, everything else is weightless." Kamora knew what was going on when he saw the situation.


    The Rocket Raccoon pulled the control lever again, and the top of the warning tower separated from the bottom and floated into the air. He clicked on a screen again, and drones flew over, carrying the warning tower. gone.


    "I told you, I have a plan." Rocket Raccoon said while operating.


    The guard tower rushed all the way and flew to the door without hindrance.


    But at this place, the guard tower shook suddenly and stopped.


    And the iron gate close at hand closed with a bang!


    "This plan is perfect." Peter Quill couldn''t help but complain.


    "That''s right, my ship is there! Milan!" The good news is that Peter Quill saw his own spacecraft nearby after coming out of the guard tower. "The orange and blue one is right in that corner. "


    The first thing several people did when they came out of the guard tower was to take back their personal belongings that were taken away by the prison guards.


    Others found their own things early, but Peter Quill found that he was missing a very important item: the tape recorder.


    "Hold the sphere, let''s go." Kamora greeted.


    "Wait a minute, wait a minute," Peter Quill said.


    "What''s the matter?" Camora asked.


    "The **** didn''t put it back for me." Peter Quill handed a bag to Camora. "Take it to the spaceship and I''ll be back."


    "What are you going to do?" Camora asked. She really couldn''t understand what was so important that she had to get it at this time.


    "Drive the Milano and stop nearby, and go quickly." Peter Quill was very determined, turned and ran into prison.


    Peter Quill put on his clothes, took his gun, and easily knocked down several prison guards.


    At this time, the other members of the Guardians of the Galaxy had already entered the Milano and drove the spacecraft into space.


    "How is he going to rendezvous with us?" Rocket Raccoon asked in the spacecraft.


    "We haven''t gotten acquainted with him enough to tell me everything!" Kamora said.


    "What are you doing for love, I won''t wait here for that stupid lack." Rocket Raccoon wanted not to wait for Xingjue to go, but before flying, he remembered one thing and turned to ask Kamora," The ball is with you, right?"


    "Yes." Camora opened the bag that Peter Quill gave him, but there was no ball in it!


    There is no way, then you have to wait any longer.


    "If we don''t leave anymore, we will be blown to pieces!" Rocket Raccoon couldn''t help but said when we waited.


    "No! We can''t leave without getting the sphere!" Kamora refused without hesitation.


    At this moment, a figure flew into space and flew towards the spaceship.


    It was Peter Quill.


    "Your courage is commendable, you are an ally who can live and die against Ronan." As soon as Peter Quill entered the spacecraft, Drax couldn''t help asking, "What did you look for?"


    Peter Quill casually put a tape recorder in the hands of Cedrax.


    "You are so stupid," Drax said.


    The space dimmed, and the video ended here.


    "Quail, is there any magic in that tape recorder?" Stephen Strange couldn''t help asking, "At that critical moment of escape, you can go back and get it even if you risk it?"


    "That''s what my mother left for me." Peter Quill said.


    There is no need to explain more, just this sentence, everyone will understand what is going on.


    "The original intention of the Guardians of the Galaxy was not to protect the galaxy at all. It just wanted to sell Infinite Gems to make money." Steve Rogers said, "This is something I didn''t expect."


    "When Quill went to get the tape recorder, he knew that the raccoon might not wait for them, so he secretly left the infinite gems, and the raccoon did not''betray'' his trust, and really planned not to wait for him." Tony Stark Said, "In the beginning, there was no trust between them, and they were temporarily working together to escape from prison based on their interests."


    "At that time, none of them had the idea of ??teaming up." Clint Barton said, "After selling the ball and dividing the money, I went to each other. I bet that they planned it."


    "But none of them expected, they formed a team." Natasha Romanov said.


    [The third question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [Excuse me, when Steve Rogers was called "American Hips", who praised this title? ¡¿


    [A Captain America Steve Rogers]


    [B Iron Man Tony Stark]


    [C Black Widow Natasha Romanov]


    [D Ant-Man Scott Long]


    [The answer to this question is correct, and the avatar "Freedom of Stone" will be rewarded. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "Wow, the American hips?" As soon as this question came out, everyone''s eyes fell on Steve Rogers, and Tony Stark couldn''t help but said, "If it weren''t for the question, I still haven''t Note that the captain¡¯s **** is indeed very''prepared''."


    "On the ¡®buttock¡¯, everyone present, it is estimated that Natasha can compare with the captain." Stephen Strange said.


    "I used to be quite confident about my figure." Natasha Romanov couldn''t help but said, "but in front of the captain, I don''t think I can afford the word "Alice"."


    "Guys, comeon." Steve Rogers was very helpless.


    "Is it boring? Why do I feel that the whole person is energetic after reading this topic?" Scott Lang said to Steve Rogers enthusiastically, "Captain, do you want to teach us some secrets? We want to be like you too. , Uh, attractive."


    "Don''t let me know who calls me that, or I will let him know what centenarian anger is." Steve Rogers raised his fist.


    "It''s definitely not me." Scott Lang said hurriedly.


    "There is also this admiring person, and you must repair it." Steve Rogers said, "In a sense, this person is more hateful than the person who proposed this title."


    "How do you want to fix it, Steve?" Bucky Barnes asked.


    "Do you have any suggestions? Bucky?" Steve Rogers asked back.


    "Or just strip him naked, throw him on the street and let him dance?" Bucky Barnes thought for a while and said.


    "This is a good way, Bucky!" When Steve Rogers heard it, the beater couldn''t help but patted Bucky Barnes on the shoulder, "I''ll pick it up personally when the time comes, and you will take a photo at the back and post it online. ! Especially the admired one, take more shots and take a clearer shot!"


    "Steve, I didn''t expect that the glorious Captain America would have such a dark belly." Natasha Romanov couldn''t help but say when he saw the other party''s decision to strike so pleasantly.


    "It''s not that I have a black belly, it''s really disgusting." Steve Rogers said.


    "I don''t know who it is in the second half of this question, but in the first half, I think I know who it is, no, I think everyone knows." Clint Barton said.


    "Undoubtedly, it''s Tony." Phil Coleson said, "It''s Tony who has such a''powerful'' mouth."


    "Hey hey hey! Don''t you all have a''must be so'' expression, okay?" Tony Stark hurriedly said, "It''s not me, it''s definitely not me. I don''t have the habit of staring at an old man''s ass! "


    "Tony, it''s better not you." Steve Rogers said.


    "It''s definitely not me." Tony Stark said.


    "If the person you are talking about is not you, then you must be the one who appreciates it." Steve Rogers said, "Since I have heard this, I don''t believe that your mouth can hold back not to say something."


    Tony Stark: "..."


    Co-authoring, is it true that I was wrong in everything I said?


    "Tony, if it''s not you, who do you think of you?" Although James Rhodes also thinks it must be Tony Stark, but who calls it a good friend, speak righteously.


    "First of all, it''s definitely not the captain." Tony Stark said, "This is the best one out of the four options."


    "So what''s the second best thing to exclude?" James Rhodes asked.


    "Natasha," Tony Stark said. "A few rough men talk about men''s ass. Girls shouldn''t interrupt."


    "Excluded two, and you said it wasn''t yourself..."


    "So, the answer is ready!" Tony Stark pointed at Scott Lang, "That person is Scott."


    "Tony, don''t spit people." Scott Lang quickly denied. "It can''t be mine. I have always been suspicious of the captain''s respect. You don''t know that when I mention him, you can''t help but salute."


    "You just mentioned that you didn''t salute." Peter Quill took the stage down, "You lied."


    "It should be Scott." Steve Rogers said suddenly.


    "No, Captain, you actually suspect me?" Scott Lang looked very injured.


    "It must have been proposed by Tony." Steve Rogers said, "Since he has mentioned it, others are admired. I can''t admire it myself, nor can Natasha. Sco. Especially, I am not targeting you, but you are the most suspicious."


    "Captain, listen to me!"


    "No, I don''t listen." Steve Rogers made a choice, "I choose D!"


    ¡¾wrong answer! Deduct one year of life! ¡¿


    "What kind of captain, I said it wasn''t me!" Scott Long said, "I said it a long time ago, it has nothing to do with me."


    "Since it''s not you, then Tony?" Steve Rogers looked at Tony Stark, "I admire myself, you are really boring."


    "Isn''t it, Captain, you are unfounded, just look for me?" Tony Stark looked aggrieved.


    "Okay Tony, you are right, I shouldn''t be preconceived and think it''s you." Steve Rogers said.


    "Captain, your will is too unsteady, so I convinced you?" Tony Stark couldn''t help laughing, "Actually, I think it''s me."


    "..." Steve Rogers said silently, "Since you think it''s yourself, what about you and me?"


    "I just want to see if you are persuaded," Tony Stark said.


    "Tony, you are really annoying." Natasha Romanoff said to Steve Rogers, "Captain, you must not spare him, saying that you have to take pictures on the street and you must do it. "


    "I will definitely do this, no matter who the final answer is, I will do it!" Steve Rogers said, "I swear."


    Soon, the answer space began to play video.


    The first to appear in the picture is Tony Stark, wearing a battle armor, flying into the building quietly, hiding on the side, and snooping quietly.


    And the object he spied on was not someone else, but himself!


    To be precise, it was him in the past and others like Captain America.


    "If you don''t mind, I would like to have a drink now." Rocky, who has been reduced to a prisoner, has no consciousness of being a loser and asks for a drink there.


    "Okay, pull him up." Tony Stark used to wear his armor and walked around. "Let''s stand and pose stupidly later. By the way, you can clean up."


    "Mr. Rogers, I almost forgot that your suit was too bad for your ass." Tony Stark, who was hiding in the dark, looked at Steve Rogers and whispered.


    "No one wants you to watch, Tony." Steve Rogers'' voice came from the headset.


    "It''s ridiculous." Tony Stark was addicted to it, his eyes still staring.


    "I think you are very handsome, Captain." said Scott Long, standing on Tony Stark''s shoulders. "In my opinion, that''s the American butt."


    "Who is the scepter?" Natasha Romanov asked, holding the scepter.


    "The commando is coming to take it away." Steve Rogers said in the past.


    Ding!


    At this time the elevator door opened, crossbones waited for Hydra to come in, and Natasha Romanov handed the scepter to them.


    "Who are these people?" Scott Lang asked.


    "They are S.H.I.E.L.D., but they are actually Hydra, but we didn''t know it at the time." Tony Stark said.


    "Really? You don''t know?" Scott Long said it was not a beaver. "They look like bad guys."


    "Although you are small, you talk a lot," Tony Stark said.


    At this time, the people in there got up and left, Hydra and his party walked with the scepter, while Thor and others walked with Loki.


    As for Tony Stark in the past, he packed the Cosmos Cube in a suitcase.


    "Okay, it''s time for you, boy." Tony Stark who saw this scene said, "where are our gems."


    "Okay, play me." Scott Long said.


    Tony Stark flicked his fingers and bounced Scott Long onto Tony Stark, and then he patted his chest. The armor was flowing and flew away with a swish.


    "Okay, Captain, the scepter is in the elevator, just over the 80th floor." Tony Stark scanned the whereabouts of the Hydra group holding the scepter in mid-air.


    "I see." Tony Stark stood in front of the elevator and pressed the button, "Go to the lobby."


    "Okay, we are gathering there," Tony Stark said.


    "The captain is saying''Long live the Hydra'' at this time!" Seeing this, Clint Barton said.


    "I couldn''t understand it when I watched the captain say''Long live the Hydra'', but if this is the case now, it would be easier to understand." Thor said, "The situation in the video must have been inferred by us before. Go to the past to find gems. The captain will go back in the future, so it is natural to know that those people are Hydra."


    "When Thanos snapped his fingers, Stephen was turned to ashes, but when Tony snapped his fingers, Stephen was there." Nick Fury said in a deep voice, "That means going back to the past to collect gems will become Bringing it back for the people of Ashes, this plan is a success."


    "The captain successfully deceived the scepter from Hydra. This video has already been played. There is no doubt." Natasha Romanoff said, "Scott has already sneaked into the past Tony, I really want to See how he got the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube."


    The video soon revealed how the "Now You See Me Group" was staged. I saw Tony Stark disguised as an ordinary agent of S.H.I.E.L.D.: "Thumelina, did you receive it? I saw the target and can start."


    "Fry it Scott Long jumped from Tony Stark''s hair to his beard, then slipped into his T-shirt, and finally into the Ark reactor.


    Da da da!


    The sound of dense footsteps sounded, and a group of people suddenly appeared in front of them, blocking the footsteps of Tony Stark in the past. The head of the group was Alexander Pierce, the head of the Hydra.


    "May I ask where you are going?" Alexander Pierce asked.


    "Have some lunch, and then go back to Asgard." Thor asked, "Excuse me, are you?"


    "Alexander Pierce, he is the boss of the boss behind Nick Fury." Tony Stark explained to Thor in the past.


    "My friend calls me Mr. Minister." Alexander Pierce said, "I have to ask you to give me that criminal."


    "Rocky will explain to Odin." Thor said.


    "No, he has to explain it to us first. We have tried it, and then hand it to Odin." Alexander Pierce said again, "We have to take the box."

 Chapter 225： Going crazy! There is also 1 TVA!

    "Go ahead, little elf rat." Seeing that Tony Stark was about to clashed with Alexander Pierce and the others, Tony Stark, who was disguised as an agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., quickly notified Scott Lang to act. It''s a bit complicated, hurry up!"


    "Are you sure you won''t die?" Scott Lang asked, standing in a pile of components.


    "We just want to make me have a slight arrhythmia." Tony Stark whispered.


    "Sounds very violent." Scott Long picked up a tube and pulled it hard.


    "I know you have a lot of power, I just want to talk about jurisdiction..." In the past Tony Stark was arguing with Alexander Pierce, and suddenly fell to the ground with a look of pain.


    Iron Man is such a heavyweight figure. When he fell to the ground like this, everyone on the scene focused on him.


    Scott Long also slipped out of the past Tony Stark, a bounce kick on the box that Tony Stark had fallen on the ground, and directly kicked the box to Tony Stark''s side.


    There were obviously many people at the scene, but such a big box was moving on the ground, and it was outrageous to see Rocky in handcuffs.


    And Tony Stark''s disguise, don''t people recognize his face if you put on a dress?


    Those celebrities can be recognized even if they wear masks. Iron Man is not known much more than the celebrities, and no one notices even the face is not covered.


    It''s also outrageous.


    "Good job, see you in the box, I''ll find something to eat." Tony Stark took the box containing the Cosmos Cube and strode away.


    Seeing that the theft was about to succeed, but he had just approached the door, and the door was opened roughly when he banged, and Tony Stark was directly pushed back and flew back, and the box flew out without his hands.


    "Don''t take the stairs!" Baby Hulk yelled after rushing out.


    Although Hulk is a superhero, he is still very frightening when he is angry. There was a commotion at the scene and everyone left one after another.


    But this is not important at all.


    The important thing is that the box was opened directly after it hit the ground, and the Cosmos Cube fell out and just slid under Loki''s feet.


    Loki looked around and no one noticed, he bent down and picked up the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube, opened the space door directly, and disappeared in place.


    "Where''s the box? Where''s Loki?" After Thor rescued Tony Stark from the past with a hammer discharge, he suddenly found that Loki was gone in the same place.


    "That didn''t fit the plan at all, did it?" Scott Long said.


    "We messed up," Tony Stark said, lying on the ground.


    He messed up here, but Steve Rogers succeeded. He walked quickly with the psychic scepter, and asked as he walked, "Tony, what''s the matter?"


    "Tell me you found the Rubik''s Cube." Tony Stark can only hope with Steve Rogers.


    "What a joke!" Steve Rogers hadn''t answered Tony Stark, he was taken aback, because he saw someone.


    A person he knows well.


    That person is himself.


    The past him!


    "I saw Rocky, 14th floor." In the past, Steve Rogers immediately notified others that he saw him in the future and thought it was Rocky who changed.


    "I''m not Rocky." Steve Rogers put the scepter on the ground, "I don''t want to hurt you either."


    In the past, Steve Rogers didn¡¯t speak, and directly slammed his shield. Steve Rogers used the shield to block, and with a bang, the two shields collided, and two Steve Rogers fisted and kicked. The battle started.


    "I can fight like this for a day." After fighting for a few rounds, Steve Rogers kicked Steve Rogers to the ground.


    "Okay, I know." Steve Rogers knew these words too well, because he also said so often.


    Whoosh!


    He shot the shield.


    Whoosh!


    Steve Rogers also shot a shield in the past.


    Huh!


    After the two shields collided in the air, they fell to the floor below together.


    Soon, the psychic scepter was also beaten down.


    Then, both Steve Rogers fell.


    It was Steve Rogers who also had to fight. If you were replaced by someone else, it would have been early gameover if you fell so high.


    Steve Rogers never let go of Peggy Carter''s heart. The pocket watch that contained Peggy Carter was always carried with him. Now that it fell like this, the pocket watch was thrown out.


    "Where did you get this?" In the past Steve Rogers saw this pocket watch and asked Steve Rogers.


    Steve Rogers did not answer, and suddenly bent over to grab the scepter on the ground, but in the past Steve Rogers reacted very quickly and strangled Steve Rogers¡¯ neck directly from behind, and the two rolled over. On the ground.


    "Bucky... is still alive." Steve Rogers said quickly.


    "What?" In the past, Steve Rogers was taken aback, then released his arm.


    boom!


    Steve Rogers took advantage of his distraction in the past and punched the opponent in the face.


    Even if he doesn''t speak martial ethics so much to himself, this Steve Rogers is also a ruthless person.


    In the past, Steve Rogers was about to fight back, but Steve Rogers had already grabbed the Scepter of Mind first, and then Steve Rogers slapped his heart with a puff, and people fell on the ground.


    The **** is so high.


    Steve Rogers stood up with the scepter, looked down at the past self, couldn''t help but admired, "It''s really an American hip."


    The space dimmed, and the video ended here.


    "Captain, remember what you said before?" Tony Stark said immediately, "No matter who that person is, what must I do?"


    "Captain, you are Captain America. There is no flaw in quality. I think it''s not your style to break your promise and get fat." Stephen Strange is also afraid that the world will not be chaotic. "What you just said, you must do it. "


    "What did I just say?" Steve Rogers looked confused, "I didn''t say anything."


    Well, Captain America is not noble anymore, and he has turned into a guy who opened his eyes and said nonsense.


    "Doubt this and doubt that, in the end, the clown is yourself!" Tony Stark said again, "Captain, I will ask you, are you blushing?"


    "But the captain''s **** is really up," Clint Button said, "I envy others."


    [The fourth question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [The following characters, who has seen the most infinite gems? ¡¿


    [A Thor]


    [B, Loki, God of Cunning]


    [Captain C Marvel, Carol Danvers]


    [D Iron Man Tony Stark]


    [The answer to this question is correct, the reward is "Eternal Mana", and no one can deprive the use of mana by any means. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "Mana lasts forever? What kind of reward is this!" Loki pouted as soon as he saw the reward, "Can this thing really be used?"


    "Obviously, this is a reward for the imprisoned mana," Thor said, "but I haven''t heard of anyone who has such a method."


    "So this reward is simply tasteless." Rocky didn''t like it very much.


    "Tasteless?" Stephen Strange said, "Of course it¡¯s tasteless when you don¡¯t need it, but if one day you really meet someone who can confine your mana, this reward can save your life. Mana is imprisoned, you It can only be reduced to meat on someone else''s cutting board."


    "It''s not tasteless, and you can only answer the question." Nick Fury said, "Only you are a mage in the options, and the others have no mana. How can you talk about mana being imprisoned?"


    "That''s why I was depressed. It was finally my turn to answer the question once, and I didn''t give a good reward." Rocky felt that he had been treated unfairly, "Don''t be too good, like the ninjutsu rewarded to Thor. Just give me a few."


    "Don''t stand and talk because your back hurts. It''s nice to have a reward," Nick Fury said. "Answer the question."


    "This question is very strange." Tony Stark said, "There are six Infinite Gems. I snapped my fingers while wearing gloves. I saw all six. But Thor and Carol have seen them, too. , They are all involved in snatching gloves full of gems. That is, Loki, he was killed by Thanos on the spaceship. He has never seen a glove full of gems."


    "Yes, except for Loki, the other three have seen six gems." Thor said.


    "No, it shouldn''t be so." Bruce Banner said, "We must know that in the future we will travel through time and space, so that there are more than six gems. We have seen the current normal timeline. In addition to gems, I have seen gems in the past."


    "Yes, in the future, we will go back to the past to collect gems, just like the video just now." Stephen Strange said.


    "Then this is not easy to infer." Tony Stark said, "Who knows how many gems each of us have seen in the past? The video just now shows that I have seen the Universe Rubik''s Cube in the past at least, and the captain, I saw the scepter."


    "Wait for the Tin Man, did you just see the Universe Rubik''s Cube?" Loki interjected, "When you were hiding in the dark at the beginning of the video, you saw not only the Rubik''s Cube but also the Scepter. Only later You and the soldier are divided, you get the Rubik''s Cube, and he gets the scepter."


    "Looking at it from a distance like this can be considered a''seen''?" Natasha Romanov asked.


    "I really don''t know." Clint Barton said, "But the problem now is not this, but the task of''Go back to the past to find gems''. There are six gems in total, and they survived after Thanos snapped his fingers. There are also a lot of things. Now you know about Captain, Scott, Tony, Thor, Bruce, James, Natasha, Nebula, oh, yes, and the raccoon. There is no way to find gems. Captain and Tony will do it, and others will definitely be dispatched. How do we know who is going to collect which gem?"


    "This is really not certain," Phil Colson said. "If you don''t know the number of gems you''ve seen in the past, then this question can''t be calculated."


    "So, this question is definitely not calculated like that." Rocky shook his head.


    "Then how do you calculate it?" Phil Colson asked.


    "I don''t know." Rocky shrugged.


    "You answer this question, so you should think about it." Phil Colson said.


    "I don''t look down on this reward anyway. What is there to entangle?" Rocky said, "Of the four options, the remaining three are resurrected after being collected gems. It''s not me, just me and the other three. Different. So, I choose this different. I choose myself. I choose B!"


    ¡¾correct answer! Reward distribution! ¡¿


    A green light flashed on Loki, then disappeared.


    "Sure enough, it is Loki, even the glowing color is the same as others." Tony Stark said, "This reminds me of a sentence, "Love is a light, so green that you panic"."


    "Tin Man, although I don''t know what you mean by that, I don''t think you are saying any good things." Rocky said.


    "The answer is Rocky?" Stephen Strange was very impressed. "It won''t be Rocky anyway! On the normal timeline, we all deal with Thanos. There are infinite gems on the earth, Thanos. There are also infinite gems on the gloves, so we must have more gems than Loki has seen. You must know that Loki was killed by Thanos when he saw him for the first time. He had seen him. How can infinite gems be the most?"


    "Moreover, when everyone went back to the past to collect gems and bring everyone back, there was no Rocky either." Bruce Banner also didn''t understand, "Why did he see the most infinite gems instead?"


    "Wait to watch the video, I can''t figure it out." Tony Stark was also clueless.


    Soon, the video began.


    At the beginning, the picture was a golden desert, coupled with the blue sky and large clouds, it was a beautiful landscape painting.


    Suddenly, over the desert, a space door suddenly opened, and a silhouette of a meteor shot down and fell on the yellow sand.


    There is no doubt that this person is the third princess of Asgard, Loki.


    Just as Loki sat up, several local residents gathered around and looked at him curiously.


    "I am Loki of Asgard, and I have a glorious mission." Loki quickly stood up and looked at those people and said.


    "Who are you? What are you doing in my house?" the aboriginal asked.


    "I..." Loki just opened his mouth when he saw a square space door suddenly opened on the side, and then a few guys in uniforms with weapons came out.


    "It seems to be a standard timing violation, and the progress and **** of the time branch are stable." The last black woman who walked out of the space gate looked at it with an instrument, "The time variant has been confirmed."


    "What are you talking about?" Rocky listened with a dazed expression.


    "On behalf of the Time Mutation Administration, I arrested you for infringing on the sacred timeline." The black woman said, "Raise your hands!"


    As she said this, the others raised their weapons and aimed at Loki.


    "You have to follow us," said the black woman.


    "Excuse me, who are''we''?" Rocky asked.


    "Last chance, time is different." The black woman held a stick that didn''t know what it was around her waist.


    "Today is really a long day, I think I''m fed up with heavily armed idiots pointing at me." Rocky laughed haha, "So, sorry, this is actually your last chance."


    "Get out of here!" Rocky walked forward as he said, but the black woman put a stick on Rocky''s face.


    At this moment, Loki was kicked into the air, and his mouth seemed to be made of water, swaying under the stick.


    Strangely, Loki''s body seemed to have been pressed by the pause button, and then stopped in the air, dumping at an extremely slow speed.


    "You are moving at one-sixteenth the speed, but you are feeling the pain in real time." The black woman put a **** Loki''s neck.


    Puff!


    It wasn''t until this time that Loki fell on the yellow sand.


    Someone immediately stepped forward, escorting Loki away from left to right.


    "Reset the timeline." The black woman gave an order, then squatted down and picked up the cosmic cube that had fallen on the ground.


    On the other side of the space door is a hall. The black woman handed the Cosmos Rubik¡¯s Cube to an Asian, "register this physical evidence."


    "Can you at least tell me what this is?" The Asian took the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube and didn''t know what it was.


    "It''s a universe cube, be careful," Loki said.


    "Sounds silly." This is the Asian''s evaluation of the Universe Rubik''s Cube.


    "Time Variation Administration? Where is this place?" As soon as TVA came out, everyone was stunned, and Tony Stark couldn''t help saying, "Is there still such an institution?"


    "It seems to be an organization that maintains the timeline. They will arrest them if they violate the timeline," said Bruce Banner.


    "Then we travel through time and space and go back in time. Doesn''t this also violate the timeline?" Tony Stark said, "When will this time mutation bureau come to arrest us?"


    "With regard to our future, this time mutation bureau has never appeared before." Steve Rogers said, "and, didn''t we succeed? We brought back those who were turned into ashes by Thanos. "


    "I''ve gained a lot of knowledge, and there are such institutions." Pietro Maximov said, "The first time I heard that the timeline still needs to be managed."


    "So what is the Time Variation Authority? What are they doing?" Wanda Maximov also said.


    As if hearing the words of the Maksimov brothers and sisters, the answer space began to explain what the Time Variation Authority is.


    "Welcome to the Time Variation Administration, I am Miss Min, and my task is to wait for you so that you can understand the situation before you accept the crime trial."


    "So, let''s not waste even a minute, sit down, sharpen the pen, and take a good look at this."


    "A long time ago, there was a wide-ranging multiverse war, and countless independent timelines competed for superiority with each other, which almost led to the complete destruction of everything."


    "But then, the omnipotent guardian of time appeared, bringing peace by rearranging the multiverse into a single timeline."


    "That is the sacred timeline."


    "Now the time guardian preserves the normal flow of time for the protection of all things in the world."


    "But sometimes people like you deviate from the path created by the Guardian."


    "We call these people time aliens."


    "Perhaps you initiated an uprising, or maybe you were just late for work, no matter what happened, deviating from the road created related events."


    "If it is not managed, it will produce crazy branches, leading to multiverse wars again."


    "But don''t worry."


    "In order to ensure that this is not the case, the Time Guardian created the Time Variation Authority and its amazing employees."


    "TVA has stepped in to fix your mistakes and restore time to the way it should have been."


    "And you can no longer stand on the timeline because of your actions."


    "So you must be tried for your crimes."


    This explanation, coupled with a cartoon animation, is still relatively "easy to understand". Everyone at the scene understood what a TVA is.


    Precisely because of this, everyone was plunged into crazy shock.


    "What do you mean?" Phil Colson said for a long time. "According to the meaning of this passage, each of our lives is set? There are fixed scripts?"


    "Is this''fate''!" Thor clenched his fist, "Is this a fate that cannot be violated!"


    "It turns out that this is the man behind the scenes who manipulates everything behind the scenes." Stephen Strange murmured, "Gu Yi''s original path was to be attacked and killed by a guy far inferior to her at that time, so she had to do that. Death, if she doesn¡¯t do it, she violates the sacred timeline and will be arrested and judged."


    "I don''t understand. The people who just arrested me seem to be just ordinary people." Rocky said, "Odin, Gu Yi, what a strong person is that, why would they be at the mercy of TVA? TVA in the end Why!"


    "I thought that after going through so much, there would be no more surprises for me." Bruce Banner said, "but this TVA is still beyond my imagination. If we do everything in advance, If it is set, our joy, anger, sorrow, and our struggle and struggle are all prescribed. Then what is the meaning of such a life?"


    "Bruce, don''t be so pessimistic." Steve Rogers said, "I don''t care about TVA. I only know that each of us has our own beliefs, things we want to protect, and justice we must uphold. Personally, UU reading is truly incomparable, and our struggle and our struggle are also truly incomparable, and it has nothing to do with TVA."


    At this time, on the screen, Loki was taken to a court.


    "Lawfison, Time Alien L1130, Rocky Laufison, accused of timing violations 7-20-80." TVA''s highest female judge, Lavorna Rensselaer, sitting high on it, asked condescendingly," Are you denying sin?"


    "Madam, God won''t beg, this pantomime is quite interesting." Rocky said with a smile, "but I want to go home now."


    "Are you guilty, sir?" Lavona Rensselaer asked.


    "I''m the **** of mischief, yes. Do I find all this extremely boring? Yes." Rocky smiled again, "Did it violate the sacred timeline? Absolutely not, you caught the wrong person."


    "Oh, isn''t it?" Lavona Rensselaer asked, "Then who should we catch?"


    "I suspect it is the Avengers." Rocky said, "The reason why I can get the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube is because they shuttled time. It must be the last fight to prevent me from ascending to the sky as the King of Gods."

 Chapter 226： 1 drawer gem! The Avengers are all stupid!

    "That''s a very serious accusation." Lavorna Rensselaer said.


    "Trust me, the two Tony Stark''s colognes are so obvious." Rocky said calmly, "When do you look for criminals, then you should go to them. Maybe you can assign me a task force. , Give me some more resources, I can go back and kill them for you."


    "We are not talking about the Avengers." Lavona Rensselaer said, "What they are going to do should happen, and your escape is not."


    "That''s it..." Rocky laughed when he heard it, "''It shouldn''t happen'', who said?"


    "The guardian of time." Lavorna Rensselaer said.


    "Guardian of the world, that''s it." Loki said again, "Perhaps I should talk to the Guardian of Time, talk of God to God."


    "Sorry, they are busy." Lavona Rensselaer said.


    "Really? What are they up to?" Rocky asked.


    "Determine the normal flow of time." Lavona Rensselaer said.


    "Well, okay, what do you do then?" Rocky asked again.


    "According to their decision, determine the normal flow of time." Lavorna Rensselaer said, "Are you denying guilt?"


    "I''m indeed guilty..." Loki stretched out his hands and scratched in the air, "because of doing this."


    "What''s the matter?" Lavorna Rensselaer didn''t understand Loki''s movements.


    "Wait, don''t talk." Loki grabbed it again, but it didn''t work. He slapped the table with anger, "Damn it! Why not!"


    "Magic? That can''t be used in the Time Mutation Administration, Mr. Lawfison." Lavorna Rensselaer said, "This court convicts you, and I sentence you to be reset!"


    Huh!


    Lavona Rensselaer knocked off the table with a gavel.


    "Reset? What does that mean? Is that bad? What does that mean?" Rocky said angrily. "You ridiculous bureaucrats, don''t want to decide how my story ends!"


    "It''s not your story, it''s never been, Mr. Lawfison." Lavorna Rensselaer said while flipping through the new case.


    "You can''t imagine what I can do!" Rocky said angrily.


    Everything in the camera, Loki''s body flashed and appeared in a room, and then he saw an Asian man pushing a trolley. When he was just brought here, the Universe Rubik''s Cube was handed over to this man for registration.


    Rocky hurriedly followed the Asian into the office.


    "Hey." Rocky ran to the Asian side.


    "Hey, I know you, you are the criminal with the blue box." Asians still remember Rocky.


    "What''s your name?" Rocky asked.


    "Kathy," the Asian said.


    "Give me the Cosmic Cube, or I will blow you apart like a fish, Casey!" Rocky threatened.


    "What is a fish?" Casey asked.


    "Why don''t you know what a fish is?" Rocky was dumbfounded.


    "I''ve been sitting behind the table all my life." Casey said.


    "So what?" Rocky asked.


    "I want to know what the threat I am facing, and then do it." Casey said.


    "Death, Casey, a violent and painful death." Rocky said viciously.


    "Okay, I''ll do it." Casey opened the drawer, opened a board, and took out the Cosmos Cube. "Is it this?"


    Loki finally breathed a sigh of relief after taking the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube, but when he accidentally glanced into the drawer, his whole body was not good.


    The drawer is colorful, and there is a drawer of infinite gems!


    "What?" Loki couldn''t believe his eyes, "Infinite Gems? What about you, how did you get them?"


    "We have many, yes, some people use these stones as paperweights." Casey said.


    At that moment, Loki''s whole body collapsed. He stared at the infinite gems blankly, then stood up and looked at the office.


    "Is this the most powerful force in the universe?" Rocky couldn''t help asking.


    The space dimmed, and the video ended here.


    "What did I see! A drawer of infinite gems!"


    "Really? Infinite gems were thrown there by them like rubbish!"


    "There are still many people who use infinite gems as paperweights? Is this the infinite gems that Thanos and we are desperately collecting?"


    Seeing TVA''s infinite gems thrown randomly in the drawer like rubbish, the impact of this scene on the answer space is really too great.


    It was this infinite gem, Thanos killed half of his lives with them!


    It is also an infinite gem, and they use it to resurrect the dead!


    This is the infinite gem with the most powerful force in the universe, but it is thrown in the drawer of a small employee at will!


    "I finally know why Gu Yi and Odin dared not resist anymore. They even treat infinite gems as rubbish, and I don''t dare to resist even if you leave me alone." Tony Stark still didn''t come out of the shock.


    "Fortunately, they want to protect the universe. If this Time Mutation Administration wanted to destroy the universe, then the universe would have been destroyed a few times back and forth." Steve Rogers murmured.


    "What Thanos, what Hella, and TVA are younger brothers." Stephen Strange said, "If TVA wants to try them, it''s like a trial of Loki, take it away at any time."


    "So what is the meaning of our existence?" Bruce Banner felt so desperate for the first time. "In order to save those who died, we risked our lives to travel through time and space. As a result, this was originally set by others. Script, should it be so?"


    "I don''t believe it." Clint Barton shook his head. "I protect the people because I want to protect the people, not because I was set to protect the people!"


    "Bruce, TVA didn''t tell us to set up the script." Nick Fury said in a deep voice, "They are just protecting the timeline."


    "Really? Why did they rule that what should happen and what shouldn''t happen?" Bruce Banner said.


    "They are the Time Variation Authority. Time may be unknown to us, but to them, time is a book. They can read it at will, regardless of the past or the future." Stephen Strange said, " The future is unknown to us because it hasn¡¯t happened yet. But for them, they already know. And their duty is to make sure that things will develop according to the book they read. When something different happens, they will take action."


    "I think we should leave this TVA alone for now." Steve Rogers said, "Don''t we know about the TVA and don''t care about Thanos? We just watched Thanos snap his fingers to destroy the universe?"


    "The captain is right. The existence of TVA is not something we can touch now." Tony Stark said, "Let¡¯s focus on Thanos first."


    [The fifth question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [Where is the red house? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Ground¡¿


    ¡¾B Underground¡¿


    ¡¾C Heaven¡¿


    ¡¾D Submarine¡¿


    [The answer to this question is correct, the reward is ten years of life. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "It''s no wonder that the Red House was not found after exhausting every means. It turns out that the Red House may not be on the ground at all." Natasha Romanov immediately understood the subject.


    "If it''s not on the ground, where is it?" Clint Button asked.


    "It shouldn''t be underground either." Natasha Romanov said, "Although I don''t know the exact location of the Red House, when I was training there, it was sunny and very bright. So it could not be. underground."


    "So for the same reason, it can''t be the bottom of the sea," Clint Barton said. "There is no sunlight on the bottom of the sea."


    "Then it sounds like only the sky is left." Nick Fury said.


    "Yes, it can only be in the sky. Only this option can explain the bright sunshine." Natasha Romanov said. "So, you should choose C!"


    ¡¾correct answer! Reward distribution! ¡¿


    Suddenly, the 10-year life span is accounted for.


    Natasha Romanov also added a wave of lifespan.


    "It''s actually built in the sky, this Red House technology is okay." Tony Stark said.


    "It''s really concealed enough, no wonder it has no clue." Clint Barton said.


    Soon, the video began to play, and the first thing that appeared in the screen was a few planes flying in the dark.


    The Red Guardian Alexei Shostakov woke up faintly. He turned his head and saw Yelena Belova and Natasha Romanov lying on the ground, not knowing whether they were alive or dead.


    "Request to land." He heard Melina Voss''s voice, and he called out, "Melena?"


    "We''re going to land in a minute." Melina Vosyikov said.


    "Then why are we still rising?" Alexei Shostakov asked.


    He looked up and saw that there was a huge steel castle above his head.


    "Now you know how Dreykov has avoided people''s sight over the years." Melina Vosyikov said.


    An arm stretched out to give Alexei Shostakov a dose of unknown medicine. Alexei Shostakov sank his head and passed out again.


    Soon, the plane landed in the red house at night, and Melina Vosyikov walked through the widows¡¯ training ground, took the elevator, and came to a very spacious office.


    "My God, look at you." Dreykov stood up softly on the sofa, "So, how about family reunion?"


    "Oh, terrible." Melina Vosyikov said, "They are too clingy, too emotional, too eager."


    "Just like before?" Dreykov asked.


    "Hmm." Melina Voss replied with Cove.


    "Elena Belova, how is she?" Dreykov asked. "She is the only person affected, right?"


    "As far as I know, yes." Melina Vosyikov said.


    "These gas antidotes really give me a headache." Dreykov said, "This is a problem, you need to deal with it."


    "I have nine pigs. They need to be taken care of when I am away," Melina Vosyikov said.


    "Don''t care about your pig." Dreykov said, pressing Melina Vosjikov on the chair. "Cut off her head, huh? Find the weakness."


    "What about Romanov?" Melina Vosyikov asked.


    "She is a traitor, she betrayed her people from the bone." Dreykov said, "She has nothing, took her home, I gave her love, put those things on her, you know, those Chemicals, turn her into your pig." Dreykov looked at Melina Voss and asked with Cove¡¯s eyes, "Can you imagine what I can do to an Avenger under my control? ?"


    "Don''t you want to talk to her first?" Melina Vosyikov asked.


    "When you look into the eyes of the child you raised, there is no mask in the world that can conceal this." Dreykov said that he stretched his hand to Melina Vosyikov''s face and tore it off. Her mask and wig.


    It turned out that it was not Melina Vosyikov at all, but Natasha Romanoff.


    "Welcome home." Dreykov said.


    Antonia, the impersonator on the side, drew her gun and pointed at Natasha Romanov, but was stopped by Dreykov, "Now, now, don''t break my new toy."


    There is a Natasha Romanov here, but there is also a Natasha Romanov next to Alexei Shostakov, and the two of them are locked together.


    "Natasha, I can''t save us." Being locked in a confined room, Alexei Shostakov said desperately, "I want you to know that I''m sorry, I dedicate my life to A career, you know, I thought I was brave, maybe the bravest. But I am not brave at all, I am a coward. In Cuba, when they take you away from me, I should sacrifice myself, for what¡­¡­"


    Before he finished speaking, the glass door in front of him suddenly opened.


    "How did you do it?" Alexei Shostakov grabbed his helmet and walked out of the room, looking at Natasha Romanov in surprise.


    "These cells are my own design." Natasha Romanov took off her mask and wig. It turned out that she was Melina Vosyikov.


    "What?" Alexei Shostakov was stunned. "I showed you my soul, but you have always been my soul?"


    "Yes, I''m afraid that''s the case, wait, shhh! I''m talking to Yelena." Melina Voss put her hand on her ear and said, "Yelena, it''s me, it''s mother, you hide in your belt With a two-inch knife."


    At this time, Yelena Belova was tied to an iron bed, and an arc was drawn with a pen on her head. A few white coats next to her were preparing medicine with syringes, and she was about to have her craniotomy.


    "What?" Yelena Belova was shocked when she heard Melina Voss and Cove''s voice, so she said directly.


    Several doctors who were preparing for the operation turned their heads to look at Yelena Belova. Fortunately, the girl was clever enough. At that time, she changed her words, "What are you going to do to me?"


    Only then did the doctors dispel their doubts and turned to work on their own.


    Yelena Belova quietly took out the knife on her body. A doctor was holding a syringe and was about to inject. She directly cut off the belt on her body with a knife, gave the doctor a knife, and then flew. Kick over a doctor.


    There was a sharp pain in the shoulder. It turned out that a doctor inserted a syringe. Yelena Belova knocked it down and hit the opponent''s face with a kick, and she passed out.


    Whoosh!


    Finally, she shook her hand and flew the knife out and nailed it to the last doctor who escaped.


    "Can''t you tell me earlier?" Yelena Belova strode away after pulling out the syringe on her shoulder and picking up her own clothes.


    On the other side, Natasha Romanov was still dealing with Dreykov.


    "This is your plan?" Dreykov asked.


    "My plan is to kill you." Natasha Romanov said.


    "I''m still alive," Dreykov said, "So, what should we do now?"


    "What''s my mother''s name?" Natasha Romanov asked.


    "There is a tree where we buried her, pink flowers, very beautiful, and a tombstone with her name engraved on it." Dreykov said, "What''s her name? Ah,''unknown'' ."


    "Don''t you feel anything?" Natasha Romanov''s eyes flashed. "When I killed your daughter, did you feel it?"


    "Is this your unforgettable past?" Dreykov laughed, "Really?"


    "Thank you, Natasha, you gave me the best weapon." Dreykov walked to Antonia, "say hello."


    Antonia took off the helmet, revealing a disfigured face.


    "When your bomb exploded, Antonia who almost killed me, I had to install a chip behind her neck." Dreykov said, "Look at her, she can see everything, she can do it. She is a perfect imitator. She can fight like all your friends."


    "That was a mistake." After Antonia was sent away by Drekov, Natasha Romanov pulled out the gun and pointed it at Drekov.


    "Really?" Even though the gun was pointed at his head, Dreykov was still very calm.


    "You just gave away something that could prevent me from killing you." Natasha Romanov said.


    "Then try." Dreykov nodded, "Let go and kill me."


    Natasha Romanov was holding a gun in both hands. She could see that she wanted to shoot, but for some reason, she couldn''t shoot it, as if her brain could no longer command her hands.


    "Is the insurance available?" Drekov stretched out his hand and took away the gun from Natasha Romanov.


    "No." Dreykov raised his hand and fired a shot into the sky, and said again, "Try your knife."


    Natasha Romanov stabbed Drekov without saying a word and drew out the knife, but a strange scene appeared again. When her knife was about to fall on Drekov, her arm stopped. .


    It seems that at this time, the arm does not listen to the control of the brain again.


    "You are in trouble." Drekov took the knife from Natasha Romanov again.


    "How do you control me?" Natasha Romanov asked.


    "I didn''t control you, Natasha, not yet." Dreykov said, "but there are pheromone restrictions. Smelling my pheromones can prevent you from killing me."


    "I''m very angry with Melina. I''m sorry I had to kill her." Dreykov said again. "Melena is going to get the red house down from the sky and hand me over to the authorities."


    Speaking of him pressing on a tablet, Melina Vosyikov, who was acting secretly, was locked in a room.


    "So, what do you do now?" Natasha Romanov asked, "You want me to join your poor puppet show?"


    "Look at them, these girls are garbage, they were thrown on the street, I recycle the garbage. I gave them goals, I gave them a new life." Dreykov did not know what to think, show off or something. , To show Natasha Romanov his widow network, "This is my widow network, which helps me control the scale of power. As long as I order, the oil and stock markets will collapse. As long as I order, the world A quarter of people will starve to death. My widows can start or end wars. They can create and defeat kings."


    "You can control everything through here, right?" Natasha Romanov said while looking at the big screen.


    "With you, an avenger under my control." Dreykov said, "I can finally get out of the shadows and use the world''s only natural resource, girls."


    "Are all orders given through that little console?" Natasha Romanov turned around.


    "Yes." Dreykov said.


    Then Natasha Romanov smiled and walked to Dreykov with a smile step by step.


    "Why, do you think this is funny?" Dreykov asked, "Why are you laughing?"


    "Thank you for your cooperation." Natasha Romanov looked at the console in front of him, "but you are not strong enough, I have to do it myself."


    "What are you going to do?" Dreykov asked.


    "Cut off the nerve." Natasha Romanov lowered her head and slammed into the console, her nose bleeds suddenly.


    But she couldn''t smell Dreykov''s pheromone in this way, and could already do it on him.


    boom!


    She punched Dreykov''s face and knocked him down.


    "I can''t speak now, right?" Natasha Romanov flew up and kicked Dreykov''s face. "You stole my childhood, you stole my choice, trying Destroy me, but you can never do that to others again."


    Natasha Romanov wanted to end Dreykov but a sickle flew from behind and was nailed to her shoulder.


    There was still an iron chain on the sickle, and the iron chain pulled back, pulling her to the back.


    Then, a large number of widows broke in.


    "No one can leave this room before she dies." Dreykov found his glasses, put them on, turned and left, "make sure she dies in pain."


    "I don''t want to hurt you, and you don''t want to hurt me either." Natasha Romanov stood up, looked at the widows and said.


    But no one paid any attention to her, and the widows rushed up to fight with Natasha Romanoff.


    Although Natasha Romanov is very skilled, the other widows are also good soldiers and strong generals. Coupled with outnumbered, Natasha Romanov soon has no strength to fight back, and she was beaten up and beaten.


    boom!


    At the critical moment, a bundle of detoxification gas was thrown over and exploded on the heads of those widows, spreading a large swath of red.

 Chapter 227： Doctor Strange: Gu 1 split me in half!

    Bathed in this red color, those widows got rid of Dreykov''s control and possessed free will and thought.


    "Hey, are you okay?" Yelena Belova ran over and helped Natasha Romanov up.


    "The farther away from here, the better." Natasha Romanov said to the widows who besieged her, "Now you can choose for yourself."


    Because Melina Voss shot at a key part of the "Sky City" with a Koff, there was a big explosion and it began to collapse, and these widows evacuated one after another.


    After copying the information of the widows, Natasha Romanov also ran out before the big bang swallowed it completely.


    Such an advanced "City in the Sky", the reason why such a complete collapse is about to crash is just because someone fired a shot, which is outrageous.


    In any case, such a sinful place is about to be destroyed, which is a good thing for anyone.


    Oh, not anyone, at least not to Dreykov.


    It¡¯s a pity that he is not a god. The "widow empire" he built in the clouds was destroyed, and he could only run away in embarrassment, and he didn''t even have the ability to save.


    Since this "widow empire" is in the sky, the plane must be indispensable. Dreykov has already boarded the plane with a team of bodyguards.


    Seeing the plane was about to take off, Yelena Belova stretched out her hand and launched a rope onto the plane, using the rope to climb onto the plane and standing at the rear of the plane.


    She stood beside a "big chimney" at the tail of the plane, took out two sticks, and combined them into a long stick.


    "Yelena!" Natasha Romanov saw this scene and shouted, "Don''t do it like this!"


    "This will be fun!" Yelena Belova said loudly.


    "She''s on it!" Dreykov in the plane also saw Yelena Belova and shouted, "Hurry up! What are you waiting for!"


    However, those people are still late.


    Seeing Yelena Belova stabbed the towering "chimney" at the tail of the plane with the long stick, the plane suddenly exploded, and the raging fire swallowed everyone in the plane, including Dreykov.


    And Yelena Belova, who stabbed the plane with a stick, fell into the air and fell towards the ground.


    Natasha Romanov certainly wouldn¡¯t watch her sister die like this. She took a parachute and jumped down to catch up with Yelena Belova in the air.


    The space darkens, and the video ends here.


    "This battle is hard enough." Clint Barton couldn''t help saying, "Almost, you and Yelena died there."


    "Not anymore," Natasha Romanov said. "It will be easy to destroy that place now." Then she looked at Tony Stark and said, "Tony, but I need your help. "


    "Are you asking me to help crack that pheromone?" Tony Stark understood what Natasha Romanoff asked for help.


    "That''s right, I didn''t expect that Dreykov would also move that kind of hands and feet to me." Natasha Romanov said.


    "This is easy to handle." Tony Stark said, "His method is actually very bad, as long as you can''t smell his pheromones. I can prepare an observation drone for you so that you can Observing him from a distance, you have a whistle arrow, as long as you see him from a distance, you can kill him. I can also make you a gas mask that can filter out his pheromone."


    "I can think of such a way to prevent being killed, that guy is considered a talent." After watching the video, Nick Fury had to admit that Dreykov had the means. "It''s just that he is too cruel and completely treats those widows. They are treated as objects, and they are not treated as human beings at all."


    "That man is really crueler than Hydra." Bucky Barnes felt very sympathetic to those widows, "It''s time to kill!"


    At the beginning of the screen, Stephen Strange was driving a luxury car in the dark.


    After parking, he tidyed up his already meticulous suit, opened the car door, and stood there waiting.


    Soon, a very beautiful woman came over.


    Almost everyone who was present knew that she was Stephen Strange¡¯s colleague Christine Palmer.


    "Good evening, handsome guy." Kristen Palmer smiled in a beautiful blue dress.


    "I just pulled this piece out of the dryer." Stephen Strange said to Christine Palmer, "But you, you are so radiant."


    "I went for dessert, and you promised to treat me to caramel pudding." Kristen Palmer got into the car.


    "Maybe it can be better than that." Stephen Strange closed the door for Christine Palmer.


    Soon, the luxury car drove into a mountain road.


    "Not good!" In the answer space, Stephen Strange''s expression changed as soon as he saw this scene, "There will be a car accident! This road is exactly the same as the road where I had a car accident at the time!"


    "You are in a car accident now because of the butterfly effect caused by the answer space. If it is not for the answer space, you would not be able to talk to me on the phone, and it would be impossible to have this car accident." Phil Colson said, "Could it be in the video What is being broadcast is the car accident that you''should'' happen when the answer space is not involved?"


    "If it is, then don''t worry." Tony Stark said, "Later, when Gu Yi was sneaked into the hospital, the first thing you looked for was


    continue reading! Page 1 of 4 Christine, she has nothing to do. "


    "Even so, I don''t want a car accident to happen to her." Stephen Strange said, "That was not a pleasant experience anyway."


    Stephen Strange in the answer space is worried, but in the video he chats with Christine Palmer very happily.


    "Let¡¯s listen, let¡¯s talk, I know you are prepared." Christine Palmer, who was sitting in the co-pilot, said to Stephen Strange. Say."


    "Okay." Stephen Strange cleared his throat and said, "Good evening, ladies and gentlemen, fellow doctors..."


    "No, stop!" Christine Palmer interrupted the speech just after he started, "I''m already asleep, skip the prologue, and go straight to the main point."


    "But I just said good evening." Stephen Strange said.


    "You should rush to the podium, like the contestants on the "Guess the Price" show, scream and applaud and cheer, be a little crazy." Christine Palmer offered advice on the side.


    "What''s the price?" Stephen Strange has never watched this show.


    "We have to celebrate." Christine Palmer said.


    "We are going to celebrate." Stephen Strange said.


    "You have just completed a complete hemisphere resection, and the operation was very successful." Christine Palmer said.


    "The operation should have been successful." Stephen Strange said.


    "Yeah, it seems to me very remarkable." Christine Palmer said.


    "So are you." Stephen Strange appeared in front of a large truck at this time. He overtook it without hesitation. But just after changing lanes, there was an extremely dazzling light oncoming Christine. Palmer was taken aback.


    Fortunately, Stephen Strange reacted quickly and stepped on the brake to slow down and change lanes. Under a series of operations, he avoided the opposite car.


    "It''s okay, you''re okay." Stephen Strange patted Christine Palmer on the shoulder and said.


    Squeak!


    However, with a sharp brake sound, a car suddenly rushed over from behind.


    boom!


    The car directly smashed into Stephen Strange¡¯s luxury car. The car rammed left and right on the highway twice, and finally overturned directly from the mountain road and fell into the water.


    Steven Strange in the car opened his eyes faintly, turned his head, and saw that the beautiful woman next to him was no longer good.


    "No, no, Christine!" Stephen Strange pleaded, "Wake up, Christine!"


    However, Christine Palmer did not wake up again. The next moment the screen showed her funeral, Stephen Strange stood there, watching the coffin covered with flowers be buried.


    Then, everything in the picture, Stephen Strange with a sly face was standing in the crowd of people.


    Everything in the picture, Stephen Strange is wearing a mage robe, practicing circle drawing there.


    After , Stephen Strange got the Time Gem, Gu Yi died, Retire Domam, etc. screens flashed one by one.


    Then, the video ends.


    "This is a parallel world again, right." Tony Stark said after reading it, "In our world, Christine is not dead, and there is no sign that she and Stephen were in a car accident together."


    "Yes, it should be a parallel world again." Steve Rogers said, "It''s just that in this parallel world, Stephen''s opportunity to become Doctor Strange is different. He is no longer to heal his hands, but to save his life. Christine."


    "So in this parallel world, who cut him in half?" Natasha Romanov said, "Who can cut him in half?"


    "Not to mention why he was split in half, this person must be very strong." Steve Rogers said, "You must know that at that time Stephen had become the Supreme Mage."


    "Gu Yi was called the Supreme Mage before, and we also saw her strength, and Stephen is also known as the Supreme Mage, does it mean that his strength is no longer inferior to Gu Yi?" Bruce Banner said. With this level of strength, I believe someone beat him, but he can actually split him in half?"


    "Yes, although the four people in the question are very strong, I don''t think they can split Steven in half." Tony Stark said, "Maybe Stephen can''t beat them, but the difference in strength is not too big. Will be split in half to such an extent!"


    "There are c and d in the options. Wouldn''t these two make a shot at Stephen?" Clint Barton said.


    "We don''t know what is going on in that parallel world. Everything is possible. There are other parallel worlds Thanos and Xingjue are friends. It is not unusual for Gu Yi or Carol to fight with Stephen." Nick Fury Said.


    "But obviously, Gu Yi can be ruled out." Scott Lang said, "First, Gu Yi is dead. Second, even if Gu Yi is not dead, Stephen is her student, even if she and her own students have some If the disagreement moves your hands, you won''t be cruelly splitting people in half, right?"


    "I think Carol can actually be ruled out." Stephen Strange said, "As Scott said, even if there is a disagreement between Carol and I, the disagreement is so big that we can do it, but it won''t happen. Cut me in half, right?"


    "Maybe it¡¯s like Thanos¡¯ ¡®washing white¡¯, in that world you¡¯ve been ¡®blackened¡¯ and become the villain who destroys the world, for


    continue reading! Page 2 of 4 To save the world, you must be killed. "Bruce Banner said.


    "I''m blackened? Want to destroy the world?" Stephen Strange shook his head at the time, "Impossible."


    "Even Thanos can be whitewashed." Bruce Banner said.


    "Perhaps, it was Carol''s blackening, so that can explain why he killed him." Clint Barton said.


    "Ok, Bruce, you are right. With the world where Thanos is whitewashed, the possibility of me being blackened cannot be ruled out." Stephen Strange said, "but I don''t think this possibility is necessary for the time being. Consider. If even the basic stance of good and evil is changed, how can I do this question? I may be the villain, Thanos and Hela may be decent. Isn¡¯t this all messy? There is no reason to reason. How to answer the question?"


    "You are right." Bruce Banner said.


    "So Thanos and Hela, who actually split Stephen in half?" Nick Fury said.


    "Referring to our world, I think it is still Thanos." Stephen Strange said, "Hela is strong, but I have no intersection with her at all. The main opponent against her is Thor. I choose a!"


    The answer is wrong.


    Fortunately, Stephen Strange doesn¡¯t know the specific effects of "Sparkling Fruit", otherwise he would cry to death.


    It is no exaggeration to say that with "Sparkling Fruit", he can basically be invincible in this universe.


    "It''s not Thanos, could it be Hella that failed?" Clint Barton said.


    "Although Hela is also strong, can he split Stephen in half?" Natasha Romanov asked.


    "It should be possible." Steve Rogers said. "The goal of Thanos has always been the entire universe, and Hela just made hands on Asgard. This gives people a feeling that Thanos should be better than Hela is stronger, but is that so? Because of Odin¡¯s existence, Thanos has never dared to come to Earth. Does this mean that Odin¡¯s strength is actually stronger than Thanos?¡±


    "There is no doubt that my father Odin is stronger." Thor said.


    "But Odin can''t kill Hela." Steve Rogers said, "If he can do it, why just seal Hela instead of completely destroying it?"


    "So you want to say that father is not Hela''s opponent?" Rocky shook his head, "No, Odin won''t kill Hela, just because Hela is his child, he can''t get that hand."


    "Loki is right, Hela is not his father''s opponent." Thor also said.


    "I think you two obviously do not view the strengths of Odin and Hela correctly." Steve Rogers said, "Your personal feelings for Odin affected your judgment."


    At this time, the screen starts to play.


    It was a rainy night. Stephen Strange was sitting there with a wine glass in one hand and a time gem in the other, but Christine Palmer was thinking of him.


    He was thinking, whether to rely on his own spells to rescue his beloved girl.


    "It seems that they have been changed to bargains." Wang walked over with his hands on his back. He stood beside Stephen Strange and asked, "How long has it been?"


    "It''s been two years tonight." Stephen Strange asked, "Why don''t you sleep?"


    "I need a room for the little mage." Wang asked, "What are you doing again?"


    Steven Strange did not answer, but flipped his palm to cover the time gem in his palm.


    But, how can this be hidden from the eyes of the king?


    "I''m going to make a pot of tea." Wang didn''t break it, but said, "I advise you to join me, lest you do anything impulsive."


    After the king left, Stephen Strange took the gem of time in front of his eyes for a while, and finally made a decision.


    The next moment, he went back to the past.


    Returned to the sad night where Christine Palmer left forever.


    He is in a suit and leather shoes, standing in front of his luxury car.


    Christine Palmer walked towards him in a beautiful dress.


    "Good night, handsome guy." Christine Palmer said hello.


    The person thinking about this day and night suddenly appeared in front of him, and Stephen Strange''s heart was pounding, so excited that he almost couldn''t even speak.


    "What happened?" Kristen Palmer noticed something strange in Stephen Strange, and asked hurriedly.


    "I seemed to have a slight heart attack just now." Stephen Strange lied.


    "Have a heart attack, doctor?" Christine Palmer walked up to Stephen Strange and said, "Cheer up Stephen, you promised to treat me to caramel pudding."


    "Christine, as long as you speak, I am willing to give you the whole world." Stephen Strange said.


    "Let me listen, please, I know you have prepared a wonderful acceptance speech for tonight." On the drive, Christine Palmer said something similar to the last time.


    "I''m not prepared, I plan to improvise." Stephen Strange remembered what Christine Palmer said last time, and couldn''t help saying, "I''m going to the podium, like a game show player, cheering. Call, high-five everyone."


    "Really, are you kidding me?" Kristen Palmer was amused by the words, "No, since you said it, you have to do it."


    "As long as you are by my side." Stephen Strange said.


    This is the truth.


    Really can''t be true anymore.


    "


    continue reading! Page 3 of 4, etc., have you ever watched a game show? "Christine Palmer asked.


    "No, but there is always the first time." At this time, the big truck appeared in front of the luxury car.


    Last time, Stephen Strange overtook the past without hesitation, and a car accident occurred almost immediately after overtaking.


    And this time, he did not overtake, slowed down, and followed behind.


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing Kristen Palmer''s expression a little strange, Stephen Strange couldn''t help asking.


    "I don''t know, you look very happy." Christine Palmer said, "No matter who changed your character, I owe that person a basket of small cakes."


    "Maybe you make me happy." Stephen Strange said.


    "Tonight will be a night to remember." Christine Palmer said.


    Boom!


    At this moment, suddenly a car crashed from behind. After making a sharp noise on the road, Stephen Strange''s luxury car rolled off the road and fell into the water below.


    The result is exactly the same as last time.


    "No, no, no! Don''t do it again! Christine!" Stephen Strange shouted.


    Without hesitation for a moment, he went back to the past again.


    "Hello, handsome guy." Kristen Palmer walked up to him again.


    "Your chariot is waiting for you." Stephen Strange took Christine Palmer into the car.


    This time, he drove straight forward.


    "We didn''t turn." Kristen Palmer looked at the bridge passing by and couldn''t help asking, "Isn''t the bridge over there?"


    "Go the other way." Stephen Strange said, "It''s okay, we won''t have anything wrong."


    Boom!


    Slapped the face, just after he finished saying this, a large truck drove over from the side and directly hit the car into the sky.


    Come again!


    Stephen Strange goes back to the past for the third time.


    Even if you change the road, Christine Palmer¡¯s car accident cannot be avoided So Stephen Strange thought of a new trick, not going!


    Didn¡¯t you have a car accident?


    I won¡¯t drive anymore.


    is no longer on the road, how did this car accident happen?


    "You are going to accept the award, this party is for you." When Stephen Strange expressed his wish not to go, Christine Palmer said.


    "We stay at home and order pizza and caramel pudding." Stephen Strange said.


    "No, how can my beautiful dress get oily?" Christine Palmer said, "Let''s go dancing, and I promise we will have a great time."


    Steven Strange heard what Kristen Palmer said, and the two danced together, but Kristen Palmer jumped and fell to the ground, clutching his heart.


    Steven Strange will go back again!


    This time, they stopped dancing, and they sat eating pizza in a pizzeria.


    This time, Christine Palmer failed to escape the fate of death. A guy with a gun walked into the pizzeria and shot him.

 Chapter 228： The U.S. team pulls the plane by hand!

    Stephen Strange went back to the past many times, but no matter what he did, Christine Palmer would die every time.


    In the end, Stephen Strange didn''t show up at all.


    After he went back, instead of seeing Christine Palmer, he wanted to see if Christine Palmer could survive without himself.


    "We received news that there were heavy casualties. Among the dead were Dr. Christine Palmer. Dr. Palmer was an emergency trauma specialist..." However, he still saw Christine Palmer''s death on TV. News.


    Stephen Strange disappeared in the bar and went back to the past again.


    "Stephen, what happened?" Kristen Palmer asked him.


    "Why does it happen every time?" Stephen Strange asked, "Can''t we have happiness?"


    "It''s better for me to drive." Kristen Palmer said when Stephen Strange was in the wrong state.


    Stephen Strange gave the car keys to Christine Palmer.


    "Are you okay?" Christine Palmer asked again while driving. "Want to talk? Would you like some music?"


    "I just want you, you are the only thing I care about." Stephen Strange said.


    This was the last word he said to Christine Palmer. The next moment, a car rushed over and the accident happened again!


    "No!" Stephen Strange knelt on the shore, yelling unwillingly.


    "Good evening, Doctor Strange." Just as he was about to go back in time, a bright light flashed in the sky, and Gu Yi appeared here, "Is your car broken?"


    "Why are you here?" Stephen Strange asked.


    "Come to help you." Gu Yi said, "Here is your starting point, the death of Dr. Christine Palmer, you lost your love, so you look for the answer in magic, and look for the answer with me."


    "Help me revive her." Stephen Strange said.


    "Sorry I can''t do it, no one can do it." Gu Yi said, her words sounded desperate, "Her death is an absolute point in time."


    "Absolutely?" Stephen Strange asked.


    "Unable to change, unshakable, if she is not dead, you will never be able to defeat Domam and become the supreme mage and the guardian of the Eye of Agomoto. If you change her death, your journey will never start. "


    "I want to create a paradox." Stephen Strange stood up from the ground, his tone determined.


    "You are adventuring the entire universe." Gu Yi said, "You can''t reverse the absolute point."


    "Nothing is impossible, you taught me." Stephen Strange said, "The only thing I need is more powerful mana."


    "The greatest mage in the past can''t reverse the past either." Gu Yi said.


    "You don''t know." Stephen Strange turned around. "The books are lost, and the library is ruined."


    "Don''t torture yourself anymore, Stephen." Gu Yi said, "There is no hope. Christine is dead. You can''t save her."


    "No." Stephen Strange spit out a firm word.


    "Stephen, this road will only lead to darkness and end this reality." Gu Yi said.


    Stephen Strange didn''t want to listen anymore, the green light on his chest lit up, and he wanted to travel through time again.


    "Please don''t do this, otherwise I can only stop you." Gu Yi stretched out his hands, and a golden "fan" appeared in each of his hands.


    "Then you must find me first." Stephen Strange still refused to give up.


    As a result, Gu Yi shot, an extremely dazzling light hit Stephen Strange, swallowing him whole.


    The picture ended with Gu Yi''s hit.


    "It turns out that Stephen was split in half like this, he didn''t resist at all." Tony Stark said after watching the video.


    "But Gu Yi''s shot is too heavy, even if she wants to stop Stephen, just defeat it, how can it be split in half?" James Rhodes.


    "Maybe it was a miss?" Scott Long guessed, "Because Stephen is also very strong, Gu Yi went all out, but she didn''t expect Stephen to fight back, which caused Stephen to be split in half."


    "The question I care about is whether Stephen is dead or not?" Scott Long said. "The picture did not show him being split in half, but was swallowed by a beam of light."


    "I don''t think I will die. Isn''t it too ridiculous that Steven Tangtang Supreme Master died like this?" Clint Barton said.


    "Even the Supreme Mage, with only half of his body left, can''t live anymore, right?" Sam Wilson said.


    "That''s not necessarily true. In another parallel world, Scott is still alive with only one head left." Natasha Romanov said.


    "Everyone, it''s Stephen in the parallel world anyway. I think it doesn''t matter whether it''s dead or alive, but Christine is the most important thing." Tony Stark said, "In order to resurrect Christine, I went back to the past time and time again. Stephen has a deep affection for Christine."


    "Then the question is here." Tony Stark turned to look at Stephen Strange and asked, "Stephen, are you treating Christine like that Stephen?"


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Stephen Strange.


    "I, I don''t know..." Stephen Strange said.


    "There is no denying, so is it?" Tony Stark said, "Since you are interesting to her, hurry up and propose. Don''t be like the other you and leave life-long regrets."


    "Proposal?" Stephen Strange obviously didn''t put the matter on the agenda.


    "As someone who comes here, I advise you, as soon as possible." Tony Stark patted Stephen Strange on the shoulder.


    "This is the first time I have heard the saying that time is absolute." Steve Rogers said.


    "It seems that the ending at an absolute point in time is really unchangeable." Bruce Banner said, "No matter how many times Stephen comes back, although the process is different, the ending is always the same, even if he goes back to the past and does nothing. ."


    [The seventh question starts, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [After the winter soldier Bucky Barnes was arrested, he was controlled by Baron Zemo and fled madly. Who stopped him? ¡¿


    [A Captain America Steve Rogers]


    [B Iron Man Tony Stark]


    [C Falcon Sam Wilson]


    [D Black Widow Natasha Romanov]


    [If you answer this question correctly, you will be rewarded with false paintings of ninjutsu super beasts. If you answer incorrectly, you will deduct one year of lifespan. ¡¿


    "Don''t worry about this Zemo anymore. I have people staring at him in Sokovia." Nick Fury said, "I will know what he does."


    "Now Ultron will not appear, Sokovia''s battle will not happen, and his family will not be killed, so this thing shouldn''t happen." Bruce Banner said.


    "Moreover, Bucky is different from the video. He came to us early, and the things in the video can basically be concluded that it will not happen." Nick Fury said, "But this Zemo, since he can successfully plan The heroic civil war is not a fuel-efficient lamp, so it''s safer to stare at it."


    "I don''t think this question is optional, it must be Steve." Bucky Barnes glanced at the answer and said without thinking.


    "Yes, I will definitely try my best to stop this." Steve Rogers said.


    "A!" Bucky Barnes made a choice.


    ¡¾correct answer! Reward distribution! ¡¿


    I saw a cloud of ink appearing in the air, blending into Bucky Barnes''s body.


    "Bucky, what kind of ninjutsu is this super beast fake painting?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "To put it simply, the animals I draw can come true." Bucky Barnes said, "I need to detect, just draw a bird on paper, and the bird can fly from the paper to me When the eyes. I need to attack, I can draw a tiger."


    "Are the animals you paint limited to animals that exist in nature?" Bruce Banner asked.


    "No." Bucky Barnes said, "For example, if I think of heights, I can draw a big bird and take me to fly up. But there is no such kind of bird that can fly with people in nature. of."


    "Then this ability is very practical." Nick Fury couldn''t help saying, "It sounds like you can handle all kinds of situations."


    "Buggy, you ninjutsu, do you also use chakra?" Thor asked.


    "Yes, it needs to consume a kind of energy called Chakra." Bucky Barnes said.


    At this time, the video began to play. The first thing that appeared on the screen was a metal car with Bucky Barnes sitting in it, his body bound by a thick iron yoke.


    Then, in another car, Steve Rogers, Sam Wilson, and Techara got out.


    "What to do with him?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "Ordinarily you should be the same as him." Everett Rose said. "Perform a psychological evaluation and then extradite."


    "This is Everett Rose, the deputy commander of the task force." Sharon Carter introduced Watson to Steve Rogers, oh no, introduce Rose.


    "What about the lawyer?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "Lawyer? That''s ridiculous," Everett Rose said. "Lock their weapons and I''ll write you a receipt."


    "Better not let me see anyone flying in my gear," Sam Wilson said.


    Everett Rose did not lie, he really wrote the receipt, which was sent by Sharon Carter, "receipt for equipment."


    "Bird costume? Please!" Sam Wilson took a look at the receipt and said silently.


    "I didn''t write it," Sharon Carter said, and then she quietly pressed a button labeled "Confidential", and a picture of Bucky Barnes suddenly appeared on the big screen.


    "Hello, Mr. Barnes." Baron Zemo appeared in front of Bucky Barnes. "I was assigned by the United Nations to evaluate you. Can I sit down?"


    "Is your name James?" Although it was a question, he didn''t wait for Bucky Barnes to answer at all, so he sat down by himself, "I''m not here to accuse you, I''m just here to ask you a few questions. You Do you know where you are, James?"


    Bucky Barnes did not speak.


    "I can''t help you unless you speak, James." Baron Zemo said again.


    "My name is Bucky." Bucky Barnes finally spoke.


    Looking at the pictures of Baron Zemo and Bucky Barnes, Steve Rogers found some suspicious points. He took a picture of Bucky Barnes captured by the surveillance camera and asked, "Why are you The contingent wants to publish this photo?"


    "Spread the news and let more people come to look for it." Sharon Carter said.


    "Yes." Steve Rogers said, "this is a good way to force people to hide. Detonate bombs to take pictures and let seven million people look for the Winter Soldier."


    "You mean someone framed him to find him?" Sharon Carter understood Steve Rogers.


    "Steve, we found him for two years and found nothing." Sam Wilson said.


    "We didn''t bomb the United Nations, which is very compelling." Steve Rogers said.


    "But there is no guarantee that those who framed him will find him." Sharon Carter said, "it can only guarantee that we can find him."


    Having said that, several people have noticed something wrong.


    Since this method can only ensure that they can find Bucky Barnes, does the person behind the scenes have to mix in with them?


    That person, right there?


    "Yes." Looking at Baron Zemo sitting across from Bucky Barnes in the surveillance, Steve Rogers is almost certain that this is not a doctor sent by the United Nations at all. He is the one who framed Bucky. The black hand of Barnes!


    At this moment, the big staircase suddenly went dark and the power went out!


    "Hurry up, guys, let me see Barnes!" Everett Rose said loudly while holding the walkie-talkie.


    "Friday, can you find the source of the power outage?" Tony Stark asked about Friday.


    "East, 5 floors underground." And Sharon Carter told Steve Rogers the location of Bucky Barnes for the first time, and several people rushed out.


    "What''s going on?" Bucky Barnes, who was sitting in the metal car, couldn''t help asking when seeing the power outage.


    "Let''s talk about your hometown," said Baron Zemo, who looked very gentle with a pair of glasses. "It''s not Romania or Brooklyn." He pulled out a red leather notebook from his bag. "I Means, your real hometown."


    Everyone is familiar with this red leather notebook. It appeared in the previous video of Bucky Barnes killing Tony Stark''s parents. Hydra relies on this notebook to control Bucky Barnes.


    "Damn it! This guy wants to control Bucky''s brain!" In the answer space, Steve Rogers couldn''t help but change his face when he saw this scene.


    "In order to find me, he did not hesitate to blow up the United Nations and lurking next to the Avengers. He really took great pains." Bucky Barnes said.


    "Dear soldier, are you sure your mind is okay?" Tony Stark asked at this time, "If someone else takes that notebook to read in front of you in the future, will you not lose control?"


    "No, I''m completely healed." Bucky Barnes then turned to look at Wanda Maximoff, "Thank you."


    "His brain is okay." Wanda Maximov nodded to Bucky Barnes, and then said to the others.


    "Desire, rust, seventeen..." Sure enough, Baron Zemo said those words in front of Bucky Barnes.


    "Stop! Stop!" Bucky Barnes didn''t want to hear these things that could control his brain, and roared.


    "Dawn, Stove, Nine..." But Baron Zemo ignored them at all, still reading those words.


    Bucky Barnes went mad and broke away the iron shackles on his body, then slammed the metal car.


    This metal car is obviously designed for someone with super destructive power like Bucky Barnes. Even the glass on it is not strong enough. Bucky Barnes hammered several punches, and the glass was connected to it. No traces were left.


    "Back to the motherland, one, the train carriage..." Baron Zemo didn''t panic at all, and continued to read.


    boom!


    Finally, the seemingly indestructible glass could not stand under Bucky Barnes''s iron fist and was directly broken.


    "Soldiers." Baron Zemo walked over to Bucky Barnes.


    "Get ready to obey orders." Bucky Barnes''s eyes were hollow, like a machine without emotions.


    "Task report, December 16, 1991." Baron Zemo said.


    When Steve Rogers and Sam Wilson came here, they only saw a person lying on the ground, and Bucky Barnes was nowhere to be seen.


    "Help me." Baron Zemo was lying on the ground like everyone else, and he said to Steve Rogers.


    "Who are you?" Steve Rogers asked Baron Zemo up and grabbed his collar. "Who are you? What do you want to do!"


    "Destroy an empire." Baron Zemo removed his disguise and said his true purpose.


    But at this time Sam Wilson met Bucky Barnes. Although this old man is the next generation of the US team, he has no superpowers and no serum injections. His skills are really ordinary, just two strokes. Was beaten to the ground by Bucky Barnes.


    Where did Steve Rogers care about Baron Zemo, he hurried to find Bucky Barnes.


    But at this time Bucky Barnes didn''t know this friend, so he smashed his iron arm and hammered Steve Rogers.


    I don¡¯t know if it was Steve Rogers who was merciful or the "blackened strong three-point law" played a role. Anyway, Steve Rogers was beaten back and forth by Bucky Barnes, and was finally punched. In the elevator shaft.


    Thanks to Steve Rogers being a super soldier, a strong body, otherwise he would be gone.


    Sam Wilson awoke dizzyly from lying on the ground. There were no Steve Rogers and Bucky Barnes on the scene. Only Baron Zemo was still there. He immediately got up and chased him, but Ze Mo already ran away first.


    After Bucky Barnes defeated Steve Rogers, he went to the restaurant, where a team of agents blocked him, and the two sides started their hands.


    However, no one is an enemy of Bucky Barnes, who can easily be defeated.


    Tony Stark, in a suit, leather shoes and glasses, saw Bucky Barnes at the entrance of the restaurant, scratching his watch, and suddenly a battle armor palm was put on his palm.


    Hum!


    As soon as Tony Stark raised his hand, a wave of fluctuations was launched, causing Bucky Barnes to stop his movements.


    Click!


    He raised his hand again, and a bright light flashed, almost lighting up the eyes of the blind Bucky Barnes.


    This is the drawback of signing the "Sokovia Agreement". Tony Stark did not carry the armor with him at all. This slap can only be a simple interference, and even the palm cannon cannot be fired.


    Relying on that shock and a strong light, Tony Stark came to Bucky Barnes.


    I don''t know what he thinks. He is an excellent scientist, but he is not good at fighting, so he dared to approach a super soldier.


    boom!


    In three or two strokes, he was punched by Bucky Barnes in the stomach. He slipped out for several meters and fell to the ground and couldn''t get up again.


    Sharon Carter rushed over, gritted his teeth, punched and kicked Bucky Barnes.


    Natasha Romanov also arrived and attacked with Sharon Carter.


    These two are serious fighting power, especially Natasha Romanov is still an Avenger, but it is of no use at all. Together, the two of them are no longer than the scientific researcher Tony Stark persisted for longer, to overwhelm. The advantage of **** is defeated.


    This invincible situation like Bucky Barnes swept the fallen leaves in the autumn did not improve until Techara appeared. The prince of Wakanda fought back and forth with Bucky Barnes, and finally kicked it. Bucky Barnes kicked downstairs.


    However, when he jumped down, Bucky Barnes was gone.


    Bucky Barnes didn''t know which way he took it. He came to a helicopter alone, broke a rope tied to the door of the plane, and sat on it.


    woo woo woo woo!


    Soon, the propeller of the helicopter turned at a high speed, and the helicopter left the ground and flew.


    Seeing Bucky Barnes was about to fly awaySteve Rogers arrived in time at the last moment.


    He ran under the helicopter, jumped, grabbed the helicopter, and pulled the helicopter down forcibly!


    Bucky Barnes kept pushing the joystick there, but because Steve Rogers was pulling it underneath, the plane just couldn''t fly!


    One person, holding a flying helicopter with bare hands!


    This scene should have been quite shocking, but everyone has seen the scene of Peter Parker pulling a train by hand.


    Although Steve Rogers has great strength, he is still a bit worse than Little Spider.


    Bucky Barnes was sitting in the helicopter, looking down at the plane of Steve Rogers, suddenly cruel, turned the direction directly, and the helicopter fell straight to the ground.


    The high-speed rotating propeller cut towards Steve Rogers like a sharp knife, and it was frightening to see.


    But it''s impossible for Steve Rogers to be hurt by this kind of trick, and he easily avoided it.

 Chapter 229： Scarlet Witch: Ive become a stand-in!

    Whoa!


    But before Steve Rogers got up from the ground, an iron arm stuck out through the helicopter glass and grabbed him by the neck.


    Then Bucky Barnes, Steve Rogers and the plane plunged into the water below.


    When Bucky Barnes woke up, he found himself in an abandoned factory with his left arm caught by a large machine.


    Steve Rogers and Sam Wilson quickly ran over.


    "Steve," Bucky Barnes called.


    "Which Bucky was talking?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "Your mother''s name is Sarah, and you used to race newspapers in your shoes," Bucky Barnes said with a smile.


    "That''s not going to be talked about in museums," Steve Rogers said.


    "That''s it?" Sam Wilson said aside. "I guess we''re all right?"


    "What did I do?" Bucky Barnes asked.


    "Enough," Steve Rogers said.


    "God, I knew it would be like this." Bucky Barnes lowered his head. "What Hydra instilled in me is still there, and he just needs to say a few words to inspire."


    "Who is he?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "I don''t know," Bucky Barnes said.


    "The explosion that set you up killed a lot of people," Steve Rogers said. "The doctor went to great lengths to stay with you for 10 minutes, and you can''t just say ''I don''t know.''"


    "He wanted to know about Siberia, where I was being held," Bucky Barnes said. "He wanted to know the exact location."


    "Why should he know this?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "Because I''m not the only Winter Soldier," Bucky Barnes said slowly.


    "Who are they?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "Elite Death Squad, the most kills in Hydra history. That was before the blood serum," Bucky Barnes said.


    "Have they all become like you?" Sam Wilson asked.


    "Worse," Bucky Barnes said.


    "That doctor, can you control them?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "Eight and nine are inseparable," Bucky Barnes said.


    "He said he wanted to destroy an empire," Steve Rogers said.


    "He can do it with those guys to help," Bucky Barnes said. "They speak 30 languages, come and go without a trace. Infiltrate, assassinate, subvert, they can destroy a country overnight, You were caught off guard."


    "It would have been much easier a week ago," Sam Wilson said.


    "If we tell Tony."


    "He won''t believe it."


    "Even if he believes it."


    "Who knows if the "Agreement" will allow him to help."


    "We can only rely on ourselves."


    As soon as the space darkens, the video ends here.


    "So this "Sokovia" agreement is still doing more harm than good." Nick Fury said, "As in the case of the video, if you have to wait for some group to discuss a resolution, it will definitely be a waste of time."


    "Waste of time?" Bucky Barnes shook his head. "It''s still a question of whether they believe it or not. Maybe they don''t believe it at all and refuse to send."


    "You don''t need to consider this agreement. Without Ultron, the Hydra will be destroyed, and this "Agreement" will most likely not be produced again." Steve Rogers said.


    "Even if it does happen, I don''t think there will be another split in the Avengers." Tony Stark said, "I''m not the same as the future me, and I don''t agree with this agreement now. "


    "Neither would I," said Natasha Romanov.


    "That Zemo surprised me." Tony Stark said at this time, "He managed to find such a few super fighters like the Winter Soldier, but he didn''t use them to do anything, just directly Kill them all in their sleep."


    "I admire this Zemo quite a bit, and he can resist this temptation." Nick Fury said, "Bucky also said that this group of people can destroy a country overnight. If you have them, Can''t imagine how much he can do."


    "I think this Zemo must have an opinion on the super soldier. In order to start a heroic civil war, he did not hesitate to kill innocent people. It can be seen that he is not a good person." Bruce Banner said, "If he wants to destroy the Avengers, In fact, he could also wake up those super soldiers and let them deal with the Avengers. But he didn''t do that and just killed them."


    "Yeah, those super soldiers have no bottom line and no feelings. They only know **** and do everything they can. If they assassinate the Avengers, I really don''t know how many Avengers will survive." Clint Barton said.


    [The eighth question begins, please be prepared. ¡¿


    ¡¾Please watch the following video first. ¡¿


    The picture first shows the Scottish night, which is quite beautiful.


    Wanda Maximoff and Vision walk down the street hand in hand.


    "There is a train to Glasgow at 10 o''clock tomorrow morning, the time is right, just so we can stay a little longer." Wanda Maximoff said.


    "What if I miss that class?" Vision asked.


    "There''s another train at 11," said Wanda Maximoff.


    "What if I miss it again?" Vision asked. "And what if I never leave again?"


    "You promised Stark would go," said Wanda Maximoff.


    "I''d rather stay with you," Vision said.


    "Steve was waiting for me, and we both promised others," Wanda Maximoff said.


    "What about the commitment between us?" Vision put his hand on Wanda Maximoff''s shoulder and said, "Wanda, we have overcome difficulties and stayed with each other for the past two years. I just want to give an explanation for this relationship. I I don''t know, I''m just trying to tell the truth. I, I think..."


    "I understand, I understand." Seeing Vision''s incoherent appearance, Wanda Maximoff laughed.


    "Stay, stay with me," Vision said. "Or, let''s just stay the same..."


    Before the vision was finished, Wanda Maximoff''s eyes were attracted by a huge screen on the side.


    The two turned to look, and saw a breaking news broadcast on the big screen. It was the picture of Ebony Throat and Black Dwarf coming to New York and fighting with Tony Stark, Stephen Strange, etc.


    "Who are they?" Wanda Maximoff was taken aback at the time.


    "The warning from the gem is about them." Vision said, kissing the back of Wanda Maximoff''s hand, "I have to go."


    "No, Vision, if this is true, it is too dangerous for you to go alone." Wanda Maximov was very worried.


    Seeing this, everyone felt admiration for Vision for a while, and they were still reluctant to part with it a moment ago. Now that they found that New York was in trouble, they went immediately.


    No, it''s not just Vision, it should be said that I admire Vision and Wanda as a couple, they both fall in love with each other and want to be with each other, but for their respective commitments, they have to separate and have to give up their love for each other Promise of.


    But this is just the original trajectory. Now the Vision will not be born, the civil war will not break out, and this kind of sad and regrettable separation will not happen again.


    "Wanda, I..." Vision just opened his mouth, and suddenly a sharp weapon pierced Vision directly from behind and threw it on the ground.


    When Wanda Maximoff saw this situation, she immediately started to act, but she moved a step slower, and Proxima Centauri in the dark night directly sent an energy attack, knocking it into the air.


    It is the other two of the five obsidian generals under Thanos, General Deathblade and Proxima Dark Night.


    After Vision was attacked by General Dead Blade, he was no longer in human form, but turned into a red-skinned appearance like a robot, lying on the ground just like that.


    General Deathblade stepped on Vision''s chest with one foot, and the peerless blade hit the heart gem between his eyebrows, and he was about to lift it out.


    "Ah!" Vision screamed in pain.


    Wanda Maximoff shot in time, sending out two rounds of crimson energy, knocking out General Deathblade and Proxima Dark Night.


    As soon as she stretched out her hand, the energy enveloped the vision, and then she took off with the vision, flew into the night sky, and landed on another street.


    "That blade, I can''t control my body." Vision said, covering his abdomen with one hand, until now he still has a big hole in his abdomen, and a faint yellow light seeps out.


    "How is this possible?" said Wanda Maximoff.


    "I don''t know what''s going on, my system is starting to fail." Vision said, "If we had known this, the two of us might as well stay at home."


    Wanda Maximoff smiled and began to heal the wound on Vision''s abdomen.


    The wound had just healed, and General Deathblade rushed over again, fighting Vision in the night sky.


    And Wanda Maximoff was not idle either, and Proxima Centauri had a trick with her.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the distraction of the vision. The Scarlet Witch, who is so powerful, didn''t show her strength at all when she was fighting against Proxima Dark Night. She was pressed and beaten almost all the way.


    On the Vision side, the situation is not optimistic. He was once again nailed to the eyebrows by the dead blade general with a peerless blade, and the soul gem was raised from the outside.


    "Ah!" A long scream cut through the night sky.


    When Wanda Maximoff heard the scream, he threw the Proxima Centauri out, flew up, knocked the General Dead Blade into the air, rescued Vision again, and flew into the night sky with Vision.


    call out!


    The spear of Proxima Centauri flicked in the dark night, and a burst of energy was launched into the night sky, and the pair of hard-fought mandarin ducks, Wanda and Vision, were shot down.


    "Get up, get up quickly." Wanda Maximoff quickly went to help Vision, "We have to get up quickly, we have to go quickly."


    "No, you go." Vision sat there, "You go quickly."


    "You asked me to stay," said Wanda Maximoff. "I stayed."


    That is, with these few words, General Deathblade and An Ye Lixin came to the two of them one after another, all slowly approaching with weapons in hand.


    Wanda Maximoff also stood up, his hands glowing crimson, ready to fight.


    bang bang bang!


    At this moment, a train suddenly passed behind her.


    Proxima Dark Night was the first to discover something, and turned to look behind the train.


    Then Wanda Maximoff also turned to look in the direction of the train.


    The screen stopped at this place, and the question appeared.


    ¡¾Who is behind the train? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Black Panther T''Challa¡¿


    ¡¾B Hawkeye Clint Barton¡¿


    [C Captain America Steve Rogers]


    [D Winter Soldier Bucky Barnes]


    [If you answer this question correctly, you will be rewarded as a substitute killer queen. If the answer is wrong, the life expectancy will be deducted by one year. ¡¿


    "Vision and Wanda, one promised the captain and the other promised Tony, so they had to be separated. This is because of the heroic civil war." Natasha Romanov said.


    "It''s definitely because of that," Steve Rogers said. "But not now, there''s no civil war, well, and certainly no Vision."


    "I think it shouldn''t be T''Challa." Pietro Maximoff said, "During the civil war, Wanda and T''Challa were in different camps. Although I finally knew that Bucky was not the murderer, the misunderstanding was eliminated, but T''Challa was in different camps. Charla and Wanda don''t seem to have much friendship either."


    "Also, I shouldn''t be in Scotland either," T''Challa said.


    "Clint was kind of a mentor to me in that future, teaching me to be a hero, and our relationship looked good, but I don''t think he was either," Wanda Maximoff said. Arrow, in that environment at that time, he should hide in a tall building somewhere and aim with the arrow, how could he stand behind the train, that position simply prevents him from using the bow and arrow."


    "Also, there seems to be no reason for me to be in Scotland," Clint Barton said.


    "Bucky and the captain are friends, but I don''t have much friendship with Bucky, so I chose the captain, and the video also said that I agreed to the captain." Wanda Maximoff said, "I choose C! "


    ¡¾correct answer! Rewards issued! ¡¿


    Everyone saw a white creature similar to a human appearing in the answering space, standing beside Wanda Maximoff.


    The next moment, the white humanoid disappeared.


    "Is this the killer queen?" Pietro Maximoff asked. "What''s the use of this thing?"


    "What do you mean by stand-ins?" Scott Lang asked.


    "A stand-in is a powerful image produced by the life energy in the human body. The white person just now is my stand-in, whose name is Killer Queen." Wanda Maximoff said, "My stand-in''s ability , to make bombs."


    "Making it out of thin air?" Tony Stark asked.


    "Turn objects into contact with bombs," said Wanda Maximoff.


    In fact, the detonation form of the White Queen bomb is divided into two types, one is that the person who comes into contact with the bomb is detonated, and the object that becomes the bomb is fine, and the other is that the object that becomes the bomb explodes by itself.


    But Wanda Maximoff didn''t say that specific.


    "Need to touch objects to make bombs? Then this ability is very limited in some occasions." Thor said, "Such an ugly stand-in is too eye-catching."


    "No, under normal circumstances you can''t see the avatar," Wanda Maximoff said. "Only the avatar can see the avatar. But I don''t think there is a second avatar in this universe other than me. messenger."


    "Others can''t see it!" As soon as the news came out, everyone''s expressions couldn''t help changing. If you add the condition that others can''t see, then this substitute is too powerful.


    Because you don''t know when there''s a bomb around you.


    bang bang bang!


    The sound of the passing train came, and the video began to play again.


    When the train passed by, a figure stood quietly in the shadows, although he couldn''t see his face, but just by looking at the momentum, he knew that he was definitely not an ordinary person.


    Proxima Dark Night shook his hand, and the blue-light spear shot directly at the man in the shadow.


    Unexpectedly, the man stretched out his hand and directly caught the spear!


    Proxima Dark Night was immediately taken aback, this person is not simple!


    The man slowly walked out of the shadows, revealing a face full of vicissitudes of life, it was none other than Captain America Steve Rogers!


    Watching Steve Rogers walk out step by step, Proxima Dark Night suddenly felt bad, she turned her head quickly, and saw a person in the sky had come to her side, before she could react, she was kicked away by that person.


    With Steve Rogers, you can fly, you don''t have to think about it, this person is Steve Rogers'' hardcore, Falcon Sam Wilson.


    This kick is not light, at least it has to kick the dark night star out a dozen meters away, smash the glass with a clatter, and fall into a room next to it.


    When people were in the air, Sam Wilson just tapped a few times on the screen of his arm, and a few shells were fired, taking the General Dead Blade.


    Whoosh!


    Steve Rogers shook his hand and shot out Proxima Centauri''s spear. Natasha Romanoff jumped out from one side and caught the spear with one hand, perhaps because she appeared too unexpectedly. The General Deathblade, who couldn''t help Vision, was stabbed in the abdomen by her!


    Pfft!


    The dead blade general fell to the ground in such pain.


    The next moment, the spear flew directly out of Natasha Romanoff''s hand and returned to Proxima Dark Night, but Steve Rogers also rushed over and besieged Dark Night with Natasha Romanoff. Proxima.


    Facing these two fighters, Proxima Dark Night was already in a hurry, and Sam Wilson flew over from the air again, and the big foot didn''t hit the face, and directly kicked Proxima Centauri.


    "Get up." Proxima Dark Night climbed up to the General Dead Blade lying on the ground and said.


    "I can''t get up," said General Deathblade.


    "I''ll spare you for now, don''t come back." Natasha Romanov said to the couple.


    "Don''t be too complacent," Proxima Centauri said.


    The next moment, a ray of light descended from the sky and fell on Proxima Centauri and General Dead Blade, and the two slowly ascended to the sky.


    As soon as the space darkens, the video ends here.


    "Outrageous." After the video ended, Thor was the first to speak.


    "Where is Thor?" Tony Stark asked.


    "General Deathblade is one of the most powerful people under Thanos. He is famous in the universe, but he was stabbed so easily by Natasha. This is very outrageous." Thor couldn''t believe it. The appearance, "It stands to reason that Natasha should not be able to hurt General Deathblade anyway."


    "The battlefield is changing rapidly, and sometimes strength does not mean the result." Steve Rogers said, "General Deathblade may really be much stronger than Natasha, but in the war just now, he lost to Natasha. ."


    "Maybe he underestimated the enemy, maybe he was careless, or at that time he remembered a funny joke." Clint Barton said, "No matter what the reason, if he loses, he loses, and there is no reason. Nice talk."


    "What is that guy in the hands of General Deathblade, who actually messed up Vision''s system at once." Bruce Banner said, "If it weren''t for Vision''s power, why would Wanda have to fight so hard. "


    "Speaking of Wanda, do I think Wanda should receive combat training?" Nick Fury couldn''t help but said, "It''s obviously so powerful, but the battle just now was really hard."


    "If I see them now, a bomb will send them to God," Wanda Maximoff said.


    [The ninth question begins, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [Excuse me, when Yongdu Wudongta was imprisoned by his subordinates, who was not on that spaceship? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Nebula¡¿


    ¡¾B Gamora¡¿


    ¡¾C Groot¡¿


    ¡¾D Rocket Raccoon¡¿


    [If you answer this question correctly, you will be rewarded with a "Cell Resurrection Card". As long as you have the opponent''s cells, you can revive the opponent. If the answer is wrong, the life expectancy will be deducted by one year. ¡¿


    "What? Yondu suffered a betrayal! I have to find a way to tell him the news and make him believe it!" Peter Quill said when he saw this topic.


    "I thought you had a bad relationship with Yondu, but I didn''t expect you to care about him?" Stephen Strange said.


    "I didn''t care about him, but he was stupid and couldn''t catch me a few times." Peter Quill said, "In case he was betrayed and a smart man became the captain, I wouldn''t be able to escape so easily. ."


    "Quiere, you are not sincere." Natasha Romanov said, "What kind of people are the sweepers? To be their leader, how can there be stupid people? ?"


    "Yeah Quill, he can''t catch you because he doesn''t really want to catch you," Steve Rogers said.


    "How could he not want to catch me? You don''t know how many times he put a bounty on me!" Peter Quill said. "The reason why he can''t catch me is because I''m smart."


    "Quiele, don''t say it anymore, everyone present has seen the video of you waking up Thanos, do you think anyone thinks you have something to do with the word ''smart''?" Tony Stark said.


    "..." Peter Quill couldn''t argue this time, it was indeed the biggest stain in his life, even if he had an unparalleled thick skin, he couldn''t bring himself down to justify that kind of behavior.


    "What about you and the Destroyer, why aren''t you here?" Clint Barton said, "Will any of you die in this mutiny?"


    "How could it be!" said Peter Quill, "how could it be dead! Didn''t we all show up when we fought Thanos?"


    "Who said it was before Thanos, maybe this is after Thanos," Clint Barton said.

 Chapter 230： Hawkeye: My arrows can go through walls!

    "You and the Destroyer may not be dead, but according to the reward given by the answer space, the Guardians of the Galaxy will definitely die." Nick Fury said.


    "Really?" Peter Quill said.


    "Really? How did you ask this question?" Phil Coulson said, "Why did you smash Thanos'' purple potato face like crazy when everyone grabbed Thanos'' gloves? Is it because he killed Gamora?"


    "So this reward is for me to revive Gamora?" Peter Quill doesn''t have any feelings for Gamora now, "Is that woman so important to me that I will use such a precious thing on her? on the body?"


    "Whoever uses it is your freedom," Nick Fury said. "No one can interfere."


    "It''s too early to think about this issue, maybe you won''t get the reward at all," Tony Stark said.


    "Gamora..." Peter Quill muttered the name, "This question can''t be analyzed at all, it can only be guessed, since this reward is used to resurrect you, then I will choose you. B !"


    ¡¾correct answer! Rewards issued! ¡¿


    A green card appeared on the ground.


    "Quil, did you notice that the card''s color is the same as Gamora''s skin color?" Tony Stark asked.


    "Is it really for Gamora?" Peter Quill picked up the card and looked at it carefully.


    "Alright, resurrect Gamora, and you won''t do that stupid thing again," Thor said.


    "Can this card only revive Gamora?" Peter Quill took it and asked in a deep voice, "Can''t you revive someone else?"


    "Not necessarily, the answer space does not say that only Gamora can be resurrected, others should also be able to." Steve Rogers said, "It seems that you still have people who want to resurrect."


    "Mother," said Peter Quill, "I''ve fantasised on countless nights if I could see Mama again, even once."


    "Quier, now there is a ''spoiler'' for answering the question, the possibility of Gamora''s death is very small, you can use this card to resurrect mother." Stephen Strange said, "But I don''t recommend you to do it now. Do this, knowing that Thanos will slaughter half of the life on Earth. If you resurrect your mother at this time, and she dies at the hands of Thanos, it will not be very good."


    "What''s there to worry about?" Loki said. "Didn''t the Avengers use the Infinity Stones to bring everyone back?"


    "Even if it can be resurrected, death is a terrible thing." Peter Quill shook his head, "I won''t let my mother experience it again."


    "Quier, birth, old age, sickness and death, this is a natural law, no one can avoid it." Bruce Banner said, "If your mother died normally, I don''t recommend you to disturb her again."


    "She didn''t die normally, it was cancer that took her away," Peter Quill said.


    "What I mean by ''normal death'' is to distinguish it from being killed by Thanos or being turned to ashes by Thanos snapping his fingers. ''Normal death'' refers to birth, old age, sickness and death, Quill." Bruce Banner said.


    At this time, the space lights up and the video starts playing.


    It begins in a spaceship, where the palm-sized Groot is locked in a bird cage, with an ugly face clinging to the cage and yelling to scare him.


    The people around were yelling like crazy, and they were so excited.


    Because, they captured Yondu Udonta, their former captain.


    The two sweepers dragged a white-haired sweeper and threw him into the universe, and everyone watched him die in fear in the universe.


    The White-Haired Sweeper isn''t the first Sweeper to be thrown to death in the universe, and before him, there''s been a lot of people floating around in the universe.


    Yondu Udonta sat on a chair with his hands tied and said nothing.


    "It was you who led them astray and caused them to die." A gigantic and ugly sweeper with a burnt face slammed a fist into Yondu Udonta''s face, "because you are weak and stupid! It''s time Under the leadership of the new captain, we have made great achievements again." He raised his hands and shouted his nickname: "Electric shock and face!"


    "Hahahaha! Ahhahahahaha!" As soon as the nickname came out, a series of loud laughter sounded.


    "Excuse me, is your name Electroshock and face?" Rocket Raccoon, who was also tied to a chair, couldn''t help asking, and the big laugh just now came from his mouth.


    "That''s right." Dazed Killer turned around and said.


    "Can you shoot electric shocks out of your face?" Rocket Raccoon asked.


    "That''s a metaphor!" Dazed Killer said loudly, raising his hands again.


    "Yeah!" Suddenly, the spaceship shouted loudly, and I didn''t know what to call.


    "Metaphor of what?" Rocket Raccoon asked.


    "It''s a metaphor for..." Dazed and killed the face really well organized the language, "It''s a metaphor for the fear that is injected into the hearts of those who hear it!"


    No one cheered this time, and looking at everyone''s expressions, it was obvious that everyone felt that this was a little embarrassing.


    "Shut up, you''re the next one." Dazed Killer took out a knife and said to Rocket Raccoon, then he turned around and pressed the knife on Yongdu Udongta''s neck, "Udongta, I''ll wait for this moment. I''ve been waiting for a long time..."


    Before he finished speaking, he heard Rocket Raccoon laughing again, and couldn''t help but stare, "Laughing fart?!"


    "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry, I always imagine that you wake up in the morning, sir, look in the mirror, and say to yourself very seriously, do you know what the coolest name is, electric ~ strike ~ kill ~ take ~ face!" Rocket Raccoon couldn''t help laughing again, "Ahahaha! The picture in my head is so funny, I can''t help it."


    The other people in the spaceship obviously had the same opinion as Rocket Raccoon, and everyone wanted to laugh, but they all gave the electric shock to kill their face, and they all held back and didn''t laugh.


    "Then what''s your second choice for the name?" Rocket asked again loudly, "YN cap?"


    "Ahahahaha!"


    This time, everyone couldn''t hold back any longer, and one by one they were laughing back and forth.


    "The new plan, we''re going to kill you first!" The electric shock was furious, and the knife pressed against Rocket Raccoon''s neck.


    "Okay." Rocket Raccoon didn''t show the slightest bit of fear. "It''s better to be dead than to have a brain that''s as stupid as **** all the time.


    "You killed enough people today." Just when the electric shock was about to start, a voice came, and then a blue-skinned girl came over.


    "She''s Thanos'' daughter." Those raiders knew Nebula''s identity and quickly made way for her.


    "Didn''t you really like to torture these prisoners?" Dazed Killer asked.


    "That''s because my father used to pay me." Nebula walked over to the face of the electric shock and said, "The high priest wants to kill this fox with his own hands, at least for the Kree, his head is worth a lot of money."


    The face of the electric shock was still a little unconvinced, and he walked towards Nebula with the knife in hand.


    "Listen clearly, I''m not the old man who is weak without magic, or some stupid forest beast." Nebula said, "I want 10% of the pay, and there is one more thing."


    This matter is to change a hand, which is just a very simple trivial matter. Claglin, the successor who will inherit the Yongdu Whistle Arrow in the future, immediately replaced it for Nebula.


    "This is our best spaceship." After changing his arms, Claglin brought Nebula to a spaceship, "The navigation contains the coordinates of the planet where Igo is located, and once we receive the money, we will immediately pay the Ten transfers to you." After finishing speaking, Crawglin asked again, "What are you going to do with this money?"


    "When I was young, my father often made me and Gamora fight each other during training. Every time my sister won me, my father would transform a part of my body into a machine, saying that it was to make me as strong as her." Nebula added He didn''t answer Claglin''s words directly, but talked about her previous things, "but she wins every time, once, once, again, always she wins, and never spares me once."


    "So, after killing my sister, I will buy a warship full of weapons of destruction." Just when Claglin was at a loss, Nebula finally solved the puzzle, "I will follow my father''s instructions. The breath shreds him slowly, piece by piece, until he realizes the heart-piercing, endless pain that I have to endure every day."


    Claglin was stunned, and I just asked you casually, what are you talking about!


    "When I was a kid, I was thinking about what necklaces or hats to buy every day." Claglin said, stunned. "You know, it''s something that makes girls exclaim, ''Wow, it''s so beautiful.'' In short, Have a nice trip."


    I don''t know if Nebula''s journey was pleasant or not, but Rocket Raccoon was very unpleasant. He was locked in an iron house in the spaceship, with Yondu Udonta.


    "To be honest, your subordinates are a bunch of idiots." Rocket Raccoon said to Yondu Udonta.


    "Before Starka rescued me, I was a Kree war slave for twenty years. He made me a member of the Sweepers, he told me that as long as I obeyed the discipline of the organization..." Yondu Udonta sat The man said slowly, "But I was too young, greedy and stupid, like when you stole the battery."


    "That''s Drax." Rocket raccoon planted the blame on his companions without blinking.


    "Me and Starka, and the other team members, just like you and your friends, that''s my only home." Yondu Udonta didn''t dismantle Rocket Raccoon, and continued, "After I broke the rules , they exiled me, it was all self-inflicted."


    "Calm down, the great movie star of the galaxy." Rocket Raccoon stood up, "You may be doing it yourself, but I''m not, we have to escape."


    "Where''s Quil?" Yondu Udonta asked.


    "Well, he went to catch up with the old father." Rocket Raccoon said.


    "Ego?" Yondu Udongta''s expression changed.


    "That''s right," said Rocket Raccoon. "All I heard today are stupid names."


    Yondu Udongta laughed.


    "You laughed, it made me feel so warm for a moment." Rocket Raccoon was quite surprised, "but your nauseated teeth let me know it was an illusion."


    "Are you a professional Sha coin?" Yongdu Udongta asked.


    "You''re right," Rocket asked. "Why didn''t you keep your promise to give Quill to Egg?"


    "He is very small, he can get into places that our adults can''t, and he is very suitable for being a thief." Yondu Udonta changed his words, "I have an idea for us to escape, but we need your Friends help."


    This "little friend" is undoubtedly Groot.


    I don''t know how long it took, and the group of people who were killed by the electric shock took turns to come to Rocket Raccoon, exhausted physically and mentally.


    "Hey, do you want to help us escape?" Yondu Udonta asked with his head stretched out.


    Groot nodded.


    "I need you to fetch me something," said Yondu Udonta. "In the captain''s room there is a fin-like thing that was meant to be worn on my head, and there is a drawer beside the bed, and it is in it. Red, do you understand?"


    Groot stepped on his short legs and ran away with a swipe.


    Seeing this scene, Yongdu Wudongta thought that the plan could be accomplished, and the old face of the vicissitudes couldn''t help showing an old father''s smile.


    At this time, he didn''t know anything about collapse.


    But soon, he tasted it.


    Because Groot''s IQ is so touching, no matter what he says, he just can''t find the fins.


    In the end, it was Claglin who noticed that Groot was sneaking, and brought the fin over.


    "It wasn''t my intention to be a traitor." Claglin put Groot on the iron gate. "They killed all my friends."


    "Let the third rescue capsule be ready to leave." Yondu Udonta said.


    Yondu Udonta took the fin, which meant that the traitors on this ship were all sentenced to death.


    The power of the whistle arrow is so great that it is simply not something that ordinary people can resist.


    The next battle was basically a one-sided massacre, but seeing a red light flying around in the spaceship, the traitors everywhere were shot and killed, and there was no enemy of unity.


    "Natasha, why do I look at the arrow of Yondu, so similar to yours?" Seeing this, Clint Barton couldn''t help but say.


    "It does look exactly the same." Natasha Romanov whistled, and with a flash of red light, a delicately shaped arrow was suspended in the air.


    "But yours should be more advanced." Steve Rogers said, "Yondu''s one has a fin-like thing installed on its head, but yours doesn''t need anything."


    "You are very lucky." Peter Quill couldn''t help saying, "Yondu''s arrow is quite powerful. I didn''t expect you to be rewarded with this."


    "With this arrow, Yondu alone is worth an army of sweepers." Clint Barton said.


    This is not wrong at all. In the picture, Yondu Udonta simply swept away those traitors with ease.


    Before he died, Dazhao Mianmian also contacted Ayesha: "I will send you the coordinates of the Yondu spaceship. I only ask for a little, tell your honorable priest, tell him my name, Dazhao Mianming."


    "Ahahaha!" Ayesha was stunned for a moment, then she couldn''t help laughing and bent over.


    The video ends with this laughter.


    "Quier, from the video just now, your father is still alive." Tony Stark said after watching the video.


    "My father is still alive..." Peter Quill apparently didn''t know the news, looking rather shocked.


    "And your father shouldn''t be easy, there is a planet named after him." Stephen Strange said, "Of course, this may be the same name, but I prefer to believe the name of Egg Star. It''s from your father."


    "Since he''s alive, why hasn''t he appeared for so many years? Why hasn''t he come to me?" Peter Quill murmured, "When I was taken away by Yondu, I was just a child. Does he know that I have been around for so many years? What happened? Why didn''t he find me?"


    "Maybe he looked for it, but couldn''t find it," said Scott Lang. "After all, the Milky Way is so big, it''s hard to find someone on Earth."


    "Egg, Egg..." Peter Quill repeated the name twice, "I''m going to see Egg Star."


    "Quier, I know you''re very happy to know that you have a father, and I''d love to see your father and son reunited, but calm down first and think about it, this may not be as simple as you think." Nick Fury said. said.


    "Isn''t it easy?" said Peter Quill. "My father is alive. His name is Egg."


    "Didn''t you see that Yondu was lying?" Nick Fury asked.


    "What a lie, my father''s name is not Egg?" said Peter Quill.


    "What''s a lie in this name." Nick Fury was deeply worried about the IQ of this guy. "He has no reason to give you to Egg. When he said this, he lied."


    "He''s always told me that because I''m small and I can go and steal things where adults can''t," Peter Quill said.


    "Then he''s been lying to you," Nick Fury said. "He didn''t give you to Egg, but chose to keep you. There must be other reasons."


    "Another reason?" Peter Quill asked. "What was that reason?"


    "I don''t know yet." Nick Fury shook his head, "but I think it must not be for himself, but for you. Please imagine, they are raiders, do they really need a kid who specializes in stealing? ?"


    "Yondu is very afraid when he talks about Egg." Phil Coulson said, "When he played Ronan, he was not afraid, it was like going to play, but when it comes to Egg, he was so fear."


    "It can only show that my father is better than Ronan, but it can''t show anything else." Peter Quill said, "What are you trying to express?"


    "What I want to express is that your father is probably not the kind father you imagined." Phil Coulson said, "You think with your toes, you are a father, you know you have a child, you will Are you going to find your child in person, or let a group of mercenaries help you bring the child back?"


    "Is there anything wrong with this?" Peter Quill still felt that this was a matter of course. "The sweepers have good reputation and great skills. If I have something to do, I will entrust them."


    [The tenth question begins, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [May I ask who proposed time travel? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Hulk Bruce Banner¡¿


    ¡¾B Iron Man Tony Stark¡¿


    ¡¾C Ant-Man Scott Lang¡¿


    ¡¾D Hawkeye Clint Barton¡¿


    [If you answer this question correctly, you will be rewarded with "Archery Through Walls". If the answer is wrong, the life expectancy will be deducted by one year. ¡¿


    "Archery through walls? Arrows can penetrate walls." Scott Lang couldn''t help but say, "Amazing."


    "It seems that this is another tailor-made reward for Patton." Natasha Romanov said.


    "Barton''s arrows are already superb. If they can pass through walls, who else can escape his arrows?" Nick Fury said, "Even if Tony wears armor, he will still shoot to death. Even walls can Wearing it makes no sense and can''t penetrate the armor."


    "Fury, there''s no need to take me as an example, right?" Tony Stark said, "This archery through walls, although the name sounds similar to swordsmanship and boxing, already belongs to the supernatural category, so what about arrows? Even if you practice, you can''t go through walls."


    "Let''s discuss it after I get the reward." Steve Rogers said, "This kind of scientific problem should be Tony."


    "It must be Tony. This is a scientific problem!" Scott Lang said. "Scientific problems go to Tony."


    "It shouldn''t be me." Tony Stark shook his head.


    "Tony, don''t tell me you just don''t understand this," Nick Fury said.


    "It''s because I understand that I say it''s not me." Tony Stark said, "I have studied this after knowing that we are time travel. Time travel needs to enter the quantum realm, and quantum fluctuations need to reach the Planck scale. , and elicited De''s point of view..."


    "Tony, speak human words." Natasha Romanov said.


    "Simply put, we''re never going back," said Bruce Banner, the only person present who could have this kind of communication with Tony Stark. UU reading www. uukanshu. com


    Peter Parker is actually very smart and good at science, but that''s all in the future, and now he''s just a 10-year-old kid.


    "I''m a scientist, I''m adventurous, but I''m not going to die," Tony Stark said. "It won''t be me."


    "It won''t be me either," said Bruce Banner. "I''m just like Tony, and I won''t do anything to die."


    "Then it can''t be me." Clint Barton said, "I don''t know anything about this."


    "I don''t know anything either!" said Scott Lang. "Is there no answer to this question?"


    "No, Scott, it should be you," Nick Fury said. "Although you don''t know anything, don''t forget that you have Hank Pym behind you. He is also an extremely good scientist. And Tony just mentioned quantum The realm, there is probably no one in the world who understands the quantum realm better than Hank Pym."


    "So, the answer is out." Clint Barton said, "I choose C!"


    ¡¾correct answer! Rewards issued! ¡¿

 Chapter 231： Iron Man: Im not going to time travel

    As the prompt sounded, I saw a golden light arrow in the air, and the next moment, the light arrow fell into Clint Barton''s body.


    "Is that one an arrow that can go through walls?" Scott Lang asked.


    "It''s not," said Clint Barton, "the arrow just now wasn''t a specific arrow, it was a sign that space gave me this ability. The arrow I shot was still an arrow of matter, but now I have this This ability allows arrows to pass through objects at will."


    "The domineering and the arrow through the wall can only be said to be terrifying." Natasha Romanov said.


    "If you can go through walls, doesn''t that mean you can kill the Hulk?" Steve Rogers said, "Hulk''s skin is invulnerable, but if your arrows can go through walls, they should go straight through. His skin, shot in his heart, so Hulk..."


    "If this is the case, the Hulk can indeed be killed." Bruce Banner said solemnly.


    "Bruce, don''t worry about this, my arrow can never be aimed at you." Clint Barton said quickly.


    "This is a good thing. In case Hulk gets out of control one day, there can be a solution." Bruce Banner said as usual.


    At this time, the space lights up and the video starts playing.


    In the beginning, Steve Rogers leaned there and said to Natasha Romanoff, "I''d rather cook for you myself, but you look miserable enough."


    "Are you here to do the laundry?" asked Natasha Romanov.


    "Come and see friends, too," Steve Rogers said.


    "Obviously your friend is very good," said Natasha Romanoff.


    "When I was crossing the bridge, I saw a group of whales," Steve Rogers continued. "With fewer boats, the water was clear."


    "In the Hudson?" said Natasha Romanoff. "If you tell me to look good, I''ll hit you in the head with a peanut sandwich."


    "Sorry, old habits are hard to change." Steve Rogers smiled, walked over, and sat across from Natasha Romanoff, "I keep telling everyone to let go of the past and move on, and some people do it, but we no."


    "If I let go, who will do these things?" Natasha Romanoff said with her legs folded on the table.


    "Maybe these things don''t need to be done," Steve Rogers said.


    "I didn''t know anything before, and then I had this, this job, this family," Natasha Romanoff said. "I became a better person because of it, even though they''re gone, I''m still there. Trying to get better."


    "I think we both need some personal life," Steve Rogers said.


    "You come first," said Natasha Romanov.


    "Is anyone there, I''m Scott Lang!" At this time, the surveillance camera suddenly showed someone shouting at the door, "We met at the airport a few years ago, the airport in Germany, I was the one who got bigger, I was wearing Without the mask, you may not recognize me."


    "Is this the previous information?" Steve Rogers stood up in surprise. After all, in his cognition, Ant-Man disappeared with the snap of Thanos'' fingers.


    "Ant-Man! I know you know me," Scott Lang yelled, still there. "I need to talk to you."


    "That''s the front door," Natasha Romanoff said.


    "Have you two studied quantum physics?" Scott Lang asked a very high-level question as soon as he came in.


    "Only a little understanding." Natasha Romanov said.


    "Okay, that''s it." Scott Lang explained while gesturing from the side, "Five years ago, just before the Thanos thing happened, I entered a place called the Quantum Realm. The Quantum Realm has It''s its own microcosm, and to get in, you have to be very, very small. Hope, she''s mine...she should have pulled me out, and then the Thanos thing happened, and I was stuck in there already."


    "Sorry, that must have been a long five years," Natasha Romanov said.


    "That''s the problem, it''s not long." Scott Lang said, feeling hungry, took a sandwich and took a bite, "For me, it''s only five hours, the laws of the quantum realm are not the same as this world. Again, everything is unpredictable."


    "Scott, what do you mean?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "What I''m trying to say is," Scott Lang explained as he ate his sandwich, "in the quantum realm, time works differently, and the only problem right now is that we don''t have a way to locate it. But what if there was a way? ? I''ve been thinking about this, what if we could figure out a way to control this disorder and locate it in it? What if we had a way to get into the quantum realm at one particular point in time and come out at another particular point in time? Like before Thanos snaps his fingers."


    "Wait, are you talking about a time machine?" Steve Rogers summed up Scott Lang''s meaning succinctly.


    "No, no, of course not, of course not a time machine." Scott Lang quickly denied, "It''s more like..."


    "That''s right, it''s a time machine." Scott Lang thought about it and couldn''t find a better way to say it, "I know, it''s crazy, but I''ve been thinking about this, there must be a way, it''s crazy already."


    "Scott, I can get an email from a raccoon," Natasha Romanoff said. "So, nothing is ''crazy.''"


    "Who are we going to discuss this with?" Scott Lang asked.


    Who else could it be?


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Tony Stark.


    Sure enough, everyone in the picture appeared at Tony Stark''s house. When everyone arrived, Tony Stark was holding a little girl a few years old, his daughter Morgan.


    When a friend came to visit, Tony Stark let Morgan play by himself first, while he listened to Scott Longsay about his crazy time travel.


    "No, we know that sounds crazy," Scott Long said finally.


    "Tony, after all this, is there anything impossible?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "Quantum fluctuations reach the Planck scale and lead to Deutsche''s point of view." Tony Stark handed Steve Rogers a few glasses of vegetable juice. "Can we agree on that?"


    "Thank you." Steve Rogers took the vegetable juice.


    "In layman''s terms, you can''t go back here," Tony Stark said.


    "I''m back," Scott Lang said.


    "No, you just happened to survive," Tony Stark said. "It''s a one-in-a-billion cosmic fluke. Now you want to do... how do you say it?"


    "Time theft," Scott Lang said.


    "Yeah, of course, time theft, why didn''t we think about it before?" Tony Stark said. "Oh, because it''s so funny, it''s a pipe dream."


    "The Infinity Stones are in the past," Steve Rogers said. "We can go back and get it."


    "We can snap our fingers and bring everyone back," Natasha Romanoff said.


    "Or make things worse, right?" Tony Stark asked rhetorically.


    "I don''t think we will," Steve Rogers said.


    "Sometimes I really miss your optimism," Tony Stark said. "However, it is useless to have high hopes if there is no reasonable and feasible solution to the so-called time theft. I think the most likely consequence is that we perish together."


    "Not as long as we strictly follow the rules of time travel," Scott Lang said. "Like, no talking to your past self? No betting on sports?"


    "I have to interrupt you, Scott." Tony Stark interrupted Scott Lang, "Are you really going to tell me that your plan to save the universe is based on Back to the Future? ?"


    "No." Scott Lang shook his head.


    "Very good," Tony Stark said. "You just made me worry a little bit, because that would be nonsense. Quantum physics doesn''t work like that."


    "Tony, we have to fight," Natasha Romanoff said.


    "We fought, but we got to this point," Tony Stark said.


    "I know you have a lot of concerns, you have a wife, you have a daughter, but I also lost people who were very important to me, a lot of people," Scott Lang said. "Now, we have a chance to get her back, Get everyone back and you tell me you even¡­¡±


    "Yes Scott, I don''t even want to try." Tony Stark interrupted Scott Lang again, "I can''t do it."


    "Mom asked me to save you." At this time, Morgan ran over and threw himself into Tony Stark''s arms.


    "Good job, you saved me." Tony Stark picked up Morgan and said to Steve Rogers and others, "I wish you were here to ask me other things, anything. I It''s really nice to meet you, I just..." Tony Stark stood up holding Morgan, "By the way, I prepared lunch for six people."


    "Tony, I understand," Steve Rogers said. "I''m happy for you, really. But this is our second chance."


    "My second chance is here, Captain," Tony Stark said. "I can''t risk her."


    As soon as the space darkens, the video ends here.


    "Tony, your daughter is very cute," Steve Rogers said first. "I''m happy for you."


    "I''m very happy too." Tony Stark grinned. "It''s a strange experience to know what a daughter looks like before she''s born."


    [The eleventh question begins, please be prepared. ¡¿


    Soon, the eleventh question began.


    [Excuse me, when the Guardians of the Galaxy killed Egg, who put the bomb next to Egg''s brain? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Rocket Raccoon¡¿


    ¡¾B Peter Quill¡¿


    ¡¾C Groot¡¿


    ¡¾D Gamora¡¿


    [If you answer this question correctly, you will be rewarded with a multifunctional portable spaceship. If the answer is wrong, the life expectancy will be deducted by one year. ¡¿


    "Spaceships can be "portable", and the answer space really has everything." Thor couldn''t help but say.


    "Why a spaceship." Peter Quill was a little disappointed, "I have a spaceship now, even if I don''t have it, I can get it in other ways."


    "The reward of the answering space should not be as simple as you think." Tony Stark said, "There is a multi-functional description in front of the portable, and this spacecraft must have other uses."


    "If it can really have a better effect, then I will feel better." Peter Quill said.


    "I''m not sure whether you can answer correctly." Loki sneered aside, "No matter how good the reward is, you have to answer correctly."


    "Isn''t Egg the father of Quill, why did he kill Egg?" Scott Lang said.


    "I don''t need to ask, Egg is not a good person." Nick Fury said, "In the previous video, when Yondu mentioned Egg, he clearly wrote ''he is a bad guy'' in the face."


    "Is my father really a bad guy?" Peter Quill looked at the title blankly, even though he didn''t want to admit it, the title was clearly written, they killed Egg.


    "This question is very strange, what is a bomb placed next to Egg''s brain? Did the Guardians of the Galaxy enter Egg''s body?" Steve Rogers said, "Could it be that Scott and the Guardians of the Galaxy were working together? "


    "Isn''t that impossible?" Scott Lang said. "Apart from fighting Thanos, I don''t seem to have much interaction with the Guardians of the Galaxy, right?"


    "Could it be that Egg is big?" Thor turned and asked Peter Quill, "Quier, your father was a giant, a giant giant? Put a bomb on his head to kill him?"


    "How is that possible!" cried Peter Quill. "How could my mother marry a giant!"


    "Quil lived on Earth when he was a child. If his father was really a giant, how could he be silent?" Phil Coulson said, "If a giant appeared on Earth, it would have been known to the world. "


    "But if it''s a normal-sized person, why put the bomb next to the head?" Thor couldn''t understand. "If you want to kill a person, just throw the bomb next to your head. Why does it have to be next to the head?"


    "Thor, not next to the head, but next to the brain." Clint Barton corrected.


    "It sounds like this Egg has a super big head," Thor said.


    "Maybe, this Egg doesn''t mean Quill''s father, Egg, but the planet Egg?" Tony Stark put forward another conjecture.


    "Kill a planet?" Bruce Banner said. "This statement is also very strange. Could it be that this Ego star has life?"


    "Raccoons can talk and trees can play games. If a planet has life, I don''t find it strange." Stephen Strange said, "There are too many strange things in this universe."


    "It should be killing Egg Star," Peter Quill said. "It''s unbelievable to kill a person and put a Sesser bomb in your head."


    "Kill a man?" Natasha Romanoff said, "Quier, why do you think your father is human? Remember when you held the Infinity Stones before? Thor said that humans will die if they take the Infinity Stones, that Luo Nan was also amazed by this. But if your father is not human, and you have half inhuman blood, then you can take the Infinity Stones and not die that explains it.¡±


    "Natasha is right, Quill, your father should not be human," Thor said.


    "Not a man, what is that?" Peter Quill asked.


    "Who knows, with half his blood, you can hold the Infinity Stone in your hand, then he must be extremely powerful, maybe he has the ability to grow bigger and smaller," Thor said, "If he becomes very, very big, Then it would make sense to put a bomb in his head."


    "Forget about putting bombs in your head, let''s look at the options first." Peter Quill said, "I think Groot should be the first to rule it out. Before Yondu asked him to get the fins, he was a liar. If it''s broken, he just doesn''t understand."


    "With Groot''s IQ, I don''t think it would be difficult for him to put a bomb on him," Phil Coulson said.


    "It''s possible Rocket Raccoon, he''s small and agile enough," Tony Stark said. "It''s easier for him to do it than a human."


    "Quail, what do you think?" Steve Rogers asked. "Can Gamora and you, both of you, be bigger than that raccoon?"


    "I think it should be me, whether the Egg to kill is my father Egg or the planet Egg, it''s definitely yes, it''s all about my father." Peter Quill said, "In other words, , This is actually my business, the Guardians of the Galaxy are just involved in me. For something as dangerous as putting a bomb, I will come in person."


    "I choose B!" Peter Quill made his choice.


    ¡¾wrong answer! Deduct one year of life! ¡¿


    wrong answer.


    "Unfortunately, the portable spaceship is gone." Nick Fury looked regretful.


    "Even if there is, it''s not yours. What''s the matter with the expression you seem to have missed by a hundred million?" Stephen Strange asked.


    "I can make a deal with Mr. Quill!" Nick Fury said, "Quell doesn''t like this spaceship, but now there is no spaceship capable of interstellar travel on the entire earth, I am very rare about this thing."


    "If you have something good that I like, I don''t mind trading." Peter Quill shrugged, "But as you can see, this question is wrong, and the spaceship didn''t get it."


    "I didn''t get it, but I think the transaction can actually continue." Phil Coulson said, "Mr. Quill, if we provide financial resources, do you have a channel to get the spacecraft?"


    "How do you think my own spaceship got here? Picked it up while shopping in the universe?" Peter Quill said.


    "Fury, I don''t think you need to worry about this." Steve Rogers said, "The earth is too fragile now, and the level of technology is far behind other planets. Now the earth is not ready to enter the interstellar."


    "I agree with what the captain said." Bruce Banner said, "We have seen how dangerous the universe is. Not to mention a lunatic like Thanos, there are constant wars between planets. If the earth really enters the universe, it will also attract What about such a war?"


    "Okay, let''s leave this thing alone." Nick Fury was persuaded.


    At this time, the space lights up, and the video starts to play.


    In the beginning, Peter Quill walked with a man with a white beard, who was undoubtedly Egg.


    "Now, you have to readjust your attitude towards life." Egg said as he walked, "Everything around us, including that girl, is temporary, we are eternal."


    "Wouldn''t eternity be boring?" Peter Quill asked.


    "You''re not bored with a purpose, Peter, that''s why you''re here," Egg continued, turning a corner, "I told you years ago how I used a constant urge to find life, but What I didn''t tell you was that I finally found other life. But that made me..." Eagle paused, thought for a while, and said, "Very disappointed."


    Peter Quill turned his head and glanced at Egg, not understanding why he was disappointed.


    "I''ve since realized that my innate desire to find other life was not what made me who I was." Egg walked up to Peter Quill and said, "Peter, I found the meaning of life.¡±


    Saying that, Egg stretched out his hand and clicked on Peter Quill''s eyebrows. The universe suddenly flashed in Peter Quill''s eyes, and he saw a scene he had never seen in his life.


    "I saw it." Peter Quill looked like a dream. "Eternal life."


    "I call it expansion, that''s my goal." As soon as Egg stretched out his hand, one after another planet appeared in the sky, "Now, this is your goal too."


    "Beautiful." Peter Quill hadn''t come out of the shock.


    "I spent thousands of years, I implanted my clones in thousands of planets, and I want to complete the only ultimate goal of life." Igo stood there and said while simulating with a model, "Keep multiplying, Keep spreading, covering the entire universe, until everything becomes me."


    "Another guy who is interested in the universe!" Seeing this, Tony Stark couldn''t help it. "What''s wrong with our universe, who has offended, and why are so many people staring at it?"


    "This one wants to ''eat'' the universe instead of destroying it, and it''s finally different from Thanos," Steve Rogers said.


    "I guessed that Quill''s father must not be easy but I didn''t expect to be such a ''big guy''." Stephen Strange said, "He lived for thousands of years, and His life is eternal, he can still create things out of thin air, and it is no exaggeration to say that he is a god."


    "This Egg looks like a human, and I''d like to know how to put a bomb in his head," Scott Lang said.


    "You also said that he ''looked'' like a man, which is definitely not what he really looks like." Bucky Barnes said.


    "I wonder why Quill wanted to kill Egg," Tony Stark said. "Just because Egg wants to devour the universe?"


    "Eternal life, can this Egg live forever?" Loki said.


    "From the video, it seems like this." Thor said, "He can actually achieve immortality!"


    Even for the gods, there is death, as strong as Odin, and now it is on the eve of his death, and now there are people talking about immortality in front of them.


    "I''m afraid this Egg is really a god." Thor murmured.

 Chapter 232： Star-Lord: I blew up my dad!

    Soon, the video confirmed everyone''s conjecture.


    "Now I only have one problem that I haven''t solved, and the strength of me alone is not enough to accomplish this great cause." Egg stretched out two fingers, "But if there are two Celestials, um, now, it can be done. arrive."


    Peter Quill looked at Egg, his eyes still blue at this time, as if he had a universe in it.


    "In all the work I''ve done, the biggest scam is trying to combine my DNA with another species, and I hope to find the strength to support this expansion plan through the combination." Egg mentioned him and Yondu at this time. "I used to ask Yondu to send me some children. Although this broke the rules of the sweeper, I paid him enough. And in order not to make his conscience difficult, I told him that I Won''t hurt these kids. It''s true, they died peacefully."


    "Quiele, I think this is the real reason why Yondu didn''t give you to Egg." Seeing this, Nick Fury said to Peter Quayle, "He must have discovered Egg''s actions, in order to protect You, that''s why I left you."


    "Is that so?" No matter how stupid Peter Quill was, at this time he knew that what Nick Fury said was the truth.


    "But, one by one, they let me down," Egg continued in the video. "None of them had the Celestial gene in them until you were born, Peter. Of all my descendants, Only you radiate the light of divine power. After all these years, I am finally no longer alone!"


    The more I talked about it, the more excited I became, but Peter Quill didn''t look high and looked a little disappointed.


    "What''s the matter, son?" Egg asked.


    "My friend..." Peter Quill was thinking of his weird teammates.


    "No, you see, this is the weakness of the human beings in you, Peter." Egg preached, "We are gods, and we are much nobler than them."


    "But my mother..." Peter Quill thought of his mother. "You said you loved her."


    "I did love her, my Sayuri, she knew the lyrics to every song on the radio, I went back to Earth to see her three times, and I knew if I went back one more time I wouldn''t want to come back. This expansion plan, my raison d''¨ºtre It''s going to be ruined." Egg said and accidentally missed the word, "So I did what I was supposed to do, but I was also sad when I put cancer in her brain."


    "What?!" Peter Quill was stunned in the answering space, "He killed my mother!"


    "No wonder you want to kill Egg." Clint Barton said.


    "Egg, you killed my mother." Peter Quill clenched his fists tightly, "I must kill you!"


    "What?" When Peter Quill heard this, his eyes suddenly changed from blue to normal.


    "Okay okay, I know this is not a good way." Egg still tried to explain, but Peter Quill had already raised his elemental gun and fired at Egg.


    Bang bang bang!


    Egg was shot several times in that body, his body was smashed, and half of his head was lost, but the missing part of his body immediately formed a new body with blue light, and nothing happened.


    "Who do you think you are!" Egg said contemptuously.


    "You killed my mother!" Peter Quill roared.


    "It took me so much effort to find you with the best genes, so are you thankful for me?" Egg''s body transformed, first into another man''s image, and then back to his previous appearance, "You It''s time to learn how to be a human being."


    As soon as Egg stretched out his hand, a light suddenly appeared on the ground, and he stretched out his head towards Peter Quill like a snake, directly piercing Peter Quill''s chest.


    "I wanted you to complete this great cause with me, but now I see you can only be a supply to provide me with divine power in 1,000 years." Egg walked to Peter Quill, who was picked up by the light in the air. In front of him, he stretched out his hand and took down the tape recorder on his waist, and with a touch of his hand, a song immediately started playing.


    "My life, my girl, but what I love is the sea." After chanting two lyrics, Egg slammed the recorder to pieces, "Peter, this is my sea."


    The next moment, the light that pierced through Peter Quill suddenly became more dazzling, wrapping Peter Quill all over his body, as if he had been loaded with some kind of program. , the thing like a huge egg suddenly swelled up and began to expand wildly outwards, swallowing up the earth.


    "I thought Quill killed Egg was just Quill''s business, and I didn''t expect it to be the Earth''s business." Tony Stark said with a bit of pain when he saw this, "If you don''t kill this guy, the Earth will be eaten by him. Lose''."


    "Quier, come to Earth after you answer the question." Steve Rogers said to Peter Quill, "We''ll go with you and get rid of Egg."


    "Give me an address." Peter Quill didn''t refuse either, that was a god, and he had not yet formed the Guardians of the Galaxy, so he had no confidence to come to take revenge.


    "The blue egg that appeared in the video just now, I will look for it immediately after I go out." Nick Fury said.


    boom!


    In the picture, Peter Quill couldn''t hold it anymore, but a spaceship fell from the sky and shot Egg directly on the ground.


    The light that pierced through Peter Quill disappeared immediately, and Peter Quill fell from the air.


    Drax, Gamora and the others didn''t know where they came from at this time. Gamora helped Peter Quill on the ground and got on the spaceship together.


    "What are you doing?" Drax asked Rocket as soon as he got on the ship. "You almost killed us all!"


    "I''ll take it as if you were saying ''Thank you Rocket,''" Rocket said.


    "We''re all settled," Drax said.


    "No." Mantis dismantled the stage directly, "It''s just a clone of Egg, and he''ll be back soon."


    "Why is Sister Blue here?" Peter Quill asked when he saw Nebula''s figure.


    "I just hitched a ride home," Nebula said.


    "She wanted to kill me!" Rocket said.


    "I saved you, you stupid fox." Nebula said.


    Boom boom boom!


    At this time, several tentacles of light suddenly appeared on the ground, wrapping the spaceship, holding the spaceship and preventing it from leaving.


    "How are we going to destroy a god?" Drax asked.


    "He has a center, a brain, a soul, or something, wrapped in a protective shell," Peter Quill said.


    "In a cave under the ground," added the mantis.


    Peter Quill climbed into the cockpit and was taken aback as soon as he entered, "Yondu?"


    "Should I be glad that I was small and thin when I was a child, or you would have given me to this lunatic," Peter Quill said while operating the spaceship.


    "Do you still think I left you because of this?" Yondu Udonta scolded, "Idiot!"


    "That''s what you told me." Peter Quill scolded back, "You old idiot!"


    "I stumbled upon the fate of those children, so I decided to keep you," said Yondu Udonta.


    "You said you were going to eat me," Peter Quill said.


    "That''s because it''s fun," said Yondu Udonta.


    "Not to me!" Peter Quill said.


    "You two have problems to solve." Rocket Raccoon below said.


    "Of course I have a problem." Peter Quill pointed to the blue light who just stood up in front of the spaceship and said, "That monster is actually my father!"


    Then, he drove the spaceship into it without hesitation, smashed his father directly, and escaped from the hall.


    But the spaceship did not fly up, but down!


    "Should we fly up?" Yondu Udonta asked.


    "No. Now that we know that Egg wants to destroy the universe, we must kill him!" Peter Quill was firm and shouted, "Rocket!"


    "Received!" Rocket raccoon pushed the operating lever, and the small **** on the spacecraft rolled to the front, and began to emit red rays outward, removing the obstacles in front of them one by one.


    "If we can save the galaxy twice, our worth will definitely go up!" Rocket Raccoon said while operating the spacecraft.


    "I can''t believe that''s what you''re after," Peter Quill said.


    "I''m just talking, man, I thought we were friends," Rocket said. "Of course I''m more than that, of course I care about the planet, the buildings on it, all the animals."


    "And the people on the planet," added Peter Quill.


    "That grumpy little pet is so cute, I''m almost euthanized by him." Mantis smiled and couldn''t close his mouth.


    There was a beaming scene on the spacecraft, and those who didn''t know it thought they were celebrating the New Year.


    But they didn''t know that a large number of uninvited guests had arrived, and King Star sent a large number of aircraft to annihilate them.


    "Tell me why Egg asked you to come here," Yondu Udonta asked Peter Quill.


    "He needs the divine light in me to help him destroy the universe." Peter Quill didn''t hide anything, and told Yondu Udonta directly, "He also wants to teach me how to control this power."


    "Have you learned?" Yondu Udonta asked.


    "A little bit," Peter Quill said. "I made a ball."


    "A ball?" Yondu Udonta laughed.


    "I tried my best to control my mind, but I only got a ball." Peter Quill said helplessly.


    "Your thoughts?" Yondu Udonta asked rhetorically, "Do you think I can make my arrows fly just by thinking?"


    Boom!


    At this time, the spaceship made a sensation and came to the vicinity of a large sphere.


    "There, that is Egg''s center." The mantis immediately pointed to the big ball and said.


    "That center is thick." Gamora glanced at it and called, "Rocket."


    "Understood." Rocket Raccoon pressed a few keys and pushed the operating lever again, and the small **** on the spacecraft all rolled to the front of the spacecraft and gathered together.


    "We have to hurry, it won''t be long before Egg finds us," Mantis said.


    "Steady." Rocket raccoon flew the spaceship forward, approaching the center, and with a bang, the small **** on the spaceship emitted a thick light, shooting directly at the big ball.


    The lethality of this light is still very large, the shell of the center is melting at a speed visible to the naked eye, and it can be penetrated very soon.


    But at this time, a large number of aircraft flew over, overwhelming like locusts passing through, and they started shooting at Peter Quill.


    Even though Egg''s Centroid was about to shoot through the shell, Peter Quill had to leave the Centroid thing behind first, or they''d be shot into a hornet''s nest.


    This small spaceship and Monarch''s overwhelming aircraft PK suffered a lot. After a while, the Kung Fu spaceship was hit and a hole was blown out. Drax, Mantis, and Gamora fell out of the spaceship.


    However, all three of them landed firmly on the ground, and no one was injured.


    Ka Ka Ka!


    Cracks suddenly appeared on the ground, blue energy rushed everywhere, and gravel fell from the top of the head.


    "He''s here." Mantis'' complexion suddenly changed.


    "Didn''t you say you could put him to sleep?" Drax asked.


    "Only when he wants to," said Mantis. "He''s too strong for me to do it."


    "You have to believe in yourself," Drax said, "because I believe in you."


    At this time, a huge bare face formed on the mountain in front of him, roaring at several people.


    The mantis looked down at the blue energy in the crack under his feet, and as soon as he gritted his teeth, he stretched out his hand to the energy.


    "Sleep!" Mantis shouted, using his abilities.


    She didn''t have any hope at first, but she didn''t expect to succeed, and the giant face on the mountain disappeared!


    "I didn''t expect her to succeed. She looks weak." Drax said with some surprise.


    "I don''t know how long I can put him to sleep," said the mantis.


    "Why don''t you fire a laser," Peter Quill asked Rocket while on the ship.


    "The generator will explode." Rocket got off his chair and ran to the side to pull out a bag. "I should have brought a small detonator."


    "There is no use of explosives only detonators." Nebula said.


    "We have these batteries." Rocket strapped those batteries to the detonator.


    "Can this thing kill Egg?" Peter Quill asked.


    "It would have a ripple effect throughout his nervous system, if he could," Rocket said.


    "What does that mean?" Peter Quill asked.


    "The whole planet is going to explode," Rocket said. "We have to get out of here as soon as possible. I got a timer."


    "Go!" Peter Quill jumped out of the spaceship with Rocket Raccoon, both wearing space suits, and flew to Egg''s hub.


    "The metal is too thick." Rocket raccoon flashed a flashlight. "For the bomb to work, we have to put it in the center of Egg, but we have no way to get into that small hole."


    "Okay." Peter Quill''s eyes fell on Groot, who was beside him.


    "That''s a bad idea," Rocket said.


    "That''s the only way," Peter Quill said.


    "I can''t believe this." Rocket put Groot on his back and walked towards the hole.


    Peter Quill jumped out and fired at Monarch''s craft.


    "Press this switch first, then this switch, and it activates." Rocket put the bomb in front of Groot, "then you press this button again, and then you have five minutes to escape." Then he pointed Another switch, with a solemn expression on his face, said, "No matter what, don''t press this. Press it and it will explode immediately, and then we will all be dead."


    Groot stared at Rocket Raccoon with his big Kazilan eyes, with two words written all over his eyes, "I don''t understand".


    "Okay, repeat what I just said," Rocket said.


    "I''m Groot." Groot said.


    "Hmm." Rocket Raccoon responded.


    "I''m Groot." Groot said again.


    "That''s right," said Rocket Raccoon.


    "I''m Groot." Groot pointed to the button on the far right.


    "No!" Rocket corrected immediately. "This button is wrong! It''ll blow us all up! Do it again."


    "I''m Groot. I''m Groot. I''m Groot." Groot said sentence by sentence, and finally pointed to the button on the far right.


    "No! It''s as good as what I just said! How could he have done it!" Rocket Raccoon was about to go crazy. "Show me which button you should press."


    Groot pointed to the button on the far right again.


    "No!!" Rocket Raccoon cried out in pain.


    "You''ll only make him more nervous," Peter Quill said, peering out of the hole.


    "Shut up! Get me some tape!" Rocket roared, turning his head. "Is there anyone out there with tape? I want to stick that button on."


    "I don''t have tape, I''ll ask." Peter Quill left.


    "Hey, Yondu, do you have tape there?"


    "Gamora, do you have tape there?"


    "Forget it, it''s okay."


    "Drax, do you have tape there?"


    "Yes, transparent glue can also be used."


    "No, then you ask me if I can use it for what?"


    The next time, Peter Quill''s voice was heard loudly outside, and then he probed over again, "No one has tape."


    "Isn''t anyone wearing tape?" Rocket turned away.


    "No," Peter Quill said.


    "Did you ask Nebula?" Rocket Raccoon asked.


    "Ask," said Peter Quill.


    "Are you sure?" Rocket asked again, hadn''t heard Peter Quill ask Nebula before.


    "She was sitting next to Yondu when I just asked him," Peter Quill said.


    "I knew you were lying!" Rocket Raccoon said.


    "You''ve got priceless batteries and bombs in your bag, so you''re most likely to be wearing tape, okay?" Peter Quill said.


    "That''s the problem, I''ll do everything!" Rocket raccoon turned around after saying this, and saw Groot running into the hole with a bomb in his hand.


    "We are dead." Rocket Raccoon said helplessly.


    Rocket Raccoon''s "training" of Truett didn''t go well, and outside the cave, Yondu Udonta and Monarch''s aircraft battles didn''t go well either.


    boom!


    With a bang, the spaceship was hit again.


    "The rear thruster is broken again!" Yondu Wudongta shouted helplessly, "Without the generator, we''ll be doomed!"


    At this time, those aircraft had surrounded the spacecraft.


    "Guardians, this sentence may give you some comfort. Your death is not meaningless." Ayesha thought that the Guardians of the Galaxy had already caught a turtle in the urn, and said in a leisurely manner, "This will be a great threat to those who betrayed us. People play the role of killing chickens and warning monkeys, don''t mess with the people of King Star."


    shhhhhh!


    Then, the aircraft began to shoot.


    The rear thruster of the spacecraft was damaged and unable to fly, so they can only wait to die?


    Not really.


    I saw Nebula, who was sitting next to Yongdu Udongta, took apart his left arm, and then connected some wires in the spaceship.


    Yongdu Wudongta also operated for a while, and the small **** on the surface of the spacecraft rolled up and evenly distributed on the surface of the spacecraft.


    "It will hurt a lot." Yondu Udongta said to Nebula.


    "What are you talking about?" Nebula replied.


    Yondu Wudongta pressed a few buttons and pulled the lever again, and saw that Nebula was covered with blue arcs.


    But at the same time, the evenly distributed small spheres on the spacecraft emitted a dazzling red light and shot violently in all directions.


    Monarch''s aircraft was simply vulnerable, and it was wiped out by the red light in the blink of an eye.


    But one drink and one peck has its own set number, and sometimes, God just won''t let you go so well.


    Nebula used this big move to solve Monarch''s aircraft, but it also indirectly awakened Egg.


    The mantis managed to put Egg to sleep, and when it was cut by the red laser, Egg was about to wake up again.


    But there is also good news, that Peter Quill, Yondu Udonta and Nebula landed on the ground before the spacecraft exploded and joined Drax et al.


    "When did the bomb go off?" Peter Quill asked Rocket.


    "About six minutes if Groot doesn''t kill us," Rocket said.


    Ka Ka Ka!


    The sky and the earth began to crack again, and the blue energy was constantly spraying, and I was afraid that Egg would wake up immediately.


    "Kraglin, we need a life-saving capsule to escape." Yondu Udonta immediately said to Kraglin, who was at the rear, "The countdown is five minutes."


    "Captain received." Claglin, a loyal subordinate, immediately activated the rescue capsule and flew to Planet Egg.


    "Someone must be on top when Claglin comes." Peter Quill took off his space suit and pressed it on Drax, "Drax, take Mandis up."


    Ka Ka Ka!


    Just as Drax flew away, the ground where several people were standing began to collapse, and strips of blue energy tentacles stretched out.

 Chapter 234： Iron Man is dead, the door of opportunity opens!

    "This C, from the point of view of motivation, Mysterio chose the location of the battle in the place where there is Peter. He wants to get close to Peter and deceive things from Peter''s hands. This is true." Thor said, "But the deceived things It''s a bit too funny! A pair of glasses?"


    "Thor, didn''t you see clearly, those are Tony''s glasses." Steve Rogers said, "other people''s glasses, those are glasses, but Tony''s glasses, maybe something powerful."


    "Remember Tony''s watch? The video was played before." Natasha Romanov said, "With a touch of your hand, it becomes a war armor glove."


    "Tin Woodman, I have to say, you have so many tricks," said Loki.


    "This D can also be ruled out." Bruce Banner said, "Who is this Mysterious Guest? What qualifications does he have to test Peter? Does he have anything to do with Iron Man?"


    "I don''t have the name Quentin Baker in my mind, and I don''t know anyone." Tony Stark shook his head, "Maybe I may know him in the future, but no matter who it is, I don''t think he is qualified to test who has it. Qualified to be the next Iron Man. There is only one person with this qualification, and that is me!"


    "This option itself is a self-contradictory option," Steve Rogers said. "If this person is really trying to test Peter, then it means that he must have been recognized by Tony, and he is also a hero. But a A hero will never fight in a busy city for a so-called test, ignoring the life and death of others."


    "It looks like I''m going to choose C." Peter Parker immediately made a choice, "I choose C!"


    ¡¾correct answer! Rewards issued! ¡¿


    I saw the milky white light on Peter Parker''s body flashed away, and then returned to normal.


    "Peter, how strong are you now?" Tony Stark asked. "Do you think you can compete with the Hulk?"


    "The indestructible body of King Kong does not mean that the body is strong, but the body cannot be destroyed." Peter Parker said, "Falling from a height of 10,000 meters does not die, not because the body is strong, but the body becomes like a feather. That way, slowly float down in the air and slowly land."


    "So you''re light?" Tony Stark said. "Very little density?"


    "No, the specifics of the body will change according to the external environment." Peter Parker said, "For example, if you shoot me with a gun, my body will become as strong as a body armor. If you poison me, I will My body will become invulnerable to all poisons. But if you use electricity to shock me, my body will become insulated."


    "It''s about the same as Tony''s ability to adapt to extreme environments," Steve Rogers said.


    "It''s still worse than Mr. Stark''s ability." Peter Parker said, "I''m just indestructible, but there are too many ways to kill me. If you don''t let me breathe, I will suffocate to death. I eat and I starve. Throw me in extreme cold and I freeze to death."


    "When it comes to indestructible bodies, that''s what I want to ask." Peter Quill asked a classic question, "Peter, what do you do when you have appendicitis and need surgery?"


    "..." As soon as this question was asked, everyone''s eyes fell on Peter Quill.


    What the **** is wrong with you!


    as much as you can!


    "What?" Peter Quill spread his hands. "Isn''t this a question to consider? Can you guarantee that Peter won''t get sick in the future?"


    "This is indeed a problem." Bruce Banner said, "If the knife cannot be opened because the body is indestructible, then Peter will have to live a careful life in the future, and must not get sick."


    "When you really need surgery, you can cut it open," Peter Parker said.


    At this time, the space lights up, and the space starts to play the video.


    At the beginning of the video, Michelle Jones was standing there, and suddenly a large amount of magma poured out of the ground, and then a huge magma giant appeared in the square.


    "It''s coming to Baker, are you ready?" said Peter Parker, dressed in an extremely rudimentary black battle uniform. "Do what you''re supposed to do."


    "Listen to your command, Spider-Man." Quentin Baker flew over, stood in front of the magma giant, and fired green rays of light from his hands to attack the flames. "It''s your turn, kid."


    Peter Parker went to the magma dwelling first, then threw a big box on his back and smashed him. Then he stretched out his spider silk and pulled a fire hydrant on the ground. Suddenly a large amount of water shot out and sprayed at the magma giant.


    "Wait, is that Spider-Man?" Betty sitting on the Ferris wheel couldn''t help asking.


    "No no no, that''s a European knockoff of Spider-Man." Ned knew it was Spider-Man, but he was covering for Peter Parker. "I just read it two days ago, it''s not Spider-Man."


    "Roar!" The roar of the ground interrupted Ned''s words, and the magma giant raised his fist and hammered at Peter Parker.


    Peter Parker rolled over and jumped above the merry-go-round, but the magma giant punched again, the merry-go-round was swallowed up at the time, and Peter Parker also fell to the ground.


    "Baker, it absorbed the carousel and got bigger and bigger," Peter Parker hurriedly said to Quentin Baker.


    "What''s his name?" Betty asked Ned on the Ferris wheel.


    "Monkey Night." Ned casually made up a nickname.


    "Night Monkey?" Betty felt that this nickname was weird.


    "Yeah," Ned said stubbornly.


    "Night Monkey! Help!" Betty was dealing with Peter Parker below, "help us!"


    "What?" Peter Parker was confused by the name. When he looked up, he saw his friend Ned sitting on the Ferris wheel above his head.


    "Night Monkey, we can''t go down, save us!" Betty shouted.


    Peter Parker wanted to save people, but at this time the magma giant came over. As soon as he raised his hand, two spider silks shot at it.


    But the spider silk didn''t touch the magma giant at all, and it burned when it hit him.


    boom!


    The magma giant raised his big hand and swung it down at Peter Parker.


    Seeing that Peter Parker was about to be punched by this flaming magma giant, Quentin Baker arrived in time, put his hands up, and a large green hood covered Peter Parker and himself.


    Boom boom boom!


    The magma giant kept raising his big hand and hammering the big green cover, but the cover was as stable as a mountain, firmly protecting Peter Parker inside.


    "Are you all right?" Peter Parker turned to Quentin Baker.


    "Switch to a new plan," said Quentin Baker.


    "Okay," Peter Parker said. "Have to attack with something it can''t absorb."


    "I play left, you play right," Quentin Baker said.


    "Now!" Quentin Baker shouted, took off the green energy shield, and rushed out with Peter Parker in the direction agreed before.


    Maybe Peter Parker''s "Night Monkey" uniform is too ugly, and the magma giant chased Peter Parker to fight.


    Peter Parker turned over the wall, ran a few times on the wall, jumped back, jumped over the magma giant''s head, and fell behind him. The spider silk directly grabbed a large stone and smashed it at it.


    boom!


    This time, he hit the magma giant firmly, smashing it into a hind leg, and there was still a sound of pain in his mouth.


    Sure enough, the magma giant couldn''t absorb the stone.


    "Ok, fire at it!" Peter Parker said.


    The next moment, Quentin Baker flew over, firing energy attacks at the magma giant with both hands.


    "This method works, keep attacking!" Quentin Baker said.


    Peter Parker turned on the street lamp, grabbed the big stone with spider silk, and threw his head at the magma giant.


    "Spider-Man, don''t get too close!" said Quentin Baker.


    "I''m trying," cried Peter Parker.


    "Don''t let it get close to the Ferris wheel," said Quentin Baker.


    "Received! I''m here!" Peter Parker failed to "come", he was beaten out in mid-air and fell on the ground.


    boom!


    The magma giant punched the ground, and suddenly cracks appeared. One of the cracks spread to the foot of the Ferris wheel, and hot magma was flowing.


    Click!


    The Ferris wheel suddenly tipped to one side, causing Ned and Betty to exclaim in surprise.


    The magma giant roared twice and strode towards the Ferris wheel. Quentin Baker hurriedly flew to the Ferris wheel and launched a green energy attack at it.


    Peter Parker hurried over to rescue his classmates. As soon as he stretched out his hand, he caught a spider silk and shot it towards the Ferris wheel.


    But the spider silk did not hit the ferris wheel, but the air in front of the ferris wheel. There was nothing there, but it was an invisible projector. Peter Parker''s spider silk was shot in on the projector.


    "What''s that?" Peter Parker didn''t have the time to explore this now, and with a flick of his hand, he threw the projector aside.


    Boom!


    The drone landed in the alley.


    Peter Parker was so focused on the battle with the magma giant, he didn''t notice the projector at all.


    But it was also Quentin Baker''s bad luck, but there was still a person hiding in the alley.


    Michelle Jones was peeking at the "Monkey Night" and "Mysterio" fighting the magma giant. The projector fell at her feet and she could see it clearly.


    The Ferris wheel tilted again at this time, and Betty exclaimed again.


    Peter Parker swung up directly and grabbed the building next to him with spider silk, while he stood on the Ferris wheel and pulled the spider silk so hard that the Ferris wheel would not fall down.


    Peter Parker was restrained by the Ferris wheel, and only the mysterious guest Quentin Baker was left to fight the magma giant.


    Very unfortunately, during the battle, a huge iron frame smashed into the magma giant and was swallowed up by it, and the magma giant''s body was one size bigger again.


    "No matter what the result is, it''s a pleasure to meet you." Quentin Baker turned his head and said to Peter Parker who was pulling the Ferris wheel.


    "Baker, what are you doing?" Peter Parker asked.


    "Do what I should have done last time." Quentin Baker shouted, and the green smoke started to emit from his body. Then he flew towards the magma giant, pierced it at one end, and pierced the magma giant''s body.


    The magma giant''s body was immediately dyed green, and the green color suddenly dropped his body. When his whole body turned green, it exploded with a "bang".


    Quentin Baker showed everyone what it means to be "Love is a green light that makes you panic".


    Peter Parker tied the spider silk to the Ferris wheel, jumped off quickly, and saw Quentin Baker lying on the ground, not knowing whether he was alive or dead.


    "Mr Baker?" Peter Parker ran to Quentin Baker.


    "Oh, thank God." Fortunately, Quentin Baker was not dead. Although he looked embarrassed, he was still alive.


    Peter Parker reached out and pulled Quentin Baker up.


    "So, it''s all settled?" asked Maria Hill, who had just arrived with Nick Fury.


    "Just the last we faced," said Quentin Baker.


    "But it won''t be the last threat we face, we have to be vigilant all the time." Nick Fury told Quentin Baker, "Our world is short of people like you, and Hill and I go to Europol tomorrow. Organization headquarters, you should join us."


    "Thank you," said Quentin Baker. "Perhaps I will agree to your invitation."


    "You are very capable Parker, but your heart is not here." Nick Fury walked to Peter Parker again.


    "Mr. Fury, I..." Peter Parker wanted to explain.


    "I''d love for you to go to Berlin too, but you''ve got to decide whether to take that step," Nick Fury said. "Stark chose you, he made you an Avenger. I need yours. Resolve, the whole world needs your resolve. Maybe Stark was wrong, was he wrong? The choice is yours."


    "Let''s go have a drink." Nick Fury left, and Quentin Becker came over to pull Peter Parker for a drink.


    Although Peter Parker followed Quentin Baker to the bar, he was still underage, and what he drank was not wine, but lemonade, which he still drank with a straw.


    "You should celebrate, you did a good thing tonight." Quentin Baker held the bottle in one hand and put the other on Peter Parker''s shoulder.


    "Frey is right, Tony has done a lot for me, so..." Peter Parker said, "I owe him, I owe everyone."


    "Really?" Quentin Baker asked.


    "Yes, I mean, Mr. Stark gave me the opportunity to shine, and he wanted me to be better than him," Peter Parker said. "Fury wanted me to live up to that expectation."


    "What do you want, Peter?" Quentin Baker asked.


    "What do you mean?" Peter Parker asked.


    "What do you want?" Quentin Baker asked again.


    "I don''t know," Peter Parker said.


    "Peter Parker, what do you want now? I know what you''re thinking." Quentin Baker pressed hard.


    "I want to continue traveling, okay!" Peter Parker finally said what he really thought, "I want to go back and continue traveling with my friends, I want to go to the top of the Eiffel Tower, and there is a girl I love. Confess, then, give her a kiss."


    Quentin Beck suddenly laughed.


    "Don''t laugh at me!" Peter Parker hurriedly.


    "You didn''t really intend to do that, did you?" said Quentin Baker.


    "No, I can''t," Peter Parker said.


    "Why not?" Quentin Baker asked.


    "Because I have too many responsibilities on my shoulders," Peter Parker said.


    At this time, a woman next to him picked up a pair of glasses from the ground and handed them to Peter Parker.


    "What is this?" Quentin Baker asked. "Is it..."


    "Edith glasses, yes," Peter Parker said.


    "You can drop this too?" Quentin Baker said. "Put it on and let me see the effect."


    "I think it looks pretty good." Peter Parker put on Edith glasses.


    "Can I be honest with you?" Quentin Baker said. "It looks so stupid, maybe there is a stealth version."


    "Try it." Peter Parker took off Edith''s glasses.


    "I don''t want to wear them." Quentin Baker didn''t want to wear them, but unable to resist Peter Parker''s repeated demands, he put on his glasses and asked Peter Parker, "How do you feel?"


    "To the next Tony Stark, I believe in you." Peter Parker said suddenly.


    "What?" Quentin Baker didn''t quite understand the meaning of this sentence.


    "Mr. Stark left this sentence for me in the glasses case, for the next Tony Stark, I believe you." Peter Parker said.


    "I still don''t understand how much lemonade you drink," said Quentin Baker.


    "Every mistake I''ve made, he knows, and he definitely knows that I''m not ready for such a big job," Peter Parker said.


    "Then why did he give it to you?" Quentin Baker said.


    "Maybe he''s not giving me Edith, but giving me to the right person," Peter Parker said. "That makes sense, he knows I''ll make the right choice. Dess is entrusted to Fury because Fury will keep Edith on her own."


    "That''s right, it''s possible," said Quentin Baker.


    "Right, the world needs the next Iron Man, and that person won''t be me, I''m just a 16-year-old kid, a Queens kid, that guy has to be an adult," Peter Parker said. Rich experience, be dependable, like Tony Stark, like you."


    "No, Peter, come on." Quentin Baker quickly took off his glasses, "No."


    "Edith." Peter Parker put on his glasses immediately, "I want to transfer your usage rights to Quentin Baker."


    "Peter, what are you doing?" Quentin Baker asked quickly.


    "Doing the right thing," Peter Parker said.


    "Stark gave you the eyes!" said Quentin Baker.


    "Stark let me choose, that''s my choice, okay?" Peter Parker insisted, "I''ve made a choice, listen, you''re a warrior, a leader, you stopped the elementals, you Saved my life, you saved the whole world, okay? He''s going to want you to take it."


    "Welcome to the Avengers." After confirming the operation, Peter Parker handed the glasses to Quentin Baker.


    "Thank you, I''m honored." This time, Quentin Baker didn''t refuse and put on his glasses.


    "Mr. Stark should like you very much." After handing over his glasses, Peter Parker picked up his bag and left the bar.


    As soon as he left, amazing changes took place in the bar. I saw a flash of light, and the drinking guests in the bar disappeared one by one, and the decoration of the bar also changed little by little.


    It turned out that this place is not a bar at all, and there are not so many people here at all. Everything is an illusion created by holographic projection.


    "Look, no effort at all." Quentin Baker said smugly, "Who will help me take off this stupid costume!"


    "Okay, Edith got it, connect him to our system." Quentin Baker handed Edith''s glasses to a technician.


    "A toast! A toast!" The people around jeered.


    "No, it''s a big deal, but we still have a lot to do," said Quentin Baker.


    "Toast! Toast!" Everyone was still very enthusiastic.


    "Okay, a toast." Quentin Baker didn''t refuse again this time.


    "Give me the wine, Doug." Quentin Baker was the first person to pay tribute to everyone, "To the ex-boss Tony Stark who brought everyone together."


    There was a sudden booing below.


    "This stupor is surrounded by real money and top technology, but he doesn''t make the most of it. For example, the holographic system I designed, this revolutionary technological breakthrough with huge application prospects, has infinite prospects, and was turned into by Tony. A self-healing device, renamed ''Two Gou''. I told him it was a mistake, my technology could change the world, and he fired me, saying I was mentally unstable." Quentin Baker held his glass high, "Respect Tony!"


    "To Tony!" Everyone toasted together this time.


    "Next to William." Quentin Baker to the second person, "My ''two-dimensional'' technology and your armed drone are combined into one, invincible. Realistic illusions, real strikes, amazing The future is limitless, this is just the beginning. UU reading ¡±


    "Thank you, brother." William raised his glass.


    "Respect to Gutman." Quentin Baker said again, "The story you made up, a warrior named Quentin from another earth fought alien monsters in Europe, is simply ridiculous. But people now This is what I believe the most, and in fact everyone believes it!"


    "Victoria." Quentin Baker respected a woman this time. "To create the illusion of electromagnetic pulses at every attack site, and let Fury''s own satellite help me make it real. It''s really talented."


    "To Janice." Quentin Baker continued to toast, "After Tony died, she was the first to find out that he didn''t entrust Edith to us or teach it to the Department of Defense, but to a little furry kid."


    After one by one, Quentin Baker came to an impassioned summary:


    "To all of you. Tony Stark is dead, the door of opportunity has opened, and someone will take over."


    "In this day and age, even if you''re smarter and more professional than everyone else, no one will look at you. Unless you''re flying around in a cloak or have a laser in your hand, no one will listen to you."

 Chapter 235： Realistic gems to find!

    "Now I have both the cape and the laser. With our technology and Edith, Mysterio will be the greatest superhero on earth!"


    "Then everyone will listen!"


    "I didn''t listen to that alcoholic old boy."


    "I didn''t listen to that Sichun little brat."


    "But listen to me!"


    "Listen to my rich advisors!"


    "Respect us!"


    "Respect Mystery Guest!"


    "To Peter Parker!"


    "Silly boy."


    As soon as the space darkens, the video ends here.


    After the video ended, everyone in the answering space was dumbfounded.


    That''s what it means to be a scam!


    It''s not that Mysterio and the villain colluded to act, but that there is no villain at all!


    The so-called villain is an illusion created by technology!


    "Tony, judging from the video, this Quentin is your employee, don''t you remember?" Phil Coulson asked quickly.


    "Should be my employee in the future, but not yet," Tony Stark said.


    "I think if Tony was a little nicer to his staff, wouldn''t the Mysterio go down the path of the villain?" Natasha Romanoff said.


    "Deeply agree." Nick Fury agreed with Natasha Romanoff''s words very much, "Tony, if you don''t stink so much in the future, I think you will have many fewer enemies."


    "You really believe in the words of that mysterious guest. I am your companion, shouldn''t you believe me?" Tony Stark asked rhetorically.


    "This Mysterious Guest is also a talent. The holographic projection technology can actually reach that level. It''s just like the real one, and no one can tell the difference." Stephen Strange said.


    "The holographic projection deceives people''s eyes, and the armed drone creates a real blow, which is impeccable." Bruce Banner said, "This Mysterio is different from the general villain, very smart."


    "But no matter how smart it is, both Mysterio and his team have already appeared in the video, and I will find them soon." Nick Fury said.


    "Tony, what''s up with those glasses?" Clint Barton asked at this time. "Mysterion''s painstaking effort to get a pair of glasses to trick you from Peter?"


    "I can only say, I don''t know, I don''t have the idea of ??getting a pair of glasses right now," Tony Stark said.


    "This video once again proves that Tony takes Peter seriously." Steve Rogers said, "No one gave such a pair of glasses, but left it to Peter."


    [This round of answering is over, and the answerers are ready to return. ¡¿


    Suddenly, all the superheroes disappeared.


    [After answering the questions, rewards will be issued. ¡¿


    [The host obtains an improved version of the Thunder Fruit (not afraid of sea water). ¡¿


    [The host obtains an improved version of poisonous fruit (not afraid of sea water). ¡¿


    "The reward this time is good." Li Cheng showed a satisfied smile on his face. If I remember correctly, these two kinds of devil fruits can be regarded as the top fruits in One Piece.


    And the devil fruit he got has been systematically improved, and there is no side effect of the original devil fruit being afraid of sea water.


    ...


    "I''m back?" Stephen Strange was lying in the humble room of Kamateki, a little stunned.


    "Blinking fruit, although I don''t know what it is, it looks very powerful." Stephen Strange muttered with some regret, and finally came up with one of his questions, but he didn''t answer it correctly.


    "And that TVA, I didn''t expect there are such organizations in this universe!" Stephen Strange thought of the new TVA that appeared in this answer.


    Even now, he still feels shocked, the infinity gem that destroyed the universe, the other party actually has a drawer.


    No, it should be said that what they saw was a drawer. God knows how many they have. Didn''t the employee say they used it as a paperweight?


    What is the saddest thing in this world?


    Sometimes the most frustrating thing is that what you are desperately pursuing is something that is so easy for some people to be regarded as garbage!


    That''s how Stephen Strange feels right now.


    Early the next morning, Stephen Strange went to find Gu Yi.


    "Teacher, do you know TVA?" Stephen Strange asked.


    "Are you going to the answering space again?" Gu Yi asked back. With Stephen Strange''s level, it is impossible to know TVA, but now that he knows, the only possibility is the mysterious answering space. .


    "Yes teacher, I entered the answering space last night." Stephen Strange said, "It was the first time that the answering space played a video about TVA."


    "It seems that the answering space is even more powerful than TVA."


    "Teacher, are you willing to die because of this TVA?"


    "That''s a very important reason, but it''s not the whole reason." Gu Yi said.


    "What''s the reason for that?" Stephen Strange said.


    "I''m tired." Gu Yi said.


    "what?"


    "Stephen, you may now think that Thanos and Dormammu are very terrifying enemies, and you have to stop them at your own risk," Gu Yi said.


    "Aren''t they scary enough?" Stephen Strand asked.


    "You''re right, but if you live long enough, you''ll know that they''re actually..." Gu paused and used a very light-hearted expression, "They''re actually like that. "


    "Could it be that you have met a more powerful enemy?" Stephen Strange asked.


    "Yeah." Gu nodded, "Don''t just focus on the earth, broaden your horizons, zoom in to the entire universe, and in the time dimension to millions of years and millions of years. Then you will find that there are too many, too many. There are enemies, like Thanos, you kill one, and you don¡¯t know when another will appear. In fact, in the years when I was the Supreme Mage, I have eliminated and repulsed many enemies like Thanos. So Thanos means nothing to me."


    "..." Stephen Strange was speechless for a moment. He thought that he had seen so much in the answering space, and he had already broadened his horizons, but compared with Gu Yi, the pattern was still small.


    In the eyes of Gu Yi, an executioner like Thanos who slaughtered half of the life of the universe at every turn was not considered a unit.


    But if you think about it carefully, I think Gu Yi is right. For a person who has lived for so long and has seen so many enemies, what is Thanos?


    "You don''t care about your own life, and you don''t care about having enemies that can destroy the universe..." Stephen Strange asked after a while, "So what do you care about?"


    He is really curious about this big guy who doesn''t even care about half the universe, what can he care about?


    "You, Stephen, I care about you." Gu Yi smiled.


    "Huh?" This sentence almost broke Stephen Strange''s defense.


    Don''t be kidding me, scumbag, you don''t even care about the universe, you care about me?


    I''m a shit!


    "Stephen, in fact, at our level, all we care about is inheritance." Gu Yi explained to Stephen Strange, "The enemy can''t be beaten, if one is eliminated, there will be others. One. Do you think that after defeating Thanos, the universe will be peaceful from now on? How do you know that after thousands of years, the universe will not pop up a second Thanos, even someone more powerful than Thanos?"


    "We really can''t know." Stephen Strange once again felt that his pattern was too small, just staring at the enemy in front of him, unlike the ancient one, who focused on the length of thousands of years.


    Of course, this cannot be blamed on Stephen Strange, nor can it be said that Tony Stark and others are short-sighted, it is true that they have a limited lifespan.


    A person who can only live for decades and more than a hundred years, can he think of the enemy in thousands of years?


    "The enemy can''t be beaten, so for us, as long as we know that we have a successor, know that someone can take over our class, and know that someone can take over for us to protect the world we protect, that''s enough." Gu Yi said. , "Cultivate successors and let our heritage continue, this is what is important to us."


    "Is that so?" Stephen Strange murmured, and what Gu Yi said to him today can be said to have refreshed his understanding.


    "I am like this, and so is Odin." Gu Yi said.


    "Do you know Odin?" As soon as Stephen Strange said that, he realized that he had asked a nonsense. Asgard is so close to the earth, and two masters of this level live so close, how could they not know?


    "I know." Gu Yi smiled, "I chose you as my successor, and Odin, his chosen successor is Thor."


    "My chosen successor is you, and Gu Yi''s chosen successor is Stephen Strange." Asgard, Odin said the same words as Gu Yi.


    "Asgard''s successor?" Loki glanced at Thor beside him, and to be honest, he was quite jealous.


    He disdains Asgard''s successor, and also understands that he is not as strong and suitable as Thor, but when he sees that Odin attaches so much importance to Thor, he feels inexplicably uncomfortable.


    "Loki, in fact, I know everything about you, including the things you haven''t had time to do." Odin said to Loki at this time, "Don''t you know that I can actually observe the future? Although there is no way to like Gu Yi can do whatever he wants, but in some big things, in people who are very important to me, I can still see it."


    "Father, could it be that in the video, Loki assassinated me, directed the dark elves to destroy Asgard, and killed his mother. Did you know these things in advance?" Tolton was surprised.


    "There aren''t that many details, but yes, I already knew it." Odin reached out and patted Loki''s shoulder, "You, you will always be like a small child, how can you make me feel at ease?"


    "Father, since you know that I will cause a big disaster in the future, why don''t you stop it?" Loki''s heart vibrated and he couldn''t help asking, "You just watch it?"


    "Because, that''s part of your growth." Odin smiled, "without going through this, you''ll always be jealous of Thor, always feel that I treat you less than Thor, and always feel that you are inferior to Thor. Only After experiencing these absurd things, these sad things, you can really grow up, and between you and Thor, can you eliminate the grievances."


    "You let the dark elves destroy more than half of Asgard, just to make me grow up!" Loki was completely subverted, what a **** of cunning, what a betrayal conspiracy, and everything in the end, in fact, people have long ago understood.


    "Although this is not the only reason, but yes, it is conducive to your growth." Odin said to Loki earnestly, "Loki, although you keep saying that you are the king of Asgard, you really want to Take the place of Thor. But I know, you don''t really care about this throne in your heart. I don''t care. I only care about one thing, and that is that you can inherit my mantle, protect Asgard, protect Asgard Germany."


    "Us?" Loki was stunned.


    "That''s right, Loki, you guys." Odin said, "Originally, in my plan, the heir only chose Thor, but Loki, it''s different now, you now have the capital to fight TVA. Although your The strength may never be as good as Thor, but if you really have to deal with TVA one day, then a hundred Thors combined will not be as good as one of you."


    "But for my growth, even my mother sacrificed. Will this cost too much?" Loki couldn''t help asking.


    "Loki, do you think your mother doesn''t know? Do you think that only I can see the future in Asgard?" said Odin.


    This open and honest conversation can be said to have changed Loki. He is still the **** of cunning, but he will never betray Thor and Asgard again and again as in the video. Instead, he dedicated himself to guarding Asgard with Thor.


    ...


    somewhere on earth.


    Several children were walking on the road, chatting very excitedly.


    "I lift a car with one hand! I''m so good!"


    "Bragging to you, that car was floating there, and you didn''t lift it at all."


    "Both of you are bragging, how is it possible for the car to float?"


    "Really, I didn''t lie to you!"


    "I don''t believe it."


    "I''ll take you to see it, okay?"


    "No, you lied."


    "I sent four, I didn''t lie to you."


    "I believe you." At this moment, a man wearing sunglasses and a suit spoke up, "Would you like me to take a look?"


    "Who are you?" The children looked up at Phil Coulson.


    "I''m a reporter for Global Geography, and I''m very interested in the places you just mentioned." Phil Coulson took out a handful of money from his pocket, "If you''re telling the truth, these are all Yours. You can buy car toys, new school bags, even take your beloved girl to a movie, who knows, see how you want to spend it."


    "Okay, okay!" As soon as they saw the money, the children were very excited and took Phil Coulson to an abandoned factory building.


    At first glance, it was unremarkable inside, and there was a large truck parked.


    "What about the floating car you were talking about?" Phil Coulson asked. "I wish I didn''t see it."


    "That''s the one," said a black kid, pointing to the big truck, "I swear it just floated! ¡¯


    "Don''t worry, I believe you." Phil Coulson walked in front of the large truck, stretched out his hand, and lifted it gently, the truck floated directly as if it had no weight.


    "It''s here!" Phil Coulson was instantly excited, "After searching for so long, I finally found the Reality Gem."


    "Sir, look, we didn''t lie to you!" The black child was also very happy to see that the big truck was really lifted.


    "Yes, children, you didn''t lie to me." Phil Coulson didn''t break his promise, and gave the money directly to these children, "Congratulations, you made a lot of money by yourself."


    "Sir, there are more fun places than this." A little girl was very excited and pointed to the stairs above her head, "It''s also fun there, do you want to take a look?"


    "Want to make a second one? Economically savvy." Phil Coulson praised.


    "No need for sir, you have given enough, we are just leading the way." The little girl said a little embarrassedly.


    "But if you don''t show me the way, I may never find this place," Phil Coulson said. "I''m also very interested in it."


    "Sir, please come for me." The little girl ran ahead, and the other children followed, chatting, and took Phil Coulson up the stairs together.


    "Sir, look, this is an ordinary soda can." When they reached the stairs, the little girl held up a soda can for Phil Coulson to see.


    "It doesn''t look like there is no poisonous gas or time bomb. It''s not a killing weapon that Asgard can''t help but leave behind. Yes, it''s an ordinary can." Phil Coulson said.


    "Sir, look." The little girl reached out and threw the can down, and the can fell, but when it fell halfway, it suddenly disappeared.


    "Sir, guess where did it go?" the little girl asked with a smile.


    "Where did it go, I guess?" Phil Coulson pointed to the sky.


    "What, I guessed it." The little girl suddenly looked angry.


    Whoosh!


    Sure enough, in a short while, the soda can fell from the sky. When it fell to the place where it disappeared last time, it disappeared again, and it fell from the sky again.


    "Sir, I found the Reality Gem." Phil Coulson immediately called Nick Fury to confirm the situation after confirming the situation with his own eyes.


    "It took so long to finally find it," Nick Fury said.


    "So what do we do?" Phil Coulson asked.


    "Tell Thor," Nick Fury said, "let him take the Reality Stone."


    "Okay." Phil Coulson hung up the phone and looked up at the sky, "Hello Mr. Heimdall, I''m Thor''s friend, my name is Phil Coulson, please tell him that I am Just found traces of the Reality Gem."


    boom!


    It didn''t take long for the Rainbow Bridge to fall from the sky, and a big blond man with a hammer came out, who was it if it wasn''t Thor?


    "It took you longer than I thought," Thor said as he walked.


    "It''s not too late to find it now," Phil Coulson asked. "Where''s the Power Stone? Any news?"


    "Not yet, Asgard is looking for it with all its strength," Thor said. "Once I find it, I will go and get it as soon as possible."


    "I don''t know if it''s right or wrong to put all the gems in Asgard," Phil Coulson said.


    "At least when my father was alive, Thanos didn''t dare to come." Thor asked, "Where is the Reality Gem?"


    "It''s near here," Phil Coulson said. "There are two gravity anomalies here. Those are the gems of reality, and I dare not continue to explore."


    "Okay, leave it to me." Thor first turned around on the ground, swayed the big truck, then went up the stairs and threw his hammer down.


    But it''s not the same as throwing cans. The cans disappear from the bottom and then fall from the top, but the hammer disappears and disappears.


    "You can''t just lose your hammer, right?" Phil Coulson couldn''t help asking.


    "I already know where it is." Thor turned to look behind him, and walked over in big strides, about ten meters away, and an attraction suddenly came.


    Thor didn''t resist either, letting the attraction grab him.


    The next moment, he "bumped" into a wall.


    At a glance, he saw a red light flashing in the center of a huge stone pillar.


    "Reality Gem, found you." Thor grinned, stretched out his hand, and flew the hammer back into his hand.


    ...


    Kamateki.


    "The language of this mysterious spell has existed since the birth of civilization. Long ago, the Venerables called this language incantation." Gu Yi was teaching Stephen Strange, "If this word makes you feel It''s uncomfortable, then you can think of it as a program that builds the source code of the real world."


    "Nothing uncomfortable, spell, very appropriate." Stephen Strange said, "But it can be understood as a program, and it is the same as source code."


    "We collect energy and obtain it from other dimensions in the multiverse." Gu Yi gestured with both hands, a golden line appeared in the air, and when she turned her hands, the line became a circle, "Cant the spell, cast the shield and sharp weapon to cast spells."


    Stephen Strange knelt there and looked at Gu Yi. He seemed to be listening carefully, but he was actually panicking.


    I can''t understand it at all!


    I have no idea what she''s talking about!


    who am I?


    where am I?


    what am i doing?


    Is this thing human can understand?


    Is this something that humans can learn?


    When I was in college, it was easier to write a paper with my right hand than to write a love letter with my left!


    "Calm down, UU reading calm down, Stephen, you will be a Supreme Mage in the future, which means you must have learned this." Stephen Strange said to himself in his heart.


    "What, Stephen, do you have any questions?" Gu Yi asked.


    "Even though my fingers can do this, my hands are so trembling and swaying in the air." Stephen Strange stretched out his trembling hands, "How can I go from a rookie to what you just did it?"

 Chapter 236： Iron Man: Musk dares to go to space before me?

    "So how did you repair the damaged nerve?" Gu Yi asked. "How did you push the damaged spine back into place?"


    "Study hard, day after day, year after year," Stephen Strange said.


    "Look, you know the trick." Gu Yi smiled.


    "I thought there was a more advanced trick," Stephen Strange said.


    "No, Stephen, there is nothing more advanced than diligence." Gu Yi stood up and said, "Today I have said enough theory, you should digest it for a while, and you should take a ''practice class'' first."


    Stephen Strange''s first "practice class" was not Professor Gu Yi, but Mordo, who is very enthusiastic now and will be black in the future.


    The content taught is also very basic, that is, the use of suspense.


    "The skillful use of dangling rings is very important in spells." Mordo took a dangling ring and put it on his finger, "It can help us travel freely through the universe. You need to be highly focused to visualize it."


    The other mages nodded while listening, each wearing a hanging ring.


    "Fuck, what the **** are they nodding? Could it be that they understand?" Stephen Strange also put on his ring, but Mordo''s words were like a book from heaven to him. know what is being said.


    "The above is the main point of using the suspense ring, do you remember it?" Finally, Mordo asked.


    "remember!"


    "remember!"


    Everyone said in unison, and they all answered and remembered.


    Stephen Strange answered "I remember."


    He didn''t lie, he really remembered that as a highly educated and high-level elite doctor, his memory is still very good.


    But remembering and understanding were two completely different things, and he didn''t understand those words at all.


    "That''s good, now everyone starts to open the portal. I''ll give a demonstration first, and then everyone will follow." Mordo stretched out his hands and stretched out **** in each hand. His left hand did not move, and his right hand slowly drew circles.


    A golden yellow space door slowly appeared.


    "Did you see clearly?" Mordo asked.


    "See clearly!"


    "See clearly!"


    Again, they answered in unison.


    "Then, let''s start now!" Mordo said.


    Everyone then learned Mo Du''s movements, extending both hands, keeping the left hand still, and drawing circles with the right.


    "Your destination appears in your mind, don''t limit yourself to the world in front of you, but imagine every detail." Moro paced slowly, walking among the mages, and said while watching, "The clearer the picture in your mind, the clearer the picture. , the sooner the portal will appear."


    Everyone else drew golden circles one by one, except for Stephen Strange, who drew loneliness for a long time, but drew nothing.


    "Are you being modest?" Mordo stopped when he came to Stephen Strange, "or you really can''t figure it out."


    "Very soon, wait." Stephen Strange glanced at Mordo, and his right hand increased the frequency.


    "Can you get it out?" Mo Du looked at him with his arms in his arms.


    "Come on." Stephen Strange increased the frequency again.


    "Still can''t get out, do you want me to help you?" Mordo asked.


    "No, I''ll do it myself." Stephen Strange sighed and put down his hand, "It''s because my hand, my hand is injured, that I can''t be as flexible as theirs."


    "It has nothing to do with the hand." Mordo shook his head.


    "I''ll talk to him first." Gu Yi walked over, and the other mages in the yard retreated after hearing the words.


    "It''s more difficult than holding a scalpel?" Gu Yi walked up to Stephen Strange, "It seems that your practice is not going well."


    "My hands are not good." Stephen Strange repeated what he said to Mordo to Gu Yi, "and then I guess you will also say that it has nothing to do with my hands?"


    "It doesn''t matter." Gu Yi said.


    "How could it have nothing to do with it?" Stephen Strange said very dissatisfiedly, "Drawing that circle is drawing with both hands. You told me it has nothing to do with hands?"


    "Master Hamil." Gu Yi called someone over.


    Master Hamil was a short man with glasses. He walked up to Stephen Strange and rolled up his sleeves. Stephen Strange was shocked at the time. This man had no left hand at all!


    I don''t know what happened, his left hand was broken at the wrist!


    "He, can he really draw it?" Stephen Strange asked in disbelief.


    "Let''s wait and see." Gu Yi smiled.


    Master Hamil didn''t say a word, stretched out his hands, and a golden straight line appeared. He drew a circle with his hands again, and the line became a circle, and then changed into other more complicated patterns.


    Stephen Strange was at a loss for words, and he was playing so smoothly without a hand.


    What about him?


    His hand has been injured and he is not very flexible, but compared with the Hamil mage in front of him, he is much stronger.


    Everyone can succeed, why is he still talking about it?


    Shame!


    "Thank you, Master Hamil." Gu Yi sent Master Hamil away.


    "How did he do it?" Stephen Strange couldn''t help asking.


    "If you cut off the water with a knife, the water will flow. You have to learn to take advantage of the situation, as if the power comes from yourself." Gu Yi told the key.


    "How can you control it after taking advantage of the situation?" Stephen Strange was even more confused, "This is not going to work at all."


    "Everything in the world has its own reason." Gu Yi said, "You have achieved success by your own ingenuity, but that''s all."


    "How do I become enlightened?" Stephen Strange is about to collapse, and the future Supreme Mage can''t do anything!


    Just like him, when Dormammu invades in the future, what will he use to force them back?


    "Enlightenment, Stephen, give up your ego, and your strength will be strong." Gu Yi personally demonstrated, she stretched out her hands on the painting, and it looked like she was doing it casually, and circles appeared.


    "Follow me." Gu Yi walked into the portal.


    Stephen Strange walked over and found that the other side of the portal was actually a piece of ice and snow.


    "Wait, this is?" Stephen Strange was suddenly frozen into a dog, and the cold air from the pavement cut his skin like a knife.


    "Mount Everest." Gu Yi said, "It''s very beautiful."


    "That''s right, it''s beautiful." Stephen Strange shivered in the ice and snow. "The only downside is that it''s too cold, or we should wear some thick clothes in advance next time we enjoy this snowy scene."


    "At this temperature, if a person stays for more than 30 minutes, body organs, including life, will be in danger." Gu Yi said calmly.


    "That''s great," said Stephen Strange.


    "You may pass out in less than two minutes." Gu Yi said.


    "What?" Stephen Strange was suddenly shocked, what did this mean?


    Could it be...


    He turned his head sharply and saw Gu Yi turned around and walked into the portal.


    "No!" Stephen Strange rushed towards the portal in a hurry, but was a step too late, and the portal disappeared a moment before he rushed.


    Stephen Strange jumped into the snow and took a bite of the snow. The exposed skin such as his neck and arms came into close contact with the snow, which was sour.


    "Fuck!" Stephen Strange couldn''t help but swear at that time.


    Although the practice of Gu Yi made Stephen Strange hate it, but I have to say that it is very effective. The circles that could not be drawn before were finally successfully drawn.


    As the saying goes, everything is difficult at the beginning, and when the circles are not drawn, Stephen Strange only feels that spells are extremely difficult, but once he successfully draws the circles and takes the first step, the subsequent learning will come naturally. , there is no difficulty at all.


    He seemed to be back in his college days, like a dry sponge, absorbing knowledge frantically.


    But as he learned more, he became more and more confused about Kamateki''s lessons.


    Of course, not all courses, but some courses, he felt completely unnecessary.


    There are also some courses. He thinks that the methods taught by Mordo and Gu Yi are clumsy and ridiculous, and there are obviously simpler methods.


    This may be the common problem of good students, they are too assertive.


    "Follow them to learn, waste time, Thanos is coming, I don''t have much time to waste!" On this day, Stephen Strange made a decision to teach himself!


    What to learn first?


    Stephen Strange pondered for a while, and planned to learn out of the body first.


    In this way, he can continue to study **** while the body is resting, saving time.


    Stephen Strange is a man of action, never procrastinating, and immediately goes to the library when he has an idea.


    There, he saw a very familiar figure.


    In fact, he and that person have not met in reality, but he knows that this person will be his solid partner in the future.


    That man is the king.


    "No wonder I''ve never seen him before, so he''s in the library." Stephen Strange thought to himself.


    To be honest, he was very curious about Wang, and when he came to Kamateji, he thought about when he would see him. After all, this guy had a close relationship with him in the video, but after so long, he didn''t meet him even once. Now he knew why, it turned out that they were in the library.


    "Stephen." Wang greeted Stephen Strange indifferently when he saw him. Although he hadn''t met, he still knew about this newcomer.


    "King, I want a book about out-of-body souls," Stephen Strange said.


    "You''re not ready yet." Wang refused him outright.


    "Let me try it, Beyonc¨¦," Stephen Strange said.


    He wanted to make a joke at first, but Wang was serious and didn''t understand at all.


    "Isn''t it? You haven''t even heard of Beyonce? She''s a superstar." Stephen Strange looked incredulous.


    "Should I hear it?" Wang asked rhetorically.


    "It''s really not necessary," Stephen Strange said. "But not necessary does not mean not doing it. People don''t need to sleep too long, but there are so many people who sleep longer than pigs every day."


    "Pig?" Wang''s aloof expression changed somewhat, "Why did you look at me when you said ''pig''?"


    "Huh?" Stephen Strange was taken aback.


    "Are you mocking me for being fat?" Wang asked.


    "How could it be! Absolutely not!" Stephen Strange hurriedly denied, he really didn''t mean that.


    "Since not, why do you look at me when you say ''pig''?" Wang asked again.


    "Comeon, I''m talking to you, of course I''m looking at you." Stephen Strange spread his hands, "Don''t I have to look at the ground?"


    "You can''t even see that I''m joking, and you still imitate others?" Wang said.


    "..." Stephen Strange almost choked to death, the king in the video is not like this!


    "Lend me the book." Stephen Strange said after a pause.


    "No." Wang still refused.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    While Stephen Strange was busy studying spells at Karma Taj, Tony Stark welcomed a visitor from space.


    Although this space visitor is interstellar, he is actually a person from Earth.


    He is the self-proclaimed famous but until now unknown Star-Lord, Peter Quill.


    "This is the remote control bomb I made especially for you to kill Egg." Tony Stark handed a seemingly ordinary but very high-tech bomb to Peter Quill, "Just in case, Stark You should also take Kurt''s Ant-Man suit first. If there is an accident and you can''t put the bomb remotely, you can shrink yourself and put the bomb in that hole."


    "Thanks." Peter Quill was not too polite, and took the bomb and the battle suit. "Wait for my good news."


    "The Guardians of the Galaxy have not yet been established, and you have no teammates. It is inevitable that something will go wrong by one person. Otherwise, I will go with you, and I will be able to take care of you." Tony Stark said.


    "Your suit is capable of space combat?" Peter Quill asked.


    "It didn''t work before, but since I knew that I might need space combat to fight Thanos, I have added the space combat function." Tony Stark said, "It''s just that I haven''t traveled to space yet."


    "How can this kind of thing be rare for me." A voice came, and Steve Rogers came over under the leadership of Pepper Potts, "I''ve never traveled to space before."


    "Going to space?" Pepper Potts was worried. "Tony, are you going to space? What are you going to do in space?"


    "Compared with Musk." Tony Stark shrugged, "He''s going to go into space as a car maker, how can I fall behind?"


    "Tony, what the **** are you going to do in space?" Pepper Potts asked. "Don''t be sloppy at me, I won''t let you go unless you make it clear."


    "It''s not a big deal, it''s just to blow up a planet." Tony Stark didn''t hide it and told the truth, "that planet will devour the earth sooner or later."


    "Is it dangerous?" Pepper Potts asked worriedly.


    "You wouldn''t believe me if I said there was no danger at all. There is a little bit, but I can handle it," Tony Stark said.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Pepper, this mission is really not that dangerous." Steve Rogers also said, "I promise you, I will bring Tony back safely, not a single hair will be missing."


    "You don''t believe me, you should believe what Captain America said?" Tony Stark said.


    In this way, Peter Quill went to space with Tony Stark, Steve Rogers, and Scott Lang. He originally planned to take only the Ant-Man suit, but Scott Lang saw With Captain America and Iron Man accompanying him, he changed his mind and went to space to see it.


    The coordinates of Ego''s planet are already known to Peter Quill. After leaving the earth, he went to Ego''s star without stopping.


    "Is this space?" Scott Lang sat in the spaceship, looking at the vast and deep universe, feeling extremely novel.


    "Even if I become an enemy of Thanos in the future, and the battlefield is pulled from the earth to space, I have never been to the universe." Steve Rogers also turned his head and looked outside, "It''s so beautiful."


    "Captain, do you only praise, but don''t do anything?" Tony Stark asked.


    "What hand?" Steve Rogers asked curiously.


    "Take pictures and send them to social accounts." Tony Stark said, "It''s popular now, they take pictures no matter what, even when they have a meal and get up, they have to take pictures for a long post. Believe it or not, from the circle of friends You can see the world, do you believe it?"


    "I don''t have a social account," Steve Rogers said.


    "I forgot, but in front of me is an old antique, how can he understand social accounts." Tony Stark said.


    "Captain, if you want, I can register you," Scott Lang said.


    "I don''t think I need to," Steve Rogers said.


    "Seriously, Captain, you should open one." Scott Lang said, "If you have a social account, your fans will definitely explode those star singers. You are the hottest star in America! Your popularity is the highest. of!"


    "No, it''s not the most popular, it''s the second most popular." Tony Stark said aside, "the most popular one is me."


    "Tony, when you snap your fingers, maybe you can compare with the captain, but now, you are still far worse than the captain." Scott Lang said.


    "Guys?" Peter Quill said silently on the side, "Did you come to space to argue about this? You can completely solve this kind of problem on Earth!"


    "It seems to make sense. Let me take one last space photo and send it privately to Musk, so as not to contaminate my eyes with his hot searches every day, and then we will get down to business." After Tony Stark took the photo, he went to Egg star fired a few unknown balls, and then slapped the chest to complete the dress.


    "The scan came out, no one," Tony Stark said.


    "No one?" Scott Lang was taken aback. "Doesn''t that mean we just put the bomb, bang, and it''s over? We''re lucky!"


    "It''s not luck," said Peter Quill. "It was I who gave out false news about his offspring. Egg is now on a trip to find his son."


    "I like it directly," Tony Stark said.


    Since Egg is not at home, this matter is easy to solve. Scott Lang, Tony Stark, and Steve Rogers went out together and came to Egg Star.


    The reason why Peter Quill was kept in the spaceship was because he was the only one who could drive the spaceship. In case of any emergency, he could take everyone away as soon as possible.


    Of course, even for the three of Tony Stark who went to Egg Star, the "job" was very easy. All they had to do was to search separately and find Egg''s brain.


    In order to prevent Egg from being noticed by the landing, several people kept their feet on the ground and used flying.


    Tony Stark has a battle armor and can fly himself, while Steve Rogers and Scott Lang are space suits given by Peter Quill.


    "Found it!" It didn''t take long for Tony Stark to find the location of Egg''s brain.


    "I didn''t expect that this bomb was put out by me." Tony Stark released a remote-controlled bomb and made it fly to Egg''s brain.


    "Captain, Scott, the bomb has been placed, retreat now!" Tony Stark informed Scott Lang and Steve Rogers to retreat.


    After flying out of a safe distance, Tony Stark directly detonated the bomb.


    boom!


    Egg suddenly became a large firework in the universe, releasing gorgeous light and heat.


    "Yes!" Peter Quill in the spaceship clenched his fist excitedly when he saw this scene.


    "Captain, you have to have a drink when you get to Earth." Tony Stark said to Steve Rogers, "Although Egg is easy to kill, it is also a cosmic crisis, and we have saved the Earth once again. "


    "You''re right, you must have a drink." Steve Rogers was also very happy.


    "If only Thanos could kill so easily," Scott Lang said.


    "You have to ask your lord if you are willing to fight with Thanos," Tony Stark said.


    "No, that''s not me, it''s T''Challa." Peter Quill quickly refused.


    "You and T''Challa together," Tony Stark said. "Two mouths will definitely make Thanos more enjoyable."


    "What the **** is it to make Thanos more fun?" Peter Quill said, "Instead of fantasizing about these unrealistic things every day, it''s better to hope that you can mess with Fake with your mother, and let him scold Thanos more if you don''t know. One day, I will scold Thanos to death."


    "Scolding, Fury now scolds Thanos every day, morning, noon, and night, which is more punctual than eating." Tony Stark said.


    Just as he was talking there was a beeping sound from the spacecraft, Peter Quill clicked, a virtual panel popped up, and the blue head of Yondu Udonta appeared there.


    "Quil, Egg is dead, your plan has succeeded!" said Yondu Udonta.


    "That''s great," said Peter Quill, "Uh, Yondu, let me introduce you to my friend, this one is a **** from Earth with a lot of girlfriends, you can call him Tony Starr K, this one is the greatest soldier on earth, Captain America, Steve Rogers, this one..."


    Scott Lang sat up straight, waiting for Peter Quill to introduce himself.


    "This one, there is nothing to say, let''s not say it." Unexpectedly, Peter Quill said.


    "..." Scott Lang''s expression suddenly froze.


    "Hahaha, just kidding, this one is also from Earth, Scott Lang, he can get bigger and smaller," Peter Quill said.


    "Hey, hello, I''m Yondu Udonta, I''m..." Before Yondu Udonta finished speaking, Peter Quill interjected, "It''s my father."

 Chapter 237： The most blackened Doctor Strange is here!

    Nadezhda Kolesnikov hid behind a trash can in a dirty alley, gasping for breath.


    "Am I going to die here?" She leaned against the wall, feeling that she lost the strength to move a finger.


    "They''re nearby, it''s a matter of time before they find me, I''m sure I won''t survive." Nadezhda Kolesnikov looked up at the crescent moon in the night sky with a smile on his lips, "It''s just a pity that I can''t. Free up more sisters."


    Da da da!


    She heard footsteps.


    She looked up.


    Sure enough, in the darkness of the night, three widows walked in, all with weapons in their hands, with their black muzzles pointed at this side.


    "They have already discovered me." Nadezhda Kolesnikov gave up his resistance, leaned against the wall, and looked up at the moon in the sky, "Death in the hands of the sisters can be considered a good death."


    Then instead of gunshots, she heard fighting.


    The fight ended very quickly, and it was over in a few seconds.


    "What''s going on?" Nadezhda Kolesnikov was greatly surprised, and when he looked up, he saw that all three widows were lying on the ground, but beside these widows stood a man and a man. Female.


    "I hope Tony''s detoxification gas will work," the man said.


    "We can always trust Tony when it comes to scientific research," the woman said.


    Then, Nadezhda Kolesnikov saw the woman spray a spray on the faces of the three widows on the ground, and the three widows immediately got out of control and woke up.


    "Who are they?" Nadezhda Kolesnikov was full of suspicion. Was that woman also a widow, but why had she never seen it before?


    Who is that man?


    Da da da!


    In doubt, she saw the woman walking towards her.


    "Don''t be afraid, my name is Natasha Romanov, and I used to be like you," she heard the woman say.


    "Thank you, thank you." Nadzhda Kolesnikov let Natasha Romanov help him up, "You said you were a widow before?"


    "Yes, I destroyed the red house, and I ran away, but then I found out that the red house was not destroyed." Natasha Romanov shrugged, "So I came back and finished what was left unfinished. thing."


    "You, you are her!" Nadezhda Kolesnikov suddenly remembered a rumor circulating among the widows of the Red House. It was rumored that a traitor had almost destroyed the Red House. Before that, she had always been It was a rumor, but seeing Natasha Romanoff now, she knew it wasn''t a rumor.


    "Nadzhda, I almost killed you, I''m sorry." The other widows came up, and apologized to Nadezhda Kolesnikov with apologetic faces.


    "I know that''s not what you meant, sisters." Nadezhda Kolesnikov smiled, suddenly, she thought of something and couldn''t help asking, "Miss Romanov, you Where did the detoxification gas come from?"


    "A friend spent an evening synthesizing it," says Natasha Romanoff.


    "One night?" Nadezhda Kolesnikov was shocked when he heard the words. Who is so powerful that he can make detoxification gas in one night?


    You must know that they were developed after several years of research and development!


    "He''s got some talent for that," Clint Barton said.


    "If it''s Iron Man, it''s not surprising to do it in one night." At this time, a widow who had just assassinated Naderzhda Kolesnikov spoke up.


    "Iron Man?" Nadezhda Kolesnikov opened his mouth, "The Iron Man from the Avengers!"


    "The Iron Man of the Avengers."


    "Iron Man made detoxification gas for you, so shouldn''t you also..." Natasha Romanov and Clint Barton couldn''t help looking at Natasha Romanov.


    "Nadzhda, you should reflect on your ignorance. The ones standing in front of you are Black Widow and Hawkeye," said a widow.


    "Ah!" Nadezhda Kolesnikov exclaimed, "So I was saved by the Avengers."


    "Natasha, what are we going to do next?" a widow asked.


    "The plan is simple," Natasha Romanov said. "Kill Drekov, liberate the other sisters, and destroy the Red House."


    "Is this simple? No matter which one, it''s as hard as the sky!" Naderzhda Kolesnikov didn''t say anything after hearing this, but she was full of disbelief. She herself is a widow , Naturally know how huge the power of the Red House is, how powerful the widows are, and killing Drekov is an almost impossible task.


    If it was Iron Man, Captain America, or Thor, she would still have some confidence in saying that it was so easy to destroy the red house, but Natasha Romanoff and Clint Barton, these two seem... I don''t have that ability.


    However, when people came from America to help, it was difficult for her to say these words.


    Drop drop!


    At this time, Clint Barton''s cell phone rang, he took a look and said, "Tony just sent the coordinates of the red house."


    "How soon can you get a plane?" Natasha Romanov asked Nadzhda Kolesnikov how many people there were.


    "Just tonight," said Nadezhda Kolesnikov.


    "Then the red house will cease to exist tonight," said Natasha Romanoff.


    "Is this too confident?" Nadezhda Kolesnikov was still skeptical.


    Despite her suspicions, her request to Natasha Romanov was still uncompromised. Two hours later, Natasha Romanov and Clint Barton were already sitting in the helicopter.


    "If I can''t kill Drekov, let me die on the way to assassinate him." Nadezhda Kolesnikov inspected her weapon and regarded death as if she were at home. Xin said, "Even if you can''t kill him, let him see our resistance and let him know that we are not toys that he plays with!"


    "Nadzhda, relax, it''ll be fine." Natasha Romanov felt a little funny looking at Nadzhda Kolesnikov''s appearance.


    "Well, we''ll be fine." Nadezhda Kolesnikov said, but he still looked like he was going to die calmly.


    "You can sleep first." Clint Barton fiddled with his bow and arrow, "I''ll wake you up when it''s over."


    "I can''t sleep," said Nadezhda Kolesnikov. He will soon fall asleep, and there will be no chance to "wake up". How can he sleep now?


    "Well, you are free." Clint Barton said nothing.


    "I found it." Clint Barton said suddenly after flying for about half an hour.


    "Found it?" Nadezhda Kolesnikov looked around, seeing either the boundless night or the vast clouds, where was it?


    Clint Barton didn''t explain a word, he just knelt there and began to bend bows and arrows.


    "Mr. Barton, what are you doing?" Naderzhda Kolesnikov looked bewildered.


    "Shoot Dreykov," Clint Barton said.


    "Kill Drekov? You must be joking with me!" Nadzhda Kolesnikov couldn''t help but said, in this vast night sky, let alone the red house, no birds were seen One, you put that bow to shoot lonely.


    And you are bowing in the helicopter, is Drekov in the plane?


    "The red house is hidden in the cloud, so you didn''t see it," Clint Barton said.


    Naderzhda Kolesnikov looked around and saw nothing in the cloud at all.


    "Well, even if the red house is hidden in the cloud, why are you shooting arrows now?" asked Naderzhda Kolesnikov, "Do you want to shoot the red house outside the red house? Dreykov in here? No, no, you''re shooting arrows in a helicopter!"


    "That''s right," Clint Barton said.


    Whoosh!


    The next moment, an arrow shot out.


    "This Avenger is too nonsense!" Nadezhda Kolesnikov opened his mouth wide, and he could kill someone with an arrow in the helicopter. What a joke?


    "Okay, Drykov is dead." Nadzhda Kolesnikov heard Clint Barton say so again.


    "Huh? Dead?" Nadezhda Kolesnikov''s face showed an expression of disbelief.


    "Mr. Barton, is Drykov really dead?"


    "Mr. Barton, aren''t you kidding us?"


    The other widows also spoke up.


    It''s not that they don''t believe in Clint Barton, it''s just that Clint Barton''s operation is too psychedelic.


    In the middle of the night, they didn''t see anything on the plane. You shot an arrow in the helicopter and said you killed someone?


    etc?


    What about arrows?


    Why didn''t the helicopter see the arrow?


    "You''ll find out later." Clint Barton didn''t explain either. With the combination of domineering and wall-piercing archery, it was so easy to assassinate a person.


    shhhhhh!


    Clint Barton bowed again and shot a few arrows.


    "Mr. Barton, since Drykov is dead, why are you still shooting arrows?" asked Naderzhda Kolesnikov.


    "Oh, these arrows are detoxification gas," Clint Barton said. "Your sisters are all out of control now, and the red house is just the house."


    "Really or not? Just a few arrows on the plane solved all the problems?" Nadezhda Kolesnikov still felt in a trance. Until now, she didn''t even know where the red house was. .


    But if it is said that the other party is talking, she will never believe it. She didn''t pay attention to the arrows in the front, but she can see clearly in the back, and the arrows went straight out of the helicopter.


    "Look! That''s the red house!" At this time, she heard the shouts of her companions, and when she turned her head, she saw the steel fortress suspended in the air.


    "Okay, let''s go down and have a look." After the helicopter stopped, Clint Barton and Natasha Romanoff took the lead to go down.


    Naderzhda Kolesnikov and the other widows looked at each other, holding guns, and went down with great vigilance.


    When they saw the sisters who had been released from control in the red house, and when they saw Drekov with an arrow pierced between the eyebrows, all doubts disappeared.


    Instead, there is deep admiration.


    Killing Drekov and rescuing the other sisters was as difficult as the sky in their eyes, and it was an almost impossible task.


    But the Avengers went out and just dropped a few arrows to settle the matter.


    "Even the most ''inconspicuous'' Black Widow and Hawkeye have this ability, how powerful are the famous Iron Man Thor?" A group of widows can be said to be completely given by the strength of the Avengers. shocked.


    "Natasha, it was you who saved us?" Among the widows, Yelena Belova and Natasha Romanov had the best relationship without a doubt.


    "Yes Yelena, Drekov is dead, and the sisters are free." Natasha Romanov was also very excited to see Yelena Belova, "What are your plans next?"


    "Let''s live a quiet life first," Yelena Belova said.


    "Okay." Natasha Romanov said, "if you have anything, please notify me immediately."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Whether it''s Natasha Romanoff and Clint Barton going to take down the Red House or Peter Quill and Tony Stark going to blow up Egg, it has nothing to do with Stephen Strange, he is Kama Taiji, wholeheartedly learning spells.


    His whole mind was on his studies and he lost track of time.


    Although Wang didn''t lend him the book about OBO that time, he still used the portal to steal the book and learned OBO.


    In the days after that, when he was sleeping, he would read books out of his body, which was almost twice the result with half the effort.


    "Stephen, come here." On this day, Stephen Strange was practicing spells, and Gu Yi suddenly called him.


    Stephen Strange could probably guess what was going on, but he followed Gu Yi''s footsteps without any hesitation.


    "In this room, you once begged me to teach you." Gu Yi brought Stephen Strange to a room, "Now you tell me that you question all the courses and choose to study by yourself?"


    "In this room, you once let me broaden my horizons, but now you let me blindly accept some completely unreasonable rules?" Stephen Strange said similar words to Gu Yi.


    "Are you referring to the rule that you are not allowed to use the hanging ring at will in the library?" Gu Yi asked back.


    "Wang make a small report?" Stephen Strange was quite surprised. He didn''t expect such a big and three rough person to be able to do such a thing.


    "In terms of spells, you do learn very quickly, and now you need a safer place to practice." Gu Yi pointed out.


    Click!


    The sound of glass shattering sounded, and I saw the space in front of me shattered like glass shattered.


    "Mirror space!" Stephen Strange blurted out, he had never seen it in real life, but in the answering space, he had seen that trick.


    "Yes, mirror space." Gu Yi stepped into the mirror space.


    Stephen Strange followed Gu Yi to the mirror space, but instead of entering, he came to a dark place.


    "Answering begins again!" Stephen Strange knew what was going on.


    Looking around, sure enough, there were a lot of people standing in the answering space, all of whom were old "answering friends" who answered the question together a few times.


    "Quier, did Egg blow up?" Thor asked as soon as he saw Peter Quill. "Heimdall saw a big explosion."


    "Yes, Egg was blown up," said Peter Quill. "His conspiracy can no longer succeed."


    "What about the girl with tentacles on her head?" Stephen Strange asked. "She was there when you blasted Egg in the video."


    "She''s a member of the Guardians of the Galaxy now," Peter Quill said. "Igo died and I took her."


    "What about the other silver guards?" Natasha Romanoff asked. "Did you see it?"


    "I heard that Drax assassinated another Ronan man. I tried to contact him, but he didn''t believe me at all." Peter Quill said, "I''m looking for a chance to contact Gamora."


    "Natasha, I remember you said you were going to the Red House last time, how is it, have you gone?" Scott Lang asked Natasha Romanoff.


    "Go, the red house has been destroyed, and the widows have been freed." Natasha Romanov said.


    "Freedom?" Nick Fury asked. "What do you mean Natasha, what are they doing now?"


    "Like I said, they''re free, they can do whatever they want, which means they don''t have to report anything to anyone, including me," says Natasha Romanoff. "So, I don''t know what they''re doing. All I know is my sister, who''s going to live a normal life first."


    "If those widows don''t have a place to go, you can introduce them to me," Nick Fury said. "S.H.I.E.L.D. has no taboos, and there is always a place for them."


    "Fury, they are all pitiful people, you don''t want to hit them." Natasha Romanov said.


    "Actually, one more choice is not necessarily a bad thing for them. Do you think they are used to their lives with swords and swords. How many people can adapt to the life of ordinary people from 9 to 5?" Nick Fury said, "You can ask them, would you like to? I don''t want to come here."


    "Okay." Natasha Romanov didn''t refuse this time.


    [The question and answer starts now, please prepare the answerer. ¡¿


    [Question 1, who tore the red cloak of Doctor Strange Stephen Strange to pieces? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Doctor Strange Stephen Strange¡¿


    ¡¾B Scarlet Witch Wanda Maximoff¡¿


    ¡¾C Universe Overlord Thanos¡¿


    ¡¾D Dark Dimension Lord Dormammu¡¿


    [If you answer this question correctly, you will be rewarded with "blackening state". If the answer is wrong, the life expectancy will be deducted by one year. ¡¿


    "This question is about a parallel world again." After reading the title, Stephen Strange said, "In our world, until Thanos turns into ashes, my cloak is a good existence. of."


    "Your cloak seems to have its own mind, can understand your instructions, and saved me in the zombie world." Scott Lang said, "It''s a pity that such a good thing was torn to shreds. ."


    "There is yourself in the options, which is ridiculous." Clint Barton said, "Will you tear up your own cloak?"


    "I definitely won''t," Stephen Strange said, "and I don''t think Wanda will either. I''m in the same camp as Wanda. We''re friends. How could she tear my cape?"


    "Also, I don''t have that ability," Wanda Maximoff said. "I don''t think I''m better than Stephen."


    "Maybe you are better than Stephen in that world, and you are still a villain. Do you have a good reason to fight with Stephen?" T''Challa said.


    "There is this possibility, but this possibility is just like the fact that I am a weak woman in that world, and that the tyrant in that world is our little brother. There is no reasoning value," said Wanda Maximoff.


    "Even in a parallel world, it is rare to be friends with Thanos. In most cases, we in the parallel world are still the same as us in this world." Tony Stark also said, " So let''s take us in our world as a reference. Although it is not 100% correct, it is the most accurate. If the brain is wide open to imagine unfounded possibilities, it will only increase the difficulty of reasoning."


    "If that person can shred the cape, then he must be stronger than me." Stephen Strange said, "From this point of view, both Thanos and Dormammu have this strength. But obviously, Dormammu is stronger. Therefore, I choose D!"


    ¡¾wrong answer! Deduct one year of life. ¡¿


    "Stephen, you''ve been detained for many years, right?" Nick Fury couldn''t help but say, "If you keep detaining you until you can fight Thanos, you should have exhausted your lifespan and died, right?"


    "I don''t think the answering space will allow this kind of thing to happen." Tony Stark said, "For those of us who answer a lot of questions and get a lot of wrong questions, the answering space will add life. Wait a minute, Peter in the back has also supplemented his lifespan. I believe that Stephen will also supplement his lifespan soon."


    After a while, the video starts playing.


    At the beginning of the picture Stephen Strange opened the door and walked out, but everything in front of him shocked him. He saw that the cars, high-rise buildings, roads, and pedestrians on the street began to turn into black water. Disappearing little by little.


    "What''s in the whisky?" Stephen Strange suspected that he had seen a hallucination.


    At this time, a dazzling light suddenly appeared behind him. Stephen Strange turned his head and saw a figure walking out of the light. He immediately assumed an attacking posture, but found that the person was Gu Yi.


    "Hello, Stephen." Gu Yi was covered in light and fell to the ground.


    "No, wait a minute, aren''t you already..." Stephen Strange said in surprise.


    "Dead?" Gu Yi said, "Yes."


    "So, it must be..."


    "Psychological hallucinations from another branch of the universe." Gu Yi walked around Stephen Strange, "Yes, you take me as an echo."


    "I was going to say it must mean the end of the world," Strange said.

 Chapter 238： Doctor Strange: Im so cruel Ill kill myself!

    "There''s also this reason, you''ve always been so prescient." Gu Yi was still going around there, "but I''m worried we''re running out of time."


    "Who caused all this?" Stephen Strange asked.


    "It''s you." Gu Yi turned his head and said.


    "How is that possible?" Stephen Strange didn''t quite believe it, I didn''t do anything well!


    "When Doctor Strange, it was you, who used the magic eye magic weapon to escape to the past, I couldn''t keep up." Gu Daotong understood the whole story, "I drew mana from the dark dimension, split the timeline in half, and also You split in two so that the timelines you both were in coexist in the same universe."


    "So that''s what it means to split Stephen in half?" Tony Stark said. "This is much more advanced than I thought."


    "It''s really advanced. I thought it was just to split Stephen''s body in half, but I didn''t expect it to be like this." Steve Rogers said, "In this way, there will be two Doctor Strange doctors in that universe."


    "Although I don''t quite understand how two Doctor Strangers appear in a universe at the same time, I have a hunch that this must not be a good thing." Scott Lang said.


    "Speaking of hunch, then I also have a hunch, in this parallel universe, um, let''s number 10, the number was 9 last time." Tony Stark said following Scott Lang''s words, " After watching the episode just now, I think it was Stephen who tore Stephen''s cape! Another Stephen!"


    "I think so too." Bruce Banner said, "And this doomsday scene should also be caused by another Stephen, or Gu Yi would not tell him this."


    "So you big guys must be careful in the future." James Rhodes said, "If you don''t care, you will come to the end of the world."


    "Two timelines?" In the picture, Stephen Strange was surprised by Gu Yi''s words, "This approach is neither simple nor wise."


    "Actually, it should be said that it is extremely dangerous." Gu Yi corrected.


    "Now I have an evil doppelganger?" Stephen Strange had a feeling that "people are in trouble at home".


    "It''s more appropriate to call it going astray." Gu Yi said with his hands behind his back, "If another Strange successfully reverses the absolute time point in this universe..."


    "You mean saving Christine?" Stephen Strange asked immediately.


    "You can''t save her, Stephen. Otherwise, it will cause a time paradox and lead to the destruction of this universe." Gu Yi said, "There is not much time left for us. I am afraid that the only mage who can match him is you, Doctor Strange. ."


    After speaking, Gu Yi disappeared in a flash.


    Stephen Strange also knew that the matter was urgent, and immediately found Wang, explained the truth to him, and asked for help.


    "In other words, the framework of reality is collapsing?" Wang said while helping Stephen Strange draw a spell, "It started because of you, and it has to end because of you?"


    "To be honest, we''ve experienced even stranger things," Stephen Strange said.


    "But do you want to stop him? Don''t you love Kristen deeply?" Wang asked, his body also starting to disappear.


    "I..." Stephen Strange said, "I think I have no choice, at least I have to save you."


    "Vishanti Guardian Powerful Protection Spell." Wang didn''t seem to realize that half of his head was missing. He stretched out his hand, and the golden glittering spells floating in the air flew to Stephen Strange.


    "I''ll definitely use it," Stephen Strange said.


    "How are you going to find him?" Wang asked.


    "He has found me." Stephen Strange just finished speaking, and a red circle appeared under his feet.


    "Oh, this is not good." Wang said, looking at the circle.


    "It''s really not good." The next moment, Stephen Strange fell into this circle.


    Boom!


    Stephen Strange fell to the ground like a dead dog.


    "Anyone?" He stood up and found it was pitch black. "Where am I?"


    Roar!


    The faint roar of beasts came from the darkness, and the shadows of countless beasts danced in the darkness. Finally, those shadows turned into a human shape. The man said, "You should ask, when are you?"


    "Don''t be afraid, old friend, because you and I are one." The man came out of the darkness, and it was another Stephen Strange!


    This Stephen Strange is wearing a black cape and two thick dark circles under his eyes. The difference in appearance is only a trivial matter, but his temperament looks evil, completely different from the previous Doctor Strange.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Stephen Strange said.


    "You''re enough," said the blackened Stephen Strange. "No need for the ancient one, no need for the king. They don''t understand us. They don''t even know her. We know her, and we love her dearly. ."


    "We can''t resurrect her." Although Stephen Strange also wanted to bring his beloved girl back to life, he still refused to blacken himself. "The outside world is collapsing."


    "You dare to lie to me? I am you!" Blackened Stephen Strange suddenly burned red flames, and countless monsters rushed out of him, but they were quickly taken back into the body, "We are in How many nights have I spent in the Holy of Holies? With the Time Stone in hand, knowing we can go back in time, but not having the courage? And I mustered the courage to sacrifice everything over the centuries just to save Christine."


    "Then you can save her now?" Stephen Strange asked.


    "No, Stephen." The blackened Stephen Strange grabbed Stephen Strange''s chest, "but we can."


    Time and space suddenly revolved, and the next moment, both Stephen Strange came to the scene of Kristen Palmer''s car accident.


    "Our ability is weakened by being divided in two." The blackened Stephen Strange said as he walked towards the wrecked car. "As long as we become one, we can save her."


    "We can''t save her," Stephen Strange said, standing behind him.


    "You can''t believe it yet, but wait and see." Blackened Stephen Strange turned to look at himself.


    "The Ancient One warned us that if we saved Christine, the world would end," Stephen Strange said.


    "I said, she doesn''t understand, but we love Christine." The blackened Stephen Strange grabbed Stephen Strange''s shoulder and said.


    "It''s not love at all!" Stephen Strange knocked the hand off his shoulder. "Look around, it''s arrogance! We need to get this back on track. That''s what we learned about spells in the first place."


    "Look where we are?" Blackened Stephen Strange asked.


    "Edge of Madness," Stephen Strange said.


    "I will be whole again." Blackened Stephen Strange said.


    "No, you have already lost your mind." Stephen Strange said, "But there is still a chance of life in this world."


    The blackened Stephen Strange suddenly opened his mouth wide, and dazzling rays of light shot out from his eyes and mouth.


    If you don''t agree, you will devour yourself.


    Even killing himself is indeed a ruthless man!


    "You can''t save her, she''s already dead." Stephen Strange stood still, and the blackened Stephen Strange couldn''t swallow him at all, and he had a protective spell on him.


    The blackened Stephen Strange stopped talking nonsense and stretched out his hands, and suddenly two groups of red rays appeared in his hands, and Stephen Strange also launched a large golden circle.


    The next moment, the two fought.


    The two red rays of blackened Stephen Strange and the circle of Stephen Strange collided in the air.


    The blackened Stephen Strange remained motionless, while Stephen Strange was beaten and took a few steps back.


    In the first round of the fight, it is clear at a glance who is stronger and who is weaker.


    The law of "blackening strong three points" has been confirmed once again, Stephen Strange''s strength is not as good as the blackening him!


    After one blow, the blackened Stephen Strange flew into the sky and threw red light **** from the sky.


    "You need to let go." Stephen Strange said while resisting the red light with the golden circle.


    "I''ve gone too far, and I can''t go back to where I was." Blackened Stephen Strange said in the air.


    The voice fell, and the left hand of the blackened Stephen Strange suddenly turned into the claw of some kind of animal. He flew down from the sky, and the claw stretched out and directly broke the golden circle in front of Stephen Strange. , grabbed Stephen Strange''s neck with one hand, and slammed it against the wall.


    The golden lightning flashed on Stephen Strange''s body, bouncing off the blackened Stephen Strange, first swish and threw a few golden circles, and then released golden lines, a circle. The circle is **** with blackened Stephen Strange.


    Click!


    Blackened Stephen Strange burst out with red lightning, sending Stephen Strange flying, and then he slapped the ground with both palms, and a few huge snake-like creatures jumped out with **** mouths. Open, bite Stephen Strange.


    Stephen Strange flew to the sky, pushed his palms down, and his palms suddenly emitted two golden rays of light, and blackened Stephen Strange was immediately wrapped in strips of dazzling golden "tape". live.


    The blackened Stephen Strange would naturally not be caught without his hands. He pointed to the sky with a big hand, and the black cloak behind him flew up, entangling Stephen Strange''s head, which was suspended in the air.


    Stephen Strange also has a cape, and his red cape is suddenly entangled with the black cape of blackened Stephen Strange.


    Stephen Strange fell from the sky. Of course, he didn''t fall. He opened two portals in the air, directly changing from the downward force to the horizontal force, and walked out from the portal.


    The two capes, one red and one black, fought separately, and the two Stephen Stranges without capes also fought very fiercely.


    call out!


    Stephen Strange took the lead, waved his hand, and a ball of golden light rushed towards the blackened Stephen Strange.


    The blackened Stephen Strange also stretched out his big hand and directly grabbed the golden yellow light ball. Then he patted the ground with his big hand, and the red lines were crawling on the ground like a dragon going out to sea, and they were instantly entangled in Stephen Strange. On Strange.


    Pfft!


    Stephen Strange knelt on the ground.


    Blackened Stephen Strange pushed with both palms, and a dazzling stream of red energy spurted out, hitting Stephen Strange accurately.


    At this moment, the protective spell depicted on Stephen Strange lit up again to protect him from being violated.


    However, the protective effect of the protective spell is limited. Under the violent attack of the blackened Stephen Strange, the spells were separated from Stephen Strange one by one, and he couldn''t help but scream in pain. Come.


    When the red cloak saw that its master was about to die, it was not bad. It immediately stopped "lingering" with the black cloak, and flew directly over, wrapping the blackened Stephen Strange''s hands, which saved Stephen Strange. strange.


    But the red cloak itself, there is no one to save it.


    "Ah!" Blackened Stephen Strange shouted, his arms spread out, and the red cloak was torn apart.


    Stephen Strange also slowed down at this time. With a big push, a torrent of golden-yellow energy emanated from his palm, rushing towards the blackened Stephen Strange, swallowing him on the spot, bursting with dazzling rays of light.


    Stephen Strange looked around, and the surroundings fell into darkness, and there was no blackened Stephen Strange.


    Suddenly, a white light rose from the darkness, like a bright moon, shining on Stephen Strange.


    Under the illumination of this "moonlight", Stephen Strange actually saw Kristen Palmer.


    "It''s good to see you," Kristen Palmer said, and then walked towards Stephen Strange, making the latter take a few steps back subconsciously.


    "Stephen, you promised me to take me to eat cr¨¨me br?l¨¦e." Kristen Palmer couldn''t help laughing when she saw Stephen Strange''s appearance.


    "I know." Stephen Strange said.


    "We''re together again." Kristen Palmer said affectionately, "Stephen, I love you."


    Stephen Strange looked at the haunted face in front of him, and only hoped that time would stop at this moment forever.


    However, in his mind, the gradually disappearing figure of the king appeared, and the world that was disappearing like the king appeared.


    He knew that no matter how much he wanted the person in front of him to come back, he couldn''t do it.


    "I hope it''s true, but you..." Stephen Strange stepped back from Kristen Palmer again, "you''re not her."


    Stephen Strange is absolutely right.


    The next moment, Kristen Palmer turned into a blackened Stephen Strange. He raised his fist high and punched Stephen Strange in the face.


    Then, the two of them fought each other in the night sky.


    Stephen Strange was quickly beaten to the ground by his blackened self, and almost all the protective spells on his body were knocked out, except for one on his forehead.


    "You can''t do that," he said, lying on the ground.


    "But we have to do it." Blackened Stephen Strange reached out and wiped Stephen Strange''s forehead, removing the last protection spell.


    Then he opened his mouth again and devoured Stephen Strange.


    "Ah!" Then he shouted, a violent explosion occurred at the scene, and the dazzling golden light almost devoured the world.


    The blackened Stephen Strange finally has the strength to rewrite Kristen Palmer.


    As soon as he stretched out his hand, a car in the river suddenly rose up and floated in the air, and then the car began to disintegrate, revealing a beautiful shadow, which was Kristen Palmer who had the car accident.


    As soon as the blackened Stephen Strange reached out, Kristen Palmer floated towards him.


    Seeing that the blackened Stephen Strange finally succeeded in saving his lover, but no one applauded him.


    Because the appearance of the blackened Stephen Strange at this time is really scary. I saw his forehead full of eyes, the fangs in his mouth protruding, and there are two huge wings behind him and countless flurry in the air. The tentacles, that look, where are they still individuals?


    That is clearly already an extremely outrageous monster!


    "Stephen, I didn''t expect you to be so infatuated. For the sake of a woman, you would not hesitate to do this." Seeing this, Natasha Romanov couldn''t help saying.


    "In order to save Christine, I turned into a monster that is neither human nor ghost." Wanda Maximoff said, "Stephen, there are not many people as infatuated as you are."


    "But there are not many selfish people like him." Nick Fury slammed Stephen Strange unceremoniously, "Because of his behavior, the world is already being destroyed! And he , For his own selfishness, he actually ignores the whole world! If he doesn''t look at the starting point, he is even more hateful than Thanos, who only killed half of the life in the universe, and Stephen directly destroys the entire universe."


    "What do you mean by not looking at the starting point?" Tony Stark said, "What is the purpose of Thanos killing half of the life in the universe? He is actually doing it for this universe, he has no selfishness at all, his purpose is noble, although he His behavior is extremely wrong. And Stephen, he is purely for himself, for his own selfish desires, he is far worse than Thanos!"


    "I''m far worse than Thanos, listen, Tony, is this what you should say?" Stephen Strange reminded, "Have you forgotten who is your enemy and who is your friend?"


    "I didn''t forget it," Tony Stark said. " Thanos is going to fight, but you, you should be scolded."


    "That''s what I did in the parallel universe, what''s my business?" Stephen Strange complained.


    "That''s right, but you are not in the parallel world, so I can only condemn you," Tony Stark said.


    "Stephen, even if you successfully rescued Christine, the world has perished and only the two of you are left. What''s the point of such a world?" Scott Lang said.


    "Besides, you have become that ghost." James Rhodes said, "Even if Christine really loves you, it is impossible to accept your appearance."


    James Rhodes was so right, Kristen Palmer was horrified when he saw the blackened Stephen Strange in the picture.


    "No! It''s a nightmare! No! Stay away from me!" Kristen Palmer hurried back in fright.


    But as she retreated, her arms also began to turn into black water.


    "I can fix this." Blackened Stephen Strange stretched out his arms for treatment.


    "Go away! Don''t touch me!" Kristen Palmer yelled as she stepped back, but the world was already crumbling, and there was a cliff behind her, and she couldn''t go back.


    "No! It shouldn''t be like this!" The blackened Stephen Strange was in a hurry, and suddenly turned into his original appearance and ran to Kristen Palmer.


    "Stephen, what''s going on?" Kristen Palmer couldn''t help asking, looking at the world around him being swallowed up by darkness.


    At this time, almost the entire world has been swallowed by darkness, and only the blackened Stephen Strange and Kristen Palmer still exist in this area.


    Moreover, the remaining space is still being swallowed continuously. According to this speed, it is only a moment when it is completely swallowed.


    "If you don''t listen to the old man, you will suffer in front of you." Seeing this, Phil Coulson couldn''t help but say, "Gu Yi made it clear that this kind of behavior will lead to the destruction of the universe, but Stephen didn''t listen, he insisted on doing his own thing, and sure enough The universe is destroyed."


    "To be honest, I''ve been waiting for Gu Yi to be slapped in the face." Bruce Banner said at this time, "Because one person who died is revived, the universe will be destroyed, don''t you think this is too ridiculous? A Humans can play shit, isn¡¯t this universe too fragile? I¡¯ve been waiting for Stephen to prove Gu Yi was wrong, but no, this universe is still destroyed.¡±


    "I think the worst thing is that Christine died again and again, and finally had to witness the end of the world and face the fear of the end of the world." Natasha Romanov said.


    "Yeah, death is enough for a person to experience it once." Clint Barton said, "But thanks to Stephen, Christine has experienced the great fear of death again and again, and tastes it again and again. It''s the end of the world."


    "This result is much worse than Thanos snapping his fingers." Stephen Strange said, "It''s also much more terrifying than Thanos snapping his fingers."


    "Captain is right," Sam Wilson said. "Those snapped his fingers and can still be revived, but can this situation be remedied?"


    "I don''t think there''s any hope of remedy," said Bruce Banner. "There''s only a slap in the world left."


    "Also, Gu Yi has passed away, and he himself was eaten by him. I can''t think of anyone else who can remedy it," T''Challa said.


    "Speaking of eating myself, Stephen after blackening is really amazing." Thor couldn''t help but say, "I''m definitely not an opponent at all, I just don''t know if he can single out Thanos in a blackened state."

 Chapter 239： Nick Fury was shot dead by 1 shot!

    "I think it''s okay, he doesn''t need any other tricks, just use his mouth to swallow that trick." Clint Barton said, "He can defend himself from being swallowed because he has a protective spell on his body, I think Thanos should have it on his body. Wouldn''t there be?"


    "Speaking of Thanos is a pure warrior, I don''t think he can resist this kind of magic attack." Natasha Romanov said.


    "It''s a pity that this question was answered incorrectly, otherwise Stephen could get this blackened state, and the strength improvement is not one or two points." Nick Fury said with some regret, "It''s a pity."


    "It''s really a pity." Stephen Strange himself felt a pity too. Originally, he didn''t feel anything when he saw the reward of "blackening state", but after watching the video to blacken his own strength, he felt really is to miss a million.


    Everyone in the answering space was discussing here. In the picture, the blackened Stephen Strange stretched out his hands, and two golden rays of light shot out, shooting at the darkness that was constantly swallowing up around him, trying to stop the darkness.


    However, it was useless, the darkness continued to devour.


    "You, you can stop all this!" Suddenly, the blackened Stephen Strange looked in one direction and said, "Please, save this place."


    As soon as these words came out, everyone was shocked. Who is the blackened Stephen Strange asking for help?


    Could it be that there are other big guys on the scene?


    The next moment, a giant with a huge head and glowing eyes appeared there, looking down at the blackened Stephen Strange.


    "In your way of saving Christine?" the observer asked.


    "I was wrong, I..." said Stephen Strange incomparably after blackening.


    "I warned you long ago!" said the observer.


    "I know, but the world!" exclaimed the blackened Stephen Strange, "the world should not suffer the consequences of my arrogance! I have read your story and felt your presence. You are a **** , you can eliminate all that."


    "I''m not a god." The observer was indifferent, watching all this with a cold eye, "Neither are you."


    "Then punish me instead of punishing the world and Christine." Blackened Stephen Strange said.


    "Seriously, if I can save the world, if I can punish you, I will. But I can''t interfere." Observer Maud said to the blackened Stephen Strange with an expression, "You should be more than anyone else. Everyone understands this. Interfering with time and events will only bring more destruction."


    Leaving the last sentence, the observer''s figure gradually disappeared.


    "No! No!" Blackened Stephen Strange shouted, "I didn''t expect it to be like this!"


    Kristen Palmer sat on the ground and looked up at the blackened Stephen Strange with a look of bewilderment.


    The next moment, darkness engulfs the world.


    But the blackened Stephen Strange did not disappear, he and Kristen Palmer stayed in a blue crystal.


    "Kristen, I''m sorry." Blackened Stephen Strange hugged Kristen Palmer and apologized.


    "Stephen, what have you done?" Kristen Palmer asked, but she didn''t wait for an answer at all. After saying this, her whole body turned into black water and disappeared.


    "No no no no no..." Blackened Stephen Strange knelt on the ground.


    He is the only one left in the entire universe.


    "I''m really sorry, I''m very sorry." In the dark universe, the sound of apology from the blackened Stephen Strange came, and the video ended.


    "Who is that big head?" Tony Stark couldn''t help asking as soon as the video ended, "Stephen asked him for help at that time, he must be very powerful."


    "The whole universe is disappearing, but it doesn''t seem to have any effect on him at all, which is really powerful." Stephen Strange said.


    "And from what he said, he seemed to know what was going on from the beginning," Thor said, "He knew from the beginning what Stephen wanted to do, and Gu Yi knew it too. Gu Yi tried to stop it, but He, he''s indifferent, it looks like he doesn''t care about the universe at all."


    "Thor, do you know who this is?" Stephen Strange asked. "In the video I say he''s a god."


    "I don''t know who he is." Thor shook his head, "Never heard of it."


    "Didn''t you say you read about his existence in the video?" Loki said, "Maybe you can look for it in the book."


    "There are still quite a lot of books in Kamateki, I will look for them." Stephen Strange said.


    "Could it be that he is TVA?" Bruce Banner speculated, "He said in the video that interfering with time events can only bring about devastating consequences. Does this sound like TVA''s rhetoric?"


    "Sounds like it." Peter Quill nodded.


    "The existence of TVA, it is not surprising that there are strong people of this level." James Rhodes also guessed, "Could it be that he is the guardian of time?"


    [The second question begins, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [Spider-Man Peter Parker accidentally discovered that Mysterio was a liar, and told him to a few classmates, who was Mysterio disguised as and deceived the names of these classmates from Peter Parker''s mouth? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Captain America Stephen Rogers¡¿


    ¡¾B-Majafakman Nick Fury¡¿


    ¡¾C Maria Hill¡¿


    ¡¾D Happy Hogan¡¿


    [The answer to this question is correct, and the ninjutsu "Darkness" will be awarded. If the answer is wrong, the life expectancy will be deducted by one year. ¡¿


    "It''s rash, you shouldn''t tell your classmates about this." Tony Stark said to Peter Parker, "it will bring them danger."


    "I''ll pay attention in the future," Peter Parker said. "I try not to let my Spider-Man life bother my classmates."


    "Why should this Mysterio know the names of those people? Obviously this is going to kill people." Stephen Strange said, "He can only use this method to ensure that his secrets are not leaked. Peter , not only your friends, but even your life is in danger."


    "This Mysterio can also create illusions that are fake and real, can he be Peter''s opponent?" Scott Lang felt that Mysterio couldn''t beat Peter Parker, "After all, he is just an ordinary person without any superpowers, and Peter, He has superpowers."


    "Scott, are you looking down on Mysterio?" Natasha Romanoff asked rhetorically, "Aren''t you an ordinary person who doesn''t have any superpowers?"


    "Although I don''t have superpowers, but after wearing the Ant-Man suit, it becomes bigger and smaller. Isn''t this equivalent to having superpowers?" Scott Lang said.


    "Mysterio''s set of equipment, the things he created are enough to be fake, doesn''t this mean that he also has the super power to create hallucinations?" Natasha Romanov said.


    "Uh..." Scott Lang said, "It seems to be the case."


    "Don''t underestimate the ability of Mysterio." Steve Rogers, a World War II veteran with rich combat experience, said, "The ability itself is not good or bad, only good and bad use, good use, Even the humblest ability can cause trouble."


    "Captain is right, you can''t underestimate any kind of ability, any kind of enemy." Nick Fury said.


    "Okay okay, I was wrong, let''s see the question." Scott Lang raised his hand in surrender.


    "Four options, I think we can rule out Happy first, right?" Stephen Strange said first, "Happy is not a combatant, so he shouldn''t have much contact with Peter. Where does Peter deceive intelligence, he will definitely pretend to be someone he trusts, I don''t think Happy and Peter are that familiar with each other?"


    "One is a student part-time superhero, and an ordinary person''s uncle in the workplace. It seems that the two should not have much intersection." Clint Barton immediately expressed his different opinions from Stephen Strange, "But Stephen , have you forgotten Tony? Tony and Peter''s relationship is far from comparable to other superheroes. He acts as Peter''s guide and mentor. His relationship with Peter is extraordinary. And Happy, his relationship with Tony is also different. Same as usual. So¡­¡±


    "So, Happy should also be one of Peter''s most trusted people." Stephen Strange shrugged, "Yes, you are right."


    "Happy is one of the most trusted people, who isn''t?" Natasha Romanoff said. "Which of the options does Peter not trust?"


    "I don''t think we should start with trust or not." Nick Fury shook his head, "Think about it, you found a conspiracy and you need to tell others, even if you have never met the captain, don''t you believe it? Captain? Hill, there are many people present who do not have much dealings with, but you all know that she is my person. Do you doubt Hill when she is standing in front of you? We people, whether we have dealt with or not, are familiar with her. Even if you don¡¯t know each other, you can trust each other.¡±


    "I think we can look at it from another angle." Steve Rogers said, "What kind of situation did Mysterio defraud Peter from? Before that, Peter trusted Mysterio so much that he treated him like Tony. He also gave Mysterio the glasses that Tony left him. And such a man is a liar, a liar with a conspiracy. Peter finds himself giving such an important eye to a liar..."


    "So, this is a bear child who finds that he has made a big mistake, and the first thing he does is to find his parents." Phil Coulson said, "No matter who Mysterio is going to impersonate, he will not show up. Instead, wait for Peter to find him."


    "So on this topic, just look at who Peter will turn to to clean up the mess when he finds out that he has made a mistake," Clint Barton said. "Then Happy can be ruled out, and Peter will not call him."


    "Hill can also be ruled out." Nick Fury said, "If Peter asks S.H.I.E.L.D., he must be looking for me, not Hill."


    "So the answer is to choose between Captain and Fury." Bruce Banner said, "Is it Captain or Fury?"


    "I think it should be the captain, right?" Peter Parker looked up at Steve Rogers, "The captain is a superhero, and Mysterio, he is not an ordinary criminal, I should ask the captain for help."


    "Kid, have you ever thought about why you and Mysterio were the only ones to deal with the magma giant when the lie of the Elementalists had not been exposed before?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "The captain said that, I also feel very strange." Natasha Romanov said, "When the Elementalists were not exposed, everyone thought it was true. What about other superheroes at that time? Why only Peter? ?"


    "I don''t know about others, I should be not on Earth," Thor said.


    "It doesn''t matter what the reason is, the other superheroes aren''t there," Steve Rogers said. "And neither am I."


    "The captain''s words make sense." Bruce Banner said, "Fury also participated in the battle against the elements before. If the captain was there at that time, he would have no reason not to call the captain together. After all, the elements at that time were seen by the public. It looks great."


    "Looks like this option can only be me." Nick Fury said.


    "I choose B!" Peter Parker made his choice.


    ¡¾correct answer! Rewards issued! ¡¿


    Everyone felt that Peter Parker in front of him suddenly turned into a black shadow, and then Peter Parker''s figure appeared in the answering space again.


    "Peter, what kind of ninjutsu is this dark technique?" Thor was still very interested in ninjutsu.


    "It''s an illusion," Peter Parker explained. "It can put you in a dark space."


    "Mysterio used illusion-like technology to deal with you, and now you can use real illusion to deal with him," Thor said.


    "Ninjutsu needs to use chakra, but Thor, you can also ninjutsu, and you also have chakra, so Peter''s art, does it mean that you can also learn it?" Nick Fury asked.


    "That''s right." But Thor shook his head. "But I''m really not interested in learning this kind of weak technique."


    "This technique is really weak for you, but your ninjutsu is quite powerful. Maybe others are interested in learning it." Nick Fury said.


    "Who wants to learn to tell me, I teach him." Thor said.


    "How about this, Thor, come to Earth, you guys who know ninjutsu stay together for a few days and see if anyone wants to learn new ninjutsu." Nick Fury said.


    "Okay." Thor didn''t refuse.


    At this point, the space lights up and the video starts playing.


    At the beginning of the picture, Peter Parker appeared at the station entrance wearing a black uniform of "Monkey Man", and a black Audi drove over and stopped in front of Peter Parker.


    The window came down, revealing a face as black as Audi''s body.


    "Get in the car," Nick Fury said to Peter Parker.


    "Mr. Fury..." Peter Parker took off his hood as soon as he got in the car.


    "You''ll have to explain it to me," Nick Fury said. "We''ll talk about it when we''re safe."


    Soon, Audi entered and drove to a very low-key luxury building, and Peter Parker and Nick Fury walked in together.


    "So, do you have anything to tell us about your little girlfriend?" Nick Fury walked to a table.


    "He was referring to Edith." Maria Hill said.


    "I know I shouldn''t have done that, sorry," Peter Parker explained quickly, "but he''s not what you think, Baker is a liar, Mysterio, Elemental, all fake. He uses some kind of illusion technique. , to deceive your trust, and to deceive Edith from me."


    "It''s a projector," said Peter Parker, placing a projector he was sticking with spider silk on the table. "I ripped it off the fire monster in Prague."


    "So all the casualties and destruction we''re witnessing are faked by this one?" Nick Fury asked.


    "No, not just this, he uses drones," Peter Parker said.


    "Well, if that''s true, Baker is a dangerous person and we have to be careful," Nick Fury said. "Who else did you tell this?"


    "It''s Baker," Peter Parker suddenly sensed something at this time, "he''s here."


    "What?" Nick Fury pulled out his gun. At the same moment, the surrounding environment began to glow with blue light, revealing its true face. It was not a S.H.I.E.L.D. building at all, but an unfinished building.


    Even Maria Hill by her side disappeared little by little. There was never Maria Hill in this room.


    "No, it''s just an illusion..."


    boom!


    Before Peter Parker finished speaking, a bullet came over and shot Nick Fury directly into the wall, falling to the ground.


    "Frey!" cried Peter Parker.


    Then, he saw a drone.


    boom!


    The drone fired another bullet, hitting Peter Parker, who fell straight off this floor and onto the floor below.


    "Peter, Peter, I thought we were very close." Quentin Baker''s voice sounded, and several drones flew in, "I was going to kill Fury, but not you."


    "Don''t hide, Baker!" Peter Parker stretched out his hand, and the spider web shot at the drone, but the drone nimbly ducked to the side and escaped, not only that, but also began to become invisible in the air.


    "I tried to help you leave, and now you forced me to do it." Quentin Baker''s voice continued.


    The surrounding environment also changed a lot in Quentin Baker''s voice. I saw that it became pitch black, and the "Monkey Night" suit on Peter Parker''s body became red and blue. Spiderman suit.


    bang bang bang!


    Walls fell from the sky, and in the darkness a house suddenly appeared to cover Peter Parker.


    "You told me you''re just a kid." Quentin Bakershin walked around the room.


    Peter Parker immediately stretched out his hands to shoot spider silk at Quentin Baker, but what came out was two green smoke, and Quentin Baker himself also turned into a cloud of green smoke.


    "You told me you wanted to be with that girl." Quentin Baker''s voice came from behind again, Peter Parker turned around and punched Quentin Baker on the head, but it wasn''t Quentin Baker at all. Baker''s head, but a pillar.


    "Save me!" Peter Parker was covering his hands in pain when he suddenly heard Michelle Jones'' cry for help, he turned around without thinking and ran to the direction where the cry for help came from.


    Boom!


    He ran out as soon as he knocked on the door.


    But there was no Michelle Jones outside at all, and there was actually the Eiffel Tower outside. He was standing on top of the city and almost fell.


    "Peter, what''s going on?" Michelle Jones'' voice sounded again, and Peter Parker turned to look, this time, he saw the figure of the beautiful woman.


    "I know it''s not true." Peter Parker didn''t rush past.


    "Are you sure?" The moon in the sky suddenly turned into a hood like Mysterio''s fish tank, and Quentin Baker suddenly appeared, lifted Michelle Jones with one hand, and dropped the Eiffel Tower.


    "MJ!" Peter Parker jumped with Michelle Jones without hesitation, but the man fell directly to the ground in midair.


    "You don''t seem to be able to tell what''s real and what''s fake, Peter." Peter Parker just stood up when the surrounding environment suddenly changed, as if traveling through time and space, the city quickly flashed behind Peter Parker, waiting for the view of the city After settling down, Peter Parker found himself standing in front of a building in Queens.


    He looked up at the flickering word "queens" when suddenly a huge fist stretched out from the building, hammering him out of the way.


    Whoa!


    As if crashing into the night, Peter Parker fell into another space, from night to day, fell from the sky, and slammed into a small car.


    Peter Parker stood up hastily, looked at the normal streets around him, gasping for breath.


    wow~


    The sound of glass shattering sounded, Peter Parker looked up and saw projectors flying down one by one. Suddenly the surrounding scenery changed again, and it became dark again. Pieces of huge glass fell from the sky Insert around Peter Parker.


    "Look at yourself in the mirror." When Peter Parker looked at himself in the mirror, Quentin Baker''s voice sounded again, and when Peter Parker reached out to touch himself in the mirror, suddenly countless numbers of him came from the surrounding mirrors. He rushed out and faced him with punches and kicks.


    "You''re just a timid child, dressed as a hero in sports clothes." Peter Parker finally stood up and found that his clothes had changed again, no longer the spider suit, but his own after his suit was taken away. A simple thing made, he was wearing this outfit to stop the vultures.


    "I created Mysterio, a hero that the whole world can believe. I control the truth, and Mysterio is the truth." Peter Parker turned to look and saw a huge statue of Mysterio.


    Boom!


    Peter Parker was fascinated, when Quentin Baker suddenly fell from the sky and started to attack him. After Peter Parker fought back and forth with him a few times, he shot spider silk from both hands and grabbed Quentin Baker in the air. pull.


    But it was not actually Quentin Shell at all, but a huge tower crane smashed down. Fortunately, Peter Parker dodged so quickly that he was not hit.

 Chapter 240： Captain America is in bad shape: Is the Red Skull still alive?

    shhhhhh!


    Quentin Baker appeared again, with a green energy beam in his hand, attacking Peter Parker.


    Peter Parker jumped around in the air, dodging those attacks.


    But as soon as he landed, he saw a huge statue arm falling from the sky and smashing its head over.


    He subconsciously blocked it with his arm, and the huge arm smashed down, forming a cloud of green smoke.


    "If you were really capable, Tony wouldn''t die." Quentin Baker''s voice continued to sound, and as soon as Peter Parker looked up, he saw a grave in front of him with Tony Stark''s name written on the tombstone. .


    Just as he was staring at the tombstone, a steel arm suddenly stretched out from the ground, and then the Iron Man in battle armor also climbed out from the ground.


    The Iron Man at this time is different from the majestic Iron Man before. The armor on his body is rusted and his head is rotten, which is similar to the Zombie Iron Man in the zombie world.


    "In the bottom of your heart, you know that what I said is right." Quentin Baker continued to speak, and he walked neatly like a well-trained warrior in a row.


    Peter Parker turned and ran, but with a "bang", he knocked over directly.


    There was nothing in front of him, but he still bumped into a transparent wall.


    Boom boom boom!


    The next moment, buildings on the ground rose up, and Peter Parker was actually locked in a crystal ball.


    "You made a decision, originally you just had to step aside, but now..."


    boom!


    A gunshot sounded, and the surroundings returned to normal, Quentin Baker lay on the ground, and Nick Fury stumbled over with a gun in one hand.


    Boom boom boom!


    Cars also drove over, and agents with live ammunition surrounded Quentin Baker on the ground.


    "Fury!" Peter Parker, who saw this scene, breathed a sigh of relief, and the difficult Quentin Baker was finally caught.


    "Baker''s mates are looking for anyone who knows him," Nick Fury asked as he walked over to Peter Parker. "Who did you tell me? I know you told someone else. Tell me now, you tell me. who said that."


    "Only told my classmates MJ and Ned that Ned would probably tell his girlfriend Betty that there was no one else," Peter Parker said.


    "Hehehe..." Nick Fury laughed when he heard it.


    "What''s wrong?" Peter Parker hadn''t noticed anything wrong at this time.


    "You''re an idiot," Nick Fury said.


    "what?"


    "I mean, you''re smart, you''re just a little stupid." Nick Fury began to have light on his body, and the next moment it "appeared", it turned out that it was not Nick Fury at all, but Quentin Baker.


    Peter Parker just saw those, Nick Fury shot down Quentin Baker, all of them are fake, it didn''t happen at all.


    "Now your friend is dead," said Quentin Baker.


    Then, the environment around Peter Parker turned into darkness again, and things kept crashing down from the sky.


    Knowing that it was all fake, but it was too realistic, Peter Parker kept backing away, avoiding the things that fell from the sky.


    "It''s easy to deceive a self-deceived person." Quentin Baker walked forward step by step. "Anyway, Peter, I''m really sorry."


    Peter Parker found that the illusion around him had disappeared, but before he could react, a train crashed over and devoured his figure.


    As soon as the space darkens, the video ends here.


    "Well, I despised this Mysterious Guest too much before." Scott Lang said as soon as the video ended, "This person is too difficult to deal with."


    "It''s hard to imagine that with technology, he can deceive people to such an extent," Thor said. "Although it''s not a superpower or magic, it''s just an effect, and it''s no different from a superpower."


    "I didn''t expect his technology to be able to do this to such an extent that he can present almost any picture to the eyes," Steve Rogers said. "He not only controls your vision, but also your hearing. You You can''t see or hear the real facts in front of you, you can only see and hear what he wants you to see and hear."


    "In front of Mysterio, vision and hearing are completely useless, but instead become the weapons he uses to defeat you." Bruce Banner said.


    "This mystery guest is also bullying and bullying Peter." Tony Stark said, "I met me and dealt with him in minutes."


    This is true. Quentin Baker''s method is nothing more than deceiving people''s vision with advanced holographic projection technology. This technology may be useful to others, but in the face of Tony Stark, is it possible that holographic projection can still deceive Got Jarvis?


    "Why don''t you close your eyes?" Bucky Barnes asked. "If you close your eyes, won''t the holographic projection work?"


    "Although you can''t see anything with your eyes closed, it''s better than falling into the illusions created by the enemy," Steve Rogers said. "If you can''t see those illusions, the confusion of the voice can be minimized, and Peter should be able to pass. Find the location of Mysterio by listening to the sound."


    "Mysterio itself has no offensive power. Once his true location is exposed, it means failure." Bruce Banner said.


    "Colson, are you interested in Mysterio''s technology?" Nick Fury asked suddenly.


    "Sir, what do you mean?" Phil Coulson asked.


    "Mysterio''s technology is actually quite powerful. Although Tony and Captain don''t like it very much, it is still very effective against ordinary people. It would be a pity to discard it like this." Nick Fury said, "I plan to Let you become the new Mysterio, and then I will give you my Green Goblin skateboard. Mysterio''s ''outfit'' plus the Green Goblin skateboard, I believe even the superheroes present will feel a headache."


    "Have I become a superhero too?" Phil Coulson was a little surprised.


    "Yeah Coulson, you''re a superhero too," Nick Fury asked. "What do you think?"


    "Thank you, sir." Phil Coulson didn''t refuse.


    [The third question begins, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [May I ask the following characters, who has not seen the Red Skull with their own eyes? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Hawkeye Clint Barton¡¿


    ¡¾B Black Widow Natasha Romanoff¡¿


    ¡¾C Gamora¡¿


    ¡¾D Nebula¡¿


    [If you answer this question correctly, you will be rewarded with the "Arrow Strengthening Technique", which can strengthen arrows and give them certain special abilities. If the answer is wrong, the life expectancy will be deducted by one year. ¡¿


    "What do you mean? The Red Skull is still alive?" When Steve Rogers saw this topic, his whole person was not well. He always thought that the Red Skull was wiped out, but it didn''t happen at all?


    "Red Skull is still alive?" Nick Fury frowned, "If he is alive, will Hydra really be wiped out?"


    "Anyway, I haven''t seen the information of the Red Skull in the mind of any Hydra, including Alexander Pierce." Wanda Maximoff said.


    "If Red Skull is related to Hydra, it shouldn''t be a snake..." Nick Fury pondered, "Alexander Pierce is a snake, Red Skull is another snake, and the two snakes have nothing to do with each other, so you invisible."


    "Is it so certain that there is still a snake?" Pietro Maximoff said. "Perhaps the Red Skull and Hydra have nothing to do with it?"


    "Even if there is no Hydra, there must be seven-headed snakes and eight-headed snakes." Steve Rogers said, "That guy is not a mediocre person, as long as he lives, he will definitely do things. "


    "But so far, there has never been any sign of the Red Skull alive." Phil Coulson said, "Could it be that the title is about the future? The Red Skull is indeed dead, but the future is resurrected."


    "Why is that guy resurrected?" Steve Rogers felt a bit of a headache. He can be said to be the person who knows the Red Skull the most. That guy is also a super soldier like him, thoughtful, clear-headed, and resourceful. , can be said to be the enemy that gives him the most headaches.


    "It''s just a Red Skull." Tony Stark didn''t pay much attention to it. Compared with the cosmic-level enemies like Thanos Hyladomam, the Red Skull was really "insignificant".


    "Gamora and Nebula appear in the options. Both of them are the daughters of Thanos, which means that at least one of them has met with the Red Skull." Stephen Strange said, "Could it be that the Red Skull and Thanos got together?"


    "Isn''t it? Get together with Thanos? Although the Red Skull is also a super villain, but with Thanos, isn''t his ''rank'' enough?" Stephen Strange said.


    "It''s not likely that Thanos and the Red Skull will join forces." Thor said, "We have seen a lot about the future of Thanos, and there has never been any sign that Thanos has teammates."


    "With the strength of Thanos, you really don''t need teammates." Stephen Strange said, "Even if there is, it won''t be the Red Skull."


    "It can''t be a teammate. The purpose of Thanos is to destroy half of the life in the universe, which is inconsistent with the purpose of the Red Skull." Steve Rogers said.


    "Not teammates, maybe there is an intersection in some cases." Bruce Banner said.


    "Intersection?" Natasha Romanov said, "The purpose of Thanos is very clear, collect the Infinity Stones, snap his fingers! Almost all of his whereabouts revolve around the Infinity Stones, what kind of intersection can he have with the Red Skull?"


    "As you said, there was an intersection when collecting the Infinity Stones." Bruce Banner said, "Red Skull has mastered the whereabouts of an Infinity Stone, or he has an Infinity Stone."


    "It should be like this, which can also explain why the people in the option will contact the Red Skull." Clint Barton said, "After all, everyone is looking for Infinity Stones."


    "When we look for the Infinity Stones, we go back to the past after Thanos snaps his fingers. For Thanos, we find the Infinity Stones for snapping his fingers, just before he snaps his fingers." Scott Lang said, "But we didn''t There is a way to know what time it is, before or after you snap your fingers, and you don¡¯t know which gem it is, there is no way to analyze this topic, right?¡±


    "No, I think it''s possible to guess," Steve Rogers said. "There''s no evidence, but it''s a possibility."


    "What''s possible?" Scott Lang asked.


    "When did Gamora appear in the options, when did Thanos, Gamora, and the Infinity Stones appear at the same time?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "Soul Gem!" Tony Stark remembered, "As mentioned in the previous video, Thanos sacrificed Gamora in order to get the Infinity Stone. So for this topic, you should be looking for the Soul Gem? "


    "It''s possible, but what does it have to do with this question?" Loki asked rhetorically, "Knowing this, can you choose the correct answer?"


    "It doesn''t seem to help," Steve Rogers said.


    "It doesn''t matter what gems are, the important thing is that when looking for the Infinity Stones, the Avengers will not act alone." Clint Barton thought for a while and said, "Back in the day to find the Infinity Stones, such an important thing, every time A gem will definitely not make one Avenger act, at least two. And if we team up to find gems, Natasha and I are likely to be on the same team."


    "That is to say, if you or Natasha saw the Red Skull in the process of looking for the gem, then it should have been both of you, because you two teamed up." Stephen Strange said.


    "Yes, that''s what I meant," Clint Barton said.


    "If that''s the case, the problem is easy," said Natasha Romanoff, "We already know that Gamora died on the way to find the gem, so Gamora may have seen the red Skeletons. Although these are all speculations, and there is no evidence, the choice of Nebula should most likely be correct."


    "No one else needs this reward." Nick Fury said, "Barton, come and answer the question."


    "Okay." Clint Barton didn''t refuse, "I choose D!"


    ¡¾correct answer! Rewards issued! ¡¿


    A golden light flashed across Clint Barton''s hands.


    "This reward is good. With this ability, I don''t need to build special ability bows and arrows." Clint Barton laughed.


    Soon, the video plays.


    At the beginning of the picture, it was an uninhabited planet with a huge blood-red sun pressing down on the horizon, like a monster that devoured the world.


    A portal opened in this dilapidated and desolate world, and then the figures of Thanos and Gamora appeared here.


    This is Vormir Star, where the Soul Gem is located.


    "For your sister''s life, the gem should be there," Thanos said to Gamora, looking at the blood-red sun.


    The two walked through the thick fog, crossed the broken road, and came to the mountain peak under the **** sun.


    "Welcome, Lord Thanos, son of Eros, Gamora, daughter of Thanos." Suddenly, a voice came, and a figure was suspended in the air, appearing in front of Thanos and Gamora.


    "You know us?" Thanos asked in surprise.


    "My curse is that I know whoever comes here," said the Red Skull.


    "Where is the Soul Stone?" Thanos asked.


    "You should know what it costs to use it," said the Red Skull.


    "I''m ready." Thanos stepped forward.


    "Everyone said that at the beginning." Red Skull fell from the sky, revealing his ugly red face, "Everyone was wrong."


    "Why are you so familiar with this place?" Thanos asked, following behind the Red Skull.


    "I was also looking for the Infinity Stones before I was reincarnated." The Red Skull walked ahead to lead the way for Thanos and Gamora, "Just as I was about to get it, it bounced me off and banished me here. . Here, I met the Soul Stone."


    "That''s what you want," said the skeleton, leading Thanos Gamora to a cliff. "You''ll regret it."


    "Why do you say that?" Gamora asked, looking down the cliff.


    "The price." The Red Skull explained, "The reason why the Soul Stone is high among the Infinity Stones is that it has a certain wisdom."


    "Tell me, what does it want?" Thanos asked.


    "In order to ensure that those who get it can understand its power, the gem needs a sacrifice." Red Skull didn''t sell anything.


    "Sacrificing what?" Thanos asked.


    "If you want to get this gem, you must sacrifice your beloved." Red Skull revealed the secret, "for soul, for soul."


    Hearing this, Thanos fell silent.


    And Gamora laughed on the spot.


    Beloved?


    You talk to an executioner like Thanos about your love?


    Isn''t this bullshit?


    How could Thanos have love in his heart?


    Therefore, the sacrifice required by the soul gem, Thanos can''t do it!


    Thanos, can''t get the soul gem!


    "I''ve been waiting for this moment all my life, and I want to see with my own eyes that you suffer the consequences, and now you''re finally being punished." Gamora paced in front of Thanos, "Look at you, you kill innocents indiscriminately, Saying you were kind? Now you''re punished? The gem you craved most told you no, you failed. Do you know why? Because you don''t have love in your heart, you don''t love anyone at all!"


    "No." Thanos turned around suddenly, and he looked at Gamora with tears in his eyes.


    "Really? Made you cry?" Gamora sneered.


    "He''s not crying for himself," said the Red Skull aside.


    "No, you are not love at all." The smile on Gamora''s face disappeared suddenly, she understood what the Red Skull''s words meant.


    "I never cared about fate before, now I have to." Thanos said, looking at Gamora, "Even if I lose you."


    Gamora was also brave enough. When she knew that she might become a tool for Thanos to obtain the soul gem, she immediately pulled out a short sword and stabbed herself in the abdomen in an attempt to commit suicide.


    But she stabbed the air, and the weapon in her hand turned into some bubbles.


    In front of Thanos, she couldn''t even die.


    "I''m sorry, daughter." Thanos grabbed Gamora''s arm with one hand and threw it off the cliff with tears in his eyes.


    "It turns out that Gamora died like this." Seeing this, Peter Quill said.


    "That''s why the title rewards you with a cell resurrection card," Steve Rogers said. "It''s just to prevent what happened in the video."


    "This will not happen." Peter Quill said, "Since we know where the Soul Stone is and how to get it, we can get the Soul Stone in advance."


    "The way to get the Soul Stone is to exchange the soul for the soul. To get the Soul Stone, you need to sacrifice a person." Steve Rogers said, "Even if it''s not Gamora, if you want to get the Soul Stone, you will still have to sacrifice. ."


    "I will resurrect whoever dies," Peter Quill said.


    "There is no need to waste this resurrection card on this." Nick Fury said, "You can find some terminally ill people who are about to die, and let those who love them get the Soul Stone."


    "Fury, what you do is equivalent to killing people." Bruce Banner said.


    "No, this is a deal, I won''t deceive them to do it, and I won''t force them to do it. I will make a deal with them and use their hopeless lives in exchange for the prosperity and wealth of my family. I think a lot. People would love to do that," Nick Fury said.


    "Now is not the time to argue about this, let''s find the soul gem first," Tony Stark said.


    "Actually, I''ve been looking for the Soul Gem ever since I knew it was on Vormir." Thor said at this time, "It''s just that I haven''t found it yet."


    "It''s been a short time since the last topic revealed that Thanos got the gem on Womir Star, haven''t you found it yet?" Tony Stark asked.


    "There''s only a few scenes shown in the video, but Vormir is actually quite large," Thor said. "Finding a small rock on a planet is more difficult than finding a needle in a haystack."


    "But now that we know from the video that the Soul Gem is on such a mountain, it should be much easier to know the specific location." Steve Rogers said.


    "Yes, knowing that mountain, I think I will find it soon," Thor said.


    "There is also the power gem. I have asked Yongdu to help find it. I believe it will be found soon." Peter Quill said at this time, "If it is really in Ronan''s hands, I think I need everyone''s help. ."


    Although Ronan was killed by him in the video, he has been in the interstellar space for so long he knows how terrible Ronan is and will never despise Ronan because of such a future.


    "Speak up and be there when you''re called," Steve Rogers said.


    "Compared to the whereabouts of the Soul Stone, Thanos actually loves Gamora, which is what surprises me." Clint Barton said.


    "Yeah, a cosmic executioner like Thanos, I always thought he was cold-blooded." Scott Lang also thought it was ridiculous, "He actually really loves his daughter."


    "The tyrant will cry, which is something I absolutely can''t imagine," Thor said.


    "The purpose is for the balance of the universe, and there is true love in my heart. I have to say that Thanos is different from the villains we have encountered before." Tony Stark said, "In some ways, he is even better than We superheroes need to be sublime."


    "Yeah, if he hadn''t wanted to kill half of the life in the universe, I would have wanted to be friends with him," T''Challa said.


    "You can make friends with him now." Clint Barton said quickly, "Just like you in a parallel world, go and persuade Thanos to call him a brother!"

 Chapter 241： Black Widow: Im doomed! I said!

    "It''s more reliable to let Fury scold Thanos." T''Challa asked Nick Fury, "When you scold Thanos every day, are you still insisting?"


    "Hold on," Nick Fury said. "How much more than a scolding every day? I''ll scold me whenever I have time."


    In addition to the soul gem obtained by Thanos, it is Clint Barton. In the video, after Thanos sacrifices Gamora to take the soul gem, the next one is Clint Barton and Natasha Romanoff. screen.


    The two of them flew to Vormir in the spaceship, and they didn''t know the price they had to pay for going there.


    "If it weren''t for this situation, this would have been great." Clint Barton stood on the spaceship, looking at Womir Star.


    Soon, the two came to the mountain just like the original Thanos.


    "I dare say that the raccoon doesn''t need to climb the mountain." Walking among the mountains, Natasha Romanov said.


    "Strictly speaking, he''s not a raccoon," Clint Barton said.


    "Whatever, he eats **** anyway," Natasha Romanov said.


    "Welcome." Suddenly, a voice came from behind.


    The two "elite killers" responded quickly. Clint Barton showed a long knife, and Natasha Romanov drew a pistol. The two watched the sound coming from them vigilantly.


    "Natasha, daughter of Ivan, Clint, son of Edith." The red skull floated in the air again.


    "Who are you?" asked Natasha Romanov.


    "Just think I''m the guide, guiding you and everyone else looking for the Soul Stone," said the Red Skull.


    "Tell us where the gem is, and we''ll find it right away," Natasha Romanov said.


    "My dear, it would be nice if it were that simple." The Red Skull walked over and led the two to the cliff. "What you are looking for is right in front of your eyes, and what you are afraid of is also there."


    "The gem is below." Natasha Romanov looked down at the cliff.


    "It can only be given to one person, and the other person..." Red Skull said the conditions for obtaining the soul gem with an expression, "To get the soul gem, you must lose what you love. For an eternal exchange, use a soul, for another soul."


    "He may have made up these words." Clint Barton didn''t believe the Red Skull, or rather, he didn''t want to believe the other party.


    "No, I don''t think so." Natasha Romanoff expressed a different opinion.


    "Why? Just because he knows your dad''s name?" Clint Barton asked.


    "I don''t even know that," Natasha Romanoff said as she sat there. "It''s no coincidence that Thanos took the Soul Stone and left here, but he didn''t take his daughter."


    "Indeed," said Clint Barton.


    "Whatever it takes." Natasha Romanoff stood up, walked over to Clint Barton, looked at him and said, "If we don''t get the Soul Stone, billions of people won''t be resurrected."


    "Yeah." Clint Barton nodded, "I think we all know who should be sacrificed."


    "I think so," said Natasha Romanoff.


    "Well." Seeing this, Loki grinned, "A good show is about to begin! These two seem to be very close on weekdays, but I''m sure that when it comes to life and death, they will definitely die in order to make each other die. play hard."


    "Loki, I''m afraid you''re going to be disappointed." Clint Barton shook his head, "You can threaten me with a mere death and make me treacherous, and you underestimate me too much."


    "Look, it really has a virtuous face." Loki said, "When you do everything possible to let that beautiful assassin die, I see whether you blush or not."


    "Loki, the picture you expect will not happen." Natasha Romanov also said, "Clint will not harm me."


    "Oh, is it?" said Loki, "let''s wait and see."


    "I''m starting to think that we''re not thinking of a person." Clint Barton grabbed Natasha Romanoff''s hand and said in the picture.


    "I''ve been working on one thing for the past five years," Natasha Romanoff said. "It''s this moment, it''s all about this moment, bringing everyone back to life."


    "No, don''t pretend to be great with me at this time." Clint Barton said.


    "You think I want to do this?" Natasha Romanoff said. "I''m trying to save your life, fool."


    "But I don''t want you to save me, okay," Clint Barton said. "Natasha, you know what I''ve done, you know what I''ve become."


    "I don''t judge a person by his worst mistake," Natasha Romanoff said.


    "Perhaps you should," Clint Barton said.


    "You didn''t have it back then," Natasha Romanov said.


    "You''re so annoying, you know that?" Clint Barton said.


    Natasha Romanoff nodded.


    "Okay, you won." Clint Barton smiled at Natasha Romanoff, then suddenly shot and fell to the ground, "Tell my family I love them."


    "Tell them yourself." Natasha Romanov in turn knocked Clint Barton over, and a small electrocution occurred on him, and ran to the edge of the cliff.


    Clint Barton hurriedly stood up, quickly bent the bow, and shot the arrow.


    Of course, it didn''t shoot Natasha Romanov, but behind her, with a bang, the arrow exploded, and the shock wave overturned Natasha Romanov''s figure rushing towards the cliff.


    Clint Barton threw the bow and arrow, ran to the cliff, and jumped off.


    But at this moment, Natasha Romanoff also jumped down and hugged Clint Barton in midair.


    call out!


    She quickly buckled one end of the rope around Clint Barton''s waist, stretched out her hand again, and the other end of the rope shot out and nailed it to the cliff, and Clint Barton hung there.


    "Damn it." Clint Barton grabbed Natasha Romanov with one hand and wanted to get him up, but he was in a difficult situation to exert his strength, and he tried several times without success.


    "Let go." Natasha Romanov said, looking at Clint Barton.


    "No, please don''t do that," pleaded Clint Barton.


    "It''s alright." Natasha Romanoff slammed her foot on the cliff, broke away from Clint Barton''s palm, and fell.


    "Loki, will they do anything to kill each other?" Nick Fury couldn''t help but slap Loki in the face.


    "I really didn''t expect that." Loki couldn''t help but glanced at Clint Barton and Natasha Romanoff.


    Not only Loki, in fact, many people present did not expect these two to do this for each other.


    Of course, people don''t think like Loki that Clint Barton and Natasha Romanoff will let each other die in order to survive, but this picture of trying their best to die for themselves, they also don''t Thought-of.


    boom!


    Natasha Romanoff fell.


    She lay on the stone below, a pool of blood dripping from her body.


    Just like Gamora who was thrown down by Thanos.


    Whoa!


    Clint Barton sat up from the water.


    He was still hanging on the cliff a moment ago, but he suddenly came to the water under the cliff for no apparent reason.


    But that''s not important. What''s important is that when he opened the palm of his right hand, a gem with yellow light was lying there quietly.


    The soul gem, finally got it.


    As soon as the space darkened, the picture ended.


    "No wonder Natasha didn''t show up at my funeral, she really died," Tony Stark said.


    "Because she died sacrificing her soul to the gem, not Thanos snapping his fingers, when we rescued everyone with the Infinity Stones, we couldn''t save her," Steve Rogers said.


    "Not necessarily?" Stephen Strange said, "Is it too early to draw this conclusion? Maybe Natasha was rescued. The reason why she was not at Tony''s funeral may be because she had something else. thing."


    "I think what the captain said is still reasonable." Bruce Banner said, "The Red Skull just said that the sacrifice of the soul is eternal. The so-called ''eternity'' means that Natasha''s soul will not return. coming."


    [Beginning with the fourth question, please watch the video first. ¡¿


    At the beginning of the picture, Scott Lang and Hope Van Dyne in pajamas walked into a laboratory that looked very high-end at first glance, where giant ants were assembling the laboratory in an orderly manner.


    "Hank, I just wanted to..." Seeing Hank Pym walking towards him, Scott Lang was about to explain.


    "Save it." Hank Pym interrupted him, and then asked Hope Van Dyne, "Can we start?"


    "Yes." Hope van Dine returned his father first, then walked up to Scott Lang, "So, when you were relaxing at home, we built this, a tunnel, to the quantum realm, to Find my mom. We think she might still be there, we just don''t know where."


    "What?" Scott Lang was stunned when he heard this.


    "If we can pinpoint the exact location of my mother, then I can get out of the cockpit to save her," Hope van Dine said.


    "You''ve built it all and you can''t be sure she''s still alive?" Scott Lang asked.


    "That''s a hypothetical," Hank Pym said as he walked. "Last night we turned on the tunnel for the first time, but it was overloaded, so it shut down. But at that moment, the door to the quantum realm was opened. already."


    "And then?" Scott Lang asked.


    "Five minutes later, you called and talked about my mother," Hope Van Dyne said.


    "We think you might have gotten entangled with her while you were going down," Hank Pym said.


    "Hank, I would never do that." Scott Lang immediately denied, "I respect you."


    "Quantum entanglement, Scott." Hank Pym silently corrected Scott Lang, a scientific idiot.


    "We think she may have put some kind of message in your head, hopefully a location message," Hope van Dine said. "The message was triggered when the tunnel was opened."


    "Your mother put a message in my head?" Scott Lang thought it was ridiculous. "Please, it''s crazy."


    "No, Scott, it''s crazy to go to Germany to fight the Avengers without telling us." Hank Pym walked up to Scott Long, "Tell me about the suit you stole, You didn''t lie, tell me you really destroyed it."


    "Yes, I destroyed it," Scott Lang said. "I swear."


    "I really can''t believe you actually destroyed my suit!" Hank Pym looked mad, "That was my life''s work."


    "Then what should I do?" Scott Lang was a little confused. Didn''t you swear to tell you to destroy the battle suit? Why did I say it according to your request, but you look like this?


    Really a man''s heart needle.


    "You shouldn''t have stolen my suit!" Hank Pym exclaimed.


    "I''m sorry Hank, I''m sorry I took the battle suit, I''m sorry I called last night." Scott Lang apologized three times, "I don''t remember seeing Janet down there, and I hope I have, I just had a dream, playing hide and seek with a little girl."


    "What?" Hope van Dyne and Hank Pym were both startled when they heard this.


    "I had a dream she was playing hide-and-seek with a little girl," Scott Lang said. "Cathy and I used to play a lot, and that doesn''t mean anything."


    "But was it Casey in the dream?" asked Hope Van Dyne.


    "No," Scott Lang said.


    "Where is she hiding?" asked Hope Van Dyne.


    "What?" Scott Lang didn''t respond.


    "That little girl, where is she hiding?" Hope van Dine asked. "In the closet?"


    "No," said Scott Lang. "It''s a big cupboard."


    "That''s the wardrobe," Hank Pym said aside.


    "Is that called a wardrobe?" Scott Lang asked in surprise.


    "What color is the wardrobe?" Hope van Dine asked.


    "Red," said Scott Lang.


    "Is there a pony on it?" Hope van Dine and Hank Pym asked after glancing at each other.


    "Oh my God." Scott Lang was really surprised this time, because in his dream, there really was a pony in the wardrobe.


    "When we played, I hid there every time." Hope van Dine was excited, which was enough to prove that Scott Lang and her mother really had quantum entanglement, and her mother was still alive!


    "It sounds like you don''t get the gist of the game," Scott Lang said.


    "She''s still alive." Hope van Dine laughed.


    "I knew it, I knew it!" Hank Pym was also very excited.


    "We have to get that part." Hope van Dine walked out of the lab. "The sooner we get the tunnel up and running, the sooner we can extract information from his head."


    "Has Birch got it?" asked Hank Pym.


    "Yes, let''s go." Hope van Dine walked out of the building.


    "Who is Birch?" Scott Lang followed in confusion. "Wait, what''s the situation now?"


    "We need a component to keep the tunnel from overloading again." Hope van Dine threw some clothes to Scott Lang from the car. "I got some clothes, you better change them."


    Hank Pym took a remote control and pressed the car, and the car on the ground suddenly shrank into a toy car. He put a larger "toy car" on the ground again, put away the previous small "toy car", and then He pressed the remote again, and the toy car turned into a big car again.


    "Listen, I really want to help you guys, but if they come to pick me off and I''m not home, I''m going to be squatting for the rest of my life." Scott Lang didn''t really want to get involved.


    "Once we get the parts, start the tunnel, we''ll have the information, and you''ll be home before lunch," Hope van Dine said. "We''ve got to hurry, the entanglement won''t last long."


    "You owe us," said Hank Pym.


    "Okay." Scott Lang relented, but he asked anyway, "Can I go in and wait? Because I''m not supposed to be outside."


    Hank Pym took out the remote and pressed it, and the big building disappeared, shrinking to the size of a suitcase.


    "Let''s go." There was also a lever on the "suitcase", and Hank Pym pulled the lever and lifted the building into the car.


    The topic appears now.


    [May I ask who stole the laboratory when Wasp Hope van Dine went to buy parts? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Sonny Birch¡¿


    ¡¾B Bill Foster¡¿


    ¡¾C Ava Starr¡¿


    ¡¾D Jimmy Wu¡¿


    [If you answer this question correctly, you will be rewarded with the ninjutsu "doubling technique". If the answer is wrong, the life expectancy will be deducted by one year. ¡¿


    "Hank Pym''s technology is sometimes really convenient." Stephen Strange couldn''t help but speak first, "The car and the house are directly shrunk, and it can''t be more convenient to carry with you."


    "Although it has long been known that this technology is zooming in and out, but directly treating a building as a suitcase..." Pietro Maximoff shrugged, "I admit, this picture still shocked me."


    "Me too, never thought I could carry a building with me one day," Wanda Maximoff said.


    "Remember the previous zombie world? The reason is that Hope wanted to save her mother. I would like to know if Hope in our world does this, will it also lead to that kind of consequences," Thor said.


    "No," Steve Rogers said. "Hank just mentioned going to Germany to fight the Avengers, which obviously means the Civil War, which means it happened after the Civil War. And we know that. , Hope disappeared when Thanos snapped his fingers. Hope is still there in the video, which means that this happened before Thanos snapped his fingers. According to so many videos we watched, there was no such thing during this time period. Something else happened."


    "However, I''m still curious, what exactly did Hope in that parallel world do when he saved his mother to bring about the end of the world." Stephen Strange said, "Even if there is no zombie world in our world. Doomsday, but the two Hopes should be doing about the same thing."


    "It was mentioned in the video that Hope was going to save his mother in the quantum realm, so no matter what caused the zombies to appear, it should be in the quantum realm," said Bruce Banner.


    "After that, we travel back in time and go back to the past, also through the quantum field." Thor said, "To be honest, I''m still very curious about what the quantum field is like."


    "I''m just curious about what to choose for this question." Scott Lang said, "I don''t know any of the people in the options. Do you want to guess?"


    "I know a few." Nick Fury said, "The first is this Ava Starr. She used to be a SHIELD agent, and she is not an ordinary agent. She also has special abilities."


    "How would you let such a person leave S.H.I.E.L.D.?" Tony Stark gave Nick Fury a surprised look.


    "When Ava joined S.H.I.E.L.D., S.H.I.E.L.D. wasn''t under my control. In fact, I didn''t take over S.H.I.E.L.D. until she left." Nick Fury said, "Actually, I haven''t seen her much. Second, I learned more about her from the archives."


    "So what exactly does she have?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "In easy-to-understand terms, she has the ability to switch between virtual and real," Nick Fury said. "When you shoot her with a bullet, her body becomes virtual, and the bullet goes right through. When she thinks When she hits you, her body becomes solid and her fist hits you in the face."


    "It sounds like a hallucinatory body, isn''t this ability inherently invincible?" Stephen Strange said, "As long as she maintains an illusory state, no one can attack her?"


    "It used to be, but now I don''t know. Now there are more and more people who have various tricks. God knows which tricks will restrain her." Nick Fury said.


    "Would such a person rob the lab?" Scott Lang asked.


    "Speaking of this let''s talk about the relationship between Ava Starr and Hank Pym." Nick Fury said, "Although Hank Pym may not be at all I don''t know Ava''s existence, but Ava''s ability to convert between reality and reality has something to do with Hank Pym."


    "I don''t think I should continue to listen. I am 80% sure that this Ava is the one who robbed the laboratory." Bruce Banner said.


    "Eva''s father, Elias Starr, worked with Hank Pym in the quantum realm before he was fired by Hank Pym," Nick Fury continued. Yas Starr went to Argentina to study alone, but the experiment went wrong. The laboratory exploded. Starr and his wife died on the spot. Ava was the only survivor of the explosion. ability."


    "It sounds like Ava really hates Hank," Scott Lang said. "I don''t think it''s surprising that she''s going to rob Hank."


    "When you went to get that part, you went with the Wasp," Steve Rogers said. "Without some special skills, there must be no way to grab something from the two superheroes Ant and the Wasp. The question is basically determined, and the answer is this Ava, but what about the other three options, Fury, do you know him?"

 Chapter 242： Iron Man: She loves me 3000 times!

    "Bill Foster, also a scientist, also worked for S.H.I.E.L.D., he was good friends with Ava''s father, and he didn''t get along with Hank Pym," Nick Fury said, "but he was An ordinary person is incapable of stealing the laboratory from Hope and Scott."


    "So who is this Sonny Birch?" asked Natasha Romanoff, "This person is also mentioned in the video, and Hope is looking for him to get parts. Since Hope asks him for help, he will still Steal Hope?"


    "Yes," Nick Fury said. "He''s a black market tech smuggler with no credibility. Although Hope is his business partner, when he discovers Hank Pym''s high-tech lab , it is very possible to grab it by hand.¡±


    "He shouldn''t have any special abilities, right?" Scott Lang asked.


    "Just an ordinary person," Nick Fury said.


    "It doesn''t sound like someone with the skills to steal the lab," Scott Lang asked again. "And what about the last person? Jimmy Wu?"


    "It''s even more impossible for him," Nick Fury said. "He''s not a mess, he''s the FBI."


    "Why are you involved with the FBI again?" Scott Lang was a little surprised.


    "It should be about the Civil War," Steve Rogers said, "Hank Pym said you went to Germany to fight the Avengers, it must be the Civil War, and you must have violated the "Sokoway" Asia Agreement, so this Jimmy Wu is here to punish you."


    "This punishment should be something like home confinement," Clint Barton said. "Scott mentioned the ankle ring, which is a positioning monitoring device. Scott is imprisoned at home and cannot leave at will."


    "In that case, I came to Hank Pym''s lab in my pajamas..." Scott Lang recalled the way he was wearing pajamas in the video, "I was very surprised at the time. Running out in pajamas, thinking about it now, must have been taken by Hank Pym while he was asleep."


    "There''s one more thing I want to know than these." Tony Stark asked, "Scott, when you became Janet, you didn''t play hide-and-seek with Hope, but not with Hank Pee. Did something happen?"


    "What happened?"


    "It''s, well, Janet and his old man haven''t seen each other in so long, you know..."


    "No!" Scott Lang looked at Tony Stark speechlessly, "What are you thinking about!"


    "No, no, I just confirm, why are you so excited?" Tony Stark said.


    "Hey, what''s there to confirm this kind of thing!" Scott Lang exclaimed.


    "Can''t you be curious?" Tony Stark asked rhetorically.


    "I choose C!" Scott Lang made his choice.


    ¡¾correct answer! Rewards issued! ¡¿


    Scott Lang suddenly turned into a giant dozens of meters high, and returned to normal the next moment.


    "So now you''re an Ant-Man without an Ant-Man suit," Sam Wilson said.


    "It''s different from Ant-Man." Scott Lang said, "Although Ant-Man can also get bigger, it''s mainly smaller, and the multiplication technique can''t get smaller, it can only get bigger."


    "What''s the advantage of multiplication compared to Ant-Man getting bigger?" Clint Barton asked.


    "Compared with Ant-Man getting bigger, the defense and strength will reach a terrifying level after the multiplication technique becomes bigger." Scott Lang said, "and there is a bit of multiplication technique that Ant-Man can''t compare with anyway. ."


    "Which point?" Clint Barton asked.


    "Ant-Man can only act on the whole body, not on parts, but the multiplication technique is different. It can be used locally. I can make the whole person bigger, or I can choose to make one hand bigger." Scott Lang said.


    "Partially enlarged?" Tony Stark immediately looked down three ways.


    "Tony, can you think of something better!" Scott Lang said speechlessly.


    At this time, the space lights up and the video starts playing.


    At first, Hope Van Dyne walked into a spacious hall, where a big man with a gun could be vaguely seen guarding it.


    Going to the center of the hall, you can see Sonny Birch sitting there, talking to his men.


    "Susan, welcome to the good restaurant!" Sonny Birch greeted Hope Van Dine.


    "Sonny." Hope Van Dyne walked up to Sonny Birch and put a bag of horses on the table.


    "''Good'' means ''yes'' in French, and the idea is to bring good food directly from the farm to the table, and it is a good strategy to put ecology before profit." Sonny Birch said.


    "Well, hopefully the answer to whether you get the parts I ordered is also ''yes''," Hope van Dine said.


    "I''ve always liked your sense of humor, Susan." Sonny Birch laughed. "Sit down, Susan."


    "No, thank you." Hope Van Dyne didn''t sit down.


    "You know, I have a special friend in the FBI," Sonny Birch said. "The ''special'' is because he tells me things I didn''t know, like, your name isn''t Susan. , but Hope van Dine, and your accomplice behind your back is your father, Hank Pym."


    "What do you want?" Hope van Dine asked.


    "Relationships are built on trust, Hope," said Sonny Birch. "I want our relationship to have a solid foundation."


    "Our relationship?" Hope van Dine almost laughed, I''m buying something from you, do I have a relationship with you, us?


    "Our relationship is changing. Hope, S.H.I.E.L.D. and Hydra are gone," Sunny Burch said. "But what about Hank Pym? Hank Pym is a good opportunity."


    "What the **** are you trying to say?" Hope van Dine didn''t understand what the other party wanted to say after listening for a long time.


    "You think I don''t know what you''re building with these?" Sonny Birch picked up the parts of the table, "Quantum technology! What nanotechnology, artificial intelligence, cryptocurrencies, etc. are all outdated, quantum technology This is the future, the next gold rush.¡±


    "Is that so?" asked Hope van Dine.


    "I want to join, Hope." Sonny Birch said without blushing. "So, out of good intentions, I have arranged a buyer for your laboratory without authorization. The starting price is one billion dollars."


    "Thank you Sonny, really." Hope van Dine certainly couldn''t agree, "but my father and I have more important things than business, so I''ll take the parts as I said before. "


    "My buyer doesn''t accept rejection." Sonny Birch took the part off the table and put it next to him, "so we either do business together or we don''t."


    "Then don''t do it." Hope van Dine was about to leave with the money.


    "You can go, but I''m afraid you have to keep your money." Sonny Birch directly took the bag of money that Hope Van Dyne brought, "Just as compensation for my hurt feelings. "


    "Look Sonny, it''d be a lot easier for everyone if you just gave me the parts," Hope van Dine said.


    "The only thing you can take away, honey, is my heart, but it will heal slowly," Sonny Birch said.


    "Okay." Hope van Dine said nothing and turned to leave.


    "She said she and her father had something important to do, and I wanted to know what it was." Sonny Birch was leaving with the money and parts, saying to his men as he walked, "because if he wasn''t there If you cooperate with us, you must cooperate with others. Check it out, I want to know the name..."


    boom!


    Before he could finish speaking, one of his subordinates was suddenly thrown flying and fell to the ground, but Sonny Birch didn''t even see how this subordinate fell.


    There is no doubt that it was Hope van Dine who shot, she became as small as an ant and flew in the air.


    Hope Van Dyne''s suit is more slippery than Scott Lang''s, and her wasp suit has wings to fly, how could Sonny Burch''s men be opponents The second was beaten down.


    "It''s a pleasure to do business with you, Sonny." Hope Van Dyne took the stolen parts and still put the bag of money next to Sonny Birch.


    "We''re not done yet, Hope," said Sonny Birch, sitting there, "I can assure you."


    Hope Van Dyne ignored Sonny Birch and walked towards the door with the parts, but as he walked, he found a ghostly shadow at the door.


    Hope van Dine felt something was wrong and stopped.


    Sonny Birch also stood up in surprise, "What is that?"


    There is no doubt that the shadow is Ava Starr, she walked towards Hope Van Dine with a step, really like a ghost, one step, the figure disappeared immediately, the next moment it disappeared. It was in front of Hope Van Dine.


    puff!


    Hope Van Dyne stretched out his arm and attacked Ava Starr.


    Ava Starr disappeared directly, and a figure appeared behind Hope Van Dine, reaching out to grab the parts.


    Hope Van Dyne responded quickly, with a wing, a shock on his shoulder, a snap, and a pat on Ava Starr with his wing.


    However, after two fights, the parts were still obtained by Ava Starr.


    Hope Van Dine immediately became as small as an ant, flew towards Ava Starr''s head, and hit her in the face, causing her to stagger.


    Immediately afterwards, Hope Van Dine grew bigger, grabbed the parts, and kicked Ava Starr''s head with one leg.


    This leg was very fast, but it didn''t kick, and Ava Starr disappeared in place again.


    "Dad, did you see it?" Hope Van Dyne said to Hank Pym.


    "Hope, run!" Hank Pym, who was sitting in the car watching the surveillance, said hurriedly.


    However, it''s too late.


    Ava Starr reappeared, hugged Hope van Dine and jumped aside, both of them slammed into the table beside her.


    But at the moment when she touched the table, Ava Starr''s body directly turned into an illusion, her body passed through the table, and nothing happened.


    But Hope Van Dane couldn''t do it. He fell heavily on the table and almost broke his old waist. Naturally, the parts in his hand could not be grasped and fell to the ground.


    Hope van Dine quickly got up and threw the parts on the ground aside, and then she flew and kicked a chair, which swished towards Ava Starr.


    Ava Starr''s figure flickered like a ghost, and the chair passed directly through her body.


    "I have to do something." Scott Lang in the car couldn''t sit still and stood up quickly.


    "Wait!" Hank Pym pulled out another Ant-Man suit from a small box. "This isn''t done yet."


    At this time, he couldn''t care about so much anymore. Scott Lang put on this unfinished battle suit, turned into a little guy, and flew to the hall on an ant.


    At this time, Ava Starr pressed Hope Van Dine against the wall and threw up her fist and was about to hammer it down.


    Scott Lang stretched out his big hand, grabbed Ava Starr''s fist, and kicked Ava Starr away with a kick.


    "You taught me that kick, remember?" Scott Lang asked.


    "Remember, the pose is great," Hope van Dine said.


    "Think back then..." Scott Lang said. "What happened between us?"


    "This is not the time to say this, Scott." Hope van Dine looked up, and there was no sign of Ava Starr.


    "Damn it, where did he go?" Hope van Dine hurriedly searched, but couldn''t find a ghost.


    "I can''t see anything on the ant camera." Hank Pym''s voice sounded in his ear, "Go and see..."


    Going to see what was left unfinished, Hank Pym''s voice suddenly disappeared into a murmur.


    "Dad!" Hope van Dine knew something was wrong, and flew away with Scott Lang.


    That''s right, Ava Starr went to Hank Pym, she stuck one hand in Hank Pym''s neck, pointed to the lab, "Give that to me!"


    What can Hank Pym do?


    Only from the heart.


    So when Hope Van Dyne and Scott Lang flew over in a hurry, they saw Hank Pym sitting there, looking annoyed.


    "Are you all right?" Hope van Dine asked.


    "Of course," said Hank Pym. "He took the lab!"


    As soon as the space darkens, the video ends here.


    "The ability to convert between reality and reality looks interesting." Tony Stark couldn''t help but say.


    "This ability can overcome most people." Stephen Strange said, "Captain, Hulk and other heroes with pure physical output will be useless in front of Ava."


    "Looks like I''m going to add a new feature to my armor," Tony Stark couldn''t help saying.


    "Do you know what''s going on with her ability to convert between reality and reality?" Scott Lang asked.


    "The specifics are not very clear, but it seems to be in disguise." Tony Stark said.


    "In disguise?" Scott Lang said he didn''t know what it meant at all.


    "In layman''s terms, matter changes between different states of an object," Tony Stark said.


    "I think so too." Scott Lang asked again, "How to deal with this disguise?"


    "I don''t know yet, but since I know that her body acquired that ability from experiments in the quantum field, it is not difficult to study it." Tony Stark said to Nick Fury, "Fury, Can you get me the data of that experiment in Argentina?"


    "I''ll try." Nick Fury said, "but you don''t have to worry too much about her, she''s not an enemy, everything she does is to survive. When I joined SHIELD, it was also because of SHIELD. Promised to cure her, and when she found out that S.H.I.E.L.D. didn''t have that ability, she left."


    "So, if we cure her, won''t we have one more friend with superpowers?" Steve Rogers said.


    "From what I understand, if we save her life, it should be OK," Nick Fury said.


    "Since it''s because of the quantum field, then Hank Pym should have a way to save her?" Phil Coulson said.


    "Looks like I''ll have to find Hank Pym again," Nick Fury said.


    [The fifth question begins, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [May I ask who made the time-space locator in the process of time travel? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Iron Man Tony Stark¡¿


    ¡¾B Hulk Bruce Banner¡¿


    ¡¾C Ant-Man Scott Lang¡¿


    ¡¾D Panther T''Challa¡¿


    [If you answer this question correctly, you will be rewarded with a storage bracelet, which can be used after you recognize the master with a drop of blood. If the answer is wrong, the life expectancy will be deducted by one year. ¡¿


    "This kind of scientific question should be Tony." When everyone saw this topic, the first thing that came to mind was Tony Stark.


    "But in the previous video, when Scott proposed time travel and went to Tony, Tony refused." Thor said, "I don''t doubt that Tony can solve this problem, but he refused."


    "It was rejected at the time, but he may change his mind later." Steve Rogers said, "Remember Tony recorded a ''suicide note'' before time travel? At that time, he no longer resisted time travel."


    "I''m curious about what made Tony change his mind." James Rhodes said, "Tony had a daughter and a wife at that time, and he should stay away from such risky things."


    "It doesn''t matter, the important thing is that Tony shot." Bruce Banner said, "It won''t be mine. Time and quantum fields are not my fields, and the answer must be Tony."


    "Definitely Tony," said Scott Lang. "I''m the one who came up with time travel, but I don''t have the skills to solve this kind of high-tech problem."


    "It can''t be me, only my sister in Wakanda has the brain to be involved in such ''high-end'' things," T''Challa said.


    "I choose A!" Tony Stark made his choice.


    ¡¾correct answer! Rewards issued! ¡¿


    A silver-white bracelet appeared on the ground.


    Tony Stark grabbed a piece of dry skin on his mouth with his nails and tore it so hard that a pain hit and his lips bleed.


    Tony Stark dipped a little blood on his lips with his fingers, smeared it on the storage bracelet, and recognized the Lord.


    "So much space!" Tony Stark was taken aback.


    "How big is it?" Nick Fury asked.


    "As big as the Stark Tower," Tony Stark said.


    "How much can that hold." Phil Coulson said after thinking about Stark Tower.


    Not long after, the space played a video, and the picture started with Tony Stark washing the dishes, but he didn''t seem to be very good at doing it, and the water was sprayed everywhere, and even sprayed on himself.


    Tony Stark wiped the plate clean with a towel, then wiped the water where it had hit.


    There was some water on a photo there, and Tony Stark took it out and wiped it.


    After wiping it twice, he was stunned.


    That photo is a group photo, a photo of him and Little Spider.


    Looking at the appearance of the little spider, Tony Stark remembered that Steve Rogers and his party came to him during the day and said that they would travel through time to save everyone.


    At that time he refused without hesitation.


    However, looking at Peter Parker''s still immature face now, Tony Stark was shaken.


    If there is really a chance to save this child, do you really have to give up?


    Tony Stark still couldn''t resist thinking about Peter Parker and decided to do the math.


    "I have a little inspiration, I want to see if it works. So I want to do another simulation before I finish work tonight." He directs the modeling calculation on Friday, "This time, in the form of a Mobius ring, Please reverse."


    "Processing." The simulation began on Friday, and a holographic image that ordinary people could not understand appeared in the air.


    "Well, spectrally decompose the eigenvalues ??of that particle, it will take some time." Tony Stark flicked his fingers on the image a few times.


    "Wait a minute." Friday began to count again.


    "It doesn''t matter if it doesn''t work, I just..." Tony Stark was suddenly stunned, because the simulation in the air actually succeeded!


    Tony Stark looked at the model in disbelief and sat down on the sub-chair.


    "Shit!" he said after a long time.


    "Shit!" A young voice came from the side.


    Tony Stark turned his head and saw a little girl sitting on the stairs looking at him, it was his daughter Morgan.


    "Why are you up, little girl?" Tony Stark asked in a low voice.


    "Shit." Morgan said with a smile on his face.


    "No, we can''t say that." Tony Stark immediately educated, "Only mother can say that word, it''s her creation, it''s her exclusive vocabulary."


    "Why aren''t you sleeping yet?" Morgan asked. UU reading


    "Because I still have big things to do, or what do you think?" Tony Stark said, before quickly admitting, "I have things on my mind."


    "Is it a popsicle?" Morgan asked.


    "Yes," Tony Stark said. "This is blackmail. What flavor do you want?"


    Tony Stark took Morgan back to the bedroom, fed her some popsicles, and put her to sleep.


    "Tell me a story," Morgan said from the bed.


    "Story?" Tony Stark told a very simple story, "Once upon a time, Morgana went to bed and finished the story."


    "It''s a terrible story," Morgan said.


    "comeon, this is your favorite story," Tony Stark said. "Love you so much."


    "I love you 3,000 times," Morgan said.

 Chapter 243： Shocked female Loki!

    "3000, that''s a lot." Tony Stark turned off the light for Morgan and closed the door. "Go to sleep, or you''ll sell all your toys."


    Morgan laughed very happily.


    "It''s not a competition, but she loves me 3,000 times," Tony Stark showed off to Pepper Potts as soon as he arrived in the living room.


    "Oh, is it?" Pepper Potts looked up.


    "You''re probably between 600 and 900," Tony Stark said.


    Pepper Potts laughed.


    "What are you looking at?" Tony Stark asked. Although he was talking to Pepper Potts, his eyes were fixed on the model that had just been simulated successfully on Friday.


    "A book about composting," says Pepper Potts.


    "Is there any way to compost?" Tony Stark asked.


    "Interesting Science..."


    "I figured it out," Tony Stark said suddenly, "By the way."


    "Are we talking about the same thing?" Pepper Potts looked up again.


    "Time travel," Tony Stark said.


    "What?" Pepper Potts said, taken aback, startled. "It''s... it''s amazing, and it''s horrible."


    "Yeah." Tony Stark sat on the sofa.


    "We''ve been really lucky," Pepper Potts said.


    "Yeah, I know," Tony Stark said.


    "A lot of people aren''t so lucky," Pepper Potts said.


    "Yes, and I can''t help everyone," Tony Stark said.


    "Looks like you can," Pepper Potts said.


    "Unless I stop," Tony Stark said. "I can stop right now."


    "Tony, persuading you to stop is one of the few things I can''t do in my life," Pepper Potts said.


    "Sometimes I really think I should lock it in a box and sink it into the lake." Tony Stark smiled. "And go to bed."


    "But can you sleep peacefully?" Pepper Potts asked the key.


    The answer of course is no, if Tony Stark can sleep peacefully, he will not let Friday calculate time travel.


    On the other hand, Steve Rogers and Scott Lang and his party didn''t know that Tony Stark had rejected them with his front foot, and the back foot had already come up with the correct calculation result, they found another "super brain" Bruce Banner experimenting with time travel.


    "Okay, get ready, time travel test 1." Bruce Banner in Dr. Green form said there, "Scott, start that thing in the car."


    Scott Lang opened the back door of the car, revealing a high-tech tunnel.


    "The circuit breaker is set, the emergency generator is ready." Steve Rogers in a white shirt came over.


    "That''s fine, because if we blow the grid, I don''t want to leave the little guy in the 1950s," says Bruce Banner.


    "What did you say?" Scott Lang, who was standing in front of the tunnel, couldn''t help asking.


    "He''s joking," Natasha Romanoff responded to Scott Lang, then to Bruce Banner, "You can''t say that."


    "Just a joke," said Bruce Banner.


    "You''re kidding, aren''t you?" asked Natasha Romanoff.


    "I don''t know, it''s time travel. It''s a joke or it''s over," Bruce Banner whispered, then he gave Scott Lang a thumbs up and raised his voice, "We''re ready. already."


    Natasha Romanoff also showed an awkward but polite smile at the right time.


    "Put your helmet on," Bruce Banner said. "Scott, we''re going to send you back a week before we''re going to let you stay for an hour, and then bring you back in 10 seconds, understand?"


    "Totally understand," said Scott Lang.


    "Good luck, Scott, you can do it," Steve Rogers said aside.


    "You''re right, I can do it, Captain America." Scott Lang disappeared in place and was sucked into the tunnel.


    "Three-second countdown, three, two, one." Bruce Banner pressed the button, light flashed in the tunnel, and a figure was "spit" out.


    Then, several people were all stunned, and there was actually a child in front of them!


    "Guys?" the kid said. "It doesn''t feel right."


    "Wait, who is that?" Natasha Romanov asked suspiciously, "Is that Scott?"


    "Scott, of course," said the boy.


    Bruce Banner pressed the machine, turned into a child, and Scott Lang was swallowed by the tunnel, and when he came out again, he was an old man, and then a baby.


    Seeing that it was impossible to play at all, several people could only suspend the experiment.


    Steve Rogers walked out of the door a little depressed and stood outside to breathe.


    A luxury car drove over at this time.


    "Why do you have a long face?" Tony Stark, wearing sunglasses, said with the window down. "Let me guess, he''s a baby?"


    "Yes, more than that," Steve Rogers asked. "Why are you here?"


    "It''s the Apollo Paradox, you didn''t let Lang travel through time, but let time flow on Lang." Tony Stark opened the car door and walked out, "This is very dangerous, someone should remind you to pay attention. of."


    "You reminded me," Steve Rogers said.


    "Oh, did I remind you?" Tony Stark looked surprised, and then he raised a ring in his hand, "Fortunately I came, no matter what, I solved it, a perfectly useful time-space locator ."


    Steve Rogers couldn''t help but put a smile on his face.


    "I just want peace." Tony Stark closed the car door. "It turns out that resentment corrodes the soul, and I hate it."


    "Me too," Steve Rogers said.


    "We have a chance to get the gem, but I have to tell you what I value most," Tony Stark said, leaning against the car. "Find what we lost, I hope so, yes, keep what I get, I You have to do whatever it takes, maybe don''t kill yourself, that''s the best way."


    "Sounds good." Steve Rogers held out his hand.


    Tony Stark shook Steve Rogers'' hand, then opened the trunk and took out a shield.


    "Tony, is this appropriate?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "What''s the matter?" Tony Stark said. "He made it for you, and to be honest, I have to get it out of the garage quickly or Morgan will take it and slide it around."


    "Thanks, Tony." Steve Rogers took the shield.


    "Can you keep quiet? I didn''t bring gifts for the whole team." Tony Stark closed the trunk. "Is the whole team here?"


    "We''re getting people together," Steve Rogers said.


    As soon as the space darkens, the video ends here.


    "Is this positioning problem really difficult?" Thor said after watching the video, "Why does it seem that Stark solved it so easily?"


    "Is it difficult? What do you think Thor? That''s time travel!" Clint Barton said. "There are very few people in the world who can understand."


    "But Tony seems to have a really easy solution," Thor said. "Just move your mouth and give Friday an order, tap your finger twice, and it will be solved."


    "That''s because Tony is so perverted," Steve Rogers said, "Tor is right, it''s not difficult, but it''s for Tony, but for everyone else, it''s extremely difficult. "


    "No wonder the captain used that kind of small black shield for a while, so his shield has always been in Tony''s hands?" Natasha Romanov noticed the details of Tony Stark returning the shield.


    "It should be because of the heroic civil war." Nick Fury said, "Captain and Tony beat Tony badly because of the Winter Soldier fight, and the shield was made by Tony''s father, so the captain felt shameless. Use the shield and give it back to Tony."


    Nick Fury''s guess is only half right. This shield is in the hands of Tony Stark after Steve Rogers and Bucky Barnes teamed up to beat Tony Stark, but it''s not history. Steve Rogers offered to return it, but Tony Stark asked for it.


    "Speaking of which, when Thanos attacked, the captain and Tony did not fight side by side, but fought separately. It seems that after the heroic civil war, the relationship between the captain and Tony has been greatly affected." Phil Coulson said .


    "It should be a breakup." Clint Barton said, "Remember that Wanda and Vision had to separate because they promised Captain and Tony respectively? If Captain and Tony didn''t break up, Wanda and Vision would also It doesn''t have to be."


    "Then Tony returns the shield to the captain, which means that the quarrel between the two is eliminated and they can fight side by side again." Sam Wilson said.


    "Isn''t that the case? After fighting Thanos, the captain and Tony are together." Thor said, "Of course, and me."


    [Beginning with the sixth question, please watch the following video first. ¡¿


    The first thing that appeared on the screen was Loki, who was wearing a strange uniform, holding a dagger in both hands, and walking down a corridor with great vigilance.


    There were many people lying on the ground.


    At first glance, it has just experienced a battle.


    Loki walked to the end of the corridor, a girl in a black cloak was there, and there was a person who was knocked down beside her, so it was a masterpiece of the girl who just filled the corridor with people.


    "A few questions for you." Loki threw the dagger in both hands and caught it.


    "Do you really have nothing better to do?" Sister Zhi asked with a knife.


    "Rude." Loki''s dagger pointed at his sister''s paper, "Are you sure you''re a Loki?"


    "You''re blocking my way." Sister Zhi, the female Loki, said.


    "You are my way," said Loki.


    Female Loki slashed over with a knife.


    "We may be able to cooperate." Loki blocked the female Loki''s knife with a dagger, and had two moves with the other party.


    boom!


    Female Loki turned around and kicked Loki in the chest.


    "But now it seems that you lack foresight." Loki strode up, and moved hands with female Loki, "you either voluntarily come with me, or you don''t want to. No matter what, you are the guardian of the time I see. way of the people.¡±


    "God, shut up!" Female Loki said angrily.


    "Hey!" Loki girl Loki was fighting hotly, but Lavona Rensselaer came here with two guards.


    "Go forward and I''ll kill him." Female Loki immediately threatened with a knife across Loki''s neck.


    "Let''s do it." Lavona Rensselaer didn''t care about Loki''s life or death at all, and stepped forward with something like a stick.


    At this moment, Loki took a space-time device and pressed it, and a space door suddenly appeared under his feet, and he and the female Loki fell down together.


    The two fell into a room, and as soon as they regained their senses, they started to grab the time-space device on the ground. In the end, the female Rocky Qigao took a gun and grabbed it.


    "Goodbye, time alien." Female Loki was about to use the time-space device to open the portal to leave, but found that there was no electricity.


    Loki, who was knocked down by the female Loki, took advantage of her absent-mindedness and rushed up to knock her down, and then snatched the time-space device.


    "Give it back to me, you won''t even charge!" Female Loki said after getting up.


    "Of course I will," said Loki. "You''re not the only Loki who understands technology."


    "Never call me that." Female Loki said.


    "Understand technology?"


    "No, Loki." The female Loki was going to grab the time-space device in Loki''s hand again, but suddenly there was a flash of light, and the time-space device was gone.


    "It seems that you are a magician?" Female Loki said.


    "Okay, next magic, I''ll change you." Loki stretched out his hands, and two daggers appeared.


    And female Loki also raised her long knife.


    Seeing that the two were about to fight again, a small meteorite fell from the sky and penetrated the roof.


    "Is that your ability?" Loki asked.


    "Where did you teleport us?" Female Loki asked.


    The two ran out of the tent, but saw small meteorites falling from the sky one after another, as if it were raining.


    "You idiot!" Female Loki couldn''t help scolding at the time, "This is Lamantes No. 1."


    "I don''t know what that means!" said Loki, looking up at the sky.


    "This satellite is about to be hit and destroyed by that planet!" Female Loki ran away, saying as she ran, "This is the worst of all the apocalypse stored on the time-space machine, and no one has survived!"


    "Sorry ma''am I don''t have time to browse the brochure at all." Loki ducked the meteorite and hid under a car.


    The screen stops here, and the problem appears:


    [Excuse me, how did Loki escape from La Mantis 1? ¡¿


    [A uses the space gem to escape. ¡¿


    [B hijacked the ark evacuation boat of the local residents and fled. ¡¿


    [C Charge the time-spacer and use the time-spacer to leave. ¡¿


    [D is caught by TVA and leaves. ¡¿


    [A correct answer to this question will reward you with the ability to travel through time and space. If the answer is wrong, the life expectancy will be deducted by one year. ¡¿


    "Wow, I am so surprised that there is still a female Loki!" Tony Stark was shocked as soon as the video ended, "and so beautiful!"


    "Since there is still a female Loki, why is the Loki in our world not a sister paper?" James Rhodes asked the sky, "Is there any reason for this?"

 Chapter 244： Doomsday with female Loki 1

    "Who said that our Loki is not a girl? How can you know this?" Stephen Strange asked rhetorically, "You know that Loki will change, and what we see may not be true, maybe The appearance in front of her is not real at all, but a changed one."


    "Loki! Could it be that you are really a girl?" Thor turned to look at Loki, "You have been hiding your true body from me since you were young?"


    "Hide your sister..."


    "Are you really my sister?" Thor was shocked.


    "Tor, your uncle, are you mentally retarded!" Loki couldn''t help scolding.


    "Loki, let''s check if you are naked on the spot, or I really don''t worry that you are not a sister." Tony Stark said, "You must know that you are the **** of cunning."


    "Are you also mentally retarded? Why should I reassure you!" Loki said angrily, "Are we going to waste precious time on this boring question, or start analyzing the problem?"


    "Does that need to be said? Of course, we will continue to discuss the issue of Loki''s gender." Stephen Strange said, "If you answer the question, just answer it casually. Loki''s gender must be figured out."


    "That''s right, I won''t be rewarded anyway." Tony Stark said enthusiastically, "I''m very interested in how Ms. Loki has disguised perfectly in front of Thor over the years."


    "..." Loki''s face darkened at the time.


    "The Rubik''s Cube can travel through space and can indeed escape from this planet that is about to be destroyed." It was Thor who gave Loki face, and was the first to lead the topic to the answer, "So now the question is, does Loki have any Bring the Cosmic Cube with you."


    "I don''t think I should carry it." Loki said, "The Cube is useless in TVA, and I am stimulated by a drawer of time gems, and I will no longer think that the Cube is a treasure. I probably won''t carry it with me. ."


    "That''s not necessarily true," Steve Rogers said. "The Cosmic Cube doesn''t work well in TVA, but it can still be used outside. Although it was an accident to come to that Lamantes 1, the portal is Loki. Open, he has a space-time device in his hand. That is to say, he knows that he can go outside TVA. In this case, shouldn''t he bring the universe cube?"


    "If I have a Cosmic Cube, why don''t I leave Lamantis No. 1 immediately?" Loki asked rhetorically.


    "Maybe it''s because you don''t trust the female version of you," Steve Rogers said. "Maybe it''s because of some other reason, who knows, you are the **** of cunning, and it''s not surprising that any inexplicable words and deeds appear on you. ."


    "That is the most powerful apocalypse. I will definitely not stay longer if I can leave." Loki said, "It won''t be A."


    "I''m not optimistic about this B." Thor said, "The planet that is about to crash is floating overhead, and you can see it when you look up. Is it too close to be so close?"


    "From the mouth of female Loki, we know that the disaster of this planetary impact is very serious, and no one survives, so I think that if you want to escape, the evacuation ship needs to leave the planet and enter space." Tony Stark said, "Looking at the buildings in this place, the level of civilization is not higher than that of the earth. The earth has not been able to enter space now, and most of them can''t."


    "It seems that the answer can only be between C and D." Thor said to Loki, "I think C should be chosen, Loki, can you not even do the little thing of charging? ?"


    "How is that possible?" Loki said at the time, "I''m Loki, the son of Odin. It''s hard to charge me? And this D, it won''t happen. I can escape when I''m in TVA. How can you take me away?"


    "Have you forgotten that you had the opportunity to escape from TVA because they took you," reminded Bruce Banner.


    "That''s different. At that time, I saw TVA for the first time, and I didn''t know them." Loki said, "In the video, I already know what TVA is, and I have a time machine, they can''t catch me. of."


    "Are you so confident?"


    "It''s not confidence, it''s strength." Loki said, "Choose C!"


    ¡¾wrong answer! Deduct one year of life! ¡¿


    All I can say is that the face was slapped and slapped.


    "Rocky, you really haven''t done the little thing of charging well." Bruce Banner said.


    "Damn, why is this happening?" Loki''s face changed slightly, and he still wanted the ability to travel through time and space.


    "Maybe you haven''t found electricity on that planet yet, and TVA found you first," Steve Rogers said.


    It didn''t take long for the video to start playing, and Loki and female Loki ran into a room despite the meteorite rain.


    Even in this situation, the two of them lit up their knives again after a few words, and almost fought again.


    "Look, are we really going to fight here? Again?" Loki asked.


    "Then what do you say?" Female Loki asked back.


    "I don''t know, should we stop fighting?" Loki retracted the dagger. "Listen, if we can''t turn on the time machine, we won''t even want to leave this planet."


    "Where are you hiding?" Female Loki pointed at Loki with a knife.


    "In my heart," said Loki.


    "Then I''ll dig it out!" Female Loki said viciously.


    "Okay, it''s funny, it''s love," said Loki. "Okay, the time-spacer is on me, but if you don''t want to kill me all the time, I can''t get very far!"


    "You''re full of lies!" said the female Loki, "because you needed me to charge it, so you were just out there saving me."


    "Maybe, well, yes, there''s a reason for that," said Loki. "We could kill each other in this abandoned mine, what do you think?"


    "I think it''s good." Female Loki said, "The plan you interrupted, I have been planning for many years, many years!"


    "Got it," Loki said.


    "As soon as I activate the time machine, I will immediately return to TVA to end the battle I started." Female Loki said.


    "Fine," said Loki.


    "I''ll kill you then." Female Loki said.


    "Or I killed you," said Loki.


    Female Loki smiled contemptuously, turned and left.


    "Where are you going?" Loki asked.


    "There is electricity on this planet." Female Loki said, "We just need enough electricity to travel across dimensions."


    The two Loki ran out of the small house and walked on foot on the soon-to-be-destroyed planet in search of electricity.


    "What''s the plan?" Loki asked after catching up with the female Loki.


    "There''s a town nearby, can you shut up?" Female Loki said, "Although I have to cooperate with you, it doesn''t mean I want to hear your voice."


    "Okay, slow down, time alien," said Loki.


    "Why don''t you understand instant death?" Female Loki said, "Don''t call me a time alien!"


    "I''m sorry, but I wouldn''t call my faded copy ''Rocky.''" Loki and female Loki walked side by side.


    "Very good, because I''m not that person anymore." Female Loki said, "I''m Xiwei now."


    "You changed your name? Very wise."


    "It''s called a pseudonym."


    "Not much like what Loki would do."


    "Yeah, so what counts as Loki behavior?"


    "Independence, authority, style." Loki used a few short words to describe, of course, just what he thought.


    "So, naturally, you went to work for the boring and oppressive time police." Female Loki said.


    "I don''t work for them, I''m just a consultant," Loki corrected.


    "You don''t even know what you want." Female Loki said.


    "Yeah, so what about you?" Loki asked. "You''ve been planning for years to destroy it, create an ultimate power vacuum, and walk away?" Loki stopped, "I definitely don''t. will do that."


    "Really? I''m not you." Female Loki turned around, "Can we continue quickly?"


    The two came to the town, but the town was empty, but fortunately, the two learned from a resident who had not yet evacuated that the people in the town had gone to the ark evacuation boat.


    "Things like that are enough to recharge the time-spacer." Female Loki said.


    "How do we get there?" Loki asked the resident.


    "The train station is at the border of the town, but you don''t want to buy tickets," said the resident.


    Female Loki and Loki left. When they got to the train station, they found that there was already a long queue there, and everyone was waiting to take the train to evacuate the ship.


    "It looks interesting," Loki said.


    "Let''s go." Female Loki said.


    "Let''s not get on the train," said Loki.


    "Who said there was going to be a fight?" Female Loki asked.


    "Your plans are all about fighting," Loki said.


    "No." Female Loki clarified, "I use charm to control a guard and let him lead us through the crowd, if anyone dares to cause trouble..."


    "Just let them shoot?" Loki asked. "And then? Kill all the guards and hijack the train?"


    "To fight or not to fight, that''s up to them." Female Loki said.


    "This time, we will follow my plan." Loki''s body flashed and he turned into a guard. He cut the female Loki''s arm behind his back, pretending to be an escort, and walked to the train.


    Loki tried to pretend to get on the train, but was stopped.


    "I''m going to take this guy to Sulu." Loki lied and came.


    "Okay, where''s the ticket?" asked the guard who stopped him.


    "I have an order from above to take her in the car." Loki has a fart ticket, or else do he need to play this trick?


    "Sir, they..." The guard was not stupid, he wanted to report at the time. At the critical moment, female Loki grabbed his arm, a green light flashed, and the guard was controlled. He said to the officer, "Everything is fine. , I just remembered a message from headquarters on the radio this morning asking them to get in the car."


    In this way, the two Loki joined forces and finally successfully boarded the train.


    The meteorite rain continued to fall outside, the land was devastated, and it was a complete apocalyptic scene, but the inside of the train was extremely luxurious, and the gorgeously dressed guys were drinking and laughing.


    Loki and female Loki also found a sofa and sat down. Female Loki looked a little tired and yawned.


    "Are you tired?" Loki asked. "Just take a break."


    "I can''t sleep in a place like this." Female Loki refused.


    "Can''t you sleep on the train?" Loki wondered.


    "No." Female Loki corrected, "I can''t sleep with someone I don''t trust."


    "Is that so, are you talking about me?" Only then did Loki realize what the female Loki was saying.


    "But you can take a nap," female Loki said.


    "Beautiful thoughts," said Loki.


    "I''m not going to waste time looking for time and space devices, obviously someone teaches you magic very well," said female Loki.


    "It''s my mother," said Loki.


    "What is she like?" Female Loki asked.


    "She''s..." Loki was mulling over his words, "Queen of Asgard, she''s nice and decent."


    "Are you sure she''s your mother?" Female Loki asked.


    "No, she''s not actually, I adopted it," said Loki. "Did I spoil it? I''m so sorry."


    "No, I know I''m adopted." Female Loki said.


    "What?" said Loki in surprise. "Did they tell you?"


    "Yes," female Loki asked. "Didn''t they tell you?"


    "No, I mean, they finally told me." Loki became interested, "Tell me about your mother."


    "I don''t remember her very much," said the female Loki. "There are almost only fragments of dreams left."


    "When I was a kid, she would do little magic for me, like turning flowers into frogs and setting off fireworks on water, it looked so incredible," says Loki, "but she told me that one day I could do it too, because I can do anything."


    Female Loki didn''t speak, wondering if she was envious of the other person who could have such good memories with her mother.


    "Want to take a look?" Loki opened his palm, and fireworks burst into the sky with "hush hhhhh" in his palm.


    Maybe it was this conversation that opened up her heart and made the female Loki have some more trust in Loki. She said before that Loki would not sleep beside him, and now she will start to sleep.


    When she woke up, she found that Loki, the slut, was singing with a few girls there.


    I don''t know what Loki thinks, when he wants to make waves, he can''t make waves, but at this time, someone suspected him at this time and called the guard.


    "Sir, can I show the ticket?" the guard asked Loki again for the ticket.


    "It''s you again Hello, the ticket, of course, for you." Loki stretched out his hand, and fireworks appeared in his hand.


    I don''t know if Loki is fascinated by the charm of female Loki, he can obviously change into a ticket.


    In fact, when they got on the train, he could have turned into two tickets, not a guard.


    But no, Loki didn''t even remember to change the ticket from beginning to end.


    The guards asked for tickets, not fireworks.


    So, the guards do it.


    And is Loki the one who will be easy to capture?


    no.


    So, Loki also shot.


    The two sides started fighting in this carriage, and Loki, a jerk, was thrown out of the train by the two guards at the end of the fight!


    "Time and space device." Female Luo Gene needed a time and space device to leave here, so naturally she couldn''t leave Loki, and she jumped out of the window.

 Chapter 245： The second generation of Hawkeye is here!

    "This is not ideal." Looking at the departing train, Loki said helplessly.


    "Give me the time-space device!" Female Loki drew the knife directly and put it on Loki''s neck.


    "Okay, okay." Loki stretched out his hand, a ray of light flashed across his palm, and the time-space device appeared, but it started to smoke.


    "I fell hard," Loki explained.


    "You bastard, you killed us." Female Loki wanted to kill Loki.


    "Maybe it can be repaired, okay?" Loki just wanted to repair it, but it''s okay if he didn''t repair it, so the time-space device disintegrated on the spot and became a pile of parts.


    "You can''t be serious, can you?" Female Loki asked.


    "You''re right, I''m a god." Loki said, not knowing whether being serious or not has anything to do with being a **** or not.


    "You''re a clown, you drank too much on the train." Female Rocky slammed mercilessly.


    "I''m a hedonist," Loki asserted. "That''s what hedonists are."


    "I''m a hedonist, much more senior than you, I promise you," the female Loki said, "but I will never sacrifice my mission for this!"


    "Mission? A mission?" Loki put his hands on his hips. "Is it your glorious mission? Forget it, you can''t beat them."


    "Ah!!" Female Loki shouted angrily and ran to sit next to her.


    "Does it feel any better after calling it out?" Loki walked slowly to the female Loki and sat down next to her.


    "Yes, it works." Female Loki said, "You should try it another day."


    "What now?" Loki asked.


    "I don''t know." Female Loki said, "You broke the time machine."


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    "That planet is about to hit us."


    "Yeah, but..."


    "but what?"


    "But isn''t the entire satellite destroyed?"


    "Yes, the people above are dead."


    "Including us?"


    "Yes, including us."


    "What about the ark?" Loki asked.


    "The ark failed to set sail because it was destroyed," said female Loki.


    "We didn''t board," Loki said.


    "So what?" Female Loki asked. "We hold the Ark hostage to make sure it leaves the moon?"


    "I think it''s a good idea," Loki said.


    An unreliable idea was settled like this, and two Loki, one male and one male, set off immediately and walked to intercept the Ark.


    The two chatted while walking, talking about the charm of female Loki.


    Female Loki explained some principles of charm to Loki. In order to facilitate understanding, she also took a soldier from TVA as an example: "The young soldier in TVA, her brain is very confusing, everything is blurred, I have to extract her Memories from hundreds of years ago, before she even worked for them."


    "What? What did you just say?" Loki was startled when he heard this. "Before she joined TVA?"


    "Yes, at that time she was just an ordinary person on earth." Female Loki said.


    "A common man?" Loki asked.


    "I like to drink margaritas." Female Rocky said.


    "I was told that all TVA employees were created by the Timekeepers," Loki said.


    "It''s ridiculous." Female Loki corrected, "They''re all time aliens, just like us."


    "They don''t know," said Loki.


    "All passengers with tickets, take off in 10 minutes." At this time, a horn sounded in the night sky.


    "That''s our spaceship." Loki and female Loki didn''t have time to discuss, they ran to the evacuation ship.


    The two of them can catch up with the boat as long as they walk, and they don''t know why the locals take the train to come here, and they even get a ticket, so it will be over if they come directly from Wuyang and Wuyang?


    A lot of people gathered outside the evacuated ship, and there was a lot of noise, protesting that they could not board the ship.


    "They''re going to let these people die." Loki was there, looking at everything.


    "We have to get on board and make sure it takes off," said female Rocky.


    "How?" Loki asked.


    "Let''s go around." Female Loki pulled Loki, and the two ran away, trying to take advantage of the chaos to get into the evacuation boat.


    However, God did not give them this chance at all.


    boom!


    A meteorite landed on the evacuation ship, destroying it.


    The time machine was broken and the ark was destroyed, which made the two Loki completely useless and could only sit there and wait to die.


    Seeing that the two of them were about to be swallowed up by the meteorite rain, the two space doors suddenly opened.


    As soon as the space darkens, the video ends here.


    "It took a long time to be caught by TVA." Tony Stark couldn''t help saying, "Loki, or two Loki, left there in this most humiliating way, it''s shameful!"


    "Yeah, Loki, you can''t even do such trivial things as charging the time-spacer." Thor also denounced Loki there, "No, not only did you not do it well, but you also dragged your feet. If you didn''t get the time-spacer Bad, maybe it can really be recharged later."


    "I was thrown off the train by a few ordinary people. If it was me, I would have no face to live anymore." Stephen Strange said.


    "I think this incident also shows that Loki is a girl." Tony Stark said, "Only a girl can be so weak."


    "No matter how weak I am, I will not be thrown from the train." Natasha Romanov said.


    "shutup!" Loki''s face was as black as ink, and he couldn''t help shouting, "I''m definitely not that stupid, okay?"


    "Isn''t that you in the video?" Tony Stark asked rhetorically.


    "It just looks alike," said Loki. "So many parallel worlds, so many Lokis, what''s so strange about having a Loki who looks just like me?"


    "I think the most important point revealed in this short video just now is the news about TVA." Bruce Banner said at this time, "They call themselves time guardians, and they are full of universes to capture time aliens, but they themselves are time. Alien!"


    "The thief shouts to catch the thief," Steve Rogers said. "When I first saw the TVA video, I thought they were not a good thing."


    "I don''t know how those soldiers in TVA would react if they knew that they were also time aliens." Scott Lang said.


    "Do you still need to ask, you will definitely resist." Clint Barton said, "TVA didn''t tell the truth to those soldiers at all, deceived them, manipulated their memories, TVA stole their lives, no one would Forgive this kind of thing."


    [Beginning with the seventh question, please watch the following video first. ¡¿


    The video begins with a sword being put up at a black market auction.


    "The items that follow are very special, the relics from the ruins of the Avengers base." The auctioneer explained there, "You must remember the ronin who wiped out the underground criminal group, he made the leader of the criminal organization down, his justice The trial was brutal and bloody, and his identity remains a mystery to this day."


    Following the explanation of the auctioneer, the staff picked up the sword and showed it to everyone.


    "Now, everyone has the opportunity to own this unique retractable sword. Our starting price is $200,000." The auctioneer gave the price, "Anyone bid?"


    There is still a market for this sword, and everyone made bids, and it was finally auctioned off at a high price of 475,000.


    These people are bidding here, but they don''t know that a group of militants have sneaked in, and the only one who notices it is a girl who witnessed Clint Barton''s arrows shooting aliens when the Zetaris invaded as a child. A fan girl who is very obsessed with Hawkeye.


    "Next is Lot 309, the matching ronin suit." After the ronin sword was sold, the ronin suit was brought up.


    boom!


    But at this moment, a loud noise came, the wall was blown open, and a group of people with hoods broke in.


    Kate Bishop saw the ronin suit in front of her in the chaos. She quietly put on the ronin suit, fought the gangsters, and managed to escape, and also saved a stray dog.


    The screen stops and the question appears.


    [This brave girl has provoked the sportswear gangster. The real owner of the ronin suit will not sit back and ignore it. After he rescued this girl from the sportswear gangster, whose classic tricks did he use to deal with the sportswear gangster? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Captain America Steve Rogers¡¿


    ¡¾B Hawkeye Clint Barton¡¿


    [C Black Widow Natasha Romanoff]


    ¡¾D Falcon Sam Wilson¡¿


    [If you answer this question correctly, you will be rewarded with the "Five Tigers Breaking the Door Sword Technique". If the answer is wrong, the life expectancy will be deducted by one year. ¡¿


    "First of all, it is certain that the little girl is definitely not a ronin, she is just someone who stole the ronin suit for some reason, um, a thief." Thor took the lead in making an inference.


    "What do you need to say?" Stephen Strange said, "The ronin suit comes from the Avengers Building, so it must have something to do with the Avengers, but this little girl doesn''t seem to have anything to do with the Avengers."


    "But the use of words like ''brutal'' and ''bloody'' for the ronin in the video is not like the style of the Avengers," Thor said.


    "Under normal circumstances, this is indeed not the style of the Avengers, but if it is stimulated, it is hard to say." Clint Barton said, "I should be a ronin."


    "you?"


    "I still remember Natasha and I went to get the soul gem. When the Red Skull appeared, I flashed the knife, and the knife was the same as the knife at the auction." Clint Barton said, "And I also told Natasha Tasha said things like ''you know what I''ve become''."


    "Clint, what kind of stimulation do you get to use cruel and **** means to uphold justice?" Loki asked.


    "My family," Clint Barton said. "When Thanos snapped his fingers, my family was reduced to ashes, and that''s why I''m so extreme."


    "So when did Patton use his classic tricks against gangs?" Scott Lang said.


    "I didn''t know I had any classic tricks that other people could use," Sam Wilson said.


    "I think Sam can be ruled out." Clint Barton said, "Sam''s most notable feature is that he can fly. His tricks should be related to flying."


    "I don''t know what classic tricks I have." Sam Wilson shook his head. "And I can fly a lot. Compared with Tony, Thor and others, my flying is the lowest level."


    "B can also be ruled out," Clint Barton said. "I use my own classic tricks? That sounds weird."


    "What''s so strange, what can''t you use your own classic tricks?" Thor asked.


    "What tricks do I have? Use arrows," Clint Barton said. "I''ve always used arrows. Do I use guns when dealing with others?"


    "Captain, what tricks do you have that are classic?" Stephen Strange said, "As a battle-hardened veteran, you have a lot of classic tricks."


    "I know," Tony Stark said. "Captain''s classic trick is ''I can play like this all day.''"


    "shutup Tony, I know I won''t be able to fight for a day, right?" Steve Rogers said.


    "So captain, what are your classic tricks?" Clint Barton asked.


    "The shield," Steve Rogers said, "but you don''t need a shield."


    "Natasha, what about your classic tricks?" Clint Barton asked Natasha Romanoff again.


    "I really don''t know. Sam said he doesn''t know what tricks he has, but he can fly. The captain uses a shield, these are their unique ''tricks''. And I, I really don''t have any ''tricks'' ." Natasha Romanoff shrugged.


    "But I think I''ll choose you." Clint Barton said, "Although I don''t know what your ''trick'' is, I really can''t use the ''trick'' of Sam and the captain. I choose C!"


    ¡¾correct answer! Rewards issued! ¡¿


    "Actually right?" Natasha Romanov was stunned, "What classic trick do I have?"


    "Ah, I remembered, maybe that one?" Tony Stark said.


    "Which one?"


    "Before you started, you always liked to do that action, squatting on the ground and raising your left hand high..." Tony Stark said while squatting, imitating Natasha Romanoff''s action.


    "It''s disgusting." Natasha Romanov almost kicked her with her leg.


    "I really want to ask why do you often do this move?" Tony Stark asked, "Even if I don''t understand fighting, I know that your move is completely redundant and has no practical significance."


    "Can''t I pretend to be cool?" Natasha Romanoff said, "Can you handle it?"


    "I don''t care." Tony Stark said, "Can you wear a skirt when you do that action in the future?"


    "I''ll put a gun in my lap, and the moment you see the gun, that''s when I shoot," Natasha Romanoff said.


    After a while, the video starts playing.


    The first picture is of Clint Barton and his sons and daughters just getting home, and the daughter turns on the TV as soon as she sits on the sofa.


    "Breaking news right now, there was a sudden explosion tonight at an upscale dinner party on Park Avenue and 68th Street. The cause of the explosion is still under investigation. But witnesses captured footage of a masked assassin fleeing the scene. Authorities believe the masked assassin may be a ronin, the mysterious figure who has terrorized criminals in New York and elsewhere..."


    Looking at the familiar ronin suit on TV, Clint Barton couldn''t help but fall into memory.

 Chapter 246： Black Widows classic trick

    "It''s crazy, but it''s safe now." On the other side, Kate Bishop brought home a stray dog ??who was blind in one eye.


    "What the **** is going on with Armand? Threatening my mother and then buying a sword on the black market?" Kate Bishop threw a series of questions at the dog with a bag in her hand, "Did he have a relationship with the people who broke in? connection?"


    The stray dog ??responded by gasping for breath with its tongue stuck out.


    "I have to figure out what happened to Armand." The dog couldn''t give an answer, so Kate Bishop could only play by herself. She found Armand''s address and sneaked into the other party''s house.


    But what surprised her was that Armand had fallen into a pool of blood!


    "My God." Kate Bishop didn''t dare to stay any longer, and hurriedly fled from the scene.


    But he didn''t run very far, but he was blocked by the gangsters in sportswear.


    Kate Bishop hid in the car, and the sportswear gang would naturally not let it go. A tall man thumped the car window, and after a few times, he smashed the car window with a bang.


    Seeing that Kate Bishop couldn''t hide in the car, suddenly an uninvited guest came over and knocked down those sportswear gangsters.


    "Come here." Then the uninvited guest opened the car door, yanked Kate Bishop off, dragged it into an alley, and took off her mask.


    "No!" After seeing that there was only a little girl under the mask, Clint Barton''s raised fist stopped in the air.


    "You''re Hawkeye!" Kate Bishop recognized the idol at a glance.


    "Who are you?" Clint Barton asked.


    "I''m Kate Bishop," Kate Bishop said.


    "You''re just a kid," Clint Barton said. "Where did you get this dress?"


    "I..." She didn''t know if she was too excited to see the idol, or she was worried, she opened her mouth and didn''t say it.


    "Listen, let''s get out of here first, okay?" Clint Barton said. "You''re not safe here, do you live near here?"


    Of course Kate Bishop lives nearby, and upon hearing this, she immediately took Clint Barton back to her home.


    "Where did you learn to fight?" Clint Barton asked on the way.


    "I started learning martial arts when I was five," says Kate Bishop.


    "So, it''s been a year of study?" Clint Barton looked around as he walked.


    "What are you doing? Is there any danger in observing?" Kate Bishop was intrigued by Clint Barton''s behavior.


    "Almost." Clint Barton said.


    "Is that how you act?" Kate Bishop asked again. "Watching suspicious situations?"


    "Let me make it clear, I''m not a rookie, okay?" Kate Bishop added, seeing that Clint Barton didn''t answer the question, "I was a little frightened, but in the face of those **** I But I didn''t hold back, a lot of people here call me the best archer in the world."


    "Really?" Clint Barton asked. "Are those people including you?"


    "I''m one of them," Kate Bishop said.


    "Very good, open the door." Clint Barton said.


    "Okay." Kate Bishop opened the door and brought Clint Barton in.


    "Take off the ronin suit, and I''ll take it and leave." Clint Barton didn''t plan to stay here any longer, and started asking for the ronin suit after saying a few words after entering.


    "Okay, I''ll change it right away." Kate Bishop carried her bag and went upstairs, thinking about it as she walked, "Calm down, keep calm, Hawkeye is actually at my house."


    "Where did you get that dress?" Clint Barton asked, looking up.


    "Black market auction," said Kate Bishop.


    "You paid for it?" Clint Barton observed the place, which had targets, bows and arrows, and many archery trophies.


    "It doesn''t count," came Kate Bishop''s voice.


    "What are you doing in this dress?" Clint Barton asked.


    "I beat up a few guys, saved a dog and sneaked into someone''s house once," Kate Bishop said.


    "Oh my God." Clint Barton couldn''t help but sighed, "You''re only 22 years old, and you don''t have to go to school?"


    "Why don''t you ask?" Kate Bishop came down the stairs, still holding a pair of bows and arrows, "I have answered all your questions, now it''s my turn to ask questions, first of all, you can sign me ?"


    "I haven''t finished asking yet." Clint Barton casually put the ronin suit Kate Bishop gave him on the chair.


    "Can you sign my bow when you''re done asking?" Kate Bishop said excitedly, "You are my favorite Avenger."


    "What I need to know is, has anyone seen what you look like." This is the main question Clint Barton wants to confirm.


    "No, I''m a professional and wear a mask all the time," Kate Bishop said.


    "That''s good, the owner of this dress has a lot of enemies." Clint Barton said, "Understand? The sportswear gang is just one of them."


    "That doesn''t sound good," Kate Bishop said.


    "You didn''t mention this dress to anyone, did you?"


    "no."


    "This dress won''t implicate you, will it?"


    "Will not."


    "You have to be sure."


    "I''m sure."


    "Absolutely sure?"


    "Yes."


    However, the face is that Kate Bishop''s words were almost finished when someone shouted her name outside.


    Whoa!


    Then the sound of glass breaking sounded, and a burning gasoline bottle was thrown in, and the ground immediately burst into flames.


    Clint Barton hurried to the window and saw several big men in sportswear outside.


    "A little surprise for you, buddy." One of the big men took another burning bottle and threw it into the room.


    Whoa!


    Clint Barton predicted the flight path of the bottle, and took one step to break the glass that was about to be broken. After the bottle flew in, he grabbed the bottle with a big hand and threw it back.


    Kate Bishop is not easy to bully either, she just shoots arrows outside the room.


    Although she fought back, the house also burned.


    And the ronin suit was also blocked by the sea of ????fire.


    In desperation, Clint Barton could only leave first with Kate Bishop.


    After leaving, Clint Barton sent Kate Bishop to her aunt''s house.


    "Go and treat the wound, use this, and soap and disinfectant, and I''ll go back to your apartment to get your clothes." After a brief explanation, Clint Barton turned and left, "Then I''ll go back to my child. "


    When Clint Barton went back again, he found that the fire had been extinguished, several firefighters were walking around, and many people were watching.


    Clint Barton quietly slipped on a fire suit from the fire truck and slipped into the scene.


    After some searching, he did not find the ronin suit, not even the trace of being burned.


    However, he didn''t get anything for nothing. He found clues about the ronin suit. From a video on the Internet, he found that a guy who played role-playing wore a ronin suit, which turned out to be taken by the guys who played role-playing.


    Clint Barton had to go to cosplay again to get a ronin suit.


    Kate Bishop refused to stay at her aunt''s house and wanted to go back to the company, because her mother''s company was a security guard, and she thought it might be safer to be around her mother.


    In the first half, the two walked together.


    "Your main problem is the character design." On the way, Kate Bishop also helped Clint Barton analyze.


    "No, my problem is you, and that ninja suit, and the people who are going to kill you because of that suit," Clint Barton said, "I have to address these issues today so that I can Go home with my family."


    "No, it''s a personality problem." Kate Bishop insisted on her own point of view, and said eloquently in the analysis, "Your problem is that you are too low-key, and your personality has no selling point."


    "I didn''t want to sell any characters." Clint Barton said.


    "It does make you look cool," Kate Bishop said. "But since the Avengers came along, with so many horrible things going on, people don''t like that cynical, cold image anymore, they want sincerity. It''s not a face of bitterness and hatred, it''s the kind of genuine emotion revealed."


    "I understand." Clint Barton said, not knowing whether he really understood or said it casually.


    "You are too introverted, your defense is too strong, like wearing 16 layers of bulletproof armor." Kate Bishop continued to analyze, "Your heart is hidden too deeply, and people can''t feel it at all."


    "Again, I don''t want to sell any characters," Clint Barton said.


    "Okay, but that''s what you are," Kate Bishop said.


    "Okay, Kate, so what do you think I can give people?" Clint Barton asked. "It''s definitely not a Halloween costume or a toy on a shelf."


    "Inspiration, Clint," Kate Bishop said. "I''m at the office. We''ll see you at the safe house after get off work."


    "If today''s plan goes well, today will be the last time we meet." Clint Barton did not intend to continue to meet Kate Bishop.


    Leaving his sister paper with his number, and repeatedly told that it was only for emergencies, Clint Barton went to a role-playing event to get a ronin suit, for which he had to be killed once in the role-playing event.


    "You are a superhero in real life, but this is the closest I am to a superhero. Cooperate and let me kill you." The reason given by the black brother is irresistible.


    "I can''t catch the plane." Clint Barton called his wife Laura.


    "It''s okay, there''s aviation insurance," Laura asked. "Is it serious?"


    "It will take another day." Clint Barton said.


    "What happened to that messy dress?" Laura asked.


    "I got it, to be on the safe side, I have to take it." Clint Barton said as he put the ronin suit into the closet, "I''ll talk about it when I get rid of those sportswear friends."


    "Gosh, those idiots again," Laura said.


    "Yeah, those idiots." Clint Barton put on his ronin suit and picked up the lock of the closet. "I''m not sure what will happen, I''ll just stay a little longer. I promised Laila that I''d go back. Christmas."


    "Then you have five days to keep your promise," Laura said.


    "Yes," Clint Barton said. "I''m going to miss building a gingerbread house with everyone."


    "It''s okay, you can only do a disservice anyway," Laura asked. "What are you going to do?"


    "Lead the snake out of the hole." Clint Barton said.


    "Natasha''s classic trick," Laura said. "Be careful."


    "Okay." Clint Barton locked the closet. "Send me some pictures and let me see what they''re up to. It''s time for me to throw myself into the net."


    "Leading a snake out of a hole?" Seeing this, Steve Rogers suddenly realized, "It turns out that ''classic tricks'' means this, not a kind of killer move, but a certain strategy."


    "I''m even more confused. How could it become my classic trick to lead snakes out of their holes?" Natasha Romanov said, "Which of the four people in the options can''t do this trick?"


    "Maybe you used this trick to do a very beautiful thing, so when it comes to this trick, everyone will think of you." Tony Stark said.


    "Have I ever done such a thing?" Natasha Romanov was completely unimpressed, "I can''t remember at all."


    "Either, you will do it in the future, or it is because of the butterfly effect that appears in the answering space, you who would have done this thing will not do it again." Bruce Banner said.


    "But this Kate Bishop seems to be fascinated by Clint." Natasha Romanoff said, "It''s the first time we met, but he knows Clint very well."


    "Maybe it has something to do with her liking bows and arrows." Clint Barton measured, "Didn''t you see so many bow and arrow trophies in her family?"


    Clint Barton''s guess is also correct. Kate Bishop likes bows and arrows very much But he never dreamed that the reason why Kate Bishop likes bows and arrows is entirely because of him.


    So at the end of the day, it''s not the bow and arrow that Kate Bishop likes, it''s his eagle eye.


    "I think Kate Bishop likes eagle eyes rather than bows and arrows." Bruce Banner noticed this. "If she only noticed eagle eyes because she likes bows and arrows, she is familiar with eagle eyes. It makes sense, but she actually wears a ronin suit at the auction to act as a chivalrous person. This can''t be explained because she likes bows and arrows. What she really likes is Hawkeye, and Hawkeye is her idol. Because her idol uses arrows, so She likes bows and arrows. Likewise, she acts as a chivalrous person because that''s what her idol would do."


    "Speaking of which, this little girl has the potential to be a superhero." Nick Fury admired Kate Bishop very much. "With skill and courage, she is a good seedling."


    "Fury, you''re not going to disturb her, are you?" Steve Rogers said immediately, "Our line is full of dangers, it''s just a little girl, don''t drag her into the water."


    "Don''t worry, Captain, I''m just talking." Nick Fury said, "We have enough people now, and our enemy is too powerful. A player like her without superpowers is not very useful."

 Chapter 247： Weird things in Xijing Town! The Heavenly Sword Bureau is here!

    "Come on, everyone, let''s make a break." Clint Barton walked down the street with a bow and arrow.


    "What''s the matter, buddy?" A car drove up to expectations, and a big man with a gun jumped out of the car.


    "Hello, I was discovered by you." Clint Barton greeted the other party.


    "Hawkeye, where are you going? You might have to be late." A big man swung a baseball bat on Clint Barton''s lap, grabbed him into the car, and took him away.


    "Ivan, isn''t this too simple?" One of them had a better brain and noticed that Eagle Eye was too easy to catch, but no one took this to heart.


    Clint Barton was taken to a warehouse with his hands tied.


    "This place is not bad." He looked around, "It''s not scary at all."


    "Hey hey, you''re joking." One person pointed at Clint Barton, "I know you''re joking, don''t do this, okay? It''s getting harder and harder to find a place now, and now all the warehouses are changed to The apartment is out, where can I find a suitable place?"


    "Everyone, I''m not who you think I am, okay?" Clint Barton said.


    "So, you''re not Hawkeye?" one person asked.


    "Well, I''m who you think I am," Clint Barton said, "but I''m not who you''re looking for."


    "Kate Bishop." The other party said a name.


    "I''m not Kate Bishop," Clint Barton said.


    "Kate Bishop is a man."


    "Kate Bishop is not a man."


    "Kate Bishop is a man in disguise."


    "Can I talk to your boss? It''s just playing the piano to you. I''m here to find your boss." Clint Barton asked, "Can I? I''ll try to have something to say."


    "Is there something to say? We kidnapped you, understand? You are our hostage now, understand?"


    "Okay." Clint Barton directly brought the hand behind his back to the front, and the rope tied to his wrist had already been untied. He looked at the clown Kazi Mirz who was sitting on the side and asked. , "Is that person the boss? I want to talk to your boss, that''s why I''m here."


    "Dude, we''re interrogating you." A big gunman couldn''t stand Clint Barton''s ignorance, and emphasized there, "Look at us honestly!"


    "You''re the duty manager?" Clint Barton asked.


    "Where''s Kate Bishop?"


    "I don''t know her, I don''t know." Clint Barton spread his hands.


    "Come on! Where''s Kate Bishop!"


    "Who the **** are you talking about?" Clint Barton asked innocently.


    But at this moment, footsteps suddenly came from overhead, followed by a crash of glass shattering. A figure fell directly from the sky and fell in front of Clint Barton. It was Kate Bishaw who Clint Barton kept saying he didn''t know. general.


    "I didn''t expect to bring a gun." Kate Bishop got up and was surprised when she saw a group of gunmen around.


    Clint Barton said that he never thought that he would kill a little girl in the middle of the way. Under the threat of a rat, he could only temporarily stand still, and together with Kate Bishop, he was once again restrained by the sportswear gang.


    This time I used tape to wrap my hands around.


    "Look at what you''ve done." Clint Barton said to Kate Bishop speechlessly.


    "I just want to help, okay?" Kate Bishop said apologetically.


    After the two chatted for a while with the tracksuit gangsters, Echo Maya Lopez showed up.


    "Now let''s talk about that dress." Clint Barton excused Kate Bishop after some useless **** with Maya Lopez, "She happened to be wearing it, she didn''t know that What a dress means, she''s not a ronin. Look at her, she''s a child, a spoiled child."


    "She beat up a few of my guys, you step up when you''re in danger." Maya Lopez gestured there, translated by Kazi Miltz to Clint Barton Listen, "It seems that she has something to do with that battle uniform. Even if she''s not a ronin, it doesn''t mean that the ronin didn''t come back."


    "That''s a rumor," Clint Barton said.


    "How did you know that?" Maya Lopez asked.


    "Because he''s dead," Clint Barton said.


    "Who killed him?" Maya Lopez asked.


    "Black Widow." Clint Barton put something that Black Widow had never done on her head without blinking an eye.


    "So the ronin is dead? The man who killed him is also dead?" Maya Lopez couldn''t believe it.


    "Because I was there." Clint Barton said, in a sense, it was true, he was there wherever there was a ronin, because he was a ronin.


    "You''re lying." Maya Lopez didn''t believe this statement at all.


    "Okay, this won''t work." Seeing Maya Lopez asking for a long time without asking anything, Kazi Mirz walked in front of Kate Bishop and asked herself, "If you have nothing to do with this matter? So why are you wearing this uniform?"


    Maya Lopez watched Kate Bishop''s lips move, but she didn''t know what the other party was talking about, and the picture of her father dying in front of her appeared in her mind again. She couldn''t help but get angry and locked it when she went up Kate Bishop''s throat.


    "Maya, don''t do this!" Kazi Mirz hurriedly stopped her.


    "I''m wearing that suit because I don''t want people to know I''m at an auction, okay?" Kate Bishop replied with extreme difficulty. "I didn''t know what it was when I wore it, I swear."


    Kazi Mirz pulled Maya Lopez aside and used sign language to persuade her to calm down.


    "Listen, this is not the time to be afraid." Clint Barton also took the opportunity to say to Kate Bishop, "We will escape, you will go back to your normal life, and I will go back to my family. By your side. Now you gotta be a little bolder, okay? Those arrogant audacity, remember? Okay? Wait for my signal."


    When the words fell, Clint Barton rubbed off the tape wrapped around his hand and ran away. Kazi Mirz and Maya Lopez didn''t care about arguing, and hurried to chase after Clint Barton.


    "Tell me how you did it, Clint!" Kate Bishop was dumbfounded, everyone was tangled in tape, how did you suddenly get rid of it?


    Clint Barton was one enemy at a time, and he was a little stretched at first, until he got his own bow and arrow, and suddenly became supernatural, beating all those people down.


    "My hearing aid is broken, hurry up, let''s go." Clint Barton picked up the hearing aid he dropped on the ground and ran out.


    As soon as the space darkens, the video ends here.


    "If it wasn''t for this little girl to spoil the situation, it is estimated that Clint would have done it long ago." Tony Stark said.


    "Tony, look at what you said, what is ''spoiler'', people are so kind and want to help." Natasha Romanov said.


    "Of course I knew she fell off the roof, when Clint lied for her, because she wanted to save Clint, but she obviously didn''t realize she was incompetent," Tony Stark said. , "She has some skills, and she should be good at archery, but at first glance, she is a novice, and she is seriously inexperienced."


    "Lack of experience can be accumulated slowly." Steve Rogers had a different view from Tony Stark. "This little girl has the courage, knowledge and a chivalrous heart, and she will definitely become an excellent hero in the future."


    "It''s too early to say she''s going to be a hero, isn''t it?" Natasha Romanoff said.


    "It''s not too early, she''s actually on the road to a superhero now." Steve Rogers said, "The gangsters who suddenly broke into the auction have nothing to do with her, she still shot. Clint was caught on purpose, this plan will definitely not tell Kate, but she still went, which means that she found it by herself, she knew that Clint was in danger, so she never gave up, this is not a superhero act?"


    "Speaking of Clint, Clint in the video has a hearing problem," Nick Fury said. "It''s not good news."


    "It''s not really good news," Clint Barton said.


    "Any signs now?" Nick Fury asked.


    "I never cared about it before, but now it seems to be a symptom." Clint Barton said, "Sometimes I will have inexplicable tinnitus, but it only happens once, and I don''t pay attention to it at all."


    "Then you should pay attention from now on." Phil Coulson said.


    "This Kate Bishop, there should be no intersection in the future." Bruce Banner said, "The reason why she met Clint was entirely because of that ronin suit, knowing the future Clint, Will you still wear a ronin suit and use blood to uphold justice?"


    "No." Clint Barton shook his head, "Whether we succeed in stopping Thanos or not, I will never do something like that again."


    [Beginning with the seventh question, please watch the following video first. ¡¿


    "James E. Wu, FBI."


    "Monica Rambo, Tianjian Bureau."


    At the beginning of the picture, Monica Rambo, who has amazing hair, meets an Asian FBI on a small road.


    "What''s the matter, Agent Wu?" Monica Rambo asked.


    "I have a witness in Westview who seems to have escaped this morning," James E. Wu said.


    "The witness you''re missing is in the witness protection program?" Monica Rambo asked.


    "I have contacted this person''s friends, relatives..."


    "Let me guess, they haven''t seen him either."


    "No, they didn''t even know it existed. I felt something was wrong, so I went to local law enforcement on the first flight out of Auckland to ask about the situation, and found something new."


    "what''s the situation?"


    James E. Wu motioned for Monica Rambo to come with him to the other two sheriffs.


    "Sorry, Sergeant, can you tell my colleague what happened in Westview again?" James E. Wu asked.


    "There is no such place at all," said a sheriff.


    "Are you saying that Westview, New Jersey doesn''t exist?" Monica Rambo asked.


    "I''ve told your detective friend several times, and he just doesn''t listen," the sheriff said.


    "I see, I''m sorry," Monica Rambo asked. "Which town are you from?"


    "Dongjing Town," said the sheriff.


    This is very strange. Judging from the name, "Dongjing Town" obviously corresponds to "Xijing Town". If there is no "West" scene, then where is the "East" scene?


    Just the name of "Dongjing" town can prove the existence of "Xijing" town.


    However, the two people from Dongjing Town kept saying that Xijing Town did not exist at all.


    And they''re not kids who don''t know anything, they''re still sheriffs.


    "I called up the numbers of all the residents in the town, and now I see the ones that start with D, but I haven''t seen a single one yet." James E. Wu went to the side to discuss with Monica Rambo again.


    "So, you can''t contact the people inside, and the people outside seem to have some choice amnesia." Monica Rambo succinctly summarized the current situation.


    "This is not a missing persons case," James E. Wu said. "Captain Rambo, this is a missing town, 3,892 people."


    "Why didn''t you go in and investigate?" Monica Rambo asked.


    "Because it doesn''t want me in," James E. Wu said. "You can feel it, right? No one is allowed in."


    "Why do you know about the existence of Xijing?" Monica Rambo took a Tianjian Bureau drone from the car and asked while controlling it to fly towards Xijing Town, "So, what else? Me. Because we''re in a certain area, or because we don''t have relationships with people here?"


    Before James E Wu could answer, there was a strange scene at the scene. The drone of the Tianjian Bureau actually disappeared!


    Monica Rambo followed the direction of the drone''s flight, and after walking a short distance, she could faintly see some looming colored lines in the air in front of her, as if it were a screen.


    "What''s the matter?" James E. Wu asked behind.


    "There seems to be some kind of energy field. UU reading " Monica Rambo cautiously reached out and touched a force field.


    "Be careful, Rambo." As soon as James E. Wu''s voice fell, Monica Rambo was sucked in by the force field and disappeared in place.


    The screen stops here, and the question appears.


    [May I ask which superhero is Monica Rambo and the disappearance of West View Town residents related to? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Doctor Strange Stephen Strange¡¿


    ¡¾B Scarlet Witch Wanda Maximoff¡¿


    [C Iron Man Tony Stark]


    [D Captain Marvel Carol Danvers]


    [If you answer this question correctly, you will be rewarded with the "Jiuyin Sutra". If the answer is wrong, the life expectancy will be deducted by one year. ¡¿


    "The people of a town disappeared, and the big living were swallowed up." Scott Lang couldn''t help but say, "What is this? Bermuda-like unsolved mystery?"

 Chapter 248： What? Vision has come back to life

    "Bermuda is bullshit, but there''s something really weird going on in this town," James Rhodes said.


    "What I want to ask is, what is the Tianjian Bureau?" Bruce Banner asked, "It''s not enough to have a S.H.I.E.L.D., why is there another Tianjian Bureau?"


    "The Tianjian Bureau and the S.H.I.E.L.D. are similar in nature, but the focus is different. The Tianjian Bureau focuses on resolving interstellar disputes." Nick Fury said.


    "Resolving interstellar disputes?" Thor was about to laugh when he heard this, "Isn''t Thanos not an interstellar dispute? It sounds like this is exactly what the Tianjian Bureau has to do, but I don''t seem to have seen them in any video at all. Shadow!"


    "If Thanos is the future, then the invasion of Earth by Loki and the Zetaris has already happened, but the same did not see the Tianjian Bureau." Tony Stark said, "So what are they doing?"


    "Because they don''t have heroes." Nick Fury said, "They''re not like S.H.I.E.L.D., they have Thor, Banner, Tony, they only have a group of scientists, researching all kinds of high-tech, they are not suitable for the front line fighting."


    "So they settle interstellar disputes with their mouths?" Steve Rogers felt ridiculous when he heard it. "Is this possible?"


    "It''s not possible, but with Carroll, it''s possible," Nick Fury said.


    "Captain Marvel is from the Heavenly Sword Bureau?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "It shouldn''t be, I don''t know, I haven''t contacted her for a long time." Nick Fury said, "But the founder of Tianjian Bureau is Carroll''s good friend, so they can contact Carroll, I don''t find it strange either."


    "So who is the founder of Tianjian Bureau?" Bruce Banner asked.


    "When the Skrulls and the Cree came to Earth, it wasn''t just me and Carol who were involved, but Carol''s friend, Maria Rambo, who was also involved, although she It didn''t work, but she later created the Heavenly Sword Bureau to deal with interstellar affairs." Nick Fury said.


    "There is a Heavenly Sword Game today, will another Heavenly Spear Game appear another day?" Tony Stark muttered, and then said, "Speaking of the superheroes on Earth, we basically know each other. , only this Carol, we have known her for a long time, but we have never seen her."


    "There will be a chance," Nick Fury said, before shaking his head. "No, I actually hope it never happens. If I never have to call Carol back, it means the planet will never be wiped out. disaster."


    "Is there a chance?" Scott Lang was shocked when he heard this. "Fury, listen to you, you are not going to call her when you fight Thanos?"


    "It depends on the situation, because there is room for answering questions, we know more and more about the future, and our own strength is getting stronger and stronger." Nick Fury said, "And the invasion of Thanos will take a few years. , maybe we really don''t need to call her anymore."


    "Did you go astray?" James Rhodes reminded. "You are talking so much nonsense, but you haven''t discussed a single word of the topic. It''s a good thing that you are not a novel, otherwise readers will scold you for so much nonsense. ."


    "Okay, let''s discuss the topic in order not to scold the reader," Tony Stark said. "I don''t know who it is, but I know it''s definitely not me. I can''t imagine any reason why I should run to New Jersey and go to Did you get people from a small town?"


    "Tony, this is not a reason for exclusion. You can''t imagine that you would do that. Is there a reason for other people in the option to do it?" Phil Coulson said, "Monica in the video is so Big, that thing must have happened in the future. You can¡¯t think of it now because you lack the understanding of the future, lack of information about the future, and don¡¯t know the cause and effect of things. This doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t do that in the future.¡±


    "Okay, then from a technical point of view." Tony Stark said, "If I can build an energy field wall that can ''eat people'', then directly remove the people from the town from Wipe it out of other people''s minds, I can''t do it at all."


    "Science can''t do this kind of thing, it can only be magic." Bruce Banner said.


    "Then Carol can also rule it out," Nick Fury said. "She doesn''t understand magic either. She can''t do things like erasing other people''s memories."


    "Since erasing memory is mentioned, is this question still for discussion? There is more than one person who understands magic at the scene, but there seems to be only one who can manipulate other people''s brains." Thor''s eyes fell on Wanda Maximoff. body.


    "Kamateki has many spells. Although Stephen has never shown a method similar to manipulating the brain, it cannot be ruled out that he knows the magic of manipulating the brain." Bruce Banner said, "So Stephen, who also knows magic, is also suspect."


    "Yes, I do have a suspicion, but the suspicion is much smaller than that of Wanda." Stephen Strange said.


    "I also think that my suspicion is the biggest." Wanda Maximoff said, "Although I have absolutely no idea why I would do that in the future."


    "Wanda, answer the question," Nick Fury said. "I don''t know why you did that."


    "I choose B!" Wanda Maximoff made a choice.


    ¡¾correct answer! Rewards issued! ¡¿


    I saw Wanda Maximoff''s hands and fingers flashed red, and then returned to normal.


    There was no difference in those hands.


    "This reward sounds the same as the Five Tigers Broken Door Knife. This should also be Oriental martial arts, right?" Nick Fury asked.


    "Yes, this is an extremely powerful kung fu." Wanda Maximoff said, "Even if I don''t have superpowers, just relying on this kung fu is enough to be a superhero."


    "Very good." Pietro Maximoff looked even happier than Wanda Maximoff, "Wanda, you also have melee capabilities now."


    "I figured it out, so far, the answering space has rewarded many forms of power systems." Clint Barton took stock there with great interest, "One type is just Wanda''s Jiuyin Bone. Claws, as well as the previous five tigers breaking the door, Tongjiquan, etc., oriental martial arts; another category is Brucebane''s shadow imitation, Thor''s Rachel, ninjutsu; and Wanda''s Stand-in White Queen, this is also a new system that is different from the other three forms of power."


    "Stephen answered the question before, and another question was rewarded with a devil fruit. Although I didn''t answer it correctly, I don''t know what a devil fruit looks like, but it sounds like it should be a brand new system." Natasha Romanov said.


    At this time, the space lights up, and the video starts playing.


    The scene begins with Daisy Lewis and several other people in a car.


    "Hey, what''s your specialty?" Daisy Lewis asked one of the guys with glasses.


    "We shouldn''t be talking," said the man with glasses.


    "You''re the Boy Scout Captain, I see." Daisy Lewis asked one of the aunts again, "How about you?"


    "Nuclear biology," said Big Mom.


    "Artificial intelligence," said the bald uncle sitting next to Daisy Lewis.


    "Astrophysics." Daisy Lewis couldn''t help saying, "This car has its own abilities. This shows that no matter what the threat is, the Tianjian Bureau obviously doesn''t know what it is facing."


    "I''m a chemical engineer," said the man in glasses who said he shouldn''t communicate at the beginning.


    "Nobody cares," said Daisy Lewis.


    The car stopped at the Tianjian Bureau''s response base outside Xijing Town. A soldier took Daisy Lewis to a pile of equipment. She took the equipment and was surprised.


    "What did you find?" the soldier asked.


    "A lot of CMBR," says Daisy Lewis.


    "CM..."


    "Cosmic microwave background radiation," explains Daisy Lewis.


    "We were told the radiation levels were within safe thresholds," the soldier said.


    "This is only temporary." Daisy Lewis made a new discovery. "These noises are superimposed on long waves."


    Then she asked the soldiers to find an old-fashioned TV, and after plugging it in, an amazing scene appeared. I saw a TV show playing on the TV!


    And the protagonists in the picture are Wanda Maximoff and Vision!


    Vision that is dead!


    "I know a lot of crazy things have happened on Earth in recent years, but isn''t he dead?" Daisy Lewis said to James E. Wu, who was standing next to him, "not flashing, but really dead already."


    "What''s the situation?" Tyler Hayward, acting director of the Tianjian Bureau, asked in confusion, "What is this? Where did it come from?"


    "From there," said Daisy Lewis, referring to Westview Town.


    "Is it true?" Taylor Hayward asked.


    "I don''t know how to answer," said Daisy Lewis.


    "Did it happen in real time? Was it pre-recorded? Was it fabricated?" Tyler Hayward asked again.


    "I don''t know, I don''t know, I still don''t know." Daisy Lewis didn''t know Sanlian.


    "So what do you know?" Taylor Hayward asked.


    "My device detected a very high CMBR, tangled with a broadcast frequency, so I asked your guys to buy me a lovely old TV," Daisy Lewis said. "I plugged this guy in. Later, look, there is sound and picture."


    "So you''re saying, the universe created a sitcom featuring two Avengers?" James E. Wu asked.


    "The theory is still being developed," says Daisy Lewis.


    "Take me back to headquarters now." Tyler Hayward was not calm when he made this amazing discovery.


    There are also a group of avengers who are not calm.


    "What the hell? Wanda and Vision, why did they both star in a sitcom?" Clint Barton couldn''t help but say, "What does this have to do with the inexplicable disappearance of the townspeople in Westview Town?"


    "Contacting the plot before and after, it should be that the townspeople of West View Town have all acted in this melodrama." Tony Stark said.


    "But if it''s a sitcom, it''s not enough to pay those people''s wages. Why would you lose a town?" Scott Lang said inexplicably.


    "The most important thing now is Vision, right?" Natasha Romanoff said, "Vision is dead, but it appears in that sitcom again."


    "Wanda, do you know why you''re ''holding'' the townsfolk of a town to do a sitcom with you?" Steve Rogers asked Wanda Maximoff.


    "In terms of sitcoms, because I''ve liked sitcoms since I was a child." Wanda Maximoff shook his head, "But in order to play sitcoms, I made a town of people disappear, and I don''t know what this is Because of what."


    "First of all, our main goal is to get information about Captain Rambo." In the picture, James E. Wu is arranging work there, "but initially, it was a case of missing persons, so we started from there... "


    After that, everyone started the identification work, and found the residents of Xijing Town one by one from the sitcom, and they all played different roles in the play.


    Soon, they found Monica Rambo in the sitcom, but she also had a role in the show, like the rest of the townspeople.


    "Really?" Daisy Lewis was surprised that the instant noodles fell to the ground, and asked James E Wu, who was beside him, "Do you think she looks good?"


    "She didn''t look hurt in any way," James E. Wu said, "but definitely not the domineering woman I met yesterday."


    "Could it be something lurking?" Daisy Lewis guessed. "Monica has to pretend to cooperate?"


    "With whom? Or with what?" James E. Wu said. "The point is, Dr. Lewis, what''s the situation? Is it another reality? Time travel? Or some ridiculous social experiment?"


    James E. Wu guessed right, this is indeed a reality, an absurd reality in which very few people except Wanda Maximoff are awake, and everyone else is a marionette.


    This absurd and realistic plot has also reached a very absurd plot, Wanda Maximoff actually gave birth to a pair of twins!


    Obviously Vision is a robot It has no ability to make people pregnant at all, but Wanda Maximoff still gave birth to a child!


    "Can you believe it? Twins?" Monica Rambo stood in front of the crib, looking at the twins.


    "I''m a twin too," said Wanda Maximoff. "I have a brother named Pietro."


    "Did Ultron kill him?" Monica Rambo said suddenly.


    "What did you say?" Wanda Maximoff burst into tears. "What did you just say?"


    "I said, Wanda, you are so strong." Monica Rambo sat on the sofa, "Do you want me to say it again?"


    "What happened to Pietro you just said?" Wanda Maximoff was not fooled.


    "Pietro, I..." Monica Rambo opened her mouth and changed the subject again, "I''ll help you take care of the child."


    "No, you should go," Wanda Maximoff asked. "Who are you?"

 Chapter 249： Shock! Super serum reappears!

    "Wanda, I''m your neighbor," Monica Rambo said.


    "Then how do you know about Ultron?" asked Wanda Maximoff.


    Monica Rambo was speechless.


    "You are not my neighbor, and you are by no means my friend. You are a stranger, you are an outsider. And now, you broke into this place, and I want you to leave." Wanda Maximoff blushed The color energy was launched to Monica Rambo, who directly broke through the wall and flew out of the room, flying out of the transparent boundary.


    As soon as the space darkens, the video ends here.


    "I still want to know, is everything in Xijing Town real or an illusion?" Thor said. "If it is real, Wanda has resurrected the illusion. Can this be done?"


    "Can''t do it." Wanda Maximoff shook his head, "Resurrection of a person, this kind of thing may be done by other bigwigs, but I definitely can''t do it."


    "In fact, strictly speaking, Vision is not a human, but a high-tech robot." Clint Barton said, "You can''t resurrect a human with a soul, and you can resurrect a robot without a soul. Can''t you?"


    "It sounds like I can''t do it. I''m not good at high-tech robots." Wanda Maximoff said, "Tony is about the same."


    "But if it wasn''t for you, would anyone else resurrect Vision?" Steve Rogers said.


    "I don''t know." Wanda Maximoff shook his head, "It is true that I am the only one who can do something like resurrection vision, but I can''t do it, I don''t know how to resurrect a person, Or a high-tech robot, especially if this robot has something like a Mind Stone on it."


    "I think what''s even weirder is what Vision does after being resurrected." Tony Stark said, "After resurrecting Vision, do nothing but hold a small town hostage and let everyone play a sitcom together? What''s going on here?"


    "Yeah, it''s weird," Clint Barton said. "We know Wanda likes sitcoms, and I like some movies, but even if I did, I wouldn''t even think about doing one myself, let alone one. The guy who held a small town and acted with him."


    "Is it so difficult to understand?" Natasha Romanov glanced at everyone and said, "It''s actually quite understandable."


    "It''s easy to understand?" Clint Barton said. "Natasha, are you talking about why Wanda did that."


    "It''s very simple, she''s dreaming," Natasha Romanoff said.


    "dream?"


    "Yes, dreaming." Natasha Romanov said, "Some of you are single, some of you have been in love, some of you may have experienced unforgettable relationships, but you are not women, and you will not understand how women treat a unforgettable relationship. But I think you may have seen that kind of movie, a girl loves a boy very much, but the boy died because of some kind of accident, she can''t come out, can''t accept the fact that the boy left her, she just lives all day in the boy''s life Be with you in your dreams."


    "I see what you mean." Bruce Banner said, "Other girls, no matter how sad they are, they can only dream, and when they wake up, nothing is real. But Wanda is different, Wanda is an extremely powerful superhero A hero, her abilities, make her dreams come true. Westview is just the place where Wanda dreams."


    "Is it too far-fetched?" Loki frowned, "According to this statement, Wanda did all this unintentionally? Well, let this logic make sense. If those ordinary townspeople control It''s not difficult to get up, but what about Vision? Wanda now says she doesn''t have the ability to resurrect Vision, but you say she resurrected it unintentionally?"


    "Or not resurrect, but with which townsfolk to become?"


    "If Wanda''s feelings for Vision are really that deep, how can someone else replace Vision?"


    [The eighth question begins, ask the following people, who helped Baron Zemo escape? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Vulture Adrian Toombs¡¿


    ¡¾B Mystery Quentin Baker¡¿


    ¡¾C Falcon Sam Wilson¡¿


    [D Winter Soldier Bucky Barnes]


    [If you answer this question correctly, you will be rewarded with "Fixing the Body". If the answer is wrong, the life expectancy will be deducted by one year. ¡¿


    "What? That nasty fellow Zemo escaped from prison?" Bucky Barnes was filled with righteous indignation when he saw the topic. "He tried so hard to frame me and provoke a civil war in the Avengers. He actually escaped from prison?"


    "Calm down soldier, this future has been rewritten," Nick Fury said. "No one can frame you anymore, and there will be no more heroic civil wars."


    "But that doesn''t change the unscrupulous nature of Zemo," Bucky Barnes said.


    "Although he is a villain, this Zemo used his own power to play the entire Avengers in the palm of his hand. I have to say that his ability is still very strong." Tony Stark said.


    "An ordinary person who played a group of superheroes and succeeded." Steve Rogers also said, "I don''t like this Zemo, but I also have to admit that he is very capable."


    "There are actually two superheroes in this question?" Scott Lang said, pointing to the last two options. "Are these two options serious? Will superheroes help Zemo escape?"


    "Especially there is Bucky in the options. Zemo framed Bucky with one hand. Will Bucky help him?" James Rhodes said.


    "I''m definitely not going to help him with anything," Bucky Barnes said.


    "Neither would I," Sam Wilson said. "It might be possible to help a decent person escape from prison, but it''s impossible to help someone like Zemo."


    "I think you are too sure." Bruce Banner said, "No one would help Zemo escape under normal circumstances, but what if something happened that caused you to need Zemo? For example, in some movies, because of certain cases, the murderers who have committed crimes in prison have to be released?"


    "Bruce, I also thought about what you said." Sam Wilson said, "but I think this possibility is very small. You must know that Zemo is just an ordinary person. If there is something I can''t solve, I need help. So can Zemo solve it?"


    "Indeed, even if Sam really asks for help, there are still many people behind him. We people, whether it''s force, intelligence, technology, etc., can provide help in any way, so we shouldn''t ask Zemo for help, right?" Tony Stark said.


    "Compared to C and D, the two options A and B are much more reasonable. The villain helps the villain, which is just right," Thor said.


    "We''ve already met Vulture and Mysterio," Stephen Strange said. "These two people, I think Mysterio is the one."


    "I think Mysterio is also chosen," Thor said. "The vulture is only selling high-tech weapons. He doesn''t have much ambition. There should be no reason for him to help Zemo escape. And in the video, until he is caught by Peter, there is no See what other help he has."


    "Mysterio is different. Compared to Vulture, he has a lot of ambition. He delusionally wants to be the greatest superhero on earth, and people like Zemo can just help him." Phil Coulson said.


    "I voted Mysterio too," Steve Rogers said.


    We discussed this topic, and planned to let the future second-generation US team Sam Wilson answer, and Sam Wilson did not refuse.


    "I choose B!" Sam Wilson made his choice.


    ¡¾wrong answer! Deduct one year of life! ¡¿


    "Not Mysterio?" Sam Wilson was quite surprised, "Vulture seems impossible, he has no ambition, no motive to save Zemo, and until he was defeated by Peter, he was alone, did not see Zemo''s figure."


    "Maybe it wasn''t broadcast." Clint Barton said, "In those futures, only some key clips were played, and not all the ''plot'' was shown. Maybe the vulture helped Zemo escape from prison. In those ''hidden stories'' that didn''t play out."


    After a while, the video starts playing.


    First up are Sam Wilson and Bucky Barnes, walking down a hallway with a prison guard.


    "He''s right down the hall," said the guard, speaking German.


    "Okay, give us some time," Bucky Barnes said, and the guard left.


    "I''m going alone," Bucky Barnes said to Sam Wilson.


    "Why?" Sam Wilson asked.


    "Because you''re an Avenger, you know how he feels about it," Bucky Barnes said.


    "You''re not friends walking in the sun playing together," Sam Wilson said.


    "He was obsessed with Hydra, and we have something in common, trust me," Bucky Barnes said. "I can."


    Sam Wilson literally stood there, leaving Bucky Barnes alone.


    However, what he would not have thought was that his Guo''er had deceived his eagle. The reason why Guo''er wanted to go alone was not just to meet him, but to help Zemo escape from prison.


    "Desire, rust, seventeen..." Zemo saw Bucky Barnes in the prison and began to say those words again.


    Bucky Barnes couldn''t help himself when he heard these words, but now, he was quite calm and unresponsive.


    "Those days are over," he said.


    "I know," said Baron Zemo. "I just wanted to see how the new you would react to the old words."


    Bucky Barnes didn''t respond.


    "There''s something else." Baron Zemo came out of the darkness, walked over to Bucky Barnes, and looked at him, "At least you weren''t awake most of the time when you were in captivity."


    "It wasn''t an easy time, either," Bucky Barnes said.


    "Anyway, I''m sorry." Baron Zemo actually apologized, "That was never against you, you were just a means to achieve a necessary result."


    "Someone has recreated the super soldier serum," Bucky Barnes said. "I''m going to find out who it is."


    "Do you think it has something to do with Hydra?" Zemo was also surprised, "that''s why you came to me, so you''re desperate. But you''re lucky, I know where to start."


    "What? Hydra again?" Seeing this, Steve Rogerston felt a big headache, "It''s endless! Can''t they be obliterated honestly and never reappear in the long river of history! "


    "Captain, it''s not necessarily related to Hydra," Phil Coulson said. "In the video, Bucky only suspected that it was related to Hydra, and did not conclude that it must be Hydra."


    "But since the super serum has appeared again, there is still a great possibility that it is related to Hydra," said Steve Rogers.


    "Unless this Hydra has absolutely nothing to do with Alexander''s snake, the Hydra doesn''t exist," Wanda Maximoff said. "I''m pretty sure that Alexander''s snake has been uprooted, no A snake that slipped through the net."


    "It seems that we should continue to investigate to see if there are other snakes." Nick Fury said with a serious face, "In this day and age, I don''t believe that anything will disappear forever."


    "I''m more worried about super serum than Hydra," Tony Stark said. "Once this thing appears, it''s the source of chaos."


    "It is absolutely impossible to let the super serum appear again." Steve Rogers also said, "Fury, you should also pay attention to this aspect, and if there are any signs, take action immediately."


    "You still need to say it?" Nick Fury said.


    "But I still don''t quite understand why I went to Zemo." Stephen Strange said, "Shouldn''t it be Captain who knows Hydra better than Zemo? After all, he was with Nine during World War II. The head snake fought."


    "Steve is right, I know more about Hydra than the average person, but not too much, not the kind of understanding that knows everything." Steve Rogers said, "I am a warrior. , not a spy, intelligence is not my specialty."


    "That Zemo even a few other super fighters like Bucky know that his knowledge of Hydra is really far from anyone else''s," Nick Fury said.


    "What are you talking about? Are you going to help Zemo escape?" In the picture, when Sam Wilson heard Bucky Barnes talk about the escape, he couldn''t help but say, "Where are we Bucky? Are you crazy! "


    "We have no clues, no way, nothing," Bucky Barnes said.


    "But we''ve put one of the most dangerous people in the world behind bars," Sam Wilson said.


    "We''ve got eight super soldiers on the run," Bucky Barnes said.


    "Zemo will disturb our minds, especially you," Sam Wilson said. "Never mind."


    "I don''t mind." Bucky Barnes turned on the light. "Super Soldier goes against all his creeds. He''s crazy, but he still has principles."


    "And I violated his principles, Bucky, and so did you." Sam Wilson still couldn''t agree with Zemo, "He bombed the United Nations, killed King T''Challa, and framed it for you, have you forgotten? Do you think Wakanda has forgotten?"

 Chapter 250： Thor: What did I do and youre going to nuke me?

    "It''s not a rhetorical question, they didn''t forget it." Sam Wilson added before Bucky Barnes could answer, "I know why you care about this, but please, you''re going to be obsessed with it."


    "Sam, we don''t know where they got the serum, and we don''t know how many people they have." Bucky Barnes still insisted on his approach and tried to convince Sam Wilson, "I''ll give you a hypothetical situation, Could you let me give you a hypothetical situation?"


    "What did you do?" Sam Wilson had a hunch.


    "I didn''t do anything." Bucky Barnes hurriedly denied, and then added, "The weakest point of any system is not software, not hardware, but meat, and the human factor. In this prison, The prisoner/guard ratio is 9:1, and if two prisoners fight, the rules require four guards to respond.¡±


    "Why did two prisoners fight at that time?" Sam Wilson asked.


    "Who knows, there could be so many reasons," Bucky Barnes said. "The point is, this kind of thing will escalate, so you can only start the blockade process. Because so many people are flying high and can easily slip through. One or two corridors. If the fire alarm goes off while the prisoners are being separated, someone can take advantage of the chaos."


    "I don''t like what you said so lightly, it''s not natural..." Sam Wilson suddenly realized that something was wrong, and asked quickly, "Where are we?"


    Click!


    As soon as the voice fell, the sound of opening the door came from the side, and then Zemo''s figure appeared here.


    "Why are you here?" Sam Wilson was taken aback.


    "I''m not telling you because I know you won''t agree, okay?" Bucky Barnes hastily stepped forward to explain.


    "What have you done?" cried Sam Wilson.


    "We need him, Sam," Bucky Barnes said.


    "You go back to prison!" Sam Wilson said to Zemo beside him.


    "Let me say something..." Zemo just spoke when Bucky Barnes and Sam Wilson scolded him in unison, "Don''t!"


    "I apologize." Zemo said weakly.


    "When Steve refused to sign the Sokovia Accord, you backed him, you broke the law, and you risked my life," Bucky Barnes told Sam Wilson, "I''m begging you to do it again. ."


    "I really think I''m valuable." Zemo defended himself on the side.


    "Shut up," Sam Wilson said. He paused and said helplessly, "If we do this, you have to ask us for instructions first, no matter what you do."


    "Okay." Zemo had no objection.


    "Okay Zemo, where do we start?" Sam Wilson asked.


    As soon as the space darkens, the video ends here.


    "Do you think this Zemo will honestly investigate this matter?" Scott Lang said, "I always think he doesn''t look like a ''good student''."


    "I also think Zemo will definitely do something wrong." T''Challa said in a deep voice, "I can''t trust this person."


    "But Bucky seems to believe him," James Rhodes said. "He tried to convince Sam to get Zemo to help, and he helped Zemo escape without Sam."


    "No no no, I don''t believe him." Bucky Barnes denied on the spot, "I did it because it had to be done in that situation. You see, Zemo knows where to start looking. ."


    "I agree with Bucky''s approach." Steve Rogers expressed his support for Bucky Barnes. "I would rather bear the consequences of releasing Zemo than the harm of super serum."


    [The ninth question begins, who decided to use a nuclear bomb to deal with Thor? ¡¿


    ¡¾Amaja Fackman Nick Fury¡¿


    ¡¾B Phil Colson¡¿


    ¡¾C Maria Hill¡¿


    ¡¾D Sharon Carter¡¿


    [If you answer this question correctly, you will be rewarded with "titanium alloy dog ??eyes", which can release strong light and turn everything within the realm into titanium alloys. If the answer is wrong, the life expectancy will be deducted by one year. ¡¿


    "Nuclear bombs against me?" Thor was shocked when he saw the subject. "Why nuclear bombs against me? Am I not a friend of Earth?"


    "It should be a parallel world," Steve Rogers said. "In that parallel world, Thor is not a friend of Earth, but an enemy."


    "Tao can be a friend, Thor can be an enemy, the parallel world is really interesting." Tony Stark said, "I suddenly became curious about what identity I can have in the parallel world."


    "Or a scientist, or a poor guy who squeezes the bus to work," Natasha Romanoff said. "But I don''t think one thing will change, and that is the playboy."


    "Natasha, you''re illogical in the first place," Tony Stark said. "Why can I be a playboy? I mean, I used to be. That''s because I have money. No money, which Would a girl be willing to go home with you? So if I in a parallel world is really a poor guy who squeezes the bus to work, he is definitely not a playboy, it has nothing to do with whether he wants to be a **** or not, but he does not have that condition. "


    "Tin Woodman, I don''t agree with you." Loki curled his lips, revealing a sinister smile, "Even if I don''t spend money, I can bring any girl I like home. It has nothing to do with money, see if you have that charm."


    "Really?" Tony Stark said. "There are two very beautiful ladies at the scene. If you have the ability, you invite them to see?"


    "..." Loki glanced at Wanda Maximoff and Natasha Romanov and directly changed the subject, "Although I don''t know who the answer to this question is, no matter who that person is, All I want to say to him is, well done! To deal with a nasty guy like Thor, welcome him with a nuke!"


    "Loki, you want me to die." Thor almost beat someone, "I can''t resist a nuclear bomb!"


    "So no matter who made the decision, it was for the purpose of killing you." Stephen Strange said to Thor, "What did you in the parallel world do to the earth?"


    "Shouldn''t you be like Loki, leading aliens to attack Earth?" Clint Barton asked.


    "How could I do something like aggression?" Thor said.


    "But we are all going to use nuclear bombs against you. You have known what kind of weapons nuclear bombs are for so long, and ordinary threats will not be used at all." Nick Fury said, "The parallel world you brought to the earth It must be a world-class crisis."


    "How do you decide that I in the parallel world is evil, can''t it be that the option is evil?" Thor thought backwards, "I am the hero of the earth, the villain wants to destroy me in order to destroy the earth, but I am too I''m too strong to do it, so they attacked me with nuclear bombs. The four people in the options are villains, right? That''s also possible, right?"


    "Thor is right. If Thor is the villain, then the option is the villain, which cannot be ruled out." Steve Rogers said.


    "So there is no way to analyze this topic." Nick Fury said, "This is too far from our world, and there is no way to refer to our world."


    "It''s just a guess." Thor said to Nick Fury and Phil Coulson, "I don''t really need this reward, so I won''t answer the question. Let''s see who needs it."


    "As far as eyes are concerned, sir, I think it suits you very well," Phil Coulson said.


    "Why is it about my eyes that suits me?" Nick Fury asked.


    "Because your eyes are very special."


    "Is it special?"


    "Of course it''s special," Tony Stark said. "After all, you have an eye that was scratched by a cat. I don''t think there are many in the world with such a special eye."


    "Damn it, after the Tin Woodman said that, I also think Braised Dantou is very suitable." Loki was intrigued, "Being scratched by a cat, dog''s eyes, look, cats and dogs, what a good match."


    "Shut up you two." Nick Fury''s eyes flashed with wisdom, "If we look at our world, the BCDs in the options are all my subordinates, and they don''t have enough authority to touch the nuclear bomb. Take one back. In terms of ten thousand steps, even if they can make contact, they all obey me, and without my order, they can''t launch without authorization."


    "I just don''t know if they are still your subordinates in that world," Tony Stark said.


    "Nuclear bombs are something that kills 1000 enemies and destroys 800. I won''t use it unless I have to." Nick Fury said, "But if things really get to the point of no return, I''m not a woman. A man of kindness. I choose myself. I choose A!"


    ¡¾wrong answer! Deduct one year of life! ¡¿


    The answer is wrong, the titanium alloy dog ??eye is not available.


    There is nothing to discuss about this question. After all, the answer is all guesswork. Everyone is arguing, waiting for the answering space to play the video.


    "Loki, look, it''s a meteor! Make a wish now!" At the beginning of the screen, Thor pointed to the sky and said to Loki.


    However, this Loki was a big surprise. He was not the same as Loki in the answering space at all, but a giant with a height of two meters and blue skin.


    "Yes, Meteor, well, I hope..." Loki made a wish there.


    "What wish? Tell me." Thor asked expectantly.


    "How can I tell you, it won''t work if you say it," said Loki.


    call out!


    The meteor flew to Thor''s side.


    It wasn''t a shooting star at all, it was a woman, a shining woman.


    "Hey, White Snake, we have to talk." Carol Danvers said to Thor, suspended in the air.


    "My name is Thor, written T, R, O, H, of course not in this order." Thor reported his name.


    "You had a nice party," said Carol Danvers.


    "Isn''t it the best?" Thor said. "I wished the Frost Brothers would come, but Loki drove it himself, Prince Loki?"


    "Are you kidding? How could I have missed it," said Loki.


    "Listen, clean up this mess and get off the planet," Carol Danvers said to Thor.


    "What? No!" Thor refused directly. "I like it here, and everyone likes me. We had a great time, until you showed up."


    "The party''s over, man," Carol Danvers said.


    "Really?" Thor didn''t care about Carol Danvers'' words at all. "I have an idea, why don''t you get out of here?"


    boom!


    Carol Danvers was furious and punched Thor with a fist.


    "It''s not a request, heartthrob," Carol Danvers said with a radiance all over him.


    "Midgard has a word for a woman like you, spoiler!" Thor said, pointing at Carol Danvers. "Yeah, that''s what I said."


    "Well, this punch is for Fury." Carol Danvers fell to the ground, and another punch hit Thor''s chin, launching him directly into the night sky.


    "Now, the rest..."


    boom!


    Before Carol Danvers could finish speaking, a hammer flew over and smashed it into the air.


    "Eat me a hammer." After landing, Thor threw another hammer at Carol Danvers.


    "It''s a neat shot, but you..." Carol Danvers avoided the hammer with a slight tilt of her head, but before she could finish speaking, the hammer flew back and hit Carol Danvers. Back of the brain.


    "Rolling hammer, understand?" Thor took the hammer and said proudly.


    "Listen man, I count to three, you put the hammer down." Carol Danvers said, pointing to Thor.


    Woohoo!


    Thor laughed and started to swing his hammer, and the wind suddenly blew the people around him.


    "Hey, what did I say to you? Stop!" cried Carol Danvers.


    boom!


    What responded to her was a hammer.


    Whoosh!


    Thor''s hammer directly launched Carol Danvers into the night sky and into the UK!


    One blow hits people from one country to another, and such combat power is simply terrifying.


    Carol Danvers fell into Stonehenge and nearly knocked over a boulder, she hurriedly turned around and straightened it.


    boom!


    The next moment, Thor also fell to the ground and fell into Stonehenge.


    "Hey stop, these are..." Carol Danvers said, "I don''t know what these are, no one knows, but no, I said no! Stop! "


    "But I just need to do this gently..." Thor tapped a finger on a boulder, and the boulder fell to the ground, and then like a domino, all the boulders fell one by one. .


    "Oh, it''s over, your strange rocks are all down." Thor said very ruthlessly.


    boom!


    Carol Danvers got angry again, then punched Thor again, launching Thor into the night sky again.


    call out!


    This time, without waiting for Thor to land, Carol Danvers also flew up, caught up with Thor in mid-air, and began to hammer him with punches.


    boom!


    This time, the two fell to the ground in the desert.


    "Party clown." Thor stretched out his hand, the hammer flew over, and Carol Danvers went to and fro.

 Chapter 251： Captain America becomes DC Superman!

    Click!


    Halfway through, Thor''s hammer stretched out, and a thick thunderbolt was summoned and hit Carol Danvers.


    Thor originally thought that this lightning bolt could make the other party drink a pot, but he didn''t expect Carol Danvers to stand like that, not dodging or evading, letting the lightning strike, but he was unscathed!


    Thor was taken aback, and more violent lightning appeared on the hammer, but Carol Danvers was still painless, and even akimbo leisurely.


    "Honey, what''s the matter with this woman, why can''t she chop?" Thor was shocked.


    boom!


    Carol Danvers jumped high, hammered over with a fist, and directly knocked Thor over, and a big pit appeared on the ground.


    Then she grabbed Thor''s flowing blond hair with one hand and threw it straight into the sky!


    Carol Danvers also flew up and continued to fight in the air.


    This time, the two of them flew directly into the clouds, and they started to dry on the clouds. People on the ground saw thick thunder flashes in the middle of the clouds, which was really scary.


    boom!


    After fighting in the sky for a while, Carol Danvers fell to the ground.


    "You know what you need?" Thor put the hammer on Carol Danvers.


    "A glass of spirits, plus two weeks of vacation in Hawaii." Carol Danvers tried to get up, but the hammer held her down and she couldn''t get up at all.


    "You need time-outs," Thor said. "My mom used time-outs to punish me, but I never used them. But maybe it worked for you, because you''re a party spoiler."


    "Carol is not Thor''s opponent?" Nick Fury said in surprise when he saw this.


    "Fury, what''s with your surprised tone?" Thor said. "Can''t I beat that Captain Marvel? Am I not as good as her?"


    "Thor, I always think that your strength is indeed inferior to Carroll." Nick Fury did not euphemize, and directly said that Thor was not as good as others.


    "But you saw it, I won," Thor said.


    "This battle doesn''t mean anything," Steve Rogers said. "Battles are always changing, and sometimes even breathing mistakes can lead to failure. One victory or defeat is not enough to tell who is stronger or weaker."


    "Thor, you also saw that your thunderbolts are useless to others. What face do you have to say that you are better than others?" Loki ruthlessly demolished Thor''s platform.


    "You''re making it sound like I can''t do anything other than lightning," Thor said.


    "But isn''t thunder and lightning your most powerful trick?" said Loki, "You can''t even help others with your most powerful trick, how dare you say that you are stronger than others?"


    "Is it better than me to resist lightning? Isn''t that insulator better than me?" Thor said, "But what the **** is going on with this Carol, it seems that he is immune to lightning."


    "Frey said you''re the best, you''re worth ten nukes in one punch," Maria Hill said to Carol Danvers in the video, "Your cat can swallow a whole one. force."


    "If I do my best, it will blow up a big hole in the earth, and it is not enough to take such a big risk by subduing the KK madman." Carol Danvers gave a simple explanation for the failure.


    "How about in South Dakota?" Daisy Lewis offered a suggestion. "Or North Dakota?"


    At this time, Jane Foster received a call from Thor, "Jane, when can I see you again, you are the kindest and most beautiful Midgard woman I have ever met."


    "How many Earth women have you met?" asked Jane Foster.


    "Two," Thor said, "but the other hit me with a bridge, and then it wasn''t just the face that hurt."


    "Thor, please tell me the truth." Jane Foster was amused by Thor''s words, and then she asked, "Did you really destroy the planet at Alpha''s last party?"


    "No, no!" Thor denied. "It''s not a planet, it''s a meteor at most, and it''s burning out, so we helped push it."


    "So no one was hurt?" asked Jane Foster.


    "Of course not, even Gary the goat went home safely," Thor said.


    "I think I understand why Earth is going to nuke Thor, because he''s throwing a party on Earth, and this party is going to destroy Earth," Stephen Strange said.


    "What a joke? How can a party destroy the planet?" Thor said.


    "Didn''t you read the video just now, the party you threw on Alpha star destroyed that planet," Stephen Strange said.


    "Didn''t I say it too, that planet was about to burn up," Thor said.


    "No, Thor, that''s just your rhetoric, it''s probably justifying yourself in front of girls, and it''s not necessarily credible." Tony Stark shook his head, "You in the video didn''t care about the earth at all, With so many people on the street, the hammer swung as soon as it said it, and Stonehenge was toppled unceremoniously. I believe that you did not subjectively want to destroy the earth, but your actions are likely to lead to that consequence. "


    "And it''s not just you who came to Earth, but a bunch of aliens," Steve Rogers said. "You may have limited destructive power alone, but ''many people are powerful'', with those Together with aliens, it is possible to destroy the earth."


    "Thor, I really don''t know why you are such a complete egomaniac." Natasha Romanov said, "Although you are sometimes narcissistic, at least you are not so lawless, just for your own pleasure. , you don''t care what kind of harm you cause to others, you are really a **** like that."


    "I think, maybe it has something to do with Loki." Bruce Banner said.


    "Big man, can this also depend on me?" Loki said that he would not take the blame, "Thor and I are not brothers in the video, I was not adopted by Odin, you can see it, I am the appearance of a frost giant. ."


    "Because he didn''t adopt you, Odin only had one son like him, so his only son was spoiled," said Bruce Banner.


    "I''m spoiled?" Thor shook his head. "That''s ridiculous."


    "I think Bruce is right. Isn''t your style a full-fledged rich boy and playboy?" Steve Rogers said.


    "It''s a good idea." In the video, Maria Hill made a decision, "The Mojave Desert can withstand that level of attack."


    "Lead him to Siberia and blow him up," Carol Danvers said.


    "You won''t be serious, will you?" said Jane Foster hastily. "We won''t blow him up."


    "We''re talking about the fate of the entire planet," Maria Hill said.


    "He''s a bit dull, yes, and not the most likeable," Jane Foster said. "This plan is too radical, and I won''t let it happen."


    "Thank you for your professional guidance, Dr. Foster, but we no longer need your assistance." Maria Hill directly threw Jane Foster and Daisy Lewis on the street.


    Carol Danvers took Thor into a world of ice and snow.


    "Equip nuclear bombs." Maria Hill ordered.


    "What?" Phil Coulson was taken aback at the time, "I thought she was the nuclear bomb."


    "Just in case she gets distracted by the cat." Maria Hill counted down there, "Countdown to fire, five, four, three, two..."


    "What about Captain Marvel?" Phil Coulson asked.


    "She''ll be all right," said Maria Hill. "One."


    Then her finger pressed against the launch button.


    And in the snow, Carol Danvers and Thor are about to fight.


    "Thor, the prince of Asgard." At this critical moment, a light and shadow man suddenly appeared there, "Odin''s only son, what are you doing?"


    "Mother!" Thor cried.


    This woman of light and shadow is Queen Frigga of Asgard.


    "Mother?" Carol Danvers, Phil Coulson, and Maria Hill were all surprised by Frigga''s identity.


    "What are you doing?" Thor asked. "You must have used a lot of dark magic to track my whereabouts."


    "Someone came to me, and she was worried about you," Frigg said.


    "What?" Thor responded, "Jane betrayed me?"


    "She said you were in Midgard," Frigg said.


    "She got it wrong, I''m obviously studying in my study." Thor was lying there, but at an unfortunate moment, a bear sauntered by and groaned.


    "Don''t lie to your mother," said Frigg.


    "You mean Earth, sorry, I misunderstood." Thor made it up again, "The locals call this the Earth, yes, that''s right, sorry. I didn''t understand it for a while. I learned with me The partners of the group come for cultural exchange.¡±


    "Cultural exchange?"


    "You know our kind, warriors hungry for knowledge."


    "Really? Then I want to see it with my own eyes." Frigg said, "I want to end the trip early."


    "You''re coming here?" Thor was startled.


    "My dear son, I hope I can see your complete study plan when I arrive." Frigga clapped her hands, and she immediately disappeared from the Rainbow Bridge and Light and Shadow.


    "A rare opportunity, Hill." And in the rear, Crossbones reminded Maria Hill to fire a nuke.


    "Go back, we''re done," Maria Hill said.


    "We''ll never have a chance to launch a nuke," said Crossbones regretfully.


    As soon as the space darkens, the video ends here.


    "It''s a close call. If the Queen of Asgard appears one step later, Thor will eat a nuclear bomb." Tony Stark said, "I have to say, I''m still very sorry."


    "Sorry?" Thor said immediately, "If that nuclear bomb was actually fired, I would be dead! Although my body is much stronger than Earth''s, I can''t resist a nuclear bomb anyway."


    "But Captain Marvel can," Steve Rogers said. "Hill didn''t worry about the nukes hurting Carroll at all."


    "Even a nuclear bomb can be resisted, this woman is not easy." Loki, who has never been easy to convince people, also expressed his approval of the strength of the shock team.


    "Where''s Fury?" Scott Lang said. "It''s Maria Hill calling the shots from start to finish. Where''s Fury?"


    "Perhaps in this parallel universe, um, number 11." Tony Stark said, "perhaps here, Nick Fury is not Director of SHIELD, and Maria Hill is?"


    "No, I think it''s more likely that Fury had an accident and was unable to perform the duties of the director, so Maria Hill could only come forward temporarily." Bruce Banner said.


    "Why do you say that?" Thor asked.


    "Actually, there is not too much evidence. It''s just that when Carroll fought you at the beginning, she said something like ''this punch is for Fury''." Bruce Banner said to Thor, "Why does she want to fight for Fury? Fury hit you? Because you hurt Fury."


    "Carol is an old friend of Fury, but all subsequent contacts with Carroll were carried out by Maria Hill, and Fury did not show up throughout the whole process, which can also be explained." Steve Rogers said, "If it''s just because Fury is not the director, then he should be the one who received Carroll, but he didn''t. Fury was injured and couldn''t show up, so it made sense."


    [The tenth question begins, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [May I ask who Captain America Steve Rogers chooses to be his successor? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Spider-Man Peter Parker¡¿


    ¡¾B Hawkeye Clint Barton¡¿


    ¡¾C Falcon Sam Wilson¡¿


    [D Winter Soldier Bucky Barnes]


    [If you answer this question correctly, you will be rewarded with the ability to emit shock waves from both eyes. If the answer is wrong, the life expectancy will be deducted by one year. ¡¿


    "Wow, the eyes fire shock waves?" Tony Stark was excited when he saw the reward. "Captain can fly now. If he has this ability again, wouldn''t he become the Superman in the comics?"


    "It''s really possible to change the name to Clark said Stephen Strange.


    "I don''t deserve it. Superman in the comics is much stronger than me." Steve Rogers said, "If he is here, Thanos Hela or something, it''s not enough for him to fight."


    "The captain has begun to choose a successor?" Natasha Romanoff looked at Steve Rogers and said, "Look at the captain in front of us, who is in his prime, giving people a feeling that he can fight forever. He actually wants to choose a successor?"


    "In prime years?" Steve Rogers smiled, "Natasha, there is a centenarian standing in front of you."


    "Hundred-year-olds are talking about your age, isn''t your body the right age," Phil Coulson said.


    "I actually always wanted to ask, soldier, are you going to get old?" Loki asked.


    "Of course I will," Steve Rogers said. "Although I am a super soldier, the serum only makes my body stronger, but it does not give me the ability to age. I may age more slowly than normal people, but dozens of Years later, I will also have gray hair and wrinkles, and a weak gust of wind can knock me down."

 Chapter 252： Hero is too late! white-haired beauty

    "But you look very young now," said Loki. "You don''t look like a centenarian at all."


    "That''s because I''ve been frozen for decades," Steve Rogers said.


    "So captain, under what circumstances would you choose a successor?" Nick Fury turned his head and asked, "When you are too old and can''t move anymore?"


    "It''s possible." Steve Rogers thought for a while and said, "I don''t have any thoughts of retirement anyway."


    "Of course Steve," Sam Wilson said. "Those haven''t fought yet. If you can retire with peace of mind, you''re not Captain America."


    "If the captain has to wait until he is old to retire and choose a successor, then except for Peter, the other three can be ruled out." Phil Coulson said, "Bucky is the same as the captain, although he looks young, But it''s a hundred years old, and when the captain is old, he must be old too. Sam and Clint must also be old people."


    "So this successor will not be selected by the captain when he is old, but when several people in the options are in their prime," Tony Stark said.


    "Then it''s very strange, just in prime?" Sam Wilson said. "When we were in prime, wasn''t the captain also ''prime''? Although the captain is actually older than me, he looks younger than me. ."


    "It''s now," Clint Barton said. "Except for Peter, me and Sam, now is our prime, if we''re going to be the successors, it''s now. In another ten or two years, our age When it gets bigger, it won''t work anymore."


    "So the captain chose his successor when he was at his peak?" Stephen Strange said, "Why did the captain choose a successor at this time, because he was seriously injured and could no longer fight?"


    "It should be the reason." Scott Lang said, "It is reasonable for the captain to be seriously injured when he was fighting against such a powerful enemy."


    "At Tony''s funeral, the captain looked fine, with no missing arms or legs," Clint Barton said.


    "If you can''t see it from the outside, it doesn''t mean that you''re not injured, maybe it''s an internal injury," James Rhodes said.


    "This reason is not important, we just need to know that the captain wants to choose a successor." Bruce Banner said, "Captain, if you are asked to choose a successor now, among the four options, who would you choose?"


    "I don''t think it''s me." Before Steve Rogers could speak, Clint Barton chose to exclude himself, "I''m just an ordinary person, I don''t have any superpowers, I mean, if there is room for answering questions If you don''t intervene. An ordinary person''s fighting power can''t be qualified as Captain America, right?"


    "I think Patton is right," Sam Wilson said. "So it can''t be me. Peter and Bucky, neither of them are ordinary people. It should be chosen between them."


    "Although Peter is stronger in combat and has greater potential than Bucky, he is too young." Clint Barton said, "As for Bucky, his combat strength is similar to that of the captain, and his abilities are similar, and he grows up with the captain. The big friend, who fought with the captain, is the closest friend of the captain, so I think the captain will choose Bucky as his successor."


    "No, it definitely can''t be Bucky." Nick Fury shook his head, immediately denying Clint Barton''s conclusion, "Have you forgotten what Lumpy has done? He has been for quite a long time. The killer of Hydra, who has assassinated many people."


    "Fury, that wasn''t my intention. I was controlled by someone, and I didn''t even know what I was doing." Bucky Barnes explained quickly.


    "Bucky, I know, I understand," Nick Fury said. "What I want to say is that Captain America is not just a superhero, but a spiritual symbol, a sustenance of the American spirit. It is not appropriate to let a person full of ''black material'' inherit his identity."


    "Fury is right," Tony Stark said. "It''s not appropriate for Bucky to be the new Captain America."


    "So that''s Peter?" Scott Lang concluded. "If Bucky is removed, he''ll be the only one with superpowers."


    "No, Scott, we shouldn''t limit our vision to personal combat effectiveness." Steve Rogers spoke, "Fury said just now, Captain America, more importantly, it is a spiritual symbol, so personal combat effectiveness is on the contrary. Next. If it is measured by combat power, then this spiritual symbol should not be me at all, but Thor, and Bruce."


    "Makes sense." Scott Lang nodded.


    "If it is a spiritual symbol, then I should be excluded." Sam Wilson said, "Although no one thinks there is any problem with my skin color, the Americans will not admit a black person as their spiritual symbol. of."


    "Sam is right," said James Rhodes, who is also black. "Democracy, equality, has always been a slogan, a joke. In America, color discrimination has never changed."


    "Breaking the skin color barrier is one of the few things I can''t change," Nick Fury said.


    "Sam, maybe you''re right, but don''t forget, we''re talking about the second-generation American team, and we''re talking about my successor," Steve Rogers said, "although this spiritual symbol is the spiritual symbol of America , but I was elected, not the Americans. Am I still going to have a referendum?"


    "Exactly." Stephen Strange said, "You don''t care if others discriminate against black people, as long as the captain doesn''t discriminate, that''s enough."


    "Peter is too young, Bucky, the history of Bucky..." Steve Rogers glanced at Bucky Barnes and said slowly, "So if I want to choose a successor, it will only be in Kling. It''s a choice between Tet and Sam. But we''ve seen a video of Clint and Kate Bishop before, and it was after Thanos, and he was living with his family and he didn''t become Captain America."


    "Captain, so, you chose me?" Sam Wilson was a little excited. It was a great honor to be chosen as his successor by his idol.


    "Yes, Sam, I chose you!" Steve Rogers made his choice, "I chose C!"


    ¡¾correct answer! Rewards issued! ¡¿


    Steve Rogers'' eyes suddenly turned red, like red-hot magma, and then returned to normal.


    "Captain, shoot one?" Tony Stark said aside.


    "Okay." Steve Rogers turned around, facing the direction of no one, his eyes became red, and with a "boom", two red shots shot out from his eyes.


    "Cool!" Scott Lang gave him a thumbs up, "Give the captain a cape, and it''s Clark who has come to reality!"


    "What cape, Scott, you missed the point at all," Tony Stark asked. "What''s the most obvious sign of Superman?"


    "S in the chest?" Scott Lang asked.


    "Wear underpants!" Tony Stark hated that iron was not steel. "You can''t think of such a cool sign!"


    "So, Captain, put it on quickly, you''ll be a superman when you put it on," Stephen Strange said.


    "Please wear red," Tony Stark said. "I like red."


    "You can wear it yourself if you like." Steve Rogers said angrily.


    "You can fly, and the eyes can shoot rays. The current captain is already a low-profile version of Superman." Stephen Strange said.


    "If the defense can be raised a little more, it will be more like it." Bruce Banner said, "The captain''s defense is still not enough, not to mention reaching the level of Superman, at least he must be immune to most hot weapons. Bar?"


    "I''m very content," Steve Rogers said. "My strength is now many times stronger than before the answer space appeared."


    It''s not that it has been multiplied many times, and nothing else is needed. Just the two abilities of flying + emitting rays in the eyes, the current Steve Rogers can easily abuse hundreds of him before.


    No, it should be said that he wanted to abuse as much as he wanted. As long as he flew high in the sky, he flew to the height that the shield couldn''t shoot and shot down the rays. In the past, he had to kneel as much as he came.


    When the Air Force fights infantry, it is simply to reduce dimensionality and bully people.


    At this time, there is light in the space, and the space starts to play the video.


    "Remember, you have to return the gems to the moment they were taken," Bruce Banner tells Steve Rogers in the beginning, "or you''ll start a bunch of nasty parallel realities."


    "Don''t worry about Bruce, block all branches of time," Steve Rogers said.


    "I tried it," said Bruce Banner. "When I wore iron arms and gems, I tried so hard to bring her back. I missed her."


    "Me too," Steve Rogers said.


    "I can go with you if you want," Sam Wilson said to Steve Rogers.


    "You''re a good man, Sam," said Steve Rogers, "but this time I''m going alone."


    "Don''t be silly and wait until I get back." Steve Rogers walked up to Bucky Barnes again.


    "How could I?" Bucky Barnes smiled. "You took all the stupidity away."


    After saying goodbye to the two friends, Steve Rogers carried the box full of Infinity Gems and walked to the time travel machine.


    "How long is he going?" Sam Wilson asked.


    "He can take as long as he needs, but it''s only five seconds for us," Bruce Banner said, before asking Steve Rogers, "Are you ready? Captain."


    On the time travel machine, Steve Rogers lifted Thor''s Meow Hammer and turned his head to take a look.


    "Well, we''ll be here waiting for you to come back," said Bruce Banner.


    "No problem," Steve Rogers said.


    "Turn on the quantum, three, two, one." After Bruce Banner counted down, he pressed the button and Steve Rogers was sucked into the quantum tunnel and disappeared.


    "Back to the countdown, five, four, three, two, one!" Immediately afterwards, Bruce Banner counted down five more and pressed the button again.


    However, the time travel machine was empty, and Steve Rogers did not return.


    Bruce Banner thought something was wrong and checked the machine quickly.


    "What about the others?" Sam Wilson asked.


    "I don''t know, he missed the time stamp." Bruce Banner was still there checking. "He should be back."


    "Bring him back," said Sam Wilson.


    "I''m doing it," said Bruce Banner.


    "Bring him back quickly!" Sam Wilson urged.


    "I said I was working on it," said Bruce Banner.


    "Sam." At this time, Bucky Barnes called Sam Wilson.


    Sam Wilson and Bruce Banner also looked around and found a figure sitting on the shore, looking like an old man from the back.


    Sam Wilson and Bucky Barnes walked over.


    Standing behind them, they already felt who the old man was.


    "Go ahead," Bucky Barnes said to Sam Wilson.


    Sam Wilson walked over to the old man. "Captain?"


    At this time, the camera cut to the man''s face. The man''s skin was dry, his face was wrinkled, and his head was full of white hair. It was indeed an old man.


    Although it was very old, everyone had long looked at it with the mentality of "This is Captain America", so they recognized this old face as Steve Rogers at a glance.


    "What the hell! The captain is really old!"


    "I can''t imagine that a lively captain will one day grow old like this."


    "Is that really the captain? It''s not my fault!"


    The appearance of Steve Rogers'' aged appearance immediately caused bursts of exclamations.


    "So the captain really was the successor he chose when he was too old to move ." Tony Stark couldn''t help saying.


    "What''s the situation? Why is the captain so old and we are all young?" Scott Lang asked.


    "Obviously, after returning to the past to return the gem, the captain did not return from the quantum realm for some reason, but lived in the past." Bruce Banner said, "That''s why he is so old."


    "It''s because our thinking is too narrow." Tony Stark said, "We know that there is a time and space shuttle, but when analyzing this problem, no one takes time travel into consideration."


    "Who would have thought of that?" said James Rhodes. "No one could have thought of it at all!"


    "The captain has always appeared in front of us as a hero who is constantly fighting. Once difficulties arise, the captain will always strike out at the first time. This gives us the illusion that the captain will always be with us and protect us forever. Us." Natasha Romanoff said, "I never thought about the way the captain will grow old."


    "Neither did I," Clint Barton said.

 Chapter 253： What? Superman Clark is going to cross over!

    "Sam." In the picture, the aging Steve Rogers turned his head and looked at Sam Wilson with a smile.


    "Did something go wrong, or did everything go as planned?" asked Sam Wilson, who intuitively felt it was the latter.


    "After I put the gem back, I thought..." Steve Rogerston said, after a pause, "or I''ll try the life Tony made me live."


    "What''s the result?" Sam Wilson asked.


    "Wonderful," said Steve Rogers.


    "That''s good, I''m happy for you," said Sam Wilson. "Sincerely."


    "Thank you," Steve Rogers said.


    "The only thing that bothers me is that I have to live in a world without Captain America," Sam Wilson said.


    "That reminds me," Steve Rogers said to Sam Wilson, taking the shield from his feet. "Try it."


    Sam Wilson turned to look at Bucky Barnes, who was standing aside, Bucky Barnes nodded, and he took the shield up and put it on his arm.


    "How does it feel?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "It feels like someone else''s," Sam Wilson said honestly.


    "No," Steve Rogers said.


    "Thank you," Sam Wilson said. "I''ll do my best."


    "So it''s yours." Steve Rogers clasped Sam Wilson''s palms in both hands, and a silver ring stood out on his fingers.


    "Want to tell me about her?" Sam Wilson said.


    "No, forget it," Steve Rogers said.


    "It seems that the captain chose Sam to be the second-generation Captain America, not only because of the captain, but also because of Bucky." Seeing this, Stephen Strange said, "He and the captain seem to have some kind of tacit understanding."


    "That''s right, Bucky stood behind himself, but let Sam step forward." Bruce Banner said, "As expected of the captain''s good friend, he and the captain are in a good mood."


    "You all think too much, I''m just not used to that kind of situation," Bucky Barnes said. "So push Sam up as a shield."


    "Oh, let me be a shield, so you think so?" Sam Wilson asked.


    "Yeah, that''s what I thought." Bucky Barnes laughed.


    "The captain made his own choice, but Sam''s road won''t be easy," James Rhodes said. "Steve can be said to be popular, but Sam, first of all, his black identity makes most people not Accept him, he''s got a long way to go if he''s going to earn everyone''s respect like Steve."


    "So what, we''ll help him," Tony Stark said.


    Just when everyone thought the video was over, the picture was everything and cut to Washington, DC.


    Sam Wilson gave a speech under the guns of a group of reporters.


    "Steve represents the best of us all, brave, upright, hopeful, and his ascetic expression is unmatched."


    "The world has changed forever."


    "A few months ago, billions of people resurfaced after five years of absence, throwing the world into chaos."


    "We need new heroes."


    "A hero fit for our time."


    "Symbols, whose meaning comes from the men and women who give them meaning."


    "And this thing..." Sam Wilson picked up the shield on the ground. "I''m afraid there is no greater symbol than it. But more important is the person holding it, he is gone."


    Ka Ka Ka!


    The camera frantically took pictures, flashes on Sam Wilson''s face.


    "So today, we honor Steve''s legacy, but also look to the future, thank you, Captain America, but it''s yours." Sam Wilson handed the shield to the museum.


    "Thank you again for taking out your shield, it was the right decision." Museum direction Sam Wilson thanked.


    "What? Sam actually gave the shield to someone else?" As soon as this follow-up came out, everyone in the answering space was dumbfounded, and Clint Barton couldn''t help but say, "This shouldn''t be a joke, right? After all, so many reporters are here. already."


    "It should be thankful that Sam was handed over to the museum, at least not to the authorities," said Natasha Romanoff.


    "So Sam, why did you give up your shield?" Tony Stark asked. "The captain chose you as his successor. You should know what an honor it is."


    "I don''t know." Sam Wilson shrugged. "I have absolutely no idea why I would do that."


    "Maybe you can''t bear this pressure?" Stephen Strange said, "Captain America, this is the spiritual symbol of America. There will be countless people staring at you. The pressure can be imagined."


    "Pressure?" Bruce Banner said. "Will those eyes be more difficult than fighting Thanos? Sam didn''t hesitate to face Thanos without fear. Would he be afraid of those invisible eyes?"


    "Maybe, it has something to do with Sam being black?" Nick Fury guessed. "The American people won''t accept a dark man as Captain America?"


    Soon, the video gave the reason why Sam Wilson refused to be the second-generation Captain America.


    "For a walk?" James Rhodes, another black hero, said to Sam Wilson after the shield was handed over.


    "I''ve been at home, my sister and my nephew. When I left, they were young. When I came back, they were all little men. It was crazy." Sam Wilson and James Rhodes took a walk in the museum.


    "You should bring them to D.C. another day," James Rhodes said. "I can teach them to fly, the right way to fly."


    Sam Wilson laughed.


    "It''s crazy that no one will hold that shield in the future," James Rhodes asked.


    "Steve was frozen in ice for seven decades without a shield," Sam Wilson said. "So, we''ll have no problem."


    "Time has changed, Sam, it seems that you let me ask," James Rhodes asked. "Why didn''t you inherit the mantle?"


    "When Steve first mentioned the shield to me, the first thing I said was ''it feels like someone else''s'' and ''someone else'' is Steve." Sam Wilson looking at Steve Rogers said the picture.


    "The shield is someone else''s, I didn''t expect the reason to be like this." Tony Stark said in the answering space.


    "Is it such a simple reason?" Scott Lang also said.


    "I kind of understand Sam," James Rhodes said. "He''s right, Captain America is a spiritual symbol of America, right, but why is Captain America a spiritual symbol? It''s because of Steve. This man! It''s his qualities that make Captain America the symbol. So this shield is indeed Steve''s."


    There was a turning point, everyone thought the video should be over, but it still didn''t!


    The camera is everything again, and Sam Wilson is sitting there looking at the computer when his sister suddenly runs over and turns on the TV, "Gosh, Sam, come and see."


    A breaking news is on the TV.


    "Everything that''s happened lately is scaring people here, and Americans can feel it every day."


    "We love the heroes who died to protect the planet."


    "But we also need heroes who can defend this country."


    "We need someone who embodies the exceptional values ??of America."


    "We need someone who can re-inspire us."


    "A man who can symbolize all of us."


    "So, on behalf of the GFB and our Commander-in-Chief, it is my honor to announce today that America will have a new hero."


    "Let''s welcome the new Captain America together!"


    A small-eyed man in a star-striped suit and a shield appeared in front of the camera.


    As soon as the space darkens, the video ends here.


    "Captain, the successor, was chosen after twists and turns, reversed and reversed," Tony Stark said. "In the end, Captain America fell into the hands of a guy who ran out of nowhere."


    "You''re not a good person at first glance," Scott Lang said.


    "Sam, if the captain does give you the shield in the future, you can''t give it to the museum anymore, and you have seen what happens," Bucky Barnes said.


    "They lie, and they''re still the same," Sam Wilson said.


    "The surface is a secret, a typical American style." Natasha Romanov said.


    "GFB played it beautifully, and Captain America became their man all of a sudden," Phil Coulson said.


    "Since Sam doesn''t want to be the successor, Steve, shouldn''t it be time for you to choose someone else?" Stephen Strange said to Steve Rogers.


    "It''s too early to talk about this," Steve Rogers said. "Those are still here, and I can''t retire anytime soon."


    [The eleventh question begins, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [May I ask which media exposed the true identity of Spider-Man Peter Parker? ¡¿


    ¡¾A New York Post¡¿


    ¡¾B Wall Street Journal¡¿


    ¡¾Chorn Daily¡¿


    ¡¾D Planet Daily¡¿


    [If you answer this question correctly, you will be rewarded as a substitute "Steel Chain Finger". If the answer is wrong, the life expectancy will be deducted by one year. ¡¿


    "Peter''s true identity was exposed, or was it exposed by the media?" Tony Stark couldn''t help but reached out and touched Peter Parker''s head, "You were too careless, and the media knew your identity. "


    "Those reporters are really amazing, I thought they would only dig up celebrity scandals." Scott Lang said.


    "You''re right, Peter is a star in the future, and superheroes have more fans than entertainment stars," Tony Stark said.


    "Speaking of exposing identities, Peter seems to be hiding his true identity all the time, is this necessary?" James Rhodes said at this time, "Captain, Tony, Stephen, Bruce, etc., we seem to be all of us. It''s all public, only Peter hides his true identity."


    "My birth is destined to be impossible to hide my identity." Steve Rogers said, "But Peter, he was just accidentally bitten by a spider, he has a choice."


    "Actually, I always felt that there was nothing to hide." Tony Stark said, "You are a superhero, not a thief. Protecting the people is such a great thing, why do you want to be sneaky?"


    "Tony, you''re a billionaire, the most talented scientist, and you''re born into the limelight, so you''re not in the least accustomed to life in the spotlight, but Peter, he''s not like you," said Bruce Banner, "he''s just A kid, a kid who can''t even tell the girl he likes. He needs a life of his own."


    "Let''s not mention this. Which newspapers do you think exposed Peter''s identity?" Tony Stark asked.


    "First of all, the Daily Planet can be ruled out. If I remember correctly, isn''t this the newspaper where Superman works in the comics? This is something in the comics at all." Phil Coulson said.


    "You remember correctly, this is indeed Superman''s newspaper." Scott Lang said, "If in reality no one has read the comics and set up a planetary newspaper, then this option can indeed be ruled out."


    "I suddenly thought, could it be that our thinking is too narrow?" Tony Stark said suddenly.


    "Narrow, Tony, what do you mean?" asked Natasha Romanoff.


    "Everyone has put forward the conjecture that our world is a novel and a movie, then in turn, a comic may also be a world." Tony Stark said, "Is it possible that Superman is actually a real existence? Yes. I mean, to us, he''s a comic book character, but to his world, he''s a real human being."


    "I don''t get it Does it make any difference, Tony?" James Rhodes said, "You just said, to us, Superman is just a comic. Even if he is in his No matter how powerful the world is, for us, it is just a cartoon. Does his world exist or not, for us, does it make any difference?"


    "Yes," Tony Stark said. "Parallel universes, multiverses. Did you forget that there were two other Spider-Mans before us? Did you forget there was a female Loki?"


    "Tony, you mean..."


    "In general, our different worlds don''t intersect, but in some special moments, there is an intersection, like two Loki meeting, like three Spider-Man meeting." Tony Stark said, "Maybe , does our world intersect with Superman''s world? Maybe Superman will come to our world!"


    "Superman came to our world?" Bruce Banner shook his head, "This is too crazy."


    "If Superman really came to our world, then it would be easy for him to discover Peter''s true identity. He is a reporter for the Daily Planet..." James Rhodes shook his head, "No, Tony, the Daily Planet is not ours. Of the world, did Superman bring the Daily Planet too?"

 Chapter 254： Blow Loki to death in 1 breath!

    "It''s unlikely, maybe he started a planetary journal himself in our world," Tony Stark said.


    "It''s impossible," Natasha Romanoff said. "Does Superman have such a deep affection for the Daily Planet? When he arrives in another world, he has to start one?"


    "I just said it." Tony Stark shrugged, "Don''t take it seriously."


    "But if Superman really came to our world, our life would be easier." Sam Wilson said, "A guy like Thanos, Superman can easily kill him."


    "If he''s here, Hela doesn''t have to worry," James Rhodes said.


    "Who is the Superman you''re talking about, and is he so powerful?" Thor was dumbfounded, not knowing who Superman was at all.


    "You can look at the comics, the guy Superman is called the **** of the world, and he is definitely the strongest fighting force on the surface." Sam Wilson said.


    "God on earth?" Loki questioned, "Can he compare with God?"


    "The title of God on Earth is really inappropriate." Tony Stark said, "Comparing Superman to God is an insult to him. In front of Superman, God is just a younger brother." He looked at Loki, "Like you. Yes, he takes a breath and you die."


    "Tin Woodman, blow me to death in one breath, you look down on me too much!" Loki said angrily.


    "Look down on you? No, no, no! Loki, you can read the comics, I''m not a metaphor, I''m stating a fact that Superman can really kill you by blowing a breath." Tony Stark said.


    "Tony who shouldn''t be blown to death." Phil Coulson said, "Have you forgotten that Loki is a frost giant, he should be extremely resistant to cold."


    "It makes sense," Tony Stark said.


    "If I wasn''t the Frost Giant, I would have been blown to death in one breath? I want to see how powerful this Superman is," said Loki.


    "Everyone, are you finished?" Nick Fury reminded on the side, "No matter how powerful Superman is, even if he really exists, he is not in our world at all. No matter how powerful he is, he is useless? Wake up everyone! "


    "Cough, then let''s continue to analyze." Tony Stark said.


    "The Wall Street Journal, this can also be ruled out. As a result, this media is paid for distribution. I don''t think anyone will pay to expose Peter''s identity, right?" Phil Coulson added, "And this newspaper mainly reports on business. and financial news.¡±


    "The New York Post, which is one of the oldest newspapers in America, was founded in 1801 and is one of the most important newspapers in New York," Clint Barton said. ."


    "I do know." Phil Coulson said, "It''s just a tabloid office, with little power."


    "But the tabloids may also expose Peter''s identity," Natasha Romanoff said. "Maybe their reporter was lucky and accidentally photographed Peter''s face."


    "Peter, you choose, we can only analyze it here." Steve Rogers said to Peter Parker.


    "There are more reporters in the big newspapers, and they are more likely to photograph me," Peter Parker said. "I choose A!"


    ¡¾wrong answer! Deduct one year of life! ¡¿


    wrong answer.


    "So, the Daily Bugle exposed Peter?" Natasha Romanov said. "A small probability event happened."


    It didn''t take long for the space to start playing the video.


    At the beginning of the video, the mystery guest Quentin Baker flew to a building and said to Nick Fury, "I came as soon as I got the news. I looked around the city and found nothing."


    "Damn it," Nick Fury said.


    "The pulse has become stronger." Maria Hill stared at the computer screen and said.


    "I''ll take a look." Quentin Baker flew away.


    "Any reports of discovery," Nick Fury said. "We''re counting on you, Baker."


    "If it''s what I think, we can only pray that God bless Fury, and may God bless us all." Quentin Baker''s real body stood on a bridge and said.


    The Mysterio who flew to tell Nick Fury just now was just an illusion.


    "Okay, now there are no Avengers to get in the way, we can start." Quentin Baker said excitedly after Nick Fury finished the play.


    "Edith, show the target to be killed." Quentin Baker said to the glasses after giving the order to his accomplices, "After the show starts, I will order you to start killing the target."


    "Received." Edith received.


    "Okay, the show''s on, let''s save the world," said Quentin Baker.


    Under the high technology of drones and holographic projection, another disaster broke out.


    I saw huge waves tens of meters high in the water, dark clouds, lightning and thunder, and a huge dark cloud face formed in the air, like a prehistoric beast, appearing over the city.


    The place was in chaos.


    "This is like a disaster at the level of the Avengers." Quentin Baker looked up at the terrifying scene in the sky and said with satisfaction.


    Peter Parker''s teachers and classmates are running wildly.


    "That''s not true, that''s not true," Ned said as he ran.


    "That looks more real than real!" said Michelle Jones.


    "Look, Mysterio is here, he''s here to save us!" With this shout, everyone looked around and saw a figure in the sky flying fast, dragging a long green smoke, flying to the giant In front of the beast, he raised his hand and launched a green attack at it.


    "Wait, if Mysterio knows we know..." Michelle Jones suddenly thought of a key question.


    "Then we are in danger." Ned also reacted and hurriedly fled with Michelle Jones.


    "I''m going to avenge my family!" Quentin Baker played extremely hard there, standing on the bridge and saying his prepared lines, "You''d better go to a safe place Fury, I think this fight More bad luck."


    "Thank you for your concern, but I will never leave my comrades in arms." Nick Fury watched the play with his arms in his arms.


    Quentin Baker didn''t know at this moment that Nick Fury had been reminded by Happy that he was acting.


    "Baker, report the situation." Nick Fury asked very cooperatively.


    "All the elements combined into some other substance, more powerful, are drawing power from the core of the earth." Quentin Baker continued.


    "Listen to what nonsense this is talking about," Nick Fury said to Maria Hill.


    "That''s..." Maria Hill suddenly found that a figure was falling from the sky, landing in the cloudy storm.


    Who is not Peter Parker the spider?


    "Get everything ready," Nick Fury ordered, seeing Peter Parker too.


    "Okay." Maria Hill turned to leave.


    Peter Parker used a spider-shaped parachute to descend from the sky, and when he fell above the water, he relied on the gliding effect of his battle suit and rushed into the cloud.


    "This is fake, this is fake, this is fake." Peter Parker rushed in.


    From the outside, this is a flaming smoke-like monster roaring and roaring, with no flaws at all.


    But looking inside, the drones are suspended in different directions, shooting out rays of light, just like a 3D printer printing something.


    "Oh, that''s amazing." Peter Parker looked at the situation, jumped up on the drones, and used spider silk to connect the drones together.


    "William, the drone formation has been disrupted." Peter Parker was doing something inside, and Quentin Baker immediately noticed it.


    "Maybe it hit a few birds, don''t worry." William didn''t take this situation seriously.


    "I want to see what''s inside, I want to manually control it." Quentin Baker was more cautious. He clearly saw Peter Parker jumping around on the drone through the screen on his arm.


    "Is there anything in there?" William was still asking.


    "Yes." Quentin Baker made a killing attempt, "I will kill him."


    "I hope this trick works." After Peter Parker connected a large piece of drones with spider silk, he energized the spider silk. Immediately, the current flowed to the drones along the spider silk. downtime.


    As a large number of drones were destroyed, the illusion could not be maintained, and the huge monster was seen, its body disappeared little by little, and the blue light emitted by the drones was clearly visible.


    "The show''s over, Baker." Peter Parker hopped on the drone and charged at Quentin Baker.


    "Edith, protect me." Quentin Baker remained calm.


    "Received." Edith replied.


    At this time, Peter Parker had already come to the top of his head, but a drone suddenly shot over, hit Peter Parker without error, and knocked him down.


    At this time, Happy appeared, and he landed in front of Ned and Michelle Jones in a windy plane.


    "I''ll take you out of here, get on the plane!"


    "Who are you?" Michelle Jones asked.


    "I''m Spider-Man''s colleague, okay?" Happy said. "You guys get on the plane."


    Unbeknownst to Happy, Quentin Baker was on the bridge, making his arrival clear.


    then-


    Whoosh!


    Two artillery shells came over, and the plane was blown up directly.


    "The plan has changed, hide in the Tower of London." Happy quickly evacuated to the Tower of London with several classmates.


    "Happy, are you all right?" Peter Parker asked with concern in the distance.


    "We''re fine, go and catch Baker," Happy said.


    But Quentin Baker is not so easy to catch, he has too many drones.


    "Edith, grab Spider-Man." Quentin Baker gave an order, and the drones that were stagnant in the air flew down one after another, chasing Peter Parker.


    "I killed those children myself." Quentin Baker went after Michelle Jones and Ned.


    Compared with Peter Parker, Quentin Baker is just an ordinary person, but with Edith, the drones that chased Peter Parker to death were in a mess.


    Fortunately, Peter Parker had the ability to predict danger, so he was able to dodge in the sky and not get hit. If it were replaced by other heroes, I would have been shot into a sieve long ago.


    Even so, Peter Parker was finally blasted into the river by Edith''s sonic attack.


    However, Sonic defeated Sonic, and Peter Parker jumped from the ground to the bridge with the help of the impact of Sonic, and grabbed Quentin Baker.


    "The end of your lies, Baker," said Peter Parker, falling on the bridge, holding Quentin Baker in one hand.


    "This result is really not ideal, but I also left behind." Quentin Baker said calmly, "Edith!"


    boom!


    A drone was already hovering there, and immediately shot at Peter Parker, blasting him away.


    "Give me the glasses." Peter Parker stood up and coughed.


    "You want this?" said Quentin Baker, holding up his glasses. "Come and get it then!"


    One after another drones flew over.


    Suddenly, the surrounding environment changed, it was pitch black, and there was nothing but Peter Parker.


    The last time this trick was used, it abused Peter Parker so badly that he was directly hit by a train.


    Does the same trick work the second time?


    Will Peter Parker fall a second time?


    "Please Peter - be smart." Peter Parker took a deep breath and rushed forward.


    This time he made another shot, and the situation was really different. Although in his eyes, he could only see the illusion that Quentin Baker had made him see, but "Peter - Clever" could tell him where the real attack was. .


    I saw that he was like an unpredictable prophet. With a stretch of his hand, he could pull out a drone from the empty air, and with a flash of his body, he could precisely dodge the bullet.


    In this way, Peter Parker killed Quentin Baker all the way.


    "Why isn''t the drone attacking?" Quentin Baker, who was standing at the end of the bridge, was a little anxious.


    "You are in the attack zone, the probability of being hit is..."


    "No!" Before Edith could finish speaking, UU Reading www.uukanshu. com Quentin Baker yelled, "Order all drones to fire!"


    shhhhhh!


    The drone suddenly turned on its fire, and the fierce fire hit Peter Parker and kept going backwards.


    But, it doesn''t stop there.


    Peter Parker quickly charged forward and shot down all the drones.


    Quentin Baker, the guy who killed himself, really tasted the consequences of his death. He was hit by the drone''s bullet and lay on the ground.


    "Baker!" Peter Parker took off his hood and ran over, "You lied to me, I trusted you so much."


    "I know, that''s also the most disappointing place." Quentin Baker lay there and said, "Peter, you are a good person, and this is your weakness."


    "Stark didn''t see the wrong person." Quentin Baker held Edith glasses and handed them over, "You are qualified to wear them."


    Peter Parker looked at Quentin Baker, but without warning, his hand suddenly stretched out to the side.

 Chapter 255： Iron Man: Crazy! Kill me so many times!

    oom!


    Just as Peter Parker stretched out his hand, a gunshot rang out.


    I saw that Quentin Baker lying on the bridge turned into light and slowly disappeared.


    It turned out that it was also an illusion. The real Quentin Baker was standing next to Peter Parker, trying to shoot him.


    Fortunately, the little spider noticed and grabbed his wrist.


    "I won''t fall for your trick again." Peter Parker squeezed hard, the gun in Quentin Baker''s hand could no longer be held, and fell to the ground. Diss took off his glasses.


    Quentin Baker fell slowly.


    Although the one who lay down before was an illusion, the fact that he was shot was a real thing.


    "Edith, shut down all drones." After getting the glasses, Peter Parker immediately ordered the drones to be shut down.


    "Prepare for retinal and biometric scans, scans done," Edith asked. "Do you want me to execute a cancellation protocol on all drones?"


    "Execute, leave none of them." Peter Parker hurriedly said.


    "Confirm." The drones all flew away and disappeared cleanly.


    "How could you do such a thing?" Peter Parker asked Quentin Baker, taking off Edith''s glasses.


    "You''ll know, Peter." Quentin Baker said, lying on the ground, eyes blank, "People always want to believe in something, and in this world, people believe in everything."


    Quentin Baker''s voice got lower and lower, and he stopped breathing.


    Peter Parker was afraid that what he saw was an illusion, so he put on Edith glasses to confirm that it was indeed not an illusion.


    At this time, Peter Parker was immersed in the joy of winning Quentin Baker. He would not have thought that Quentin Baker''s death was not the end, but the beginning of his pain.


    "Breaking news now, with an astonishing inside story about last week''s London attack, the following video, provided by an anonymous source, captures Mystery Quentin Baker just before his death."


    While Peter Parker and Michelle Jones were having fun on the street, they saw something appalling on a big screen in the street.


    "Warning everyone, the video content may shock everyone." The host gave a warning first, and then played a video.


    "I tried my best to get the elementals back to the space rift, but I probably won''t be able to get off this bridge alive, don''t know why Spider-Man attacked me, he has an army of armed drones from Stark Industries," he said Only he can be the new Iron Man, no one else can."


    In the video, Quentin Baker first recounted such a thing, and then played a video of Peter Parker ordering the drone to kill on the bridge.


    Of course that video was fake, it never happened, Quentin Baker wanted to fake it.


    "This stunning video was released earlier today on the controversial news site, The Daily Bugle." The host cut to the bald editor-in-chief of the Daily Bugle.


    "Everyone has seen it, and now the evidence is overwhelming, it was Spider-Man who brutally killed Mysterio. This warrior from another dimension gave his life to protect our planet. He will undoubtedly go down in history. Mysterio has a history. The greatest superhero ever."


    "This is not the end of friends, there is a bigger bombshell, sit tight and don''t be scared." The picture was cut from the bald editor-in-chief to the mystery guest Quentin Baker again, only to see him panicking. said, "Spider-Man''s real name is Peter Parker."


    Then, the photo of Peter Parker was posted.


    As soon as the space darkened, the picture ended here.


    "So, Edith glasses are controlling those drones?" Stephen Strange said after watching the video.


    "It looks like this from the video." Clint Barton said, "The dense drone attack is overwhelming, and most people can''t resist it."


    "This is another big killer." Nick Fury said, "Tony, are you interested in making these glasses?"


    "No." Tony Stark shook his head, "This thing is useless against Thanos, it can only be used against ordinary people, what are you doing?"


    "It can deal with super criminals." Nick Fury said, "like those vultures, as well as electric man, doctor octopus, with those glasses, they can be eliminated easily."


    "That kind of big killer, it''s better not to make it. If it falls into the hands of the bad guys, as shown in the video, there will be endless trouble." Steve Rogers also did not agree to make Edith glasses, "Ours There are enough superheroes, and the average supercriminal is enough."


    "Doesn''t anyone want to talk about that hideous and ridiculous bald man from the Daily Bugle?" Scott Lang couldn''t help but say, "He actually called Mysterio the greatest superhero of all time? His eyes are Are you blind?"


    "Yeah, that Mysterio, he''s a liar, a killer, and Peter fought his life to stop him. In the end, in this bald mouth, Peter became a criminal, but the real criminal became a hero!" Stephen S. Trange said, "This kind of blind man is still in the media. How many people will he mislead?"


    "Even if Mysterio is real, he really defeated the Elementalists, but can he be compared to the Avengers?" Phil Coulson was also speechless to this guy, "The Avengers defeated Thanos. , saved billions of people. How can the mystery person be called ''the greatest superhero''?"


    "All I can say is, chilling, it''s really chilling." Natasha Romanov said, "This guy who doesn''t know anything and talks is really annoying."


    "Daily Bugle, right, there is no need for this disgusting media to exist." Tony Stark said,


    This sentence announced the demise of the Daily Bugle.


    With Tony Stark''s financial strength and influence, it''s easy to kill a media that is nothing.


    [Beginning with the twelfth question, please watch the following video first. ¡¿


    The picture begins with several military vehicles driving in Kunar Province, Afghanistan.


    In one of the cars, Tony Stark in a suit sat with a wine glass in his hand.


    "Can I take a photo with you?" A soldier next to him took out his camera.


    "Of course, very good." Tony Stark took off his sunglasses.


    The soldiers came closer than scissors hands.


    "Please don''t use gangster gestures," Tony Stark said.


    The soldier quickly put the scissors down.


    "Just kidding, lift it up." Tony Stark said again.


    The soldier raised his hand again excitedly.


    "Peace, I love peace." Tony Stark said looking at the camera, "If there is peace, I will have no business."


    boom!


    As soon as the voice fell, a shell exploded outside.


    The attack happened.


    The surrounding soldiers were killed one after another, and Tony Stark opened the car door and fled under the car.


    Whoosh!


    Just when he was hiding, a cannonball fell beside him, and the words "Stark" on it were so dazzling.


    drop by drop...


    The bomb is going to explode!


    Tony Stark''s heart skipped a beat.


    Just when he thought he was going to be killed by his own bomb, a big hand reached out, grabbed the bomb, and threw it into the distance.


    boom!


    The bomb exploded in the distance, and Tony Stark hair didn''t hurt a single one.


    Da Da Da Da!


    The man came armed with a submachine gun and shot another wave of enemies.


    "You''re too cool to appear, really!" Tony Stark said to Eric Stevens, sitting on the ground.


    "The reinforcements from the Ten Rings Gang are here, we have to leave quickly." Eric Stevens turned around, said to Tony Stark, and stretched out his hand to pull him up.


    "No problem, Lieutenant Murderer." Tony Stark asked when he saw the words on Eric Stevens, "Kelmonger, is this German?"


    "It''s a nickname." Eric Stevens said and shot some enemies.


    "It suits you, I see." Tony Stark asked. "What are your plans this afternoon?"


    The screen stops here, and the question appears.


    [Tony Stark trusted Eric Stevens because he was rescued, may I ask the following characters, who did not die because of this? ¡¿


    ¡¾A T''Challa¡¿


    ¡¾B James Rhodes¡¿


    ¡¾C Tony Stark¡¿


    ¡¾D Pepper Potts¡¿


    [A correct answer to this question will reward the ability to control electronic equipment and mechanical equipment. If the answer is wrong, the life expectancy will be deducted by one year. ¡¿


    "This is another parallel world. In this world, I was not captured by the Ten Rings Gang, but was saved by Eric." Tony Stark said, "Just number 12, it was numbered 11 before. already."


    "Saved by Eric?" Steve Rogers said after hearing the words, "Tony, are you sure you are saved? He obviously has a plan to approach you and become your savior. Maybe This attack was entirely his own."


    "The Ten Rings Gang attack, which is the same as my previous experience, I personally prefer that this Eric has nothing to do with the Ten Rings Gang." Tony Stark said, "But if he happened to save me by accident, I would Absolutely unbelievable. Apparently he knew about the attack for a long time, so he was waiting there in advance."


    "If there was no title, I would have thought that in this parallel world, Eric was a positive character," T''Challa said.


    "Although the ''plots'' in parallel worlds are very different, we in different worlds seem to be in the same camp of good and evil." Thor said, "The only change is Thanos, but he is not good and evil as soon as he comes up. Transformation, he was ''evil'' at first, but was persuaded to change his stance."


    "So why did Eric want to be Tony''s savior?" Natasha Romanoff said. "Shouldn''t he have gone to T''Challa?"


    "Who said it wasn''t for me?" T''Challa pointed to his name in the options, "I think Tony is just one of his tools, and his goal is actually me. He is just eyeing Tony''s financial resources and resources. , I want to use Tony''s power to deal with me."


    "If you say that, you should be dead." Natasha Romanov said, "This option will not be A."


    "Then I''m 90% dead too," Tony Stark said. "Ambitious and ruthless people like Eric, after using me, will they still keep me alive?"


    "If you all die, then Pepper can''t live either?" Stephen Strange said, "She is inseparable from you, whether in life or work, if Eric has to silence you , then Pepper wouldn''t be alive either."


    "In this world, Tony didn''t get bombed, so he shouldn''t be Iron Man, right?" Steve Rogers said, "If he was Iron Man, Eric, an ordinary person, would not be able to kill him. "


    "That''s not easy to say." Bruce Banner said, "Even if Tony is still Iron Man for some reason, he won''t be wearing armor all the time. In this parallel world, he is a savior because he is a savior. Because of the reason, I trust Eric very much, so it is very easy for Eric to sneak attack."


    "This question, I choose B!" Tony Stark made a choice.


    ¡¾wrong answer! Deduct one year of life! ¡¿


    "It''s a pity." Tony Stark felt a pity. As a genius scientist, he still wanted the ability to control electronic equipment.


    Although this ability is only an auxiliary ability and does not have much combat power, it is undoubtedly a powerful addition to his research.


    "I suddenly felt that it wasn''t Tony who didn''t die, right?" T''Challa said at this time, "Eric''s goal is to use your resources to deal with me. If I''m dead, he certainly won''t continue. Stay by your side and get away. In that case, there''s no need to kill you."


    "Am I the one who would suffer such a dumb loss?" Tony Stark said Unless he can hide it from me for the rest of his life, or I know that he uses me as a gunner, will he? Find him to settle accounts after the fall? So the safest way is to kill me. "


    "Tony should have been killed," Stephen Strange said. "If he didn''t kill Tony, then Pepper and James didn''t have any reason to kill, so this question can''t be chosen."


    "Maybe James and Pepper accidentally broke his plot and forced him to do it?" Scott Lang said.


    "Even if it''s true as you said, he didn''t intend to kill at first, and he was only allowed to kill because the conspiracy was broken, but once he kills this, he must kill me together." Tony Stark told Scoo T Long said, "Rod and Pepper, whoever of them is dead, I''ll find out. So in the end, he''ll definitely kill me anyway."


    "Tony is right, he must be dead," Nick Fury said.


    "Speaking of which, Tony seems to have died a bit too many times in the parallel world." Clint Barton calculated there, "In the third parallel world, Hank Pym slaughtered the Avengers, and Tony was the first to be killed; In Zombie World No. 5, Tony became a zombie and was beheaded by Wasp; World No. 8, 6 gems Ultron blood washed the universe, Tony was killed; just in this parallel world, Tony was killed again!"

 Chapter 256： Death of Black Panther, War Machine!

    "No, you missed it once." Natasha Romanov added, "Did you forget that Doctor Strange is blackened? Although there is no direct broadcast of Tony''s death, the universe has perished, only Stephen How can Tony survive if a person still exists?"


    "So, Tony, how lucky are you to be alive in our world?" Phil Coulson said.


    "No, he can''t survive in our world. He snapped his fingers to kill Thanos." Nick Fury said, "Tony, Tony, why do you end up dying in every world?"


    "It should be a matter of character," said Loki. "A nasty guy like the Tin Man, even the universe hates him and doesn''t allow him. That''s why he is a tragedy in every universe."


    "It doesn''t matter if I am a tragedy in other universes, I just need not be a tragedy in our world." Tony Stark laughed, "Loki, you are going to be disappointed, in our world, I will not die. already."


    The video continues to play.


    Although Tony Stark was not injured as before, and he built a steel armor in the cave, he still held a press conference after returning.


    "Mr. Stark, were you injured in the attack?" a reporter asked.


    "No, but I spilled my drink," Tony Stark said. "It was 1926 Macallan, so I''m pretty sure it was a war crime."


    "Sorry sir, I''m Harry Whittington from The British Post, did you learn anything from your trip to Afghanistan?" asked another reporter.


    "Yes," Tony Stark said. "Don''t go anywhere without the Four Seasons."


    "Mr. Stark, has this experience changed you?" a female reporter asked.


    "I saw young Americans being killed with the weapons I made to protect them," Tony Stark said after drinking a glass of red wine. "I realized we had to do better, make Stronger weapons for them to fight harder."


    The butterfly effect is reflected in this place. On the original trajectory of things, Tony Stark was going to close the weapons department at this time, and in this time and space, he was not captured and injured, and his psychological changes were completely different.


    "So I''m going to make Eric Stevens, the SEAL who saved my life, as the new chief security officer of Stark Industries." Then, Tony Stark announced another major information.


    Eric Stevens stepped forward and had an intimate hug with Tony Stark, the spotlights flickering non-stop.


    "Lieutenant, Lieutenant, I''m Kristen Evanhardt." A female reporter raised her hand and asked Eric Stevens, "What were you doing in Kunar Province?"


    "Save me, we must have said it," Tony Stark replied.


    "It was very strange because his troops were stationed 400 kilometers away on the day of the attack," said the female reporter.


    "You mean to say that he knew there was going to be an attack before?" Tony Stark asked rhetorically.


    "She was right." Eric Stevens admitted directly, "I discovered the plan to assassinate Tony Stark when I was undercover in the Ten Commandments."


    "Now you are satisfied!" Obadiah Stani became anxious when he heard this, and immediately stood up, "This matter is over here."


    "Yeah, you''re dying to end it, right?" Eric Stevens said, "because these programs are funded by Stark Industries COO Obadiah Staney."


    Reality suddenly burst into an uproar.


    "Tony, I don''t know what this kid is talking about." Obadiah Stani hurriedly explained to Tony Stark, "Let''s get out of here first and talk about this."


    "No, don''t worry about it, I''ve brought all the evidence." Eric Stevens directly put everything on the big screen at the press conference, "Electronic transfers, bank documents, phone records, check online. Well, I put it all online."


    Obadiah Stani is still the mastermind behind the attack on Tony Stark, but he is also very different from Obadiah in the original time and space. Tony Stark did not create a steel armor , behind him driving the Iron King and Tony Stark fighting each other will not happen.


    But he was still pathetic, a stepping stone for Eric Stevens to win Tony Stark''s trust.


    Eric Stevens saved Tony Stark''s life, which made Tony Stark trust him very much, and now he has exposed the assassination plot, and Tony Stark has more to him. It was a heart-to-heart and let him directly take over the seat of Obadiah Stane as the COO of Stark Industries, that is, chief operating officer.


    "Lieutenant Colonel Rhodes, what did you find out about this knight in shining armor?" Pepper Potts was not blinded, she was surprised by the sudden appearance of Eric Stevens Always skeptical, and entrusted Tony Stark''s friend James Rhodes to investigate the other party''s details.


    "Graduated from Annapolis at the age of 19, a master''s degree from MIT a year later, and has since joined the Navy SEALs as a member of the elite Ghost Squad and has gained a reputation for specializing in advanced targeting." James Rowe Dess handed a document to Pepper Potts.


    "It must be the task of cleaning the water pipes," Pepper Potts said.


    "It''s an assassination mission," James Rhodes said.


    "Oh my God, thankfully I confirmed it." Pepper Potts said in fear.


    "As a kid from Oakland, he''s really good." James Rhodes, like his buddy Tony Stark, has a good feeling for Eric Stevens. "Pepper, What are you worrying about? Except for murder."


    "A lot of people are going to want to come together and hook up with Tony Stark, and it''s my job to figure out what they want from him," Pepper Potts said.


    "So what did you find?" James Rhodes asked.


    "Nothing," Pepper Potts said.


    Although Pepper Potts is shrewd, when it comes to conspiracy, how can she compare with Eric, who was born in Wakanda, if she can find out with a document, it will be a ghost.


    Besides, Eric''s identity is a top secret, and even Wakanda people don''t know that there is such a Wakanda prince living abroad.


    And if you don''t know who Eric Stevens really is, how is it possible to gain insight into his true purpose?


    Tony Stark really trusted Eric Stevens so much that he not only appointed him chief security officer and chief operating officer in one day, but also brought him to his home.


    Here, Eric Stevens puts on a brilliant performance, inadvertently bringing up his college thesis, the design of an autonomous combat drone, in the middle of the conversation.


    Tony Stark, a guy with deep pockets and a lot of money who is eager to repay his gratitude, decided at that time. I will help you complete this design of yours!


    "The worst outcome is to create the most expensive Gundam figure in the world," Tony Stark said.


    Tony Stark and Eric Stevens went to work in full swing, and soon created the automatic combat drone that looked like a Gundam.


    However, during the test, the drone was not powerful and could not be used at all.


    "Looks like the drone''s regulator is running too fast."


    "We also need a tiny power supply."


    The two analyzed the reason for the failure there.


    "Yes, you can make a miniature reactor." Tony Stark, who was lying on the ground, suddenly had an idea, but he immediately denied himself, "No, it''s not realistic."


    "We just need vibranium." Eric Stevens'' fox tail revealed at this time, "reasonable improvement can make it a self-regenerating energy source."


    "Yes, it''s a good idea," Tony Stark said. "It''s just that it was used up during the war."


    "Not all used up." Eric Stevens took off a pendant from his neck, which was a small piece of vibranium.


    After Tony Stark''s analysis, he believes that vibration gold is feasible, but such a small piece of vibration gold is not enough, and more vibration gold is needed.


    Where to get vibrating gold?


    Tony Stark quickly thought of someone.


    This person knew Tony Stark, and he had dealt with Ultron because of Ultron. He was Ulysses Crow, whose arm was cut off by Ultron for not mentioning Tony Stark.


    "Ulysses Crowe?" Pepper Potts immediately objected.


    "I''m sorry, are you qualified to say such a thing to a taxpayer like me?" Tony Stark said disapprovingly from his chair.


    "Tony, don''t forget that Stark Industries never does business with black market arms dealers," Pepper Potts said.


    "She''s right, Tony," Eric Stevens said. "I agree."


    "Wait a minute, what did you say?" Pepper Potts was surprised that this guy was actually on his side?


    "If something goes wrong, shareholders will withdraw, unless diplomacy is used as a cover." Eric Stevens added.


    He wasn''t on Pepper Potts''s side at all, but James Rhodes.


    "Send Lord!" Tony Stark said immediately, "Okay, he is the US Air Force, the company''s military adviser, we can completely pick it out."


    James Rhodes has always supported Tony Stark, and he, like Tony, has no doubts about Eric Stevens, and immediately rushed to a waste recycling station on the coast of Africa with him. , and trade with Ulysses Crowe.


    "It''s really rare, how can Americans come to trade with people like me?" Ulysses Crow said.


    "To make the world a better place, you have to get dirty hands when necessary," says James Rhodes.


    "It''s so good that it can be sewn on a pillow as an epigram," Ulysses Crow said.


    After a few words of nonsense at the meeting, James Rhodes proposed to inspect the goods, and Ulysses Crow opened an iron cabinet and saw that it was full of vibranium.


    "Where did you get these?" James Rhodes was stunned.


    At this moment, someone suddenly broke in.


    The people who came came and went without a trace, and they came and went freely in this heavily guarded place. Even those well-trained guys were not enough to look at even if they were fully armed, and they were knocked down one by one.


    There is no doubt that the person here is the Black Panther T''Challa.


    Bang bang bang!


    When Black Panther was finally on the scene, James Rhodes drew his gun and started shooting.


    "This conflict has nothing to do with you, Colonel." T''Challa took James Rhodes''s pistol away.


    "Really? But I don''t think so," James Rhodes said.


    "I just want to bring the vibranium back to where it belongs," T''Challa said.


    "Sorry, because that''s impossible." Eric Stevens showed up, armed with a stun gun, and fired with a bang.


    Under the rolling sound waves, both James Rhodes and T''Challa fell to the ground.


    "Eric, why?" James Rhodes asked.


    At this time, no matter how stupid he was, he knew that he was being calculated.


    "The better question is, why are you soldiers for your oppressors?" Eric Stevens took off the gloves from the T''Challa Panther suit and put them on his hands, "Fight for them, fight for them die?"


    "Kids, to change the system, you have to be part of the system," James Rhodes said.


    "No, you can destroy them all." Eric Stevens slammed into James Rhodes'' chest.


    "Rhodes and T''Challa are dead, I don''t know who will be next." Seeing this, Stephen Strange said involuntarily.


    "Five cents I bet it''s Tony." James Rhodes said.


    "I bet it''s Tony, too," Steve Rogers said. "No matter how stupid Tony is, his best friend is dead, and he can''t not investigate. That Eric can''t be perfect, and Tony will definitely find out. , and once Tony finds out, it means he''s going to be killed."


    "Tony is no longer Iron Man, and Eric, he is an experienced executioner, Tony is not his opponent." Clint Barton said.


    "Tony, have you produced that stun gun?" T''Challa asked. He was tipped over by the gun in the video, so he was very concerned.


    "Don''t worry about T''Challa, I used to produce similar gadgets, but now the weapons department of Stark Industries has been closed, and I no longer produce weapons." Tony Stark said.


    Two coffins appear next, a T''Challa coffin being carried by the Wakanda Royal Guard, and James Rhodes'' coffin being carried by the Air Force.


    The music of the black man carrying the coffin sounded at the right time, making this sad moment inexplicably more humorous.

 Chapter 257： Reward the power of the phoenix!

    "Tony, I brought you a souvenir." Eric Stevens appeared beside Tony Stark again, pretending to be nothing.


    "What, are the toblerones in the airport gift shop sold out?" Tony Stark said with a glass of red wine.


    "So, you read the news?" Eric Stevens said, holding a spear. "We lost a man, let the world see who''s boss."


    "Who is the boss?" Tony Stark stood up. "Lieutenant?"


    "As far as I know, your name is on the outside of the building," Eric Stevens said.


    "It''s also in various documents," Tony Stark said. "It''s all planned by you, but you didn''t think about everything."


    "Remember, never play the game of finding clues with Jarvis, he knows everything." Tony Stark stretched out his hand, and a holographic projection appeared on the scene, which clearly showed Eric Steven The process of killing James Rhodes.


    "Come on, call the police, they won''t have time to save you." Eric Stevens didn''t panic at all when he was exposed in person.


    "The police only represent the law, and what I want is justice." Tony Stark didn''t intend to call the police, he wanted to kill the murderer to avenge his friend.


    bang bang bang!


    Pieces of iron doors fell down, sealing the entire room.


    "Tony, I''m really speechless, you actually sealed the room?" James Rhodes was so angry that he wanted to hit someone, "You killed yourself! You still had a chance to escape. , now this opportunity has been ruined by you."


    "The other party is an executioner. You are a pampered guy. How can you get the confidence to kill him?" Natasha Romanov asked.


    "Maybe Tony invented some kind of powerful weapon, and he was confident that he could kill Eric with that weapon," Phil Coulson said.


    "But now it looks like that weapon didn''t kill Eric," Clint Barton said.


    "You''ve never done any heavy work in your life." In the video, Eric Stevens said something similar to Natasha Romanoff. "Are you going to call Pepper to kill me?"


    "It shouldn''t be, and it''s not necessary," Tony Stark said. "I melted your ring, and you''re right. Vibranium works really well."


    A combat drone came out and knocked Eric Stevens off in two strokes.


    "What do you say, respect the killer?" Tony Stark watched this scene from the side.


    Bang bang bang!


    Eric Stevens drew his pistol and fired at the drone, but the bullet didn''t work at all. He missed two shots and was sent flying by the drone.


    "He knows your tricks, right?" Tony Stark said with red wine on the side. "You forgot that you programmed the drone, and your tricks are his tricks."


    "Looks like I have to play freely." Eric Stevens saw a spear on the ground, a fish leaped forward and jumped under the drone, grabbed the spear, and swiped twice. Cut off the drone''s legs, then jump on the drone, and plop on the chest, and the drone will stop.


    call out!


    Eric Stevens then shot the spear at Tony Stark.


    "Ah!" Tony Stark cried out in pain, the glass in his hand fell to the ground and shattered.


    He was pinned to the wall with a spear.


    "Each one represents a person I killed." Eric Stevens came over, shirtless, "Believe it or not, Tony, I really didn''t want it to be your turn."


    "Once upon a time, I thought it was the two of us fighting the world together," Tony Stark said.


    "We''re not fighting for the same goal, Tony," Eric Stevens said.


    "Two computer nerds trying to do the right thing for their parents, I think we''re pretty much the same," Tony Stark said.


    "The difference between the two of us is that you can''t see the difference between the two of us." After speaking, Eric Stevens drew a dagger and ended Tony Stark.


    "The Zhenjin Spear, produced by Wakanda, is definitely an assassination." Regarding Tony Stark''s death, General Ross "saw" it was an assassination at a glance.


    "Wakanda is killing the chickens and the monkeys," Eric Stevens said.


    "This is blatant," said General Ross.


    "Why didn''t the surveillance capture it?" Happy asked on the side.


    "Jarvis was emptied, very coincidental." Pepper Potts also felt suspicious.


    "What are you implying, Pepper?" Eric Stevens asked.


    "I don''t know, three murders in two days, all about one person?" Pepper Potts said.


    "The person you are talking to is a senior naval officer!" General Ross reminded aside.


    "It''s okay General, don''t blame this lady too much." Eric Stevens said very "generously", "She has a good relationship with Tony." He asked General Ross, "What''s the next step?"


    "They want war, give them war," General Ross said. "Get the Liberator combat drone into production."


    "Wait a minute, that''s going to take a billion dollars," Pepper Potts said. "It has to go through the board."


    "The Patriot Act removes all this red tape, and the American military is now seizing all property of Stark Industries." General Ross handed a document to Pepper Potts.


    "You must be joking." Pepper Potts took the file.


    "No one thinks I have a sense of humor, Miss Potts," said General Ross. "We''re at war, and you''re working for me now."


    As soon as the space darkens, the video ends here.


    "Sure enough, his ultimate goal is still Wakanda." After watching the video, T''Challa said.


    "It''s really taking every step of the way, counting Tony a little bit, and letting Tony, no, let Stark Industries become a tool for his revenge." James Rhodes clenched his fists, "It''s really a good calculation. !"


    "Moreover, every step of the calculation was successful, and it was exactly as he expected." Tony Stark said, "This man is really a viper."


    "Fortunately, in our world, Wakanda has already solved him." T''Challa said, "Otherwise, there are people like this who are thinking about Wakanda all the time. It would be really hard to sleep well."


    "I''m afraid his goal is not just Wakanda." Steve Rogers said, "Remember what Eric in our world did after he became the king of Wakanda."


    "I can only say that this Tony died really aggrieved." Bruce Banner said, "Not only was he killed, but also his friend who was involved was killed, and he himself died on the road of revenge."


    [This round of answering is over, and the answerers are ready to return. ¡¿


    By convention, the respondent disappears.


    [After answering the questions, rewards will be issued. ¡¿


    Rewards are issued as usual.


    [The host gains the ability to create matter. ¡¿


    "Creating matter?" This ability really surprised Li Cheng. Other superpowers, such as super speed, flying and other abilities, can still be regarded as the category of "superpowers", but creation is the authority of God.


    Although the creation of matter is not the creation of life, but even so, it is amazing enough.


    [The host gains the power of the phoenix. ¡¿


    "The power of the phoenix!" Li Cheng trembled with excitement. This is the power of Marvel''s ceiling. With the power of the phoenix, who can do anything to him except the big guys on the background wall?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    in the mirror space.


    "Stephen, you''ve lost your mind." Gu Yi said.


    "Teacher, do you know Superman?" Stephen Strange asked.


    "Superman?" Gu Yi smiled, "Did you just come out of the answering space?"


    "Yes teacher." Stephen Strange said, "I just came out of the answering space, and this time we discussed a very interesting question."


    "You mentioned Superman, it sounds very interesting." Gu Yi said.


    "I''ve known for a long time that our world is not the only world, there are many parallel worlds outside our world, and there are many me." Stephen Strange said, "But what I don''t know is that, Could our world be a book, or a comic?"


    "Stephen, there is actually no need to struggle with this question." Gu Yi said, "Whether our world is a book, a comic, or a movie, for you, unless you have the strength to transcend this world, Otherwise it makes no difference. Did I tell you that our world is a book and everything about you is false?"


    "Beyond this world..." Stephen Strange couldn''t help but think of the blackened him in the video. His strength was really strong enough to make people envious, but is he beyond this world?


    Stephen Strange thinks no.


    The big head that blackened him at the time asked for help, and he sat watching the destruction of the universe, but there was a sense of detachment.


    "I can''t tell you whether our world is a book or not, but what I can tell you is that some people do read our world as a book." Just as he was about to ask, Gu Yi mentioned the observer, " They observe different parallel universes, but they never step in. To them, our world is really a book, a movie.¡±


    "Observer?" Stephen Strange asked hastily, "Is it a big head? A bald head?"


    "Does the answering space also play the viewer''s image?" Gu Yi asked.


    "Yes." Stephen Strange asked, "Is the observer strong?"


    "It''s very strong."


    "The strength is very strong, but you only observe? Don''t intervene?"


    "Sounds strange, doesn''t it?" Gu Yi smiled, "I think so too. Kama Taj has books about them, if you are interested, you can come and read them."


    "Teacher, go back to the Superman I mentioned at the beginning." Stephen Strange asked, "I don''t know if you read the comics. Is it possible that the Superman in the comics actually exists in another one? world?"


    "I can''t answer this question, you need to find the answer yourself." Gu Yi said.


    "One more thing, teacher, I want to go back." Stephen Strange said.


    "Oh? I don''t know what worries you?" Gu Yi asked.


    "I''m going to propose." Stephen Strange said, "She''s actually been in my heart long ago, but I haven''t really faced this feeling. But I don''t want to leave it in my life right now. Regrettably, this could lead me to make a big mistake."


    "Making a big mistake?"


    "Teacher, I saw me in a parallel world in the answering space. Like me, he loves Christine deeply, but he is more unfortunate than me. His Christine has passed away. In order to save Christine, It ended up destroying the entire universe."


    "This is a really big mistake." Gu Yi immediately raised his hand and drew a circle, "Go and find your girl."


    "Thank you teacher." Stephen Strange walked into the portal and appeared in the storage room of the hospital.


    "Christine!" Stephen Strange shouted, and rushed out.


    "This Stephen..." Kristen Palmer, who heard the shouting, sighed helplessly, this Stephen Strange is still so frizzy, can''t you call yourself if there is something, just shouting like this in the hospital Call?


    "Christine!" the shout came again.


    "Here!" Kristen Palmer beckoned to Stephen Strange.


    "Christine!" After Stephen Strange saw Kristen Palmer in the crowd, a smile suddenly burst into the horse''s face, and he snorted again.


    "What clothes are you wearing?" Kristen Palmer looked at Stephen Strange''s "Fantastic Dress" and felt a headache again.


    "This, mage robe." Stephen Strange said.


    "Mage?" Kristen Palmer was suspicious. "Are you going to film? I thought you were going to heal your hand."


    "These hands..." Stephen Strange looked down at his hands, "It doesn''t matter, I won''t be able to hold a scalpel anymore anyway."


    "You gave up?" Kristen Palmer asked.


    "I can''t say I give up To be precise, I should have found another way to save people and save more people," Stephen Strange said.


    "What are you yelling at me for?" Kristen Palmer asked.


    "Christine, marry me!" Stephen Strange said.


    "What?" Kristen Palmer couldn''t believe her ears. "What did you say?"


    "Christine, marry me!" Stephen Strange said, "let me take care of you!"


    "You, have a fever?" Kristen Palmer reached out and touched Stephen Strange''s forehead.


    "I''m serious." Stephen Strange said, "I''ve actually fallen in love with you for a long time, but I''m thin-skinned and dare not speak to you."


    "Can you walk in the hospital in this kind of fancy clothes without changing your color, is your skin still thin?" Kristen Palmer said.


    "I repeat, this is not a fancy dress, this is a mage robe." Stephen Strange said.

 Chapter 258： The Eternals join the quiz!

    "Okay, it''s a mage robe, but it''s still a fancy dress." Kristen Palmer said and extended his hand to Stephen Strange.


    "Your hands are beautiful?" Stephen Strange guessed what Kristen Palmer meant by reaching out.


    "My hands are beautiful, but that''s not what I''m trying to express right now." Kristen Palmer moved her fingers. "Don''t you think there''s something missing from this?"


    "Ring!" Stephen Strange patted his head in annoyance, how could he forget about this!


    As soon as Gu opened the portal, he went straight over, hurriedly ignoring the most important thing in the proposal!


    "I knew you weren''t prepared at all, why didn''t I find it strange at all?" Kristen Palmer reluctantly retracted her hand, "You came here with a mouth, is that how you proposed? Do you think What girl in the world would agree to such a sloppy marriage proposal?"


    "You''re right, I''m sorry, Christine, I''m in a hurry, wait for me!" Stephen Strange turned around immediately and ran out in a hurry.


    Stephen Strange''s marriage proposal was successful.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter whether you have a diamond ring or not, what matters is whether the girl wants to marry you or not.


    A month later, another grand wedding took place.


    This wedding was also very grand, and there were many heroes in attendance. Even Thor and Loki came to Earth from Asgard.


    At the same time, Star-Lord, an unreliable guy, also drove the spacecraft to the earth.


    This time he was not alone. On his spaceship, there were two more companions, Rocket Raccoon and Groot.


    In addition to these people, Stephen Strange also invited a very heavyweight guest, that is his teacher, the current Supreme Mage Gu Yi.


    Although this guy Wang is not that familiar with Stephen Strange yet, because of the video, Stephen Strange knew that this was his most important partner in the future and invited him over.


    "Gu Yi Mage."


    "Gu Yi Mage."


    "Gu Yi Mage."


    As soon as Gu Yi appeared, almost everyone greeted her, even the megalomaniac Tony Stark was no exception.


    "What''s going on? Why does everyone here know the Supreme Mage?" Wang felt a little strange when he saw it. "Could it be that this guy Stephen told them about Kamathage?"


    "Wang, the people at this wedding are not ordinary people. They are all superheroes. It doesn''t matter if we know our identities. Don''t be nervous." The pair of Gu in casual clothes looked at the scene vigilantly, said Wang.


    "Wait, that is, Thor? Thor?" Wang saw a big blond man. "Stephen is so proud, even Asgard has come to his wedding. And Loki?"


    "That''s just the personal behavior of Thor and Loki, and doesn''t represent Asgard," Gu Yi said.


    "The Avengers have never had an intersection with us. How come Stephen is so familiar with the Avengers?" Wang increasingly felt that Stephen Strange was a little mysterious.


    "Supreme Mage, hello." Thor also came over to say hello to Gu Yi.


    "Thor, is your father okay?" Gu Yi asked with a smile.


    "My father, uh, very good." Thor, the fearless guy, actually felt a little restrained, as if facing his elders.


    "Odin, it''s rare to be so lively today, and there''s still wine to drink, are you sure you can''t come down and take two sips?" Gu Yi suddenly raised his head and said.


    "The wine of the earth has no taste at all." As soon as Gu Yi finished his words, Odin''s tiger body appeared at the banquet.


    "Father?" Tolton felt surprised for a while, but Gu Yi said that casually, and his father really came to earth.


    Although Odin did not shoot at all in the video, but because Odin was alive, Thanos would honestly not dare to do anything. Everyone knows that Odin is the top powerhouse in the universe.


    No one thought that Stephen Starrange''s wedding would be attended by this giant.


    "Odin is here too..." Nick Fury looked at the super boss with one eye. To be honest, he was a little nervous. He was a powerful agent, but he was an ordinary person after all, and the one in front of him, Even in God, there is an incomparably noble existence.


    But when he saw Odin''s blindfold, the tension immediately melted away like ice and snow, and a sense of intimacy emerged spontaneously.


    Odin, he is a member of my generation...


    After tidying up his trench coat, Nick Fury walked over to Odin.


    In that mood, I felt like seeing the big boss when I just joined S.H.I.E.L.D.


    "Hello Mr. Odin, I''m..."


    "Nick Fury, Director of S.H.I.E.L.D." Odin explained his identity without waiting for Nick Fury to finish.


    Nick Fury''s eyes suddenly became wet, Odin actually knew him!


    Indeed a confidant.


    "Odingu appeared together, this trick wedding is much more lively than my wedding." Tony Stark held a glass of red wine and chatted and laughed with James Rhodes.


    "What, jealous?" James Rhodes asked.


    "Have you ever seen handsome people jealous of ugly people?" Tony Stark asked rhetorically.


    Although Gu Yi and Odin appeared, they didn''t stay at the wedding for long before leaving. Their identities and strengths were there, and they were also elders in terms of seniority. There was no way to be like Stephen Strange, like other heroes. tie into one piece.


    After the wedding, Thor did not leave, but stayed on Earth to exchange ninjutsu with other heroes who knew ninjutsu.


    Of course, this is one, and the other, he is waiting for the Soul Gem.


    Nick Fury had already found several terminally ill volunteers, and as soon as the wedding was over, he took Peter Quill''s spaceship to Vormir to get the Soul Stone.


    The trip went well, and after sacrificing a volunteer, the Soul Stone fell into the hands of Nick Fury.


    "Thor, hurry up and bring the Soul Stone back to Asgard." Nick Fury handed the Soul Stone to Thor.


    "Okay." Thor took the Soul Stone.


    "The six infinity gems, we have now got the space gem, the mind gem, the reality gem, the soul gem, and the time gem is in the ancient one." Nick Fury planned there, "now there is only one left. The power gem has not yet been obtained."


    "Yondu already has some clues." Peter Quill said, "I believe that the gem of power will be found soon."


    "Notify me as soon as you find it," Thor said.


    "Okay," Peter Quill said.


    Thor then used the Rainbow Bridge to return to Asgard, while Peter Quill left Earth in a spaceship.


    But soon, they came to Earth again.


    Because the answering question has started, they are pulled into the answering space.


    No, in fact, it is not accurate to say that it came to the earth, because no one knows whether the answering space is on the earth or not.


    This time, in addition to the regular answerers such as Avengers, Guardians of the Galaxy, Prince and Princess of Asgard, etc., there is actually a new person in the answering space.


    An Asian girl.


    "Wow, it''s been a long time since there was a new guy. I didn''t expect to see another one. She''s still a beautiful girl!" Tony Stark''s eyes lit up when he saw Circe.


    "Yeah, the last time a newcomer joined was last time," James Rhodes said.


    "I don''t know who she is and what kind of abilities she has." Stephen Strange also said with interest.


    "The Avengers?" Circe looked at this dark but eerie non-visual space, and then looked at so many people in front of her, her expression seemed very calm.


    "It didn''t show any surprise. It seems that the newcomer is either psychologically strong, or has rich experience and has seen a lot of strange things." Steve Rogers said on the side.


    "There must be some strength." Bruce Banner said, "Confidence is based on strength. If there is no strength, it is impossible to be so calm."


    "Thor, can you tell me, where is this place?" Circe asked Thor after looking at the crowd.


    As soon as these words came out, everyone''s eyes fell on Thor.


    You must know that Thor is not the closest to Circe, Tony Stark is standing beside Circe, but Circe chose to talk to Thor.


    "Thor, do you know him?" Stephen Strange couldn''t help asking.


    "I don''t know." Thor answered Stephen Strange in a low voice before answering Circe, "This is the answering space, a very magical place."


    "Ask the future? Play the future?" Circe finally showed a surprised face after listening to Thor''s detailed explanation.


    Even though the Eternals have lived a long time, it is the first time she has seen something so strange as the answering space.


    "Do you know me?" Thor asked now.


    "Little Thor, don''t you know me?" Circe asked, "We met when you were young."


    "Little Thor?" As soon as these words came out, everyone in the answering space was shocked.


    You must know that Thor is a **** and has an extremely long lifespan, now 1500 years old.


    And the woman in front of her actually met Thor when he was a child. Does this mean that this woman must have lived for at least a thousand years?


    Humans can never live that long!


    "You mean you''re thousands of years old?" Tony Stark asked, "what are you? God?"


    "I''m not a god, I''m the Eternals." Circe said.


    "Oh, I remembered, it turned out to be you." Tolton laughed, "Where are the others? Where''s Jin Guo? Where''s Gilgamesh?"


    "Thor, which great **** is the Eternals?" Nick Fury asked, "How come I never heard of you mentioning it."


    "Not a god, just a bunch of immortal guys," Thor said.


    "Just immortality?" Tony Stark almost wanted to hit someone when he heard this, "Listen, immortality, still ''just'', is this a human word!"


    "I''m not human, so strictly speaking, it''s not ''human speech''," Thor said.


    "I guess they''re more than immortal?" Stephen Strange said.


    "Yes, each Eternal has its own unique abilities," Thor said.


    "Thor, there are so many threats to the earth, you know such a group of people, and you don''t tell us?" Steve Rogers couldn''t help but say.


    "It''s not Thor''s fault, but our Eternals won''t interfere in human affairs," Circe said, "So even if you know about us, it''s useless."


    "So what the **** are the Eternals?" Scott Lang felt a big headache. "Why can''t you intervene in human affairs?"


    "We took the Tama starship more than 7,000 years ago and came to Earth from Olympia to protect the people from mutants." Circe briefly introduced two sentences, "We cannot intervene in human conflicts unless mutants appear."


    "You were on Earth 7,000 years ago?" The amount of information revealed in this sentence was too large, and Nick Fury''s eyes widened at the time, because he always thought that the Cree and the Skrull were the first aliens to the earth. Starman, but now, someone told him in front of his eyes that people were on Earth 7,000 years ago.


    "So you''ve seen a lot of history," Steve Rogers said.


    "Yes, we have witnessed almost every major event in human history," said Circe.


    "Just witnessing?"


    "We can''t interfere."


    "Why?" Scott Lang asked.


    "Because if we''ve been protecting humanity for seven thousand years, humanity will never have a chance to develop in its own way," says Searcy.


    This sounds reasonable. Thinking about it, if there are a group of guys with superpowers who always help, there is really no way for human beings to develop.


    "You just mentioned mutants, what is that?" Tony Stark asked.


    "Don''t worry, we killed them all five centuries ago," Circe said.


    "If that''s the case, why are you still on Earth?" Nick Fury asked.


    "We''re waiting," Circe said.


    "Waiting for what?" Nick Fury asked.


    "Wait for the announcement that you can go home," Circe said.


    "So, what are you capable of?" Stephen Strange asked.


    "I can turn stone into water, I can turn stone into wood, or stone into metal..." Circe said.


    "Converting one substance into another?" concludes Steve Rogers for Circe.


    "That''s right," said Circe. "Only inanimate matter."


    Everyone was a little disappointed at once Originally, this woman was an old monster who lived 7,000 years as soon as she appeared on the stage. She was older than Thor. , It sounds like it doesn''t even have much combat power.


    "How many Eternals are there on Earth?" Phil Coulson asked.


    "Ten," said Circe.


    "Where are they all?"


    "I live in London, as for the others, I don''t know." Circe said, "After the mutants are solved, we will live on our own."


    "Which of the Eternals is stronger?" Stephen Strange asked.


    "The most powerful of us is Icaris, who can fly and fire lasers from his eyes," Circe said.


    "Isn''t this the replica captain?" Stephen Strange said.


    Not to mention, this ability is really similar to the current Captain America.

 Chapter 259： Toby version, Garfield version of Spider-Man appeared, 3 bugs in the same frame!

    "Can Captain America also fly?" Circe glanced at Steve Rogers with some surprise. Her knowledge of Captain America was still in World War II. Captain America''s abilities were much more than in World War II, but everywhere The museum has not been updated synchronously, and Captain America has not displayed all his abilities, so she has never known that Captain America can fly.


    "Yes, I can fly, it''s the ability of this answering space reward." Steve Rogers said.


    "It''s amazing to have such a place," said Circe.


    "I think the Eternals won''t be able to stay out of it any time soon," Nick Fury said suddenly.


    "What do you mean?" Circe asked.


    "The answering space will never pull people casually. Anyone who pulls in is closely related to the future. If the Eternals never intervene in human affairs, then the Eternals will have no effect on the future of mankind. The answering space should be no. Will pull you," Nick Fury said.


    "Fury is right." Steve Rogers said, "Eternals, I''m afraid something will happen, so that you violate the creed of not interfering in human affairs."


    "Is that so?" Circe was skeptical, but didn''t argue.


    [The question and answer starts now, please prepare the answerer. ¡¿


    [Question 1, Ned Leeds accidentally found Peter Parker from other universes while using the portal to find Peter Parker. How many Peter Parkers from other universes did Ned Leeds find? ¡¿


    ¡¾A1¡¿


    ¡¾B2¡¿


    ¡¾C3¡¿


    ¡¾D4¡¿


    [A correct answer to this question will reward Qinglian Earth Heart Fire. If the answer is wrong, the life expectancy will be deducted by one year. ¡¿


    "Wow, Spider-Man from other worlds?" Tony Stark became excited when he saw the topic. "What does this topic mean, one day in the future, people from other worlds will come to our world?"


    "Tony, what are you doing so excited, are you sure it''s a good thing?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "It doesn''t sound like a good thing," Tony Stark said, "but it''s Peter Parker in the title, it''s Spider-Man!"


    "Although our good and evil camps in parallel worlds are basically the same, it cannot be said that they must be the same. Maybe this Spider-Man from other worlds found by Ned Leeds is evil or maybe not." Bruce Banner said.


    "Ned Leeds, this is Peter''s friend, right? He actually uses a portal, is he a mage?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "Ned is an ordinary person, at least until now." Peter Parker said, "As for whether he will be in the future, then I don''t know, but the title mentions that he uses the portal, is it possible that he will also be in the future? Have you become a mage?"


    "He doesn''t look like a mage at all," Stephen Strange said.


    "So how to choose this question can''t be analyzed at all. It seems that it can only be guessed." Scott Lang said.


    "It''s really just a guess," Peter Parker said, "but since the answer space has pulled in two other Peter Parkers, then I''ll guess two. I choose B!"


    ¡¾correct answer! Rewards issued! ¡¿


    A cyan flame appeared in the air and sank into Peter Parker''s body.


    "Peter can play with fire now," Tony Stark said involuntarily.


    "Yeah, I also have the super power of fire." Peter Parker stretched out his hand, and a flame appeared in his palm at will.


    "The answer to this question is 2, which is the same as the number of Peter Parkers in other universes pulled by the answer space. Shouldn''t it be Peter Parker of other universes that Ned found, just the two of them?" Scott Lang suddenly said. .


    "I hope it''s both of them, like our Peter, superheroes, not villains," Thor said.


    "Don''t rush to be happy, I think things need to be considered comprehensively." Bruce Banner said, "Since superheroes from other worlds have come to our world, will their supervillains also come? "


    "Bruce, are you thinking a bit too much?" Thor said, "There is no information on the title that a supervillain has come to our world."


    "It''s always right to think more about things like this," Nick Fury said, "If there''s no villain coming, then it''s best, we just think more, but what if a villain does come? "


    "You said that the answer space has even been pulled in by people from other worlds?" Circe was quite surprised by this. This answer space is too powerful.


    "Yes, two Peter Parkers have been pulled in before." Nick Fury said, "They are also Spider-Man, and they are good neighbors in front of people in their own worlds."


    At this time, the space lights up, and the video starts playing.


    "I just hope, I just hope we can see him." At the beginning of the picture, Ned Leeds was sitting there talking, and he waved his hand inadvertently when he was talking, but the space was filled with some golden sparks.


    The friends in the answering space have answered several rounds of questions. Naturally, they can see what the golden spark is at a glance. It is the unique symbol of the Kama Taj Portal!


    "Ned?" Michelle Jones, who had been dizzy at first, calmed down, "Do it again."


    "Okay." Ned Leeds said again, imitating the last wave, "I just wish we could see him."


    After saying this, the effect was immediate, and I saw that a golden-yellow teleportation door really appeared in the room. Although it collapsed as soon as it appeared, it was indeed successfully drawn.


    "Is it so easy?" In the answering space, Stephen Strange saw this scene, and his brows could not help but wrinkle, thinking that when he learned to draw this portal, he couldn''t learn anything, and finally Gu Yi took him Throwing it to Mount Everest, he succeeded only under the threat of death.


    But this little fat man in front of him, he came out so casually?


    Are you kidding me?


    Didn''t they all say that I am the most talented mage of Kama Taj?


    Are you sure you didn''t lie to me?


    "I just wish we could see Peter." In the frame, Ned Leeds stands up and draws again.


    This time, the portal did not disappear, but enlarged after it appeared, and the diameter became as high as one person.


    On the other side of the portal, everyone clearly saw a man in a spider suit standing there, who was turning his head to look here.


    "Peter!"


    "Peter!"


    Ned Leeds and Michelle Jones shouted at the figure inside the portal.


    The Spider-Man was not polite. Since someone shouted, he ran in.


    Ned Leeds and Michelle Jones were happy at first, smiling, but when the Spider-Man jumped in, the smiles disappeared from both of their faces.


    Because this figure is much taller than the Peter Parker they know, and his greeting is different, it is definitely not Peter Parker.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, I''m a good person." The Spider-Man took off his hood, revealing a face different from Peter Parker.


    Yes, he really is not the Peter Parker of this world.


    "It''s him!"


    "Peter in a parallel world."


    "Spider-Man in World 6!"


    "He came to this answering space!"


    Ned Leeds and Michelle Jones in the video don''t know Garfield''s version of Spider-Man, but everyone in the answering space recognizes it at a glance.


    "I didn''t expect us to see him again, and in this way," Tony Stark said.


    "This version of Spider-Man has appeared, and another Spider-Man who has come to the answering space should also appear?" Bruce Banner said.


    "It''s close to ten." Steve Rogers said, "It''s no wonder that the answering space will pull the two of them in before. It turns out that he will come to our world in the future. Is the answering space pulling people casually? "


    "In that case, another Quicksilver has been played in the answering space. Will he come to our world one day in the future?" Pietro Maximov said.


    "It can''t be ruled out," said Bruce Banner.


    "Who are you?" Michelle Jones asks Garfield''s Peter Parker in the video.


    "I''m Peter Parker," said Garfield''s Peter Parker.


    "That''s impossible," said Michelle Jones.


    "I''m Peter Parker, in my world," Garfield''s Peter Parker said. "But yesterday, I was here."


    "Wow~" he was amazed. "String theory? Multidimensional reality? A displacement problem. But is it true?"


    "There must be something wrong with that spell," Ned Leeds and Michelle Jones whispered.


    "Spell?" Garfield''s version of Peter Parker asked curiously. "A spell like a spell?"


    "No." Ned Leeds denied.


    "Is there no magic or spells here?" asked Garfield''s Peter Parker.


    "Prove it." After a few people communicated about magic for a while, Michelle Jones made a request and threw bread on Garfield''s version of Peter Parker.


    Garfield''s version of Peter Parker was helpless and could only prove it a little, so he jumped up, grabbed the ceiling with one hand, and stuck to the ceiling like that.


    "Climb a lap." But Michelle Jones felt it just wasn''t sticking enough, so let''s do it again.


    "Why should I climb a circle?" Garfield''s version of Peter Parker was reluctant at first, but eventually climbed a circle on the ceiling.


    "Is it alright now?" Garfield''s Peter Parker said after landing.


    "It''s okay for now," Michelle Jones said.


    "All I opened a bug to a bug Peter Parker?" Ned Leeds was dumbfounded.


    "Yes," said Michelle Jones, "but I think you should keep doing it in order to find the right Peter Parker."


    "Find Peter Parker." Ned Leeds circled there again.


    "What''s in his hand?" Garfield''s version of Peter Parker had never seen the ring on Ned Leeds'' fingers.


    "Shh!" Michelle Jones motioned for silence.


    "Find Peter Parker." Ned Leeds continued to draw, and as expected, he drew another portal.


    This time, a young man in casual clothes walked in at the other end of the portal, and he was still not the Peter Parker that Ned Leeds was looking for.


    "It really is him!"


    "World 7 Peter Parker!"


    "If we find our Peter Parker again, it will be three Spider-Man in the same frame. This is a classic picture."


    Seeing the appearance of Toby''s version of Peter Parker, everyone in the answering space couldn''t help but get excited.


    "It''s great, just an ordinary person." Ned Leeds is going crazy. Why does he always find some inexplicable people, but can''t find his basic friend?


    "Hello." Toby''s version of Peter Parker greeted everyone, "I hope it''s okay, I just walked through this thing."


    "You are Peter," said Michelle Jones.


    "Yes, Peter Parker," said Toby''s Peter Parker, "I''ve seen you too."


    "Wait, he''s not your friend." Toby''s version of Peter Parker''s eyes fell on Garfield''s version of Peter Parker, the two stared at each other, and a strange atmosphere was created between them.


    shhhhh!


    I don''t know where the tacit understanding between the two came from. They shot at almost the same time and fired spider silk at each other, and then the two flipped in place almost at the same time, dodging each other''s spider silk.


    "Wait, you''re Spider-Man too, why don''t you just say it?" Ned Leeds asked Toby''s version of Peter Parker.


    "I don''t usually advertise anywhere," Toby''s version of Peter Parker said, and after some nonsense with a few people, he got down to business, "It sounds weird, but I''ve been looking for it since I came here. Your friend. I just feel he needs my help."


    "Our help," added Peter Parker, the fatter version.


    "He does need it," Michelle Jones said.


    "We don''t know where he is," said Ned Leeds.


    "Honestly, he''s just us now." Michelle Jones said Well, there''s a place he might be going that has a special meaning to him. "Toby''s Peter Parker said, "It''s like..."


    "A place where he can get away from everything." Garfield''s version of Peter Parker clearly agrees with Toby''s version of Peter Parker.


    "For me, it''s the top of the Chrysler Building," Toby''s Peter Parker said.


    "The Empire State Building." Garfield''s Peter Parker has such a place.


    "I think I know where he is." With this reminder, Michelle Jones finally remembered where to find her Peter Parker.


    At this time, everything in the camera, in the night sky, the Dutch version of Peter Parker is sitting there crying, Michelle Jones and Ned Leeds walked over, and the two hugged the Dutch version of Peter Parker.


    "Peter, there are others here, sorry." The Dutch version of Peter Parker cried for a while, and Michelle Jones said to him.


    Dutch brother Peter Parker stood up and saw two figures on the roof not far away in the darkness.

 Chapter 260： Aunt May is dead! The tragic fate of Spider-Man!

    Needless to say, the two people in the night were naturally the other two Spider-Man, and the two jumped down one after another.


    "Wait! Wait!" Peter Parker Holland''s younger brother called immediately, and the other two Spider-Man stopped.


    "About May, I''m sorry," Toby''s version of Peter Burpak said.


    "Yes, I''m sorry, I understand your feelings." Garfield''s version of Peter Parker also said.


    "No no no!" Peter Parker Holland interrupted the other two Spider-Man, "Don''t tell me you can understand what I''ve been through, it''s all my fault she''s gone, she died meaningless. "


    "Aunt May is dead?" Peter Parker was in a bad mood in the answering space, "How can Aunt May die!"


    "Peter, don''t worry, no matter what caused your Aunt May''s death, the future has already told us, we will stop it in advance, and will not let it happen again." Tony Stark said.


    "And you''re stronger than you were, and you have the ability to protect her," Steve Rogers said. "This kind of tragedy will not happen."


    "Yes, it won''t happen, I will not let it happen!" Peter Parker clenched his fists.


    "So there are some things I have to do." In the picture, the Dutch version of Peter Parker is resolute.


    "Peter, please don''t..." Toby''s version of Peter Parker said.


    "You don''t belong here," Peter Parker Holland said to Peter Parker Toby, and then to Peter Parker Garfield, "and so do you, so I''m sending you back. Those other guys are from you. the world, right?"


    Garfield''s Peter Parker nodded.


    "So you deal with it. If they die, if you kill them, it''s your fault, not mine, I don''t care anymore." Peter Parker''s heart is broken." Sorry to drag you in, you have to go home now."


    "It''s all my fault that my uncle Ben was killed," Toby''s Peter Parker said.


    "I lost Gwen, she was my MJ, I couldn''t save her, I''ll never forgive myself," Garfield''s Peter Parker said, "I keep trying, keep trying to be a friendly neighbor Spider-Man because I Knowing that''s what she wants me to do. But in a way, I''m not clenching my fists anymore..."


    "I just don''t want you to be like me," Garfield''s Peter Parker said finally.


    "I found what I thought was the killer, I wanted him dead, I got what I wanted, but it didn''t get any better," Toby''s Peter Parker continued, "It took me a long time to learn. through the darkness."


    The Dutch version of Peter Parker also talked about Aunt May''s death. He said, "She told me that great power..."


    "With great responsibility," Toby''s version of Peter Parker said in the second half, as did his Uncle Ben.


    "How did you know that?" asked Peter Parker, the Dutch brother.


    "Uncle Ben said it," said Garfield''s Peter Parker.


    "Maybe his death wasn''t meaningless, Peter," added Toby''s Peter Parker.


    As soon as the space darkens, the video ends here.


    "So, Ned is definitely not a mage. He was able to open the portal by mistake." Stephen Strange said.


    "The portal can be opened by accident. Does this just mean that he is a genius for learning spells?" Tony Stark said.


    "I remember a future Supreme Mage said that his experience of opening a portal was successful when he was thrown on Mount Everest, and others can succeed by mistake." Steve Rogers to Stephen Strange Said, "It sounds like he has more talent than you to be a supreme mage."


    "Then why did Gu Yi choose me instead of him?" Stephen Strange asked rhetorically.


    "I''m more concerned about Aunt Peter May''s death than this," said Bruce Banner, "I was right to worry that other worlds are not just superheroes, but supervillains, supervillains. Aunt May who killed Peter."


    "We actually know something about those two Spider-Man worlds," Nick Fury said. "Their worlds don''t seem to have high-end powers. Spider-Man is their only superhero, and Spider-Man can also handle them. The vast majority of supervillains. If it''s their villain, I don''t think it''s hard to deal with."


    "But for ordinary people, it''s also a disaster," said Bruce Banner, "so it''s best if you don''t let them come."


    "Of course." Nick Fury said, "If you come to be a guest, anyone is welcome, and no one is allowed to cause trouble!"


    "Why do people from other worlds come to our world?" Clint Barton said.


    "There should be no way to know this for the time being, and no relevant information has been disclosed." Nick Fury said.


    [The second question begins, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [May I ask who became the new leader of the Eternals after the death of Ajak, the leader of the Eternals? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Icaris¡¿


    ¡¾B Golden Fruit¡¿


    ¡¾C Searcy¡¿


    ¡¾D Hina¡¿


    [If you answer this question correctly, you will be rewarded with "Navy Six". If the answer is wrong, the life expectancy will be deducted by one year. ¡¿


    "What? Ajak will die?" Circe was taken aback when she read the title.


    "What is Ajak capable of?" Phil Coulson asked.


    "Healing power," said Circe.


    "It sounds like she shouldn''t be strong in combat, and it''s possible to be killed," Phil Coulson said.


    "But who will attack?" Circe didn''t understand at all, "We will not interfere in human affairs, which means that we have no enemies, who will attack us?"


    ¡°Having no enemies doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t be attacked,¡± Nick Fury said. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, stirring up disputes is one of the things humans do best. Sometimes people sit at home and misfortune can happen. Come up."


    "Maybe you all think too much, maybe it''s an accident at all," Scott Lang said. "Like a car accident?"


    "It''s impossible." Circe shook her head. "First of all, Ajak can heal others as well as herself. Unless she dies on the spot, she can heal herself. Furthermore, Ajak''s ability is not fighting. Ability, but she is an Eternal Race after all, and her combat power and reflexes are not comparable to ordinary people. It is hard for me to believe that she will die like ordinary people when she encounters a car accident."


    "It could have been a more serious accident, an earthquake, a fire, a big explosion." Scott Lang shrugged.


    "I''ll investigate this reason slowly after the answer is over. There are no clues in the question, and I can''t find the reason just by imagination," said Circe.


    "So who will be the new leader?" Stephen Strange said.


    "I think it''s Icaris," said Circe. "He''s the strongest of us."


    "I''m sorry, you said before, Ajak''s ability is healing, which is not combat ability at all, so I don''t think your leaders are selected based on combat ability." Steve Rogers said.


    "That''s still Icaris," Circe said. "Icaris is the most prestigious among us. Everyone trusts him. At the same time, he absolutely supports Ajak. He has always been her most powerful right-hand man."


    "We learned something about you," Tony Stark asked. "And what about Gingosina?"


    "Hina is the least likely to be a leader. Although her combat power is among the best among us, there is something wrong with her body." Circe said.


    "Top combat power?" Stephen Strange asked, "What ability does she have?"


    "She can make weapons," Circe said.


    "A female Tony?" James Rhodes said.


    "It''s not that kind of manufacture," Circe said. "Whatever weapon she wants, she makes it directly, instead of spending time building it like Iron Man."


    "Then she turned into a nuclear ejection, didn''t everything blow up?" Tony Stark said.


    "It can''t be changed into a weapon like that." Circe said speechlessly, "It''s mainly cold weapons, weapons like knives and swords. For hot weapons, Jinguo''s ability is very similar to hot weapons, he can shoot lasers from his hands. s attack."


    "It''s a far cry from Icaris firing through the eyes," Tony Stark said.


    "Oh, by the way, if you watch Bollywood movies, you may have seen Jin Guo." Circe said, "He is a popular Bollywood actor."


    "Sorry, I only watch Hollywood movies." Tony Stark shook his head.


    "It really sounds like Icaris is the most leader." Steve Rogers said.


    "It must be Icaris." Circe made a choice, "A!"


    ¡¾wrong answer! Deduct one year of life! ¡¿


    Hearing the prompt to deduct the lifespan, Scott Lang almost laughed at the time, "Is the answer space serious? People are immortal, so you still deduct one year of lifespan? What''s the difference between this and no deduction?"


    "A guy like Thor has an extremely long lifespan, and it''s almost equivalent to taking a reward for nothing," Clint Barton said. "Those of us have only a few decades or a hundred years to live. It''s really unfair to think about it."


    "It''s not fair?" Bruce Banner smiled, "Clint, at least you stayed in the answer space and got a lot of rewards. Those billions of people who don''t even know what the answer space is, do you think? Would they also feel unfair?"


    "Some people are born billionaires, and they have so much money that they can''t use them up to make a fire, but some people are born poor, and they can''t make enough money to make a fire all their lives..." Stephen Strange said, "No There are too many things that are fair, and if you focus on them, you will be asking for trouble."


    "I''ll just say it casually." Clint Barton shrugged.


    "I suddenly felt that the new leader of the Eternals might be Circe." Loki said suddenly.


    "Me?" Circe shook his head quickly, "How is it possible, in the Eternals, I am ordinary, unremarkable, with very ordinary abilities, and I have no talent for a leader. It can''t be me."


    "Icaris is most like a leader, but the answering space has just told us that it is not him. Sheena has physical problems and is not suitable to be a leader, so two of the four options have been removed. Circe, you are now 50 % probability." Loki said, "I think you are more likely than a guy who runs off to be an actor."


    "I think Circe was selected by the answering space, which may have explained the problem." Thor said, "There are 11 Eternals, why weren''t the others pulled in, but you?"


    At this point the space lights up and the video starts playing.


    The latest in the picture is the elf Spike and Circe, walking side by side, and in front of them, Circe''s boyfriend Dane walks alone.


    "Are you really in love?" Spike asked.


    "What if I were?" Circe asked rhetorically.


    "Then you''d better tell him the truth," Spike said.


    "I''ll look for opportunities," said Circe.


    "He won''t live forever. Live with him," Spike suggested.


    "I''m staying with you," Circe said.


    At this moment, a big monster suddenly appeared in the river next to him.


    "Shit! Is that a mutant race!" Spike was taken aback at the time.


    "Dain, run!" Circe yelled at Dain.


    "Mutant race?" In the answer space, Circe was also very surprised, "How can a mutant race appear!"


    "Didn''t you say they were wiped out a long time ago?" Nick Fury asked.


    "Yes. Or, we thought we were wiped out," Circe said.


    "Very good, another threat." Nick Fury shrugged.


    "If the mutants really appear, it is the responsibility of our Eternals." Circe looked solemn, "We will be responsible for eliminating them again, completely eliminating them."


    In the picture, the mutant race has jumped from the water to the shore. Circe calmly pressed the ground with both hands, and the ground suddenly became as soft as silt. The mutant race fell directly into it. She pressed it again, and the ground changed again. It was so hard that the mutant race was "planted" into the ground.


    "Let''s go!" Circe greeted Dane, and together with Spike, the three quickly turned around and ran away.


    "What''s that!" Dane asked as he ran.


    "Mutants!" Spike replied.


    "You said you killed them all!" Dane said loudly.


    "You told him?" Circe asked SpikeYou believe me? '' Spike asked Dane, ignoring Circe.


    "I believe it now," said Dane.


    The ground didn''t trap the mutant race for a long time. With its four hooves, it got out of trouble directly from the ground and charged towards several people again.


    The three of Circe got on the bridge one after another, Spike stretched out his hand, and countless numbers of her and Circe suddenly appeared on the bridge, walking around.


    "So this Eternal''s ability is to create an illusion?" Stephen Strange said when he saw this.


    "Spike, that''s her ability," Circe said.


    "It doesn''t look like the two of you can defeat that mutant if it''s just hallucinations and matter-shifting," Steve Rogers said.


    Steve Rogers is so right, Circe and Spike really can''t beat the mutants.


    No, not only cannot be defeated, but even escape is impossible.

 Chapter 261： Use Earthlings as bait! The gods appeared!

    Spike''s hallucination is very subtle, but for some reason, the mutants actually saw through it, and they chased after Spike''s real body accurately.


    "It knows where we are!" Spike, who was still able to maintain his hallucinations, immediately ran away.


    "How?" Circe asked.


    "I don''t know!" Spike ran two steps, was hit by a tentacle from the mutant, and fell to the ground.


    The mutants crawled towards Spike step by step, while Spike sat on the ground and stepped back a little bit with a look of horror.


    Seeing that Spike was about to die, a figure suddenly flew over, flung the mutant away, and crashed into a house beside the road.


    "Spike!" Dane hurried over and helped Spike up.


    call out!


    Then, the three of them saw a golden light hitting the mutants and knocking them flying.


    The monsters that were originally chasing and killed were lying on the ground dying.


    A man in a trench coat slowly walked out of the house.


    "Icaris!" With an ecstatic expression on Spike''s face, the strongest of the Eternals came.


    "Good night, two young ladies." Icaris walked leisurely.


    The voice just fell, and the mutant race who was knocked down by him rushed over again and threw it aside.


    A large truck just came over at this time, because Icaris suddenly crashed, and the whole car rolled over and smashed towards Dane and Spike.


    Circe rushed over and pressed her hand on the big truck, which instantly turned into red petals all over the sky.


    It looks quite romantic.


    In the roar, the mutant race rushed over again.


    Icaris flew directly into the air, and lasers were fired from his eyes, wounding the mutant race.


    However, a surprising scene appeared, and I saw that the mutant race was actually healing itself!


    This is something that has never happened before.


    "Did it just heal itself?" Spike said in shock.


    "How is this possible?" In the answering space, Circe was also very surprised.


    "Why, didn''t this thing heal itself before?" James Rhodes asked.


    "That''s right, mutants don''t have the ability to heal at all." Circe said, "But the one in the video can heal himself!"


    "They''ve mutated, which fits their name," Tony Stark said.


    "The appearance of that mutant race just now is definitely not that simple," said Circe. "For so long, we thought we would kill them all, but they suddenly appeared with new abilities!"


    After the mutant race in the picture healed itself, it rushed towards Icaris.


    But this is useless at all. Icaris is too powerful, and it is simply not something that this mutant race can fight against. It will be knocked into the river in three or two times and disappear.


    "This morning, an unprecedented global earthquake swept across the world causing damage and panic, with many speculating that it had something to do with the flick of the finger, and the United Nations called for an emergency meeting..."


    After the battle, several Eternals got together, and the news of the morning earthquake was playing on the television.


    "That mutant has a way to heal itself. They couldn''t do it before." Circe said, "It came to us instead of looking for humans. What happened?"


    "I came to see you because of the earthquake." Icaris was changing clothes there. "I have never heard of that mutant."


    "There''s something wrong with Earth," said Circe. "It can''t be a coincidence."


    "We need to find other people." Icaris said.


    "Some people haven''t seen each other for hundreds of years," said Circe.


    "It shouldn''t have changed much." Icaris walked in front of Circe, paused and said, "I''m sorry I hurt you Circe, but we need to unite. As long as you are safe, I won''t bother you."


    "Let''s go to Ajak first," Circe said. "She knows what to do."


    But when the three drove to a cabin, they found that there was no one in the house.


    Ajak was dead, lying near the hut.


    "Ajak asked me to see Circe, so I went to London. Turns out we were both lonely and needed each other," Spike said, crying, "I think Ajak has been taking care of us the way she does. "


    Icaris looked sad.


    "This is the first time in seven thousand years that any of us have died," Spike added. "I think the mutant who attacked us in London killed Ajak and absorbed her power."


    "The mutants have never done this," Icaris said.


    "It heals like Ajak," Spike said with great certainty. "I swear I almost heard it speak."


    "Goodbye, Ajak." While Spike and Icaris were talking in the cabin, Circe was alone by Ajak''s body and wept.


    Suddenly, all the lights on the wooden house went out, and a shining sphere flew out from Ajak''s neck and submerged into Circe''s body.


    At this moment, the surrounding scenery changed suddenly.


    Circe appeared in the vast and deep universe.


    In front of her, a very huge red giant appeared there.


    That man was so big, Circe was as tiny as an ant compared to him.


    It''s not a metaphor, Circe is really like an ant in front of people in front of this giant.


    "What is that!" Tony Stark couldn''t help exclaiming in the answering space.


    "Is there still such a big creature in the universe?" Steve Rogers was also stunned. "Is this too big?"


    "If this giant is an enemy, is it possible to defeat it?" Stephen Strange said with a shocked expression.


    "Miss Circe, who is this giant?" Nick Fury said.


    "Arisham," said Circe. "He sent us to Earth."


    "It turns out that he is protecting the earth." Nick Fury was relieved when he heard the words. Although Arisham has not shown any ability, the exaggerated body shape alone makes life impossible to confront.


    "Arisham." In the picture, Circe looked at Arisham and said, "Ajak was killed by a mutant, and we think it drew her power. An extremely unusual thing happened on Earth."


    "It''s a side effect of ''God Manifestation''," Arisham said.


    "Shenxian?" Circe didn''t understand, it was the first time she heard this word.


    "It''s time for you to understand the real purpose of the mission." Arisom said slowly, "You were sent to Earth to give birth to the **** Thiam."


    "Every 1 billion years, a new Celestial Race must be born." Following Arisam''s explanation, pictures began to appear in the air to complement the demonstration. I saw a bright crystal turned into countless crystals, and one of the crystals flew to the earth. " I spread the seeds of the gods on the creation planets in the universe, and the earth was chosen to create the planet Thiam."


    "In order to grow, Thiam needs a lot of energy from intelligent life." The crystal in the picture goes deep into the core of the earth, and then there is the bustling scene of people coming and going on the earth, "The mutants eat human beings, hindering this, until the Eternals destroy them."


    "Now that the population of this planet has reached the required number, it''s time for the gods to appear." A big hand broke out of the earth, like a chicken out of its shell, it stretched out from the interior of the earth, and then the whole earth exploded. A new celestial race was born.


    "What? Earth will explode one day!"


    "The earth is only used to ''incubate'' the eggs of the gods?"


    "To treat all human beings as nourishment! It''s outrageous!"


    As soon as this video was played, everyone was not calm.


    It turns out that these human beings are just to cultivate new fodder for the gods!


    It turned out that the planet they lived on was nothing but the eggs that hatched the New Heaven God Race!


    This revelation is really appalling, and it''s much more important than the news that Thanos snapped his fingers.


    After all, even if Thanos snapped his fingers, the people on Earth would only be wiped out in half, and the Earth would still be there.


    And this Arisam, he is going to explode the earth and treat everyone as bait to breed his offspring!


    "So this is our mission?" Circe was also shocked, "But how is this possible? How is this possible!"


    "Miss Circe, go and inform the other Eternals and leave the earth quickly!" Tony Stark said to Circe, "The earth does not welcome you!"


    "Tony, calm down first." Steve Rogers asked with a stern face in front of Circe, "Will you obey this order?"


    "Is this video really the future?" Circe felt stunned. "How do you prove this? This is too ridiculous!"


    "This video is indeed the future." Thor said at this time, "You came in late, so you didn''t witness the future happen with your own eyes. And those of us have witnessed it. Or, what you said to me also If you are worried, after the answer is over, I can ask my father to talk to you."


    "I still believe what you said." Circe nodded.


    In fact, she just said she was skeptical, and she believed most of it in her heart. After all, the reward Peter Parker received after answering the question was actually distributed, and she saw it with her own eyes.


    "So please tell us, if one day the big guy really told you all this, would you choose to obey the order?" Tony Stark asked.


    "No." Circe shook his head directly, "If a new **** race is born, all the people on earth will perish. I won''t let this happen."


    The plot of the picture confirms Circe''s attitude.


    "But everyone on Earth will die," Circe told Arisam.


    "Sercy, the end of one life is the beginning of another life." Aristem''s palm sent out white lines, condensing into a white light, and then the white light gradually formed a galaxy, "Our universe is a constant exchange of energy, creating An endless cycle of destruction."


    "The Celestials use the energy of the creation of the planet to create the sun to generate gravity, heat and light to form a new galaxy." There are pictures of the Celestials creating galaxies one after another in the universe, "Without us, our universe will fall into darkness, all Life will die."


    "Does Ajak know the truth?" Circe asked.


    "For millions of years, she has assisted in the emergence of many Celestial beings," Alismu said. "So did you."


    "But Earth was my first mission," Circe said. "I was in my hometown, Olympia."


    "There is no Olympia at all." As the words fell, a jellyfish-like device appeared in front of Circe''s eyes, and Arisham said, "This is your real home, Circe, the melting pot of the world. I designed and created the Eternals here. ."


    Circe walked into the furnace and saw a half-finished humanoid like a robot. The half-finished product had only half of its face, but Circe could still see that it was her face.


    There is not only the semi-finished product here, but like a factory assembly line, there are rows and rows of semi-finished products standing neatly.


    "Everything will die except us, because we never lived." Circe murmured, looking at the half-finished products, "Why don''t I remember anything?"


    "Your memory will be cleared and reset after each appearance." Those half-finished products disappeared, and a wall full of holes appeared there. "They are stored here."


    "Why keep them?" Circe asked.


    "I keep them to study mutants." Arisam said another astonishing fact, "I created mutants, Circe, for the same purpose I created you."


    "The mutant race was actually created by Arisem?" In the answering space, Circe was surprised again when he heard the words.


    Arisam sent them to destroy the mutants. They fought the mutants for so long, and now they know that the mutants were created by the people who sent them!


    "Every Celestial Creation Planet has its own predators. I originally sent mutants to destroy them so that intelligent life can grow." In the video, Arisom''s voice continued to sound, and mutants appeared to destroy dinosaurs screen.


    "But there were flaws in their design, they gradually evolved, they became predators, and I lost control over them." The mutants in the picture began to hunt intelligent life.


    "I designed and created you, UU Reading Eternals, to become a synthesis that cannot evolve to correct my mistakes." The picture of the mutants disappeared and became the void of the universe again, "Sercy, Ajak Choose you to succeed her as Eternals Supreme, don''t let me down."


    Arisham disappeared, and Circe returned to Earth.


    The first time, she told the information to the other eternal race companions.


    "You said we were basically cool robots?" Jin Guo said in disbelief, "Our past memories are stored somewhere in space?"


    "Arisham also created mutants," said Circe.


    "I''m sorry, Sheena." Gilgamesh, who likes to slap people, apologized to Sheena, "You tried to warn us."


    "Something must have gone wrong the last time Arisham reset your memory," Spike said to Sheena.


    "What do you mean?" Jin Guo asked.


    "Isn''t this the Eternal Sickness?" Spike said, "Sheena always remembers that we were sent to other planets, and everyone died in the presence of God."

 Chapter 262： Shocking reversal! Thanos snapped his fingers to protect the earth!

    "I thought we were heroes, but we were villains," Gilgamesh said.


    "Aren''t we bad people?" Jin Guo retorted, "We help the Celestials to expand their lives in the universe. This is not what bad people do. Good people do it."


    "Every time an innocent life is sacrificed for the greater good, it is wrong, and we must stop God from appearing," Circe said.


    As soon as the space darkens, the video ends here.


    "Miss Circe is really on the side of us humans." After watching the video, Tony Stark finally believed in Circe.


    "Miss Circe wants to stop Shenmian, this is good news, but compared to Shenmian''s bad news, this good news is too insignificant." Stephen Strange sighed, "Can it really be done to stop Shenmian? Are the existences of the Celestial Clan really something we can shake?"


    "That created the sun and created the existence of the Milky Way. Under that kind of power, humans are no different from ants." Steve Rogers, a guy who can fight for a day at every turn, has no courage at all.


    "More than humans, the two gods Thor and Loki stand in front of the gods, and they are no different from ants, right?" Scott Lang said.


    "Indeed, compared to Thor, the gods who created the universe are more like gods." Natasha Romanov said.


    "From a macro perspective, the Celestials created the sun and created the universe. Without them, the world would perish, preventing God from appearing as a complete sinner of the universe." Bruce Banner said in silence for a while, "But from the perspective of human beings, the world would perish. In terms of angle, I will not watch it happen without my eyes."


    "Our universe is a constant exchange of energy, an infinite cycle of creation and destruction." Clint Barton shrugged, "It makes sense, I can''t refute it at all."


    "Yeah, what he said not only made sense, but also subverted the theory of the birth of the universe such as the Big Bang, which hit a lot of experts and scholars in the face." Tony Stark said, "But like Bruce said, I will not be willing to be the fodder to breed the new gods."


    "No one wants to, but how can we stop it?" Scott Lang said. "That''s the Celestials! They made the sun above us! They made the universe we live in! This kind of enemy. How could it be possible?"


    "It''s actually quite simple," Loki said.


    "Simple?" Nick Fury said. "You can tell me a plan."


    "Isn''t it very clear in the video that the Celestial Race needs a lot of energy of intelligent life to breed, and now that the population of the earth has reached the requirement, so as long as the population does not meet the standard, is it not enough?" Loki grinned, evil spirited. With a smile, "So, create a massacre! Take out your most powerful weapons and fire them at the most prosperous city of mankind! As long as a large number of human beings die, the Celestial Race will not be born, and the gods will stop it."


    "Loki, you''re so smart, does Odin know?" Tony Stark asked.


    "I don''t think I know. If he did, he would pass the throne to me." Loki said, "Why don''t you call and tell him?"


    "No way!" James Rhodes exclaimed suddenly.


    "What do you remember?" Tony Stark asked.


    "Loki just said that the number of human beings will decrease, and the gods will not appear. I suddenly thought that the madman Thanos, he killed half of the earth''s population with one snap of his fingers. Did this move actually prevent the gods?" James Luo Des said.


    As soon as Scott Lang said this, the scene suddenly fell into an eerie silence.


    Isn''t that the case? The current population of the earth has just reached the target. If the target population is cut in half, it will definitely not meet the target. Isn''t this just preventing the appearance of the gods?


    Since everyone knew that Thanos wiped out half of the people on earth, they have regarded him as an executioner, a lunatic, and waited for him to be the cancer of the universe and the number one enemy of the earth.


    But now, is this enemy number one saving the earth?


    "Could it be that the purpose of Thanos'' massacre is actually to prevent God from appearing?" After a long time, Scott Lang spoke in disbelief.


    "How is that possible? That lunatic Thanos, you haven''t heard of his theory of cosmic balance." Clint Barton said at the time, "As for the fact that it happened to stop the appearance of the gods, it''s just a coincidence."


    "If it''s just to prevent God from appearing, then just kill half of the humans on earth, but Thanos is wielding a butcher knife on the entire universe." Peter Quill also sneered at this statement, "Obviously he''s just a lunatic."


    "Maybe it''s just to hide people''s eyes and ears, no, hide God''s eyes and ears." Scott Lang said, "To prevent God from appearing, that is to fight against the gods, the universe we exist in is created by him, who can beat this? So Thanos just pretended to be a lunatic, slaughtered half of the life in the universe, and covered up his true purpose!"


    "Quier, after the answer is over, quickly use the spaceship to take Scott to Thanos, and bring two bottles of whiskey, no, a case of whisky, they both need a good meal." Tony Stark looked at the fool Looking at Scott Lang the same, "Maybe Thanos and his Earth confidant are happy and let the Earth go."


    "Scott''s words were just a joke, but they also reminded us." Nick Fury said in a deep voice, "that is, don''t stop Thanos until there is no way to solve the phenomenon."


    "What? Don''t stop Thanos?" Stephen Strange said hurriedly, "Are you crazy! Do you know what you''re talking about! Thanos wants to kill half of the Earth, you said don''t stop him!"


    "After he was killed, didn''t we save everyone back again?" Nick Fury said, "We didn''t know God found this in the video, so we rescued everyone early. But we Now that we know about Shenxian, and knowing that there is still a Celestial clan baby in the earth that will explode the entire planet at any time, we can completely wait until Shenxian is resolved before bringing people back."


    "If that''s the case, why let Thanos snap his fingers?" Peter Quill said after hearing the words, "We can do it ourselves. We have five gems now, only the last one! Infinity Gloves Book It was made by the dwarves of the Thor family, and now they can make another one. So we can make this snap of our fingers by ourselves.¡±


    "You can kill yourself?" Natasha Romanov asked back, "Quiere, this is a matter of killing billions of people, may I ask who will be the biggest executioner in human history? Will you be the one? ?"


    "Well, this can''t be considered an executioner?" Peter Quill said, "After all, they will be resurrected later."


    "What if there is an accident and I can''t be resurrected?" Natasha Romanov asked.


    "This kind of thing is impossible." Steve Rogers asked. "If we are wielding a butcher''s knife on humans like this, then what is the difference between us and Thanos? Isn''t the motive of Thanos wielding a butcher''s knife on the universe for the good of the universe?"


    "Damn, how on earth are you going to kill that Thiam?" Tony Stark frowned.


    "Kill Thiam?" Circe shook her head again and again when she heard this, "No, we can''t kill a Celestial God."


    "It really can''t be killed. If you kill this Thiam, wouldn''t that Arisem tear down the Earth in a fit of rage?" Phil Coulson said.


    "Even if it wasn''t for Arisem, Tiamu couldn''t kill." Circe said, "The Celestials are not super villains, they created the universe. If Tiamu was killed and a new Celestial was not born, then The new world will not be born, and what about the billions of people who cannot be born because there is no new gods? We will kill them. Then we will become the executioners of billions of people."


    "I''m sorry, miss, you are wrong, since they were not born, how can they die?" Tony Stark said.


    "Sacrifice our own world for the sake of other worlds, please forgive me for not being so noble." Stephen Strange said.


    "No one is going to sacrifice Earth," Circe said. "I don''t want humans to be harmed either."


    "I can''t kill Thiam, and I don''t want humans to die." Nick Fury said, "Miss Circe, what can you do?"


    [The third question begins, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [In the process of rescuing the wasp girl Janet van Dyne, in order to recapture the laboratory that was taken away, how tall is Ant-Man Scott Lang? ¡¿


    ¡¾A20 feet¡¿


    ¡¾B40 feet¡¿


    ¡¾C60 feet¡¿


    ¡¾D80 feet¡¿


    [If you answer this question correctly, you will be rewarded with a mysterious insect tornado. If the answer is wrong, the life expectancy will be deducted by one year. ¡¿


    "Scott, how tall can you go now?" Tony Stark asked.


    "Probably, 30 feet," Scott Lang said.


    "30 feet?" Clint Barton looked at Scott Lang in surprise, "Can you get that big?"


    "That''s right." Scott Lang shrugged, "I didn''t think I''d be that big one day."


    "It turns out that when you were at the German airport, you were just ''trying the knife''." Natasha Romanov said.


    "The timeline for you and Hank Pym and the others to rescue Janet, we generally know, after the Civil War, before Thanos snapped his fingers." Tony Stark said, "From when you got Ant-Man The clothes can grow to 30 feet by now, so you can roughly estimate how many feet you can get based on the timeline of rescuing Janet."


    "At least 80." Scott Lang calculated for a while and came up with the answer.


    "The 80-foot giant?" Steve Rogers exclaimed. "You''re the real giant. The Hulk and you are a jerk."


    "Just practice a little more, grow taller, and when you grow to be as tall as the Celestial Race, go and wrestle with the Celestial Race," Thor said.


    "I think so." Scott Lang said, "It''s better to count on the Celestials to commit suicide because they can''t think of it. The success rate is much higher."


    "So, for this question, I choose D!" Scott Lang made a choice.


    ¡¾correct answer! Rewards issued! ¡¿


    A black mass of bugs appeared on the ground, crawled towards Scott Lang, crawled directly into his clothes, and then disappeared cleanly.


    "It''s disgusting." Wanda Maximov felt a little nauseous after seeing it, "Isn''t it uncomfortable with so many bugs crawling on your body?"


    "It''s not bad," Scott Lang said. "Don''t underestimate these bugs, they''re very useful."


    "I don''t seem to have seen it before, what kind of bug is this?" Bruce Banner asked.


    "Bad bugs," Scott Lang said. "These are not bugs in our world. Our world didn''t even have chakras."


    Soon, the video starts playing.


    It started out in a car with Scott Lang in the driver''s seat, Hope Van Dine in the passenger seat, and Hank Pym in the back.


    "The energy readings show they haven''t used the tunnel yet," Hank Pym said.


    "We''re running out of time," Hope van Dine said. "Mom''s place is going to change, and we''re going to lose her."


    "We''ve got a lot going on before that. My dad always said, if you want to do something, make a list. We should do it." , we''re going to break into the lab. Two, we''re going to get Foster and the ghost out. Three, we''re supposed to fight the ghost... It seems like it should be part of two, 2A. Fight the ghost, 2A."


    "Also, we have to make sure that the laboratory is restored to its original size." Scott Lang remembered another thing and said to Hank Pym, "so that you can come out."


    "Scott!" said Hank Pym. "I''ll go. If we''re going to succeed, we''ll need you two out there protecting the tunnel together. Let me go, Hope, please."


    "I think he''s right," Scott Lang said.


    Hank Pym and the others were discussing how to retake the lab, and inside the lab, Ava Starr and Bill Foster had already started the lab.


    I saw Bill Foster push and pull the rod, bang bang, and a large propeller-like part in the laboratory began to rotate.


    But almost as soon as it was spinning the propeller stopped again.


    "What''s the matter?" Ava Starr asked.


    "I don''t know." Bill Foster said honestly.


    Then the two of them bent down and saw that there was a nest of ants under the operating table that was destroying the line. No wonder the laboratory just started to fail.


    "They must be nearby." Ava Starr put on her helmet and went out.


    And Bill Foster encountered a lot of ants in the laboratory, surrounded by dog-like ants.


    After trapping Bill Foster with ants, Hank Pym began to put on the uniform that he had prepared in advance to enter the quantum tunnel.


    "I just want to save Ava." Bill Foster didn''t dare to act under the swarm of ants, he said to Hank Pym, "She''s going to face death or a more terrifying fate, she''s scared."


    "I''ll find a way to help you when I get back, I promise," Hank Pym said. "We''ll figure out a way together."

 Chapter 263： Go crazy! Make me face the gods?

    After Hank Pym entered the quantum tunnel, Hope van Dine immediately shrunk the laboratory, and then Lewis, who came to meet, carried the laboratory into the car.


    "The plan worked, we got it, Scott," Lewis informed Scott Lang.


    "See you at the meeting point," said Hope Van Dine.


    "Okay, here we go." Scott Lang, who lured Ava Starr so that Louis successfully got to the lab, rode the ant and flew away.


    Hank Pym entered the quantum tunnel, and Hope van Dine got the lab, and it looks like the trip was a success.


    But is it really that smooth?


    the answer is negative.


    In addition to Ava Starr, who had to take action for her own life, there was also an ambitious black technology dealer Sonny Birch eyeing the laboratory.


    Hope Van Dane had just got the laboratory, and before the car had driven a few meters, he saw several cars driving over, blocking the road ahead.


    "No! It''s this guy again!" Hope van Dine wanted to hit someone, this guy was really haunted.


    "I''ll just say it''s not over yet." Compared to Hope Van Dyne''s madness, Sonny Birch seemed to be in a pretty good mood, and laughed hahaha.


    "The plan has changed." Hope van Dine could only turn around and drive in the opposite direction of the meeting point.


    "I want that laboratory, at all costs." Sonny Birch was also determined to **** this high-tech laboratory, leading the team to pursue it.


    Soon, a car caught up with Hope van Dine and ran alongside him.


    The big man slammed the steering wheel and wanted to hit Hope Van Dyne, but the next moment, Hope Van Dyne''s car suddenly shrunk to the size of a toy car, and the big man lost his target and collided directly with the other vehicle.


    Soon, another car approached from behind, and Hope van Dine saw this scene in the rearview mirror, became smaller again, and drove under the car.


    "Their chassis is really dirty." This was the first time Louis had seen the car''s chassis so clearly.


    "They''ve got bigger problems." Hope van Dine enlarged the car to its original size.


    boom!


    Immediately, the car was pushed and flew out.


    "Hope, what are you doing?" Scott Lang, who was riding a flying ant in the air, couldn''t help asking, "You''re far from the meeting point."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take them up to see the scenery." Hope van Dine shrunk the car again, and the overcast Sonny Birch''s convoy lost another car.


    Since Hope Van Dyne was going to play, Scott Lang didn''t hover in the air anymore, he also got into the car and stayed with Hope Van Dyne and Louis.


    "Motorcycle, you guys." Sonny Birch dispatched a motorcycle team, and motorcycles drove over behind them.


    "You drive." Seeing this situation, Hope Van Dine left the driver''s seat and let Scott Lang drive.


    She opened the rear door, stretched out her arm, and shot out a small disc. The motorcycle that was chasing behind her suddenly shrank, but the person riding on it did not shrink, and fell heavily to the ground.


    While the battle between Hope Van Dyne and Sonny Birch was raging, an unexpected guest suddenly appeared.


    In fact, the appearance of this uninvited guest is not surprising, whether it is Hope Van Dine or Sonny Birch, who has made many shots in order to **** the laboratory.


    There is no doubt that this person is Ava Starr known as the ghost.


    Ava Starr jumped out from the side, and her body passed through the car like a ghost, but when she passed through the car and kicked the motorcycle with her long legs, she became a real entity. , kick people over.


    Da Da Da Da!


    Motorcyclists started shooting at Hope Van Dine''s vehicle.


    Hope Van Dine throws a hellokitty candy box, then fires a small disc to enlarge it.


    As a result, the following motorcyclists were saddened. I''m afraid they were knocked over by a candy box for the first time in their careers.


    It''s easy for a few to deal with Sonny Birch''s men, but it''s not so easy to deal with Ava Starr.


    Ava Starr''s body turned into an illusory body, and she kicked in from the outside of the car. When she kicked into the car, she turned into a real person and kicked Hope Van Dine down with one kick.


    Fortunately, at the critical moment, Hope van Dine shrank down and used his wings to fly, so he didn''t fall to the ground.


    One kick to deal with Hope van Dine, Ava Starr said nothing, hugged the laboratory, jumped into a passing truck, threw the driver down, and drove away by himself.


    "I saw her, Fremont Street west." Hope van Dine flew directly into the van, flew to Ava Starr''s side, and began to **** the laboratory.


    "Hope, wait for me!" Scott Lang felt relieved that Hope was alone, and quickly became smaller and flew over on an ant.


    He landed on the front glass of the car, right in front of Ava Starr''s head.


    "We got you, Ava," Scott Lang said to Ava Starr.


    Ava Starr turned on the wipers and sprayed water directly, and Scott Lang was tragically wiped by the wipers.


    But there was also a mistake. The wiper accidentally touched the controller under the back and forth, and Scott Lang suddenly became bigger.


    boom!


    After getting bigger, Scott Lang swiped his fist and smashed the glass of the car directly, hitting Ava Starr, who was entangled with Hope Van Dine, on the face, even shattering the mask.


    Hope Van Dine took the opportunity to throw the laboratory out of the car window, and she flew out again and caught the laboratory on the van.


    Seeing this, Ava Starr didn''t care about the truck, her body was blurred, and she walked from the cab to the carriage.


    Boom!


    Just when Hope van Dine was standing on the carriage and confronting Ava Starr, a car suddenly drove over from behind and hit the truck.


    Under the collision, Hope Van Dine was unstable, fell directly from the van, and fell onto Sonny Birch''s car.


    Sonny Birch leaned out of the car window and snatched the laboratory that Hope Van Dyne was holding in his arms.


    "Yes!" Sonny Birch was overjoyed, "Go, go!"


    "Birch got the lab, and I''m going to chase him." Hope Van Dyne, who was thrown on the road by Sonny Birch, informed Scott Lang, and immediately shrank and flew into the air.


    Compared to Hope Van Dyne''s agility to fly anytime, anywhere, Scott Lang is much more clumsy.


    And he''s still unlucky, the Ant-Man suit on his body has some problems, and the controller is not very easy to use.


    Just now, he suddenly grew uncontrollably!


    Then Scott Lang came up with a clever operation, directly treating the truck as a scooter, kneeling on the body with one leg, and pedaling the other leg on the ground, just sliding forward.


    In this bizarre way, he even caught up with Sonny Birch, who was running away in a car.


    Sonny Birch was stunned when he saw Scott Lang sliding a car, he never thought in his life that anyone could drive like that.


    As Scott Lang walked side by side with Sonny Birch, a big guy in Sonny Birch''s car leaned out and tried to shoot with a submachine gun.


    Scott Lang shot the gun away with a single shot, then kicked the other side''s entire car with a big kick.


    "Come here, you little bastard!" Scott Lang got out of the van and walked towards Sonny Birch, who also got off.


    Sonny Birch is small, but he is a bit smart. He hugged the laboratory and went straight into an alley. At this time, Scott Lang was so big that he couldn''t get into the alley at all.


    Sonny Birch managed to get rid of Scott Lang and boarded a passenger ship with the laboratory in his arms.


    Scott Lang took another route and ran to the seaside. The appearance of this "giant creature" immediately caused an exclamation.


    "Has anyone seen a southerner hugging a building?" Scott Lang asked the crowd.


    Ka Ka Ka!


    No one answered, everyone held up their mobile phones to take pictures and videos.


    woo~


    At this time, the whistle sounded, and Scott Lang turned his head and looked along the whistle. Although the passenger ship was full of people, he saw Sonny Birch holding the laboratory at a glance.


    "Just because I saw you one more time in the crowd", this beautiful lyrics has another meaning at this time.


    "Where did he get the time to buy a ticket?" Scott Lang couldn''t help but frantically pressed the button in his hand.


    This questionable battle suit could not be changed according to his mind at all, and after a few frantic presses, it suddenly turned into a villain.


    "Okay, I need help." Scott Lang controlled the ants to fly over and pack themselves.


    However, he forgot one point, this is the seaside, there are many seagulls.


    The ants were only halfway through their flight when they were taken away by the seagulls as food.


    Scott Lang could only call for the ants again. After being eaten by seagulls several times, an ant finally managed to fly to him.


    "Great!" Scott Lang jumped on the ant''s back and flew up, "I''m going to call you Anttonio Banderas."


    But it was too early for him to be happy.


    Ants can fly, so can seagulls.


    The ant star didn''t fly far at all, a seagull flew over with its wings open, and opened its **** mouth in the air.


    "No, no, no!" Scott Lang didn''t want to be buried in Gukou, so he could only jump off the ant and fall into the water.


    Scott Lang is now the size of an ant, and even if he can swim, such a small body can''t swim at all.


    The **** of fate favored him at this time, and the ant-man suit that could not be adjusted actually became bigger!


    Not the usual big, but very big!


    A full 80 feet!


    With such a huge height, he can stand up in the sea!


    Sea water, only to his waist.


    "Sorry, I''m not a whale, I''ll be leaving soon," Scott Lang said to the passengers on the passenger ship.


    How could Sonny Birch dare to challenge such a big Scott Lang and run away with the laboratory in his arms.


    "That''s not yours." Scott Lang stretched out his hand and snatched the laboratory directly from Sonny Birch''s arms.


    "I''ve got this." Scott Lang stabbed Sonny Birch down with a finger.


    The laboratory got it, but Scott Lang''s state was a little wrong, as if he was drunk, even a little unclear, and his speech became incoherent.


    "Oh no, he''s getting too big." Hope van Dine also drove to the beach at this time and shouted, "Scott!"


    "I''m going to sleep, so I''ll sleep for five minutes." Scott Lang slumped into the sea and smashed into the sea.


    "It doesn''t seem to be able to get bigger indefinitely." In the answering space, Clint Barton saw this scene and said, "It becomes too big, and the body can''t bear it."


    "It''s not that I can''t eat it, it needs training." Scott Lang said, "In the beginning, I could only change ten feet, and my body couldn''t eat it. Just like in the video, I went to sleep. After training slowly, I am now It can be 30 feet. If I train enough, I believe that one day I will not fall asleep even if I change to 80 inches.¡±


    "There has to be an upper limit, right?" Steve Rogers asked. "You can''t be like the Hulk, there is no upper limit to the strength of the increase with the rage value? There has to be a value. When you reach it, no matter how you train, you will be Can''t get any bigger."


    "Maybe, I don''t know." Scott Lang shrugged.


    "I hope there is no such upper limit, and I also hope that you will become as big as the Celestial Race and be tough with him." Tony Stark said.


    "Make me face up to the Celestials? Crazy!" Scott Lang said.


    At this time, the picture was cut to Hank Pym.


    Scott Lang smashed into the sea, and in the quantum realm, Hank Pym''s small quantum spacecraft also landed.


    Sweaty Hank Pym took an instrument, got out of the quantum spaceship, and walked in the quantum field on foot.


    This is a colorful and fantastic world, completely different from the macro world. If you don''t see it with your own eyes, even the most talented scientists can''t imagine what this world really looks like.


    But Hank Pym had no time to appreciate the beauty. All he wanted to do was rescue his wife, Janet Van Dyne.


    zizizi~


    The instrument in his hand was disturbed a bit seriously, the display screen gradually turned into snowflakes, and the data could no longer be seen.


    It wasn''t just the instrument that was disturbed, it was Hank Pym''s brain.


    At first, he just felt a little dizzy slowly began to hurt, as if it was about to split, and the pain caused him to kneel on the ground, covering his head with his hands and screaming.


    The next moment, Hank Pym came to a room.


    "Dad?" he heard someone calling him.


    He took two steps and saw his daughter, Hope Van Dyne, in a room.


    It was obvious that the voice calling him was a child, but what he found was his adult daughter.


    "Dad, what''s the matter?" Hope van Dine asked. "Why haven''t you found your mother yet?"


    Hank Pym was about to answer when a hand suddenly grabbed his shoulder.


    He turned around, and it was Scott Lang who had caught him.


    "You seem lost Hank, are you all right?" he heard Scott Lang say to him.


    "Do you still think you know everything, Hank?" The old nemesis Bill Foster actually appeared!

 Chapter 264： Reward Doctor Strange with a dragon!

    Hank Pym turned abruptly and found a figure standing there.


    This person didn''t look like someone he knew, such as Scott Lang, Bill Foster, etc. He (she) wore a hood and mask, his face could not be seen clearly, and he walked over step by step.


    Hank Pym suddenly felt nervous and backed away.


    Just when he thought he was sure to die here, someone reached out his hands and tapped on his temple.


    Immediately, the illusions in the sky disappeared, and Hank Pym saw the real situation.


    No room, no Scott Lang, he is still in the quantum realm.


    But the man in the hood and mask was still in sight, the man who pulled Hank Pym out of his vision.


    In Hank Pym''s eyes, the person who came to take off the hood, took off the mask, and a face that was thinking about day and night appeared in front of him.


    This mysterious man, the purpose of Hank Pym''s visit, is his wife, Janet Van Dyne!


    After a long absence, they met for the first time, and the two looked at each other silently, except for a thousand lines of tears.


    Then, with a snap, the two embraced fiercely.


    "I''m very sorry." Hank Pym apologized after a long while, "It took so long to find you."


    "No, no, you''re here now." How could Janet van Dine complain about Hank Pym, "Let''s go home."


    "I thought I was going to die, but that energy from your hand..." Hank Pym couldn''t help asking, "How did you do it?"


    "I''m not the woman I was thirty years ago," says Janet van Dine. "This place changes you. Adaptation is one thing, but evolution is also there."


    "What do you mean?" Seeing this, Scott Lang said, "After 30 years in the quantum field, Janet actually has superpowers?"


    "It looks like this," Scott Lang said. "She pulled Hank Pym out of the illusion with ease."


    "How can the quantum field actually give people superpowers?" Nick Fury''s eyes flashed, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Fury, don''t you think of this idea again?" Tony Stark saw Nick Fury''s expression and guessed what he was thinking, "I advise you to get rid of this idea as soon as possible, not first. It is said that if you stay in the quantum realm for a long time, you can gain superpowers, and even if you can, do you think it is easy to return in the quantum realm? Don''t watch the video in which Janet was found by Hank and think it can be done I can tell you responsibly that the average person who has been lost in the quantum field for 30 years is really lost and can never be found again! Janet is just an exception among exceptions!"


    "Indeed, Janet said that the quantum field allows people to evolve, but this evolution may not be good." Steve Rogers said, "Remember the zombie parallel universe? We know the origin of zombies because Hope rescued her. Mother, but don''t know what happened. Now we know that Janet became a zombie after 30 years in the quantum realm."


    "So, it''s not worth the risk," said Bruce Banner.


    "I never said to use the quantum realm to produce superpowers, so everyone can stop, ok?" Nick Fury said.


    "The laboratory coordinates have not been found, so we cannot ascend." In the video, Hank Pym and Janet van Dine got into the quantum spacecraft, but they couldn''t take off.


    "I should probably tell you the above," said Hank Pym.


    What is the situation above?


    Scott Lang above is at stake.


    His whole body fell into the water, unconscious.


    However, it doesn''t matter, his horse has already arrived at this time.


    "You take the laboratory to a safe place, Scott is going to be out of breath." Hope Van Dine explained to Louis, then became smaller and flew into the sea.


    Louis''s trip to the lab didn''t go so well, when the ghost Ava Starr suddenly appeared, knocked her down with one foot, took the remote control, and pressed it in full view.


    boom!


    Suddenly, a laboratory the size of a suitcase swelled into a skyscraper.


    "The laboratory has been restored and can go up." In the quantum realm, a prompt sound came from the quantum spacecraft.


    "They did it!" Hank Pym said happily.


    What he didn''t know was that things were still different from what he had imagined, not Scott Lang or Hope Van Dyne, but Ava Starr.


    The laboratory was still stolen by others.


    "Let''s go see our daughter." Janet Van Dyne was also very happy.


    As soon as Hank Pym pushed the lever, the quantum spacecraft flew up.


    The lab was always open anyway, and Hank Pym was finally able to return home.


    Hope van Dine had no idea about Hank Pym''s return journey, and her whole mind was on Scott Lang.


    "Scott, wake up!" Hope Van Dyne jumped up and down around Scott Lang, trying to wake him up, but all failed.


    Hope Van Dine gave up on this and turned to the adjuster on Scott Lang''s waist.


    She originally wanted to adjust Scott Lang to the size of a normal person, but the suit in question could not be any size at all, and Scott Lang directly became the size of an ant.


    This time is not very good. This is not land, but sea water. Although it is not as dark as the bottom of the sea, the vision is also very poor. It is difficult to find things as big as ants in the sea.


    But who made Hope Van Dien his son?


    In the end, Hope Fendine still found Scott Lang, held it in his hand, and raised his palm above the sea, which allowed Scott Lang to breathe.


    As soon as the space darkens, the video ends here.


    "Damn it, why didn''t it end?" The video stopped here, and Nick Fury felt mad, "Did Hank Pym and his wife successfully return from the quantum realm?"


    Nick Fury still cares about this, after all, in another parallel world, the world has become a zombie because of this.


    If the video shows Hank Pym''s successful rescue of Janet, he will feel a lot more relieved about the rescue.


    But unfortunately, the video did not play.


    It''s almost the end of it, and it''s almost the end of the trembling, but I don''t show it!


    Just abominable!


    "It is very likely that he has successfully returned." Tony Stark was optimistic about this. "You should also see that the biggest obstacle to Hank Pym''s saving his wife is not technical. The research is deep. Their biggest obstacle is that Ava Starr."


    "Ava Starr has entered the laboratory one step ahead, and it seems that she has the upper hand, but she has a fatal weakness, that is, she does not understand technology and the quantum field." Steve Rogers said, " Scott doesn''t understand either, but Hope does."


    "Since Hope rescued Scott from the sea, they will enter the laboratory immediately, just one step behind Ava." Clint Barton said, "Two against one, they can rescue Hank Pi The possibility of Mu is indeed very high."


    "Since everyone is so optimistic about the results, is it time to tell Hank Pym that his wife is still in the quantum realm?" Bruce Banner said, "The quantum realm is the top priority in the future, and Jenny Te is also someone who understands the quantum realm, and we''re going to need her."


    "I would like to know what she has evolved into in the quantum field." Natasha Romanov said, "What superpower does she have."


    [The fourth question begins, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [Where did the black cloak of Stephen Strange of Blackening Doctor Strange come from? ¡¿


    [When A Gu Yi split Doctor Strange in half, the cloak was also split in half and turned black by blackened Stephen Strange]


    [B grabbed it from a dragon]


    ¡¾C grabbed from a bug¡¿


    ¡¾Gift from Mage D Kagliostro¡¿


    [If you answer this question correctly, you will be rewarded with a dragon. If the answer is wrong, the life expectancy will be deducted by one year]


    "Dragon!" Scott Lang, who had just answered the question, expressed his envy when he saw the reward, "Why is the reward for Stephen a dragon, but a bug for me!"


    "Because you are ''Ant-Man'', you are a bug yourself." Tony Stark said, "and Stephen is a supreme mage, of course, a dragon to match."


    "I don''t know if this dragon is the kind of dragon we imagined?" Natasha Romanov said.


    Regarding the "dragon", there are many legends not only in the East, but also in the West. However, unlike the dragon in the East, which is auspicious and a mythical beast, the dragon in the West is usually not a good thing.


    But everyone is also an old "answering friend" who has been answering questions for a long time. They know that the answering space will never deceive people, and no one has any doubts about this dragon.


    "Thinking about it carefully, Blackened Strange''s hands also changed to claws. I don''t know if those are dragon claws." Scott Lang said.


    "There''s no way to tell, it''s not just dragons that have claws," James Rhodes said.


    "Speaking of blackening Stephen, I feel that it is a tragedy, a huge tragedy." Wanda Maximoff said, "For the beloved woman, I betrayed the ancient one and the world at all costs. Paperweight is a betrayal. He sacrificed himself. He gambled everything and sacrificed the world, only to find out he was wrong."


    "It is indeed a tragedy." Natasha Romanov agreed with Wanda Maximoff''s words, "I think about it now, I don''t know how he will spend the rest of his life."


    "The whole world has perished, and he is the only one left," Thor said. "It''s really lonely to think about."


    "Poor people must have something to hate. No matter how tragic the ending of blackening Stephen is, it is his own fault." Tony Stark did not feel that blackening Stephen Strange deserved sympathy, "No one forced him to do it. Those things, on the contrary, everyone is preventing him from making mistakes, but he doesn''t listen to Jin Yu''s good words and insists on doing his own way. Everyone is an adult and needs to pay for their own mistakes. "


    "Guys? Can everyone criticize another me later?" Stephen Strange reminded on the side, "The answer is more important than this?"


    "The answer is more important than that, but this question has no clue." Peter Quill said, "There is no clue, and there is no way to analyze it."


    "It can''t be said that there is no clue." Phil Coulson asked, "Stephen, do you know this Master Cagliostro?"


    "Never heard of it." Stephen Strange shook his head.


    "Well, there''s really no clue," Phil Coulson said.


    "I think A can be ruled out." Stephen Strange said, "Although this option seems reasonable, it doesn''t make sense. It''s my cape, which can enhance my strength. It''s not a girl buying a bag. , I still care about the color?"


    "It''s hard to say. The rougher the man, the more a little girl lives in his heart. Maybe your underwear is pink." Tony Stark said.


    "If you''re curious, I can show you." Stephen Strange looked at Tony Stark and said.


    "..." Tony Stark didn''t expect the other party to be more sassy than himself, and hurriedly said, "Thank you, no need."


    "There seems to be no way to rule out BCD other than A," Steve Rogers said, "but I tend to be between B and C."


    "I think so too." Bruce Banner said, "I think the blackened Stephen is more likely to grab it than to be sent by others."


    "So that''s B?" Thor said. "It''s hard to imagine a bug with a cape."


    "Thor, don''t you think it''s strange to have a dragon cloak?" Loki looked at Thor with contempt, "If I had to choose, I would choose C instead! The most ridiculous thing is the correct answer, there is room for answers. Played this trick more than once."


    "You choose C for this reason?" Thor disagrees with Loki''s opinion Yes, the answer space is a trick that has been played a few times, but it is only a few, more often, the answer Still a reasonable option. "


    "Then do you think the four options are reasonable?" Loki asked rhetorically.


    "A and D." Thor thought about it and said.


    "I rely on you to say A, isn''t A just ruled out by the trickster?" said Loki.


    "You say whichever I think is reasonable, I think A is reasonable." Thor said confidently, "So what if the trick is ruled out, is he right?"


    "Thor, what Stephen said is also aimed at." Steve Rogers said, "The blackened Stephen is actually Stephen. Except for the blackening, his character is the same as Stephen. Since Stephen said no, then Certainly not."


    "In this question, except for excluding A, the other three options cannot be ruled out." Stephen Strange said, "However, I think Loki''s words make sense. Anyway, the choice was based on feeling, so I would As Loki said, pick the one that looks the most outrageous once. I pick C!"

 Chapter 265： Doctor Strange Bull Fork! Be aware of the observer!

    ¡¾correct answer! Rewards issued! ¡¿


    "That''s right!" Stephen Strange grinned at the time. Even if he is super strong in the future, Shenlong, whether in the East or the West, is a powerful existence.


    How can one be unhappy to have such a powerful creature?


    With a loud dragon roar, I saw a mystical creature with a length of forty or fifty meters hovering in the air, and a noble and powerful aura suddenly spread out.


    "What a powerful breath!"


    "It feels like I could be killed easily."


    "Is this the dragon? Even if you don''t do anything, it makes people feel very powerful."


    The appearance of this divine dragon made everyone secretly startled. Even if this dragon does nothing, it just exists, it makes people feel a kind of oppression, just like a tiger standing next to ordinary people, even if the tiger does nothing. If you don''t eat people, people will be very nervous.


    "Little Stephen, my uncle is going to bed, there is nothing important, don''t disturb me." Shenlong ignored the others, said hello to Stephen Strange, and disappeared immediately.


    "Speaking!" Scott Lang suddenly exclaimed, "This time the reward will speak!"


    "It''s not surprising that a creature of the level of a dragon can speak, right?" Bruce Banner said.


    "Is this a dragon? This is what a dragon looks like? Why does it look a bit like a snake?" Clint Barton said.


    "This is the dragon of the East." Bruce Banner said, "It is completely different from the legendary dragon on our side."


    "The reward this time is really amazing." Peter Quill said, "I can only say, envy."


    Soon, the space began to play the video.


    In the picture, the blackened Stephen Strange appeared in a forest, and opposite him was a man wearing a hat.


    "I''m sorry, hello, sorry." The blackened Stephen Strange asked the man in the hat, "I''m looking for the lost Cariotero library."


    The man in the hat stood there, as if he hadn''t heard.


    "Library?" Blackened Stephen Strange said again, "Hello? Books? Reading? Knowledge?"


    The hat man smiled and turned to leave.


    "I''m talking, where are you going?" The blackened Stephen Strange quickly followed, followed the man in the hat out of the woods, across the lawn, across the river, and came to a library.


    This library looks beautiful and high-end, but one thing is very strange, that is, there is no door.


    But this little thing is so hard to blacken Stephen Strange, he just opened a portal and walked in.


    "Hello? Is there anyone?" Blackened Stephen Strange called out twice, and golden runes suddenly began to appear on the ground.


    The blackened Stephen Strange didn''t go over directly, but rather cautiously grabbed a handful of stones and sprinkled them over, but as soon as the stones touched the rune, they turned into blue smoke.


    "It''s really hospitable." The blackened Stephen Strange didn''t take this little trick in his eyes. He made a golden circle with both hands, facing the pile of runes on the ground in the distance, and the runes disappeared.


    Blackened Stephen Strange walked over.


    However, he still underestimated here.


    After he walked a few steps, the place was suddenly densely populated with runes, and the ground and air were golden, somewhat like the data flow of the computers in "The Matrix".


    The blackened Stephen Strange was swallowed by the ground without noticing and fell down.


    "You must be the weirdest mage I''ve ever seen." A voice came, and the man in the pocket who had appeared before appeared again.


    "This is an Armani suit." The blackened Stephen Strange said, "I''m here to find Mage Cagliostro. It is rumored that he knows how to break through the absolute point in time. How can I find Cagliostro? Luo?"


    "Maybe here, maybe there, maybe there''s no trace to be found." The answer given by the man in the hat was completely vague.


    "Excellent, ambiguous." The blackened Stephen Strange complained there, "Please tell me you are not Cagliostro."


    "My name is Obenger, and I''m the administrator of the "Cagliostro Library"." The man in the hat turned around and led the way. "This way, Master Armani."


    "No, my name is Strange." Blackened Stephen Strange corrected.


    "There''s no weirder name in the world," Oppenger said, and that''s right, because Strange means "strange".


    Auburner brought the blackened Stephen Strange to the Lost Books area. Here, the blackened Stephen Strange finally found a book on time manipulation from a pile of books such as "psychic power" and "teleportation". .


    "Breaking through the absolute point in time requires boundless mana, which is almost impossible..." Through this book, Blackened Stephen Strange found a way to obtain energy by absorbing other life forms.


    After finding a way, the blackened Stephen Strange immediately started to do it. He summoned a huge octopus-like monster from a magic pattern.


    "Why is this monster so familiar." Tony Stark said as soon as the octopus monster appeared, "Isn''t this the last monster that Captain Carter fought?"


    "It really looks like it." Bruce Banner said, "I don''t know whether this monster was summoned from that time, or there is such a monster in this parallel world."


    "There should be that monster in this world." Natasha Romanov said, "Although the blackened Stephen is very powerful, he is not strong enough to summon monsters in other worlds at will, right? Fighting Stephen The reason why he was so strong at that time was because he devoured a lot of creatures, and at this time, he has not started to devour."


    "Maybe Stephen can summon monsters from other worlds," Phil Coulson said. "That''s not certain."


    "If this octopus monster is this world, then we have seen this octopus monster in both worlds." Nick Fury said, "I don''t know if there is this octopus monster in our world."


    "It''s hard to say," Stephen Strange said. "I''ll go back and check Kamathage''s library to see if I can find information about it."


    "Whether it''s in Captain Carter''s world or in the world of Blackened Doctor Strange, this octopus monster only appeared after being summoned, so we shouldn''t be too worried."


    "My name is Stephen Strange, and I called you here because I need your power." In the video, the blackened Stephen Strange asked the octopus monster, "Do you mind giving me one or two? Tentacles? Thank you?"


    Thank you, this octopus monster is not mentally retarded, how could he agree to such a request.


    "Ah!" In the long scream, the blackened Stephen Strange was directly rolled up by the octopus monster''s tentacles and threw it away.


    When he woke up again, he found himself in bed with the librarian by his side.


    "What happened?" Blackened Stephen Strange asked.


    "Mysterious creatures won''t tell you conditions." Oppenger said, "Their abilities are not suitable for humans."


    "It''s not enough to just read the books in the library." The blackened Stephen Strange said as he lay there, "Those creatures have what I need."


    "Is she worth all your suffering?" asked Obenger.


    "Every minute is worth it." Blackened Stephen Strange said without hesitation.


    "Devotion becomes obsession." Obenger stood up and began to say something that sounded more philosophical. "Love not only breaks your heart, but also makes you insane."


    "Which book did you read this from?" asked the blackened Stephen Strange.


    "It''s not in the books, Armani, it''s what life taught me," said Oppenger.


    Blackened Stephen Strange still listened to Obanger''s words.


    But instead of giving up the kind, "Maybe Aubenger is right, if they don''t want to take the initiative to hand over mana, then I can only use robbing", the blackened Stephen Strange made this decision.


    "Start small first." The blackened Stephen Strange began to summon mysterious creatures again, and the first one was a dwarf who looked a bit like Santa Claus.


    Without saying a word, he opened his mouth directly, and dazzling rays of light emerged from his eyes and mouth, and directly devoured the Santa Claus.


    "Okay, what''s next?" Devouring the first mysterious creature, the blackened Stephen Strange summoned the second one without stopping.


    The mysterious creature that came out this time was a bug, a bug in a cape.


    I don''t know why a bug needs a cape.


    "The cloak is good." Blackened Stephen Strange made a move, and the cloak on the bug fell on him.


    "But my principle is no bugs." After taking the cape, the blackened Stephen Strange waved again and let the bugs go.


    Next, the blackened Stephen Strange continued to devour here, and everyone in the answering space also took this opportunity to see all kinds of mysterious creatures.


    Some mysterious creatures feel extremely powerful just by looking at their appearance, but without exception, they were easily swallowed by the blackened Stephen Strange, and there was no room for struggle and resistance.


    "He''s on the wrong path." At this time, a big head with glowing eyes suddenly appeared, and said like the TV commentator, "I can warn him and interfere, but I can''t let him in this universe. Fate jeopardizes the safety of all universes, and he doesn''t listen at all."


    "Hello?" The blackened Stephen Strange actually noticed the existence of the observer, "Who is there?"


    "The Observer has appeared again!" Seeing this, Tony Stark couldn''t help but say, "The blackened Stephen once asked him for help!"


    "It didn''t appear again, but he has always been there, observing our world, but we can''t detect his existence." Stephen Strange said.


    "But you, the blackened you, noticed his existence." Steve Rogers said, "The blackened you are really not strong."


    "It makes me sick to think about someone in the universe staring at them all day," Nick Fury said.


    "I still don''t understand what it means to observe existence," Tony Stark said. "Do nothing, just observe in secret. What are they for?"


    "Maybe it would disrupt the balance of the universe if he intervened?" Bruce Banner speculated. "Didn''t he say, ''I can''t let this universe endanger all universes''?"


    In the video, the observer did not respond to the blackened Stephen Strange, and the blackened Stephen Strange did not pay more attention to him, and summoned a deer-like mysterious creature to devour it.


    In this way, it continued to be swallowed. I don''t know how many days and nights it swallowed, and the strength of the blackened Stephen Stellan was qualitatively improved.


    "It''s time to meet old friends." Blackened Stephen Strange summoned the octopus again.


    "Meet again, goodbye." The blackened Stephen Strange waved his hand and directly cut off several tentacles of the octopus monster.


    The last time the octopus monster appeared, it effortlessly beat the blackened Stephen Strange into a coma.


    Seeing each other before and after is a stark contrast.


    Although it seemed that it was very easy to be captured by the blackened Stephen Strange this time, the power of the octopus monster was still reflected.


    All other mysterious creatures were swallowed whole, but facing the octopus monster, even if the blackened Stephen Strange had devoured so many mysterious creatures, he still only devoured a few of its tentacles, not all of them. devour.


    The Octopus was the last of the mystical creatures that Blackened Stephen Strange devoured.


    When he went back, he found Obenger lying on the bed, looking like he was dying.


    "Obenger, what''s the matter with you?" The blackened Stephen Strange was taken aback, how could he be fine when he left, but he can''t come back.


    "Time is fleeting, Master Armani." Aubenger said weakly.


    Although I haven''t been with him for a long time But the blackened Stephen Strange has long regarded Obenger as a friend. At that time, he would use the time gem to go back to the past and save Obenger.


    "Put this away." Obenger did not hesitate to stop the blackened Stephen Strange, "You use magic to keep yourself young for hundreds of years, but I choose to live."


    "But I can turn back time, you can live longer and live forever," said the blackened Stephen Strange.


    "Even in our world, death is inevitable," said Mage Obanger, coughing.


    "I can''t accept it," said the blackened Stephen Strange. If he could accept it, he wouldn''t be so obsessed with resurrecting Kristen Palmer, so he wouldn''t come here, and he wouldn''t be with him. Mage Obango has this conversation.


    "I know, I know," said Mage Obanger, "but maybe another Strange could."


    "Another one?" Blackened Stephen Strange hadn''t realized his current situation.


    "Can''t you see?" asked Mage Obenger. "You''re only half human, living half your life."

 Chapter 266： Thanos was shocked: I was actually beheaded!

    "This Mage Obenger is also quite powerful. At a glance, it can be seen that Stephen is only half a person." Thor couldn''t help saying.


    "At least that eyesight is there," Thor said.


    "Usually, eyesight is linked to strength," Phil Coulson said. "Without strength, how can you see through others."


    "There is also this library, which is also a good place." Natasha Romanov said, "There are books on teleportation and telepathy. If you learn these, wouldn''t it be equivalent to having all kinds of superpowers? already?"


    "Stephen, do you know this library?" Nick Fury asked.


    "Never heard of it," Stephen Strange said.


    [The fifth question begins, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [Excuse me, from whom did Thanos know about the future of his beheading? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Nebula¡¿


    ¡¾B Gamora¡¿


    ¡¾C Drax¡¿


    ¡¾D Star Lord Peter Quill¡¿


    [If you answer this question correctly, you will be rewarded the Demon Sword Muramasa. If the answer is wrong, the life expectancy will be deducted by one year. ¡¿


    " Thanos knows that I will behead his head in the future?" Thor became uneasy when he saw this question, "How would he know!"


    "Could it be that Thanos can observe the future like the Supreme Mage?" Scott Longch said, "But Thanos looks like a warrior, shouldn''t he be able to do that?"


    "Although Thanos is a warrior, he stole the Time Stone from Stephen. Could it be that this future was observed with the help of the Time Stone?" Peter Quill said.


    "Look at the title and you''ll know that''s not the case," Clint Barton said. "The title clearly states that I learned the truth from someone, and it''s not a time gem at all."


    "This is very strange. None of the four people in the options have the ability to predict the future and observe the future. How could Thanos know the future from them?" Peter Quill frowned, puzzled. .


    "Although they can''t predict the future, Stephen can. Maybe Stephen told them?" Natasha Romanoff said, "Didn''t Stephen observe the future 14 million times before the battle with Thanos?"


    "If you say that, it''s really possible Stephen." Peter Quill said, "Although he was quickly killed by Thanos snapping his fingers, there was still some time during this period, enough for him to tell others about this future. And that At that time, Nebula happened to be with Stephen too."


    "Sounds reasonable, but Quill, don''t you think it''s weird here?" Steve Rogers said, "In the future that Stephen observes, we win once. The way to win is to let Thanos first. Snap your fingers, then go back to the past, find the gems, and bring everyone back. The point is to go back to the past to collect gems. It doesn''t matter if Thanos'' head is chopped off or not, why does Stephen say this? Knowing that Thanos will soon collect gems and snap his fingers."


    "Captain, I think you may be thinking too much." Stephen Strange said, "The future head of Thanos was cut off by Thor, which is a matter of one sentence. It''s not a strange thing for me to say it casually, right? ."


    "No." Bruce Banner shook his head.


    "Bruce, what do you remember?" Steve Strange asked.


    "I don''t think you should have disclosed the future to everyone at that time." Bruce Banner said slowly, "Let''s first assume that Stephen disclosed the future, compared to fighting Thanos to steal the time gem, don''t everyone feel that the Would the timing before Thanos appear more appropriate?"


    "It seems to be the case." Clint Barton said, "You must know that during the battle, there was a brain-damaged thing like Quill''s hammer waking up Thanos. If Stephen intends to reveal the future, then why not reveal it before the battle, so that It can also prevent such a brain-dead thing from happening.¡±


    "Maybe Stephen didn''t intend to say it at first, but after the battle, he didn''t know how to say it." Peter Quill shrugged, "Apart from Stephen''s disclosure, can you think of other possibilities for the Guardians of the Galaxy to learn about the future?"


    "Gu Yi and Odin passed away one after another. Among us, the only one who can observe the future is Stephen." Tony Stark thought for a while and said, "Although Stephen revealed that there are still some unreasonable places in the future, but Apart from him, no one else can observe the future, so the source of the Guardians of the Galaxy must be him. And from the time of his observation to his death, that is a short period of time in Thanos'' lair, and during that time, Stephen''s side There is only one member of the Guardians of the Galaxy who survived, Nebula."


    "So, I still choose Nebula." Peter Quill made a choice, "I choose A!"


    ¡¾correct answer! Rewards issued! ¡¿


    A monster-looking knife appeared on the ground, faintly exuding a blood-red light, and a chilling air leaked out, and even the surrounding air seemed to be a few degrees lower out of thin air.


    "This knife is not easy." Peter Quill bent down and picked up the knife.


    A strange scene appeared, the knife actually turned into a pool of blood, and it merged into Peter Quill''s body!


    "It''s really not easy," Tony Stark said.


    "Should be sharp?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "It''s really sharp." Peter Quill thought about it and found a more vivid reference. "It''s like an iron lump like a tank, which can be split with a knife."


    "Nice knife!" praised Steve Rogers.


    "This knife is so cold, besides being sharp, it should have other effects, right?" Phil Coulson asked.


    "There are two effects, one is the freezing effect." Peter Quill said, "When you use this knife, the surrounding air will become lower and lower, if you don''t solve me as soon as possible, even if I hack you to death, you will will freeze to death."


    "And what about the other effect?" Nick Fury asked.


    "Illusions," Peter Quill said. "The Demon Knife awakens the fear in you, causing you to fall into the clump of hallucinations."


    "Good knife." Tony Stark also praised.


    "The shape of this knife looks a bit like a Japanese knife." Bruce Banner pondered there. "The name is also like a Japanese name. This knife should be derived from Japan."


    At this time, the space lights up and the video starts playing.


    At the beginning of the picture, Nebula and War Machine James Rhodes are together, and the two look up at the Kun-style fighter jet soaring into the sky.


    "The coordinates of Planet Womir have been entered, as long as they don''t fall off," Nebula said.


    "Well, we''ll just wait for this Quill to show up?" James Rhodes said. "And then he''ll take us to the Power Stone, won''t he?"


    "Let''s find cover," Nebula said. "We weren''t the only ones looking for gems in 2014."


    "Wait, what are you talking about?" James Rhodes asked. "Who else is looking for gems?"


    "My father, my sister..." Nebula turned around and said, "And me."


    "And you?" James Rhodes asked, "where are you now?"


    Nebula in 2014 is now killing people with ferocity. Of course, her combat effectiveness is also strong, at least stronger than her current enemies, and she will knock down those enemies almost like chopping vegetables and melons.


    But she didn''t pay attention, but was blown up by a bomb.


    Her body is also extremely strong, and it is not a big problem to be bombed by a bomb, but it gives the enemy an opportunity to take advantage.


    A gun was pointed at her.


    But the enemy didn''t have time to shoot and was blasted away.


    Nebula''s older sister, Gamora.


    "You''re welcome," Gamora said to Nebula.


    "I didn''t ask you to help." Nebula said coldly.


    "But you always need my help." Gamora reached out to Nebula.


    Nebula sneered and knocked off Gamora''s hand.


    "Get up, father wants us to go back to the spaceship." Gamora didn''t try to pull any more.


    "Why?" Nebula sat there and asked.


    "Father found an Infinity Stone," Gamora said.


    "Where?" Nebula asked.


    "On a planet called Mogla," Gamora said.


    "This should be the Power Stone!" Tony Stark said excitedly when he saw this, "We have found all the Infinity Stones, only the Power Stone is still missing."


    "It should be the Power Gem," Steve Rogers said. "We all know the source of the other five gems, and none of them are on Mogla, so the Infinity Stones on this planet must be the Power Gem. ."


    "After the answer is over, I will go to Mogla Planet with Yondu to find it!" Peter Quill said, "I really didn''t expect the Power Stone to be on such an abandoned planet."


    "However, the time in the video is 14 years. Now, the Power Stone may not be on Mogla." Bruce Banner said.


    "There is a possibility, but the time of 14 years is very near, and the possibility that the power gem is still on Mogla Planet is very high." Thor said, "Go to Mogla Planet to find it, and the success rate is not small."


    "If we get the Power Gem again, we''ll find all the Infinity Stones!" Clint Barton was a little excited, "If Thanos finds the Gem again, he won''t find anything!"


    "If I remember correctly, the Power Stone was the first gem that Thanos found," Nick Fury said, "and in the video, Thanos only set his sights on the Power Stone 14 years ago, so the current Thanos, very Probably haven''t started looking for gems yet."


    "It''s good news, Thanos hasn''t started his plan yet," Thor said, "but it won''t be long before he starts planning."


    "Thor, your judgment may be inaccurate. Maybe Thanos has started planning now, but he has not found the Infinity Stone until 14 years ago when he knew that the Power Stone was on Mogra." Natasha Romanov said.


    "Whether he''s looking for gems now, the fact is that he didn''t get his first gems until ''14," Phil Coulson said. "At this stage, he doesn''t have a gem. He''s 14. Mogra, who was only on his radar in 2016, and we know now after the video ''spoiler'', so Thanos can''t find a single gem in the end."


    "Father''s plan has finally begun." In the video, Nebula said.


    "One gem is better than six, Nebula," Gamora said.


    "This is the beginning," Nebula said. "If he can get it all..."


    boom!


    Before Nebula could finish speaking, a beam of light descended from the sky, and Thanos walked out of the beam with a tiger body holding a double-edged sword.


    "Ronan has found the Power Stone," Thanos said to Nebula and Gamora as he walked, "I''m sending you to his ship."


    "He won''t be happy," Gamora said.


    "He will die if he doesn''t cooperate." Thanos said domineeringly, "Ronan''s obsession affects his judgment."


    "We won''t let you down, Father." Nebula knelt in front of Thanos with two blades in both hands.


    If you only look at this situation, everyone thinks that Nebula is extremely loyal to Thanos, who knows that she actually hates Thanos to the core.


    "Yeah, you won''t," Thanos said.


    "I swear, I''ll make you proud." Nebula stood up with a firm tone.


    But at this moment, an electric spark suddenly flashed on her head, and she sat on the ground with a face of pain, her eyes shot out uncontrollably, and the video began to play.


    "We''re just waiting for this Quill to show up and he''ll take us to the Power Stone, right?" James Rhodes said to Nebula in the video.


    "Let''s find cover." Nebula replied.


    "What''s going on?" James Rhodes was taken aback when he saw this. "The 2014 Nebula broadcast the direct matter between me and Nebula in the form of a video! It''s like an answering space!"


    "Looking at Nebula''s painful appearance, it is obvious that this happened suddenly, not under her control." Tony Stark said.


    "I thought Thanos knew through Nebula that he would be beheaded in the future. Nebula told him that it turned out to be in such a form Peter Quill never thought it would be such a "spoiler" way. .


    "Although Nebula is not a robot like Ultron, it has been transformed by Thanos many times, and it is almost the same as a robot." Bruce Banner guessed, "Two Nebula came to the same time and space at the same time, and there was some kind of relationship between the systems. , leading to a part of memory sharing, although I don''t know the specific principle, but generally it should be like this."


    "When Thor beheaded Thanos, Nebula was there, so this part of her memory was also broadcast by Nebula in 2014 and known by Thanos." Steve Rogers was a little worried, "But Nebula knows more than just Beheading Thanos, she also knows our plan to go back to the past to find gems, won''t it be known to Thanos too?"


    "Isn''t the picture of James and Nebula looking for the gem just played out?" Thor said, "It''s only a matter of time before Thanos knows this plan."


    "The tyrant knows or doesn''t know, so what?" Loki said indifferently, "The end result is that the tyrant was wiped out by the snap of his fingers, and the dead were brought back. Now that we know this in advance, The result of the battle, then the process is a little thrilling, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    "Loki is right, Thanos knows what the future holds, isn''t he defeated in the end?" Thor said.

 Chapter 267： Iron Man: So I dont have to snap my fingers!

    Snapped!


    In the picture, Nebula fiercely took a look at his head.


    I don''t know what the reason is, anyway, under this shot, the rays of light in the eyes disappeared suddenly.


    "Who is that?" Gamora asked.


    "I don''t know, I have a splitting headache, I don''t know." Nebula covered his head, his voice sounded very painful.


    "Her synaptic drives may have been damaged in the fight," Gamora explained to Thanos, standing up.


    "Take her on my ship." Thanos lifted Nebula''s chin with a double-edged knife.


    Thanos brought Nebula to the spaceship, naturally, not because she was in too much pain and let her rest, but to find out what happened to the video she just played.


    She looks like a fish is hanging in the air, Thanos plugs a data cable into her head, and on the side, Ebony Throat operates a computer-like machine.


    "Run the diagnostics and show me her memory files," Thanos said to Ebony Throat.


    "My lord, the files seem to be messy." Ebony Ma said while operating the computer, "Although there is a memory, it does not belong to her. There is another consciousness sharing the network with her, another Nebula."


    "Impossible." Thanos has never heard such a bizarre thing in the comprehensive universe for so long.


    "This doppelganger has a time stamp and comes from nine years into the future," said Ebony Throat.


    "The time line is again!" Seeing this, Bruce Banner said, "This Thanos is in 2014, 9 years later, that is, 2023, we will travel in time and go back to the past to find the Infinity Stones."


    "I can''t imagine that I''ll be time-traveling in more than a decade," Scott Lang said.


    "I have a question, what is the timestamp?" Thor asked.


    "In layman''s terms, a timestamp is a complete and verifiable piece of data that can indicate that a piece of data has existed at a specific point in time," Tony Stark explained, "it can prove when some data was generated. "


    ¡°If you understand blockchain, then timestamps are better understood,¡± says Bruce Banner.


    "What is a blockchain?" Thor asked. "Some kind of square necklace?"


    "When I didn''t say it." Bruce Banner shrugged.


    "Where is the other nebula?" Thanos asks in the video.


    "On Mogla in our solar system," said Ebony Throat.


    "Can you read her?" Thanos asked.


    "Yes." Ebony-throated said with certainty, "they are connected."


    "Search the memory of that doppelganger," Thanos said, "Find the Infinity Stones."


    Ebony Maw made that operation, and immediately, Nebula''s eyes shot out again, and the video began to play.


    "These gems have been in many places in history, our history, so there aren''t many places we just happen to be able to go to, right?"


    "So we have to choose our targets."


    "That''s right."


    Nebula''s eyes immediately played the scene of Tony Stark and Bruce Banner discussing where to find the Infinity Stones.


    "Fixed." Thanos said.


    The screen playing in Nebula''s eyes suddenly froze.


    "Earth people." Gamora said with a glance at Tony Stark.


    "The Avengers, lawless bastards." Thanos knew the Avengers, and Loki was defeated by the Avengers.


    "What is that reflection, zoom in on its ebony throat." Thanos saw something he was more concerned about in the image, and after zooming in, it was a nebula!


    "Two nebulae." Gamora said in surprise.


    "No, a nebula, from a different time." Thanos commanded, "Set a course to Mogra and scan the memory of that doppelganger, I want to see everything."


    James Rhodes and Nebula from the future were already on Mogra when Thanos ordered to go to Mogra.


    Not only these two, but Peter Quill is also here. In 2014, Peter Quill had headphones and listened to the tape recorder. He hummed and danced to the music, looking very excited.


    He himself may think that he hums and dances beautifully to the music, but other people can''t hear the music in his ears, they can only hear him humming out of tune to the moon and dancing like a gorilla. Fool.


    "So, he''s an idiot?" James Rhodes, who hid and watched for a long time, couldn''t help asking.


    "Yes." Nebula gave a very positive answer.


    James Rhodes put on his battle armor and unceremoniously punched Peter Quill, knocking him unconscious.


    Snapped!


    Peter Quill fell to the ground like a dead dog.


    Nebula stole a lockpicker from Peter Quill, opened a heavy-looking iron door, and saw a metal ball.


    Everyone in this metal ball answering space is very familiar with it. It contains a power gem. Peter Quill, Rocket Raccoon, Tree Groot, and Gamora are not acquainted with each other because they robbed this thing. Form the Guardians of the Galaxy.


    The metal ball was placed in a cylindrical beam of light, and it was suspended in it. Nebula was very powerful and directly put his hand into the beam of light.


    Her palms and even half of her arms were burned red by the beam of light, and her skin and flesh were shackled in an instant, leaving only pitch-black steel.


    Where is this still human flesh and blood, it is clearly the steel body of a robot.


    "I wasn''t like this from the beginning." Seeing James Rhodes staring at his hand in a daze, Nebula said, with a feeling of helplessness in his tone.


    "Me too," said James Rhodes. "But we can only do our best, can''t we?"


    Nebula nodded.


    "Synchronize." James Rhodes and Nebula pressed the back of their hands, and they immediately put on the white "time travel suits".


    "Three, two, one!" James Rhodes finished the countdown, pressed the back of his hand again, and disappeared with a swish.


    Nebula had an unexpected situation here. Her fingers had already fallen on the back of her hand, and she was about to press it down, disappearing like James Rhodes, but it seemed like an invisible force had imprisoned her body. , she can''t move!


    She couldn''t press it any more!


    Then her head began to glow, her eyes began to glow, and she fell to the ground in pain.


    The one who suffers with her is another her, Nebula in 2014.


    "Ah!" Nebula of 2014, hung in the air like bacon, let out a long scream.


    "You have killed hundreds of millions of living beings!"


    "You should be grateful."


    "Where''s the gem?"


    "No, it''s turned into an atom."


    "You used it two days ago."


    "I destroyed the gem with the gem, and it almost cost me my life, but it''s done. It''s destined to be done, and I''m destiny."


    In Nebula''s eyes, a video of Thor and his party looking for Thanos after retirement was playing.


    "What did you do to them?" Gamora couldn''t help asking. The people in the video seemed to have a great hatred with Thanos, but she had never seen them.


    "Nothing has been done." Thanos knew what was going on in this video, "They didn''t need to stop me from doing things in our time, they wanted to undo what I had already done in their world. "


    "The gems, I have found them all." Thanos paced there, "I won, and the balance of the universe is balanced."


    "This is your future," said Ebony Throat.


    "This is my destiny," Thanos said.


    As soon as the ebony throat was operated, the "Nebula" brand home theater began to play the video again.


    "My father has many characteristics, but he never lies." Nebula''s voice sounded.


    "Thank you, daughter." Thanos looked at Nebula with his face as if it had been burned by fire. "Maybe I was too cruel to you in the past."


    The next moment, the plot in this video shocked everyone present, because Thanos'' head flew up!


    Thanos, beheaded!


    "That is the fulfillment of destiny." Looking at his fate of being beheaded, Thanos was quite calm.


    "Sir, your daughter..." Ebony Maw stretched out his hand, and an iron chain rolled over like a snake, wrapped around Nebula''s neck, and kept tightening, "It''s a traitor."


    "That''s not me, I will never betray you." Nebula begged for mercy, "Never."


    "I know." Thanos snapped the chain around Nebula''s neck, "You have a chance to prove it."


    The Nebula video from 2014 is finished, and the Nebula from the future is back to normal.


    "No, he got it!" Nebula was so anxious that he hurried to the spaceship, holding the communication device and wanting to contact others, "Barton, reply! Romanov! Reply! We are in trouble! Reply! Thanos got it. Thanos..."


    As she spoke, Nebula suddenly felt that something was wrong. She looked up and saw a huge spaceship suspended in the sky, oppressing the sky and the sun.


    The next moment, a beam of light shot from the big spaceship, landed on Nebula''s small spaceship, and swallowed it.


    As soon as the space darkens, the video ends here.


    "Nebula was actually caught by Thanos!" Peter Quill felt that this was too thrilling, "Unlike the Nebula in 2014, at that time, she was with the Avengers and completely stood on the opposite side of Thanos. If she falls into the hands of Thanos, will she still be alive?"


    "Didn''t Nebula also appear at Tony''s funeral?" Phil Coulson said. "Even though Nebula fell into Thanos, she didn''t die."


    "Not necessarily," Peter Quill said. "How do you know that the Nebula at Tony''s funeral is not the future of the Nebula in 2014, but the Nebula that travels to the past?"


    "It seems to make sense." Phil Coulson was stunned when he heard the words, "It''s really impossible to know which nebula that nebula is on the timeline."


    " Thanos is not a villain in the general sense. He does not kill indiscriminately. It sounds a bit ridiculous to describe an executioner who has murdered billions of people, but when Thanos was looking for gems, he really let it go. A lot of people." Bruce Banner said, "When he grabbed the space gem, he let Thor go. When he grabbed the time gem, Tony, Stephen, etc., all of them, he didn''t kill a single one, he got the gem and left It looks like he''ll only kill people he has to kill, so I don''t think he''ll kill if Nebula falls into his hands."


    "I have the same opinion as Bruce, Thanos is completely different from the vicious villains in the general sense." Stephen Strange said following Bruce Banner''s words, "Nebula is different from us, Nebula is his Daughter, he must have different feelings for Nebula. When he had to sacrifice Gamora in order to get the Soul Stone, a generation of heroes actually cried, if not for killing, I decided that he would keep Nebula."


    "Then our plan to go back to the past is afraid that it will be leaked." Scott Lang said.


    "If I didn''t know the ending, I would still be worried, but we already know the ending of Thanos being wiped out." Thor looked unconcerned, "What if he knew more?"


    "It was because Thanos learned from Nebula that we went back to the past to find gems, so he would find us, causing us to fight Thanos in the past, and Tony snapped his fingers." Natasha Romanov said. , "If we don''t let Thanos know this, Thanos won''t find us, then we successfully go back to the future and resurrect everyone, so Tony doesn''t have to die?"


    "If Tony doesn''t snap his fingers, Thanos won''t die," James Rhodes said.


    "What does it matter if that Thanos dies? That''s the Thanos of the past! The Thanos of 2014!" Steve Rogers said, "In 2013, 2012, 2011, there were countless Thanos in the past, each one There''s one on the timeline, what effect do they have on us? They''re just the past!"


    "So, go back to the past to find the Infinity Stones, and don''t let Nebula go, so that the two Nebula won''t share memory, so that our plan won''t be known by Thanos, and Tony won''t have to snap his fingers." Peter Quill said.


    "Why go back to the past to find gems, Quill, are you still immersed in the video and haven''t come out?" Tony Stark said, "We have found five gems now, and one power gem is missing. Just find them all, and the things in the video will never happen."


    [Beginning of the sixth question, please watch the following video first The first thing that appears on the screen is the pair of mandarin ducks, Loki and female Loki, who were detained by Judge Lavona Rensselaer into one In a very spacious and bright room.


    In this room, three strange-looking aliens wearing helmets sat in the air in the shape of a "pin", and at a glance, they knew that their status was aloof.


    "Benevolent guardian of time, as I promised, I brought the alien body of time." Lavona Rensselaer stopped and said respectfully.


    "No matter how much you struggled, you still came to us in the end." Time Guardian A said condescendingly, not knowing if it was because his identity was too awesome, the sound seemed to be buzzing with special effects.


    "Is there anything else you want to justify before you die, Time Alien?" Time Guardian B said, his voice buzzing as well.


    "That''s why you brought us here? To kill us?" Loki said without being arrogant or humble, "I can''t remember how many times I''ve been killed, come on! Come on."


    "You and your bravado can''t threaten us, time alien." Time Guardian C said.

 Chapter 268： Female Loki beheads TVA creator with one knife!

    "No, I don''t think what you said was sincere." Female Loki looked like she saw through everything. "I think you guys are terrified."


    "No, time alien, you are just a huge disappointment." Time Guardian A ordered, "Delete them."


    "No, I haven''t finished yet!" Female Loki was about to rush forward, but when Lavona Rensselaer pressed the remote control, her body returned to the same place.


    boom!


    At this moment, the door behind him opened, and a dark woman walked in.


    This woman is not unfamiliar to everyone. She used to be a loyal subordinate of the Time Guardian, and she was the one who caught Loki into TVA.


    But now, she obviously turned against the water. She held the remote control and pressed it. With a click, the ring on the necks of Loki and the female Loki suddenly opened.


    Then, he threw a knife to female Loki.


    Female Loki and Loki don''t have the control of the circle around their necks, how can they be honest, even when they fight with the subordinates of the Time Guardian.


    The reason why these people can hold Loki is entirely because of the ring on Loki''s neck. Now that the ring is gone, how are they opponents, but after a moment of effort, they are dead and faint, and all are lying on the ground. on the ground.


    "You are also the child of the Time Guardian, Xiwei, we can talk." Time Guardian A saw that the situation was not good, and said to the female Loki, not too high, and we could talk again.


    "Really?" Female Loki threw out the knife in her hand without any hesitation, and chopped off Time Guardian A''s head with one knife, and rolled her bones to Loki''s feet.


    At this time, Loki surprisingly discovered that there were many wires connected to the neck of this head.


    It turned out that the three time guardians were simply three mechanical puppets!


    is fake!


    "Unconscious robot." Female Loki picked up the head and revealed the truth of the Time Guardian.


    "It never sleeps." Loki looked at the head and asked a key question after a while, "So who created TVA?"


    "I thought it was over!" Female Loki angrily threw the machine head to the ground.


    The two of them were all focused on the fact that the Time Guardian was a robot, but Lavona Rensselaer, who had been knocked down, actually stood up.


    This woman didn''t talk about martial arts at all, she attacked directly from behind, and cut Loki from behind!


    What a handsome guy, he turned into nothingness and disappeared in front of female Loki.


    The video stops here and the title appears.


    [After Loki was cut, he came to the nothingness at the end of time, where he saw other Loki, which Loki did he not see? ¡¿


    ¡¾A boy Loki¡¿


    ¡¾B Bald Loki¡¿


    ¡¾C Horse Face Rocky¡¿


    ¡¾D Crocodile Rocky¡¿


    [If you answer this question correctly, the quantum body will be rewarded, and the lifespan will be deducted for one year. ¡¿


    "So this title means that even if it is cut by the lackeys of the Time Guardian, the ending is not death, but another place?" After reading the title, Loki couldn''t help but say, "Then what''s the point of cutting? "


    "What?" Thor asked. "It looks like you''re not happy that you didn''t die? Could it be that you''d rather die after being cut?"


    "Although I''ve died many times, it''s all fake, I haven''t lived enough." Loki pointed to the words "nothing at the end of time" in the title and asked, "Thor, what place is this? ,have you heard of it?"


    "I haven''t even heard of TVA, how do I know this nothingness?" Thor said.


    "It doesn''t matter where it is, as long as you know where you went after being cut," Tony Stark said, "but in addition to the beautiful Loki, there are so many strange Loki, I really didn''t expect it."


    "Bald Loki?" Scott Lang said, looking at Loki''s smooth hair. "To be honest, I''m looking forward to seeing what Loki looks like bald."


    "Don''t stare at me, you''ll never see my bald head!" Loki said angrily, "My hair is very good."


    "Never see it?" Scott Lang laughed, "How do I feel like I can see it in the video for a while?"


    "There won''t be such a Loki!" Loki corrected. "Also, the title is not about bald Loki, but bald Loki. Bald!"


    "It''s not the same thing, what''s the difference between bald and bald?" Scott Lang said.


    "Of course there''s a difference." Before Loki spoke, Thor, who also had fluttering hair, said, "Although both have no hair, bald head is an option, this person has hair, yes He chose to shave his hair. Baldness is a helpless act. He wanted to keep his hair, but he didn''t want to shave it off, but all his hair was gone, so he had to keep his head bald."


    "One is a choice, the other is helpless, I can''t see it, Thor, you can still say such a reasonable thing." Loki gave Thor a approval, "Well said, it really touches my heart. !"


    "That''s right, don''t look at how soft my hair is." Thor laughed, "Only when the hair reaches a certain level can you understand these truths, how can those short-haired guys understand us."


    "Okay Thor, no matter how good your hair is, wasn''t it tied to a chair and cut off, and then smashed by Hulk?" Tony Stark couldn''t see Thor''s proud look. , and now mercilessly exposed Thor''s scars.


    "What a horrible old man, he actually attacked my hair and asked me to fight why I cut my hair." Thor''s expression froze when he mentioned this sad event, "but that kind of thing will not happen, I It is impossible to wander to Saka star again."


    "You talk so much about hair that you really think the answer is B, no bald Loki?" Scott Lang asked.


    "No, I just said that my handsome face can''t be bald." Of course Loki wouldn''t be so stupid to make such a choice, "It''s like that female Loki looks completely different from me, maybe that bald Loki is taller He looks completely different from me, just named Loki."


    "Young Rocky, Bald Rocky, there should be no suspense between these two, and the answer will not be chosen between these two options." Steve Rogers said, "Horseface Rocky, Crocodile Rocky, these two options It''s ridiculous."


    "Horse-faced Loki, do you mean there is a me with a horse''s face?" Loki touched his face and imagined the picture of a horse''s face, "Then this Loki is really ugly, and He probably doesn''t have my hair."


    "This Loki just has a horse''s face, but in option four, Loki has become a crocodile!" Natasha Romanov said, "Although there are countless parallel worlds and countless Loki, But a crocodile is also Loki, which is absurd."


    "Absurd or not, it''s just our feeling." Bruce Banner''s words were more rational, "We don''t have any reason to rule it out. And feeling, is very inaccurate. In fact, we have a concept of absurdity. , also refreshed again and again. When Loki did not appear, you told me that God existed, and I felt absurd. Before the Zetaris came, you told me that aliens existed, and I felt absurd. In Before I knew about Thanos, you told me you could kill billions of people with a snap of your fingers, that''s ridiculous!"


    "So we feel ridiculous because we don''t have enough information?" Clint Barton said.


    "But obviously, we have no way to get relevant information, we can only choose by feeling." Loki swept his eyes on the four options, "Do you remember the answer to the trick? He listened to me and chose to read. The most unlikely bug, the result is right, now, I want to do it again. Among the four options, the most normal looking is the young Loki, the least likely to choose it, but I choose it. I choose A!"


    ¡¾wrong answer! Deduct one year of life! ¡¿


    wrong answer.


    "It seems that good luck only comes once." Loki felt aggrieved. "The same idea, why did the trickster get the right answer and I got the wrong answer."


    "Because my character is better than yours." Stephen Strange said without blushing.


    "The most unlikely choice is the one with the lowest probability. Stephen''s choice was a big luck, do you want to hit it a second time?" Tony Stark looked contemptuous, "It only shows that you are stupid Wrong answer deserves it!"


    "Tin Woodman, if you''re smart, you''ll choose?" Loki snorted coldly, "I''ll see if you can answer correctly."


    "Aside from the most improbable and stupid way to choose, among the four options, it is obvious that the young Loki and the bald Loki have the highest probability of existence." Tony Stark said without hesitation, "It''s not to choose Ma Mian Luo. Ki, that''s Loki the Crocodile."


    "Don''t be right, just be right." Loki said, "Which one do you choose?"


    "If I had to choose, I would choose Crocodile Loki." Tony Stark said, "Probably speaking, Crocodile Loki is the least likely to exist."


    "I''m waiting for you to be slapped in the face," Loki said.


    Loki really didn''t wait in vain, because the figure of Crocodile Loki was played soon in the video.


    At the beginning of the picture, Loki opened his eyes in a place like ruins.


    "Here is hell? Am I dead?" Loki felt confused, he clearly remembered that he had been cut.


    "Not yet." Someone answered him.


    Loki was startled, and quickly got up from the ground, and saw three people standing in front of the place, one boy, one bald, and one wearing a cape, looking a bit like a circus juggler.


    "Where is this? Where are we? Who are you?" Loki was full of doubts, and he opened his mouth to ask three questions.


    "This is the void, that is Yuheng." The middle-aged man in the cloak pointed to the huge smoke monster that covered the sky, "We are going to be its lunch, let''s go."


    Even if Loki didn''t know what Yuheng was, he knew that the monster was definitely not easy to mess with when he looked at the monster''s claws and claws. He fled with a few people without a word.


    11111111111


    "Let''s take a breath first." After running for a while, Loki said breathlessly, "So I can ask thousands of questions."


    "We must keep walking, or we will die." The middle-aged man in the cloak kept walking.


    "I support that," Loki asked as he walked. "But what''s the plan?"


    "Not dead," said the middle-aged man in the cloak.


    "I understand that, but otherwise?" Loki asked.


    "Don''t die." The middle-aged words of the cloak were still so concise and meaningless.


    "It''s not a plan, it''s a general requirement of living." Loki corrected, "If you are Loki, you should always have..."


    It turned out that the people who appeared here, whether it was the boy, the bald man or the uncle in the cape, were all Loki.


    But no one paid any attention to Loki, and everyone walked on quickly.


    "Can someone explain to me what the **** is going on!" Loki couldn''t help it, stopped and yelled, "Listen, I''ve been very, very, very hard the past few days, or months? How long has passed since I knew New York. All I know is that I was deleted and I''m here when I wake up. I''m now surrounded by my own time alien and a crocodile. It breaks my heart to say this, but I don''t even think it''s weird. Now we don''t know where to go to avoid that shit. And what I should be doing is trying to get back to TVA..."


    "Stop screaming, you will attract Yuheng." The young Loki directly forced Loki to shut up with a sword.


    "You mean that monster in the sky?" Loki asked.


    The young Loki shook his hand, the sword in his hand disappeared, and he pulled Loki up.


    "Thank you." Loki thanked.


    "TVA dumps the garbage here, and they delete everything." The young Loki explained to Loki, "and Yuheng, its role is to make everything come and go."


    "It''s a living storm, consuming matter and energy," added Bald Loki. "They sent a whole branched reality here and it was devoured in an instant."


    "We are in a shark tank, and Yuheng is the shark." Cloaked Rocky said a very vivid metaphor.


    After saying this, the crocodile on the ground opened its mouth and screamed.


    "There is no such thing as a crocodile tank Besides, this analogy is better." Cloaked Loki understood the meaning of the crocodile, and lowered his head to talk to the crocodile, and also to Loki Explains, "He''s just as oversensitive as we are."


    "Wait, are you saying that that thing is also Loki?" Loki said in disbelief, pointing to the crocodile on the ground.


    He had seen this crocodile for a long time, but he always thought it was someone''s pet, but he didn''t expect that he was also a Loki!


    "Yes," said the cloaked Loki.


    "Okay, I''ll accept it." Loki asked. "Why are there so many Loki?"


    "Because Loki always survives, that''s our trait," said Cape Loki.


    "Very well, then how do we escape?" Loki asked.


    "We didn''t escape, we were all caught and deleted by TVA, just like you," said Loki the cape. "We''ve all stood there and made bad plans that didn''t work, just like you."


    "But we can use the chronometer," said Loki.

 Chapter 269： Shock! Loki killed Thor!

    "Stop talking, let''s go!" The young Loki said to Loki impatiently, "Do whatever you want!"


    Then, several Lokis, including the crocodile Loki who was crawling on the ground, all turned and left.


    "Okay wait." Loki was stunned for a while, but he still caught up with a few Loki. He chased after the cloak Loki and asked, "Why are you wearing horns, you are listening to a little kid giving orders."


    "You better respect this child, this is his kingdom." Cloaked Loki turned his head and said.


    "Okay." Loki pinched his waist and asked the young Loki, "What is your connection, Your Majesty?"


    "I killed Thor." The young Loki turned around and said word by word.


    "It''s really a hero from ancient times." Seeing this, Stephen Strange couldn''t help but say, "It''s just that Loki is the smallest, but he has done things that other Loki have not done."


    "Juvenile?" Peter Quill asked rhetorically. "That Loki just looks like a child. God knows how old he is. Is he really a teenager?"


    "You can''t measure this in terms of human age," Stephen Strange said. "In terms of Loki''s age, it''s a teenager. You didn''t see that Loki said it was a child."


    "Actually, Loki succeeded?" Loki twitched his mouth and laughed, "It seems that I am going to TVA, so that I can ask that Loki how to succeed."


    "Is that what you want to kill me?" Thor looked very hurt on the side, "I thought we''ve come all the way, and I don''t have to worry about you anymore."


    "Don''t worry about me? Are you looking down on me?" A wicked smile appeared on Loki''s face again, "I am Loki, the **** of tricks, Loki, anyone should guard against me at any time, this This is the minimum respect for the **** of tricks, and this is..."


    "Hey!" Peter Quill interrupted him. "Just say it, what are you laughing at? Do you think you''re handsome when you smile?"


    "Isn''t he handsome?" Loki laughed again, "Do you know how many girls have been fascinated by this smile?"


    "That''s all an illusion of yours, but your laugh is really ugly," Thor said, "it''s not you, it''s me, you don''t think your sisters are screaming at you, don''t you? Is it always when I''m by your side?"


    In the video, Loki follows the teenager Loki to their "base".


    This so-called base is an abandoned and broken spaceship. Several people exchanged their experience as Loki in the spaceship. At the same time, they also staged a Mission Impossible scene where Loki betrayed each other and played tricks.


    In the end, when Loki left the abandoned ship, only the cape Loki, the boy Loki, and the Crocodile Loki were with him.


    As for the bald-headed Loki, he betrayed them for the throne.


    Speaking of which, Loki''s obsession with the throne is really big. In such a place where birds don''t shit, people can''t see a few, and it''s funny that they are still talking about the throne.


    What Loki didn''t know was that not long after he was cut, female Rocky also chose to cut herself and came to this void.


    Female Loki''s luck was slightly worse than that of Loki. As soon as she came in, she was targeted by Yuheng, and a large swath of purple smoke was chasing her.


    Drop drop!


    Just when she couldn''t get rid of the purple smoke, a car drove over and whistled frantically.


    Female Loki climbed into the car without hesitation.


    "It''s you." To her surprise, the driver was actually a TVA agent, Mobius.


    Speaking of which, Mobius is definitely an extremely important existence for Loki. When Loki was caught in TVA, he was sentenced to be cut out by Lavona Rensselaer. It was Mobius who protected him. Loki.


    Later, because of Loki, he knew that he had been deceived by TVA, that he was also a time alien, and was cut out by Lavona Rensselaer.


    "Close the door." Mobius said to female Loki, "We haven''t completely escaped."


    Mobius drove the female Loki all the way, and finally got rid of the purple mist of Yuheng, and came to the side of Loki who had just experienced a "Loki Rebellion".


    "Xiwei." Loki trotted all the way, rushing to the female Loki''s side.


    "You''re still alive." Female Loki looked at Loki.


    "What happened, are you okay?" Loki asked.


    Mobius also got out of the car.


    "Mobius." Loki was quite happy to see this old friend, "How do you..."


    "We think you need reinforcements," Female Loki said.


    The young Loki, the cloaked Loki came over at this time, and of course, the crocodile Loki, Loki briefly introduced three partners to the female Loki, and at the same time said his plan to kill Yuheng.


    "I think the person we''re looking for is outside the void at the end of time." Female Loki put forward another point of view, "If this is the case, then the monster is their watchdog, protecting the only entrance. "


    "Okay, so how do we get past the watchdog?" Loki asked.


    "I''m going to control it with charm." Female Loki said.


    "That''s crazy." Loki laughed when he heard the plan. He understood female Loki''s charm, and it was okay to control humans. To control that monster was simply a dream.


    "How crazy is it?" Female Loki asked. "Cut like my giant cloud as scissors?"


    "Listen, I''ve been here longer than you." Loki tried to convince the female Loki.


    "I''m going to cast a charm on it." Female Loki still insisted.


    "She''s quite confident," Mobius said aside.


    "This female Loki is really confident." Tony Stark said in the answering space, "just like the Loki in our world."


    "Yes, Loki is so confident." Loki said on the side, "It seems that no matter which world Loki has, he has this excellent quality."


    "Tony was being sarcastic, didn''t you hear that?" Nick Fury reminded. "I think Tony meant arrogance?"


    "It''s not ''should'' be arrogance, I mean arrogance." Tony Stark said, "that kind of monster, actually want to use so-called charm to control? With the charm that female Loki once showed Say, I think it''s better to count on her to be reliable with her own charm."


    "Tony, don''t jump to conclusions yet." Steve Rogers said, "Loki only showed one or two charms in the video, and we don''t know much about this charm. Maybe Charisma is so powerful, we just don''t know it yet."


    "We don''t know, but Loki in the video knows a lot," Tony Stark said. "Everyone saw it, and even the person who knew it the most thought it was crazy."


    "No, it''s not that Loki who understands charm the most." Thor said, "it''s the female Loki herself. Since the female Loki insists on using charm to control the monster, I think it can still be successful, at least There is a certain success rate. Female Loki doesn''t look like a fool who killed herself."


    "I think Thor is right." Peter Quill said, "Female Loki wants to use charm, it may seem incredible, but it is very likely to be successful."


    "How do I know you won''t betray me at the last moment?" In the video, female Loki and Loki are sitting and talking together, female Loki asks.


    "Listen to Xiwei..." Loki opened his mouth and seemed to find it difficult to say the next words, but after a pause, he continued, "I betrayed everyone who loved me, I betrayed my father, my brother , my homeland, I know what I did and why. But I''m different now. Well, I won''t let you down."


    "Are you sure?" The female Loki was draped in the blanket that Loki made for her, and turned to look at Loki, "because if we succeed and the TVA disappears, there may be a timeline for you to rule."


    "Then I can finally be happy." Loki laughed. "What about you? What will you do when this is over?"


    "I don''t know." Female Loki said.


    "I don''t know either." Loki and female Loki said the same thing, "Maybe we can figure it out and figure it out together."


    "Maybe." Female Loki looked at Loki.


    "Damn it, the atmosphere between these two Lokis doesn''t seem right, guys?" Peter Quill couldn''t help shouting at the pair of Lokis who looked at each other affectionately in the video, "Am I the only one who feels this way, Or is that rancid ambiguity really overflowing from the picture?"


    "Quiele, you read that right, the two Lokis were indeed cremated." Natasha Romanov looked extremely speechless, "Loki fell in love with Loki, it''s really a big forest, Any kind of bird."


    "That''s what you call narcissism," Wanda Maximoff said. "That''s what narcissism really means."


    "Loki, I really convinced you, you can actually do it to yourself!" Thor didn''t know what to say, "No wonder you don''t like anyone in Asgard, so you like it It''s you!"


    "Loki, I''ll serve you, it''s the first time I''ve seen a ruthless man by myself." Tony Stark gave Loki a thumbs up.


    "Shut up!" Loki had a black line on his face, "What kind of eyes do you guys have! How can I be ambiguous with that female Loki? That''s brothers! Do you understand brotherhood! After all, we are all Loki, with With almost the same life experience and a common goal, the relationship will naturally be better, is there a problem?"


    "Brotherhood, right?" Tony Stark laughed. "You better pray that the video doesn''t show Loki versus Loki."


    Click click!


    In the picture, there is a thunderous masterpiece, lightning flies into the sky, and rolling black clouds are pressing down, a scene of the end of the world.


    Loki, the female Loki, the cloaked Loki, the young Loki, plus the crocodile Loki crawling on the ground, and Mobius, a few people stood there, looking at the horror of the sky with serious expressions.


    "Okay, what''s the next step?" Mobius asked.


    "TVA must be brought down." Female Rocky said firmly, "We don''t know who the creators are or where they are."


    "But that thing knows!" Female Loki pointed to the horizon. "When it attacked me before, I connected with it, although it was brief, but I saw some pictures. I think if I can get close to it, I can Control it with charisma, and it will take me to the person who controls everything behind my back."


    It turned out that the reason why female Loki insisted on using charm to control the monster was not just because of her confidence, but because she had inadvertently connected it before.


    "I''ll stay." Loki said in a deep voice, he planned to stay and help female Loki, even though he said it was crazy.


    "Loki, I don''t know if I can succeed." Female Loki told the truth.


    "You go, I''ll go." Loki said firmly.


    In this situation, I can''t help but think of the big boat, the poor boy who won the ticket to board the boat said to the rich girl, "You jump, I will jump."


    "It will appear soon." The young Loki pointed in one direction and said, "The branch of time will be there!"


    "Do you want tickets to go out?" Mobius asked the other Lokis on the side.


    "What?" the young Loki said immediately, "No, we''re not leaving."


    "This is our home," said Cape Loki.


    "Are you sure?" Loki turned his head and asked, "What about Yuheng?"


    "We''ve been holding on for so long, we know what we know." Cloak Loki said.


    "Loki, you''ll use this on your way." The young Loki conjured a golden dagger and handed it to Loki, "Take it."


    Loki took the short sword, turned a scabbard out of his shoulder, and inserted the broken sword into it.


    "Good luck to you," said Cloaked Loki, "I hope you can find what you want."


    After a simple farewell, the young Loki and the cloaked Loki left with the crocodile Loki.


    "It seems that you escaped in the end." Mobius opened a portal with a time machine.


    "I can always find a way," Loki asked. "What will you do when you get back to TVA?"


    "Burn it to ashes." Mobius said without thinking, "Thank you for the spark."


    Loki laughed.


    "Goodbye, Loki." Mobius extended his hand to Loki.


    Loki didn''t hold it.


    He strode over and gave Mobius a hug.


    The two enemies at the beginning didn''t trust each other, but after so much together, they both regarded each other as best friends.


    "Thank you, my friend," Loki said to Mobius.


    "You are my favorite." Mobius said to the female Loki beside him.


    Then, he stepped into the shuttle door and disappeared.


    At the scene, only Loki and female Loki were left.


    The two walked towards the group of lightning and dark clouds without hesitation.


    "When the time branch appears, Yuheng will focus on it." Female Loki explained her plan to Loki as she walked. "At that time, I will cast a charm on Yuheng."


    Click! Click!


    The thick thunder flashed non-stop The face of the dark cloud condensed into a huge monster and roared there.


    The scene was terrifying.


    Rocky girl Rocky glanced at each other, no one was afraid, headed up, and walked towards the hideous big monster step by step.


    The two quickly came to the front of the monster.


    However, the time branch has not yet appeared.


    "What if we don''t have time to wait for the branch to appear?" Amidst the wind and lightning, Loki asked the female Loki loudly.


    "Then we have to fight against each other." Female Loki said.


    Loki patted the female Loki on the shoulder, nodded at her, and ran to the side.


    Loki pulled out the sword behind his back, and the sword glowed like fireworks.


    "Come and catch me!" Loki yelled at the monster while swinging his lightsaber.

 Chapter 270： The Evil 6 are coming from across the universe!

    Loki''s plan is good, but the monster is not stupid at all. He doesn''t care about being a "bullfighter" and takes the female Loki directly.


    "No! This way!" Loki ran in the direction of the monster''s head, "Come and catch me!"


    Loki ran fast enough, but he was still a step slower. The monster''s hideous head stretched out in front of female Loki, opened his mouth, and was about to devour it.


    Just at this critical moment, a green light suddenly appeared, and under this green light, a castle rose from the ground and formed out of thin air!


    Cape Loki, back again!


    The castle was so huge that it successfully isolated Loki and the female Loki from the monster''s attack range.


    "How did he do it?" Female Loki looked at the huge castle that was constantly growing in shock.


    "We''re stronger than we thought," Loki said.


    "Come on!" Cloaked Loki shouted there, probably because he was old and well-kept, otherwise he would have said something like "You guys are still chatting at this time, are your brains crowded by the door".


    Female Loki grabbed Loki''s hand with one hand.


    "What are you doing?" Loki asked.


    "We cast charm together." Female Loki said.


    "But I won''t." Loki said, is this female Loki trying to take the opportunity to hold her hand?


    "You will." Female Loki held Loki''s hand tightly, "because we are the same."


    Loki no longer spoke, hand in hand with female Loki, full of charm.


    Strange things happened. Loki had no charm before, but he and female Loki actually succeeded in performing charm.


    And the cloak Loki supported for a while, and finally reached the limit, unable to maintain the magnificent castle.


    "Glorious mission!" However, the cloaked Loki was fearless, he stood there, raised his hands high, and shouted these words solemnly.


    The monster''s huge head rushed towards him.


    "Hahahaha!" Cloaked Loki laughed. In the laughter, he was swallowed up by the monster, leaving only the ugly helmet with double horns.


    This time, no one will protect Loki and female Loki.


    The monster''s huge head began to rush towards the two of them.


    Seeing that the ferocious head was about to devour the two of them, a destructive green light suddenly jumped out of the two and got into the monster''s body, and then all the dark clouds in the sky turned green.


    Charm, successfully performed!


    "Open your eyes." Female Loki opened her eyes first and said to Loki who was still closing her eyes.


    The green dark clouds retreated to both sides, as if the door had been opened, and a castle appeared in front of the two of them.


    The two Loki looked at each other and walked towards the castle hand in hand.


    As soon as the space darkens, the video ends here.


    "It''s like this again! It''s like this again!" Tony Stark almost wanted to swear when he saw it. "It''s immediately clear who is hiding behind the scenes in TVA, but it ended at this critical moment!"


    "It''s so hateful!" Peter Quill also stomped his feet in anger.


    "That building is where the builder of TVA lived. It doesn''t feel as good as Stark''s home." Stephen Strange said, "It seems that the builder is not very good."


    "Real bosses have always been low-key and luxurious. The poor living is not because they have no conditions, but because they don''t care." Clint Barton said, "Do you think everyone is as high-profile as Tony? People'' stick to the forehead?"


    "Clint, you''re not a big guy, why do you say a big guy is low-key and luxurious?" Tony Stark asked rhetorically, "but your idea of ??sticking ''rich people'' on your forehead is not bad, I''ll be there when I look back. All of them are added to my armor head."


    "I don''t think the builder of this TVA is a big guy." Natasha Romanov said, "Will the big guy find a hiding place with two Loki?"


    "Yeah, being caught by the two Lokis, this is a straight drop," Scott Lang said.


    "Hey!" Loki said dissatisfiedly on the side, "What''s the matter with your disdainful tone? What do you mean when I find it, it''s not good, and I''m also very good, okay?"


    "Amazing?" Natasha Romanov pouted, "Not to mention your brother Tolby, as a god, many people can hang and beat you, you are also called awesome?"


    "It''s as if Thor hasn''t been hanged and beaten," said Loki.


    "Hey!" Now it was Thor''s turn to be dissatisfied, "Why are you talking about me?"


    "I think, maybe it''s not Loki who found the TVA builder at all, but the builder wants to be found." Bruce Banner said suddenly.


    "What do you mean?" Loki asked.


    "What is TVA? Although I don''t agree with their mission to maintain a sacred timeline, they can undoubtedly play with time. If so, wouldn''t the builder know that Loki will find his future?" Bruce Banner asked.


    "Dr. Banner makes sense," Phil Coulson said. "The founder didn''t make sense not to know he would be found, but Loki found it anyway."


    "I think you are overinterpreting it." Loki said, "Those employees in TVA can travel through time, but it does not mean that the creator of TVA can. The owner of the restaurant should not be able to cook, as long as he can manage the employees who can cook. Okay."


    "One of the things worth noting is that Loki can actually use the charm of female Loki." Steve Rogers said, "Loki from different worlds can use each other''s abilities?"


    "It doesn''t make sense at all," Tony Stark said. "Those are two completely different worlds. Why can they share abilities?"


    "I wonder if only Loki can do this, or everyone?" Peter Quill said.


    [The seventh question begins, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [Ned Leeds used the portal to look for Peter Parker, but accidentally found Peter Parker from other universes, but the visitors from other universes are not Spider-Man, and there are super villains from other worlds. Who of the following villains has not crossed universes come? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Optoelectronics Man Maxwell Dillon¡¿


    ¡¾B Green Goblin Norman Osborn¡¿


    [C Rhinoman Alexey Selswich]


    [Dr. Octopus Otto Gunther Octavius]


    [The answer is correct, and the reward "Tiamu Sleeping Curse" can make the gods of the gods sleep for a thousand years. If the answer is wrong, the life expectancy will be deducted by one year. ¡¿


    "Lian Tiam slept for a thousand years?" Circe was shocked when he saw this reward. "What is the origin of this answering space? It can even make the gods sleep for a thousand years? That''s the gods!"


    "Yeah, we also want to know where the answering space comes from." Steve Rogers said, "Existences such as the Celestial Race, the creation of the sun and the creation of the Milky Way, are already the most top existences? But in me It seems that the Celestials are still not worth mentioning for the answering space."


    "You said before that you have answered the question for several rounds, do you not know the origin of the answering space?" Circe asked.


    "No clue." Thor shook his head.


    "Don''t even Odin know?" Circe asked.


    "My father doesn''t know either," Thor said.


    "Where''s Gu Yi?" Circe asked, "Does Gu Yi also know?"


    "Teachers have always been curious about the answer space," says Stephen Strange.


    "The Celestials, create the sun, and create the universe. TVA, as the guardian of time, travels through time and space at will, wandering in time. The observer, always observes silently and never intervenes." Tony Stark said, "No matter which one, it is a The world''s top existence, but no matter how powerful it is, when it comes to the answering space, it is exposed at will, and there is nothing to hide in the answering space. The answering space is obviously more advanced than those existences."


    "I don''t care what the answer space is, who created the answer space, who is creating the questions, etc. I don''t care about all of them." Steve Rogers said, "I just know that the answer space stands in our human beings. On this side, on the side of justice, that''s enough."


    "On the side of the humans?" Circe asked. "Are you sure?"


    "Can''t say 100%, but it''s basically certain." Steve Rogers said, "Didn''t you find that the answerers that the answering space is looking for are all superheroes. And it is also in the form of questions and answers, while asking We reveal the catastrophe that the earth will encounter in the future, while enhancing our strength. Although it does not directly protect the people, it shows us the future, but it has more credit than any of us. "


    "That''s right, we so-called superheroes, fighting one or two supervillains, pulling out a few evil forces, and revealing the existence of Thanos, what''s the matter?" Nick Fury said, "That''s a thing. Save billions of lives!"


    "However, the questions that have been asked recently are becoming more and more impossible to analyze." Tony Stark said, "The questions that were asked at the beginning can be analyzed and excluded by combining some information, but now this question has no clues at all. , even if you want to analyze it, you can¡¯t start.¡±


    "However, based on the urine quality of the question, I can generally know what to choose for this question." Scott Lang said, "Among the four options, Optoelectronics and Doctor Octopus have appeared in the video, so I I think the two of them should have come through."


    "Like the other two Spider-Man," Peter Parker said.


    "Yeah, just like the other two Peter Parkers," Scott Lang said.


    "Although the Green Goblin did not appear in the previous video, Peter Parker mentioned it before. We know that in another Spider-Man world, there is indeed this villain." Steve Rogers said, "But Neither of the two Peter Parkers mentioned Rhino, and we''re not even sure if he''s the villain of the Spider-Man universe."


    "So, choice C is the most likely." Tony Stark and Steve Rogers agreed.


    "I choose C!" Peter Parker chose C immediately.


    ¡¾correct answer! Rewards issued! ¡¿


    A string of extremely strange words appeared in the air, and flew directly to Peter Parker''s mouth. It was suddenly darkened, and the eyes of those who were shining couldn''t open.


    It''s the same as when Thor got the "Hella''s Sleeping Spell".


    "When I leave the answering space, Tiamu will fall into a deep sleep as soon as I recite the spell." Peter Parker said, "For the time being, you don''t have to worry about the **** race."


    "That''s only temporary," Thor said. "Just like Hela, this is still a hidden danger after all."


    "The answer space has given us thousands of years, and we will find a way." Steve Rogers said, "Our home, we still have to protect our own, the answer space has pointed us enough, and we can''t do everything. request."


    "Captain is right." Bruce Banner said, "We still need to protect our homeland."


    "If this topic is C, that is, the photoelectric man, Doctor Octopus and the Green Goblin have all come to our world." Stephen Strange said.


    "These villains, the Optoelectronics, are a little more difficult, and the others are easier to deal with." Clint Barton said, if he had dealt with these people before, he might have been reluctant, but after so many rounds of reinforcement, His strength has long since changed.


    Not to mention the combination of wall-piercing arrows and domineering looks, if it weren''t for the early warning ability like Peter Parker''s spider sensing, it would be almost impossible to avoid it.


    What''s more, Clint Barton also has special bows and arrows rewarded by answering questions, and he can also strengthen arrows with special abilities by himself.


    It can be said that today''s Clint Barton is definitely a death reaper.


    He was really determined to kill a person, even if it was the "answering friends" who answered the question together in the answering space, many would survive.


    "Still not to be underestimated." Steve Rogers said, "Those super villains are not difficult to deal with, that is still a disaster for us, for ordinary people. Our purpose is not to defeat those superheroes, but to protect people."


    Soon, the space lights up and the video starts playing.


    At the beginning of the picture, Peter Parker is wearing a suit and hurriedly walking on the viaduct.


    The traffic jam is more severe, all the vehicles are parked there and unable to move forward, and the horn of "DiDi" keeps ringing.


    Peter Parker came to a black car, tidied up his clothes, and "Bang Bang" knocked on the window.


    "What''s the matter?" asked a black woman in the car as she lowered the window.


    "Hello, I''m Peter Parker..." Peter Parker said.


    "Did you know you were standing on the road?" the black woman asked.


    "I know, I''m sorry, but I really need to talk to you." Peter Parker spoke quickly, "I know you''re going to the airport now, but MJ and Ned are the smartest I''ve ever met in my life. And I''m a big fool because I let them help me, but if I don''t let them help me, millions of people will die. So don''t make MIT as foolish as I am."


    "MIT fool?" Peter Parker machine-gunned a string of words that the black woman heard.


    "No, I didn''t say MIT fool." Peter Parker quickly denied, "I mean, the fool who shouldn''t let them help me."


    "Didn''t you rehearse your speech, Peter?" the black woman asked.


    "Anyway, what I want to say is..." At this moment, Peter Parker suddenly sensed something.

 Chapter 271：

    Peter Parker jumped lightly and jumped onto the roof of the black woman''s car.


    He saw many people running on the road, not even wanting their own car.


    "What are you running for?" he couldn''t help asking, "what..."


    bang bang bang!


    Before he finished asking, Peter Parker saw cars on the viaduct being lifted up and smashed down, as if something was moving on the ground.


    "Oh, god." Peter Parker immediately put on the Spider-Man suit and reminded the black woman under his feet, "Ma''am, you''d better get out of the car quickly."


    "Everyone get off the bridge!" Peter Parker then yelled at the crowd.


    In fact, he didn''t need to shout at all, and everyone was not blind. There was so much movement on the bridge that everyone was already running down.


    Coincidentally, the black woman was not able to get out of the car in time, and the seat belt stuck her!


    Boom!


    Then, a majestic mechanical claw descended from the sky and grabbed onto the ground.


    bang bang bang!


    Dr. Octopus walked step by step with a mechanical arm and appeared in front of Peter Parker.


    "Hello, Peter." Dr. Octopus greeted Peter Parker, wearing a pair of sunglasses.


    "Hello?" Peter Parker, who was standing on the roof of the car, was quite confused. "We, do we know each other?"


    "What did you do to my machine?" asked Doctor Octopus.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, what machine?" Peter Parker asked.


    "The solar energy in my palm is gone," said Dr. Octopus.


    "Listen, sir, can you stop smashing the car for now?" Peter Parker suggested. "We can work together to get your machine back."


    "Do you want to play me?" Dr. Octopus''s two robotic arms grabbed two cars and threw them at Peter Parker.


    Peter Parker dodged the first car, but was photographed directly over the bridge by the second car.


    Fortunately, Peter Parker responded quickly and hung the car on the bridge with spider silk, which prevented it from falling under the bridge.


    Then he tore open the door of the car as easily as tearing a chicken leg, and sent the man, woman and a baby in the car to the bridge.


    bang bang bang!


    At this time, the black woman from MIT was still crashing the car door. After so long, she still hadn''t managed to escape from the car.


    "It''s okay, you are safe, get out of here quickly." Peter Parker said to the couple.


    As soon as he finished speaking, a robotic arm grabbed him, wrapping it around like a snake.


    "You think your fancy new suit can save you?" Dr. Octopus stretched out a robotic arm, grabbed Peter Parker''s head, and slammed it into a car.


    Whoosh!


    Then Dr. Octopus threw Peter Parker, who flew dozens of meters away and crashed into a bus.


    "I should have killed your little girlfriend back then." Dr. Octopus''s robotic arm grabbed up and down the ground and walked towards Peter Parker.


    It was this sentence that angered Peter Parker.


    You can hit him, but you can''t hit his son!


    Click!


    Four robotic arms suddenly stretched out and scratched the top of the bus, and then Peter Parker came out of the hole like a chick out of a shell.


    "What did you just say!" he asked eagerly.


    "It seems that we have a competitor." Dr. Octopus said to his robotic arm when he saw the tentacles behind Peter Parker.


    Whoosh!


    Peter Parker jumps over and engages in a fierce hand-to-hand fight with Doctor Octopus.


    "Peter, help!" The battle was fierce, and there was a voice calling for help from the bridge.


    It was the black woman who couldn''t get out of the car.


    Peter Parker couldn''t care about Dr. Octopus, so he jumped towards the black woman, but the man was in the air and was directly caught by Dr. Octopus.


    Dr. Octopus was ruthless, two robotic arms grabbed Peter Parker, and one robotic arm grabbed a helicopter in the air, desperately sending Peter Parker to the high-speed rotating propeller of the helicopter.


    Fortunately, Peter Parker was smart enough to break free from Dr. Octopus'' robotic arm at a critical moment, and swung aside with spider silk.


    Dr. Octopus grabbed a huge cement pipe on the road and smashed it at Peter Parker. Peter Parker ducked, and with a bang, the cement pipe hit the car. In the flash of fire, the car was smashed on the spot like a toy.


    At this time, the black woman''s car was slowly sliding towards the bridge, and it was about to fall.


    Peter Parker is very keen, and naturally he has noticed this situation. While entangled with Dr. Octopus, he ran towards the black woman.


    "Don''t worry, ma''am, I''m here!" Peter Parker shouted, raising his hand to shoot spider silk.


    boom!


    But he didn''t have time to shoot at all, and was directly smashed to the side by Doctor Octopus with the thick cement pipe.


    "Peter!" the black woman finally shouted, and the whole car fell.


    call out!


    Fortunately, at this most critical time, Peter Parker escaped a car thrown by Dr. Octopus and successfully shot the spider silk and caught the car.


    But he grabbed the spider silk with both hands, but there was no place for him to take advantage of it, and the whole person was pulled by the car and slid toward the bridge.


    Ka Ka Ka!


    Just as his entire body was about to fall off the bridge deck, his four arms stretched out behind him and grabbed the bridge deck.


    bang bang bang!


    Under the bridge, a train was speeding past.


    The black woman who was hung in the air by spider silk, watching the train whizzing past her feet, had a feeling of the rest of her life.


    If Spider-Man hadn''t caught him in time, he would have fallen onto this train, and he would have died so much that there was no **** left, right?


    Peter Parker hung the spider silk from the bridge, and he swung down with the spider silk himself, hanging upside down in front of the black woman.


    "Take a deep breath, are you okay?" Peter Parker asked.


    "No!" the black woman yelled.


    With the exception of superheroes like Peter Parker, who could be better off with ordinary people stuck in their cars and hanging upside down under bridges?


    bang bang bang!


    Naturally, Doctor Octopus wouldn''t wait there. He grabbed the bottom of the bridge with his robotic arm and "walked" over, and grabbed Peter Parker in one hand.


    Boom boom boom!


    First, he beat Peter Parker with a mechanical arm, and then Doctor Octopus tore Peter Parker''s battle suit.


    An astonishing scene appeared. The battle suit that was scratched by Dr. Octopus was directly integrated into the mechanical arm.


    On the dark mechanical arm, a touch of red suddenly grew.


    Such a small change actually improved the appearance of the mechanical arm by a few points.


    "Nanotechnology." The top scientist Dr. Octopus knew what was going on at a glance, "You are more powerful than I thought, Peter, I underestimated you, but now, you are going to die."


    Dr. Octopus looked at his "refreshed" robotic arm, and then a robotic arm suddenly grabbed at Peter Parker.


    At this time, Peter Parker''s arms were entangled by a mechanical arm, and his head and feet fell in the air, with no ability to resist at all.


    Maybe he didn''t want to cover his face before he died. At that moment, the hood on his face disappeared, revealing that tender face.


    But it was this act that saved his life.


    Dr. Octopus always thought that the Spider-Man in front of him was destroying the Spider-Man he experimented with, so he shot mercilessly as soon as he came up, but now that Spider-Man showed his face, he realized that he was not alone!


    The faces of the two are completely different!


    boom!


    So, the mechanical arm that blasted out changed direction abruptly, not grabbing Peter Parker''s head, but his chest.


    "You are not Peter Parker." Dr. Octopus caught Peter Parker in front of him and took off his sunglasses.


    "I''m confused right now," Peter Parker said.


    He was really confused, the man in front of him said something machine as soon as he appeared, he didn''t understand at all, and now he said he was not Peter Parker, it was just some strange words.


    He''s not Peter Parker, so who is Peter Parker?


    "New equipment detected." At this time, Peter Parker''s suit system suddenly detected new equipment.


    Dr. Octopus robbed part of the nano-suit and fused it into his robotic arm, but made a big mistake!


    The system of the mechanical arm is no match for the system of the spider suit!


    He fused the Spider-Man suit, but let the Spider-Man suit system control the robotic arm!


    "It''s adapting to the new device." Peter Parker operated twice on the panel that popped up on the arm, and successfully gained control of the robotic arm.


    The reason why Dr. Octopus can become Dr. Octopus relies on these robotic arms. Now that the robotic arms are controlled, he is completely blinded.


    "Don''t listen to him, listen to me!" he said to the robotic arm.


    However, it was useless, all the mechanical arms "betrayed" him.


    As soon as Peter Parker stretched out his hand, the robotic arm also "reached out".


    Peter Parker''s fingers moved, and so did the claws of the robotic arm.


    After playing for a while, Peter Parker suddenly stretched out his big hand, and a mechanical arm stretched and grabbed the black woman''s car.


    Then the robotic arm sent the car to the side of the bridge, and at the same time climbed the bridge itself.


    "This is smart against being smart." Seeing this, Steve Rogers said, "If Doctor Octopus hadn''t merged his suit, he wouldn''t have lost so quickly."


    "Losing?" said Loki, "he won''t lose at all! If the little bug hadn''t shown his face, he would have died there!"


    "Speaking of which, Doctor Octopus is really Spider-Man''s nemesis." Scott Lang said, "That one Peter Parker was beaten badly, and our Peter Parker was beaten badly."


    "That''s because Doctor Octopus is a supervillain, and Peter is a superhero," Steve Rogers said. "As villains, they don''t care about civilians at all, and even take the initiative to hurt them in order to win, and Peter is different. Well, in addition to fighting supervillains, he also has to protect them. Without these heroes at all, Doctor Octopus wouldn''t be Peter''s match."


    "Speaking of ''Octopus'', Tony, did you get the inspiration from watching Dr. Octopus for the robotic arms you installed on Peter''s suit?" Clint Barton said.


    "I think it should be because of the spider legs." Tony Stark said, "but your words reminded me that Dr. Octopus'' octopus tentacles are really powerful. When I design a battle suit for Peter in the future, it can be With reference to his robotic arm, complete Peter''s suit."


    "Also a genius scientist, Dr. Octopus''s robotic arm was only fused with a small part of the Spider-Man suit, and it was ''devoured'' by the Spider-Man suit." Natasha Romanov said, "This is no better than not knowing, a In contrast, Tony''s talent is terrifying, and his technology directly overwhelms Doctor Octopus."


    "Natasha, I''m surprised, have you discovered such an obvious thing?" Tony Stark said very stinky.


    "Are you okay ma''am?" In the picture, Peter Parker pulled the door of the black woman''s car onto the bridge with a cobweb. "Hurry up, maybe you can catch the plane."


    "Peter, you''re a hero." The black woman is only now realizing the obvious.


    Sometimes I really don''t understand what these citizens think. Peter Parker is someone who has beaten Thanos anyway, but just because Mysterio posted a fake video that was framed and framed, everyone criticized Peter Parker.


    A hero who once gave his life to protect the people has become a rat crossing the street, and everyone is shouting and beating.


    And it wasn''t until he encountered a crisis again and Spider-Man stepped forward that people could see who was the real hero.


    "I''m going to the admissions office to talk to your friends, and I''m going to talk to them about you," the black woman said.


    "No, ma''am, it''s none of my business," said Peter Parker, who came here just for his steed MJ and his girlfriend Ned.


    "I''m going to talk to their friends about your friends and you," the black woman said, looking at Peter Parker, "ok?"


    "Really?" Peter Parker laughed.


    "If you don''t do any more bad things, you have a chance to enter Massachusetts," the black woman said.


    Poor Doctor Octopus, who was so hostile before that turned the bridge upside down, but now he can only stand on the side and watch.


    It wasn''t that he was really obedient and willing to stand there, but the mechanical tentacles behind him forced him to stand there obediently.


    When he saw Peter Parker walking past he also tried to hit Peter Parker with his arms.


    "Until you stop trying to kill me, you are under my control, and I control the tentacles behind you." Peter Parker reminded, "Now tell me who you are and what''s going on..."


    Before the words were finished, a very strange sound suddenly came, which seemed to be some kind of mechanical chirping.


    Peter Parker immediately wrapped the dishonest Doctor Octopus with a robotic arm, and put on his battle suit again.


    Boom!


    A green bomb suddenly fell from the sky and landed on the bridge.


    boom!


    The explosion sounded, and the scene suddenly burst into flames.


    Another super villain appeared!


    He is the first enemy of Spider-Man Peter Parker, the first super villain to appear in the Spider-Man universe, and the Green Goblin Norman Osborn who is about to make a big mistake in this world!

 Chapter 272： Doctor Strange: The Crazy Multiverse!

    "Hahaha!" Amidst the arrogant laughter, a green man stepped on a skateboard and flew out of the billowing smoke.


    "Osborn?" Doctor Octopus recognized the person at a glance.


    Peter Parker looked at the Green Goblin flying towards him, and was ready to fight, but the next moment, the surrounding space suddenly darkened, he actually left the bridge, and came to another dark place in an instant.


    Although he has not yet figured out what is going on, Peter Parker has a general idea in his mind that it must be Doctor Strange.


    The one who can transfer people from one dimension to another is Doctor Strange.


    "Doctor..." Peter Parker just spoke when a roar suddenly came from behind him, which startled him.


    Turning around, I saw a large lizard roaring in a compartment.


    This compartment didn''t look like a door, but the big lizard was trapped in it but couldn''t get out at all, as if there was an invisible door.


    bang bang bang!


    Peter Parker was really startled by Dr. Lizard, and before he came back to his senses, there was a strange noise behind him. When he turned his head, he found that Dr. Octopus was actually there.


    Obviously, Doctor Octopus was on the bridge like him before, but now he has come to this dark place.


    However, Doctor Octopus is still different from him. He is free, while Doctor Octopus is locked in a small cubicle like Doctor Lizard.


    A large hand stretched out from the side, and Peter Parker hurriedly dodged to the side.


    "Be careful of your own wishes, Peter," said the visitor.


    Peter Parker breathed a sigh of relief. The person who suddenly appeared was no longer a mess, but the top combat power and super boss on Earth, Doctor Strange, Stephen Strange.


    "Can you explain to me what happened?" Peter Parker asked.


    "The spell you screwed up, that spell to make everyone forget Spider-Man is Peter Parker, is starting to bring everyone in every universe who knows Peter Parker is Spider-Man," Stephen Strange explained. road.


    "From every universe?" Peter Parker thought it was still absurd.


    "Who are you? Where am I?" asked the imprisoned Doctor Octopus.


    "I think we''d better not engage with him," Strange said, "because to be honest, the multiverse is a concept we know very little about."


    "Is the multiverse real?" Peter Parker was shocked.


    "It''s impossible," Stephen Strange said.


    "I thought you stopped that spell," Peter Parker said.


    "Indeed, I''m under control, but there are still a few fish that slip through the net." Stephen Strange pointed to Dr. Lizard, "Since you left, I began to feel some existence from other universes, so I chased after him. Got to the sewer and found this slimy guy."


    "Spells? Is it magic? What does it mean, birthday party? Who is this clown? Where is this?" Dr. Octopus felt confused. As a scientist, spells and things were all about him. A trick, but now that he''s listening, the spell actually exists?


    "Okay." Stephen Strange didn''t answer any of Doctor Octopus''s questions, but asked him, "Did you know Peter Parker is Spider-Man?"


    "I know," said Doctor Octopus.


    "Is it him?" Stephen Strange pointed to Peter Parker.


    "No," said Doctor Octopus.


    "See?" Stephen Strange said to Peter Parker. "Okay, let''s do this next. I don''t know how many more visitors we''re going to face next..."


    "I saw another one," said Peter Parker. "On the bridge. He was like a flying green goblin."


    "Sounds interesting, why don''t you start with him?" Stephen Strange said, "I need you to get him back here before they destroy our reality. And I''m here to think about how to get them Send it back, and more importantly, don''t let Wang find out."


    "Listen to this, the reason why people from other universes crossed over was because of a spell by Stephen?" Seeing this, Bruce Banner couldn''t help but say.


    "Bruce, you heard that right, that''s what the video says." Nick Fury said, "It''s really because of Stephen''s spell."


    "A spell can pull people from other worlds over?" Peter Quill said, "Stephen, you are too strong."


    "In a parallel world, Stephen destroyed the entire universe in order to save his beloved girl. In our world, one day in the future, Stephen will bring in people from other universes, posing a threat to our universe." Steve Rogers couldn''t help but say, "Steve, can''t you just stop?"


    "I always hoped that the stronger we were, the better, but now, I feel that being too strong is not necessarily a good thing." Bruce Banner said, "Once the strength is too strong, then some of his actions will have It may cause the destruction of the world, and even the universe."


    "This time in the video, it''s not my fault." Stephen Strange complained to himself, "It''s not for me, it''s for Peter, it''s for Peter."


    "Why would Peter let Stephen do a spell like that?" Scott Lang said. "Why should everyone forget he''s Spider-Man?"


    "It goes without saying that it must be Mysterio." Clint Barton said, "Mysterio announced Peter''s identity and framed him as his murderer. Peter must have become the target of public criticism. Life was very difficult, so he That''s why I want to find Stephen and put things back where they were."


    "If it''s just because of Mysterio''s frame, is it necessary to make everyone forget this method to solve it?" Tony Stark felt that this method was too stupid, "Mystery''s frame is just a video. I There is no need for any other means at all. You just need to pay him back in the same way. Didn''t Mystery post a video? We also post a video, a video of Captain America killing Mysterio, and a video of the Hulk killing Mysterio. The video of Fatol killing Mysterio. When these videos are flying all over the sky, all the fools know that the videos are synthetic, right?"


    "Tony, you''re a big tech guy yourself, you think it''s easy to do this, but have you forgotten, you were dead at that time," Steve Rogers said, "Mysterio''s technology, compared to your combat skills For A, it is nothing, but for ordinary people, it is also unmatched."


    "I was dead, Bruce wasn''t dead? Nick Fury wasn''t dead, was he? There''s always someone who can make a video like this, right?" Tony Stark said. , it is also possible to attack directly. Peter knows the means by which Mysterio ''creates'' the Elementalists. As long as he creates a picture of the Mysterious battling the Elementalists in front of the public, and exposes this illusion, won''t the Mystery''s lie be self-defeating? "


    "I think this method is good, and don''t make new illusions. As long as the hometown of Mysterio Wars Elements is publicly broadcast once again, won''t it explain everything?" Scott Lang said.


    "But, Peter chose to let everyone forget this method." Steve Rogers said, "But Peter, you should not think that forgetting can''t solve the problem completely. Because spells can''t solve the network, Mysterio''s The videos must have gone viral on the Internet. Even if everyone forgets you, the existence of those videos is also a huge hidden danger, and sooner or later, people will be guided to find you again.¡±


    "What I''m trying to say is that this multiverse is too fragile to be broken by a spell?" said Loki.


    "And it''s not a spell against the multiverse, but a spell to help others lose their memory, destroying the multiverse inadvertently," Thor said. "The multiverse is really a fragile little girl."


    "My friend just got a second chance at MIT." In the video, Peter Parker stops Stephen Strange and expresses his concerns, "If the school sees me fighting these crazy monsters if¡­"


    "Hey! Get some morals!" Dr. Octopus reminded on the side.


    "Sorry, is this the right time to talk to me about college admissions?" Stephen Strange was speechless. Now that the world is facing the threat of the multiverse, you are here telling me to go to college?


    Speaking of which, Stephen Strange stretched out his hand and sucked a piece of iron out of Peter Parker''s hand. He cast some spells on the piece of iron, and immediately runes appeared.


    "What were you doing just now?" Peter Parker asked.


    "That''s it." Stephen Strange stretched out his hand, a flash of light flashed, and Peter Parker disappeared in place, but the next moment appeared in the same "cell" as Dr. Octopus and Dr. Lizard.


    "How did you do it?" Dr. Octopus in the cell was dumbfounded, what kind of method is this!


    "Lots of birthday parties," Stephen Strange said, and then he stepped aside and turned around a stone-like mechanism, the transparent door of the cell disappeared, and Peter Parker came out.


    call out!


    Stephen Strange stretched out his hand again, and an iron ring was placed on Peter Parker''s arm.


    "Just one shot to get them here, no thanks," Stephen Strange said. "Let''s get to work."


    "Sir?" Peter Parker stopped Stephen Strange again.


    "What''s wrong?" Stephen Strange asked, turning around.


    "I know it''s my fault, so I promise you I''ll fix it all, but I need a little help," Peter Parker said.


    By help Peter Parker was referring to his son Michelle Jones and his girlfriend Ned Leeds.


    The two also listened to the truth, and quickly found the clues with the computer.


    "There was a riot near a military research facility outside the city, and witnesses saw a monster flying in the sky." Ned Leeds said sitting in front of the computer.


    "It must be the man I saw on the bridge," Peter Parker said.


    "Impossible." Dr. Octopus said after hearing the words of the two.


    "Do you know him?" Peter Parker asked. "You called out his son while on the bridge."


    "Norman Osborn, genius scientist, military-industrial scientist." Dr. Octopus seemed to know Norman Osborn quite well, and he opened his mouth, "but he was too greedy and went the wrong way."


    "What happened to him?" Peter Parker asked.


    "We''ve had enough of your endless questions!" Dr. Octopus growled impatiently.


    "Okay." Peter Parker stopped asking, turning to Ned Leeds, "I''m leaving, where do I have to go?"


    "That can''t be him." Doctor Octopus opened his mouth again.


    "Why?" Michelle Jones asked.


    "Because Norman Osborn died a year ago, we''re either seeing something else or a ghost." Dr. Octopus was unaware when he said these words, and he himself shared with Norman Osborn. Ben is already dead.


    Although the first clue that Ned Leeds found was about the Green Goblin, the first thing Peter Parker saw was not the Green Goblin, but the Electric Man.


    When he swayed with spider silk to a high-voltage cable, he saw a glittering man suspended in mid-air, and currents were converging on him. It was the optoelectronic man Maxwell Dillon.


    "Did you see that?" Peter Parker said to Ned Leeds and Michelle Jones, who were watching remotely through the camera.


    "Osborn?" Ned Leeds asked.


    "No, Osborn is green, this guy is blue." Peter Parker finished answering Ned Leeds, then shouted at Maxwell Dillon, "You don''t happen to be from another universe, do you? ?"


    "What is he doing?" Michelle Jones asked.


    "I don''t know, he looks like he is charging." Peter Parker said, but this guess was correct, Maxwell Dillon was indeed charging.


    "I don''t like that, just catch him," Michelle Jones said.


    When Ma Zi spoke, Peter Parker naturally obeyed. As soon as he raised his hand, a flash of shiny spider silk was launched.


    But Maxwell Dillon''s current state has no entity at all, but a mass of electric current, and the spider silk penetrated directly from his body and fell on a tree.


    The spider silk that Peter Parker shoots now is not ordinary spider silk, but a super spider silk with magical effects blessed by Stephen Strange.


    As soon as it landed on the tree, it directly teleported that tree back to the dungeon.


    Well, it was originally planned to arrest people, but now a tree has been captured.


    Maxwell Dillon had always been quietly suspended there as a quiet and beautiful man who was charging. Peter Parker made such a move, how could he continue to be "quiet", even if he started to fight back.

 Chapter 273： The Evil 6! Assemble!

    Maxwell Dillon stretched out his hand, and a thick electric current was instantly launched from his hand, like a thunderbolt falling from the sky, slashing at Peter Parker.


    At this time, Maxwell Dillon was full of energy, and he was simply Peter Parker''s nemesis, and he knocked Peter Parker to the ground in three or two strokes.


    Click!


    Maxwell Dillon was arrogant, and hit Peter Parker with another massive thunderbolt.


    At this time, Peter Parker was electrocuted and sat on the ground before he recovered, so he couldn''t escape at all.


    Seeing that the thick thunderbolt was about to fall on him, the ground suddenly surged by itself, forming a wall, blocking the thunderbolt in front of Peter Parker.


    "Peter, it''s me, Flint Marko." A native figure appeared on the earthen wall and said to Peter Parker, "Do you remember?"


    "I''m Peter, but I''m not the Peter of your universe," Peter Parker said.


    "What do you mean, not the Peter of my universe?" Flint Marko didn''t understand what this meant at all.


    "I''ll explain, but can you help me stop this guy first?" Peter Parker asked.


    "Okay." Flint Marko agreed.


    "You try to surround him and I''ll unplug," Peter Parker said. "Okay, let''s go."


    The appearance of the sand man Flint Marko can be described as one thing kills one thing. Maxwell Dillon was so fierce before, and Peter Parker had no power to fight back, but Flint Marko used the "sand tornado" After that, Maxwell Dillon would no longer have the stage to perform.


    Those sands don''t conduct electricity!


    No matter how fierce his electricity was, he couldn''t break it out at all.


    With Flint Marko holding on to Maxwell Dillon, Peter Parker managed to destroy the cables so that there was no current for Maxwell Dillon to absorb.


    "Different Peter, strange," Flint Marko said as he approached Peter Parker.


    "Thank you." Peter Parker and Flint Marko gave a high-five, but it smashed his palm, and he quickly apologized, "I''m sorry."


    "Don''t worry about that," Flint Marko said.


    "My body actually came back." Maxwell Dillon looked at his body in amazement. Without the massive current convergence, he was no longer in that current form, and re-formed into a human form.


    "It''s going to sound silly, but you''re not in your universe right now," Peter Parker said.


    "Another universe?" Maxwell Dillon was a little surprised, but not too surprised, because he had long noticed that something was wrong in this world.


    "What?" Flint Marko was surprised.


    "I just had this feeling, strength, completely different strength, I like it." Maxwell Dillon said the expression on his face changed, and he looked like he was going to be ruthless.


    "It was actually my fault that you came here," Peter Parker said.


    "In this universe, or the woods?" said Maxwell Dillon. "I hate woods."


    "I''m talking about the universe, sir," Peter Parker said.


    "So what?" Maxwell Dillon asked. "Are you going to stand there and pretend you didn''t see me naked?"


    "That''s right." Flint Marko said honestly.


    "Uh, no, no." Peter Parker saw the electrician''s clothes in a house that was ripped apart by the road, put it on Maxwell Dillon, and transported it to the cell in Stephen Strange''s basement.


    "What was that? What did you just do to him?" Flint Marko, who had always been kind to Peter Parker, was suddenly alert. "Did you kill him?"


    "Listen, I can explain everything, but please believe me first." Peter Parker explained quickly.


    "I don''t believe you, and I don''t know you." Flint Marko said as his body grew bigger, and he was about to start.


    call out!


    At a critical moment, Peter Parker shot him a shiny spider silk, which was also teleported into the cell.


    "What is this place?" Flint Marko asked from his cell.


    "You''re on the wrong team," said Maxwell Dillon, who was locked in first.


    "Hehehe..." A creepy laughter came, it turned out to be Dr. Lizard, who had never spoken much.


    "Connors?" Maxwell Dillon recognized Dr. Lizard Curt Connors at a glance.


    "What?" Doctor Octopus Otto Gunther Octavius ??asked in surprise, "You know this creature?"


    "No no no no, he''s not a creature, he''s a man." Maxwell Dillon briefly introduced Dr. Lizard, "Dr. Kurt Connors, he was a scientist there when I worked at Osborne Enterprises, A brilliant scientist, until he turned himself into a large lizard. He even tried to turn a city into lizards, which is insane."


    "I don''t have Mad Max." Kurt Connors is still insisting on his own philosophy, "This is a necessary process of human evolution. By the way, what is your situation? I remember you used to be a rotten tooth and glasses. Xie Dingnan. Have you had plastic surgery? You know I can give you a real face."


    "Let me guess, into a lizard?" Maxwell Dillon wondered with his toes to know what Dr. Lizard meant by a facelift.


    "That''s right," Kurt Connors said.


    "Can you two shut up first!" Flint Marko stopped the two of them and asked Ned Leeds beside him, "Where are we?"


    "It''s hard to say," said Ned Leeds.


    In fact, what he said is true, and the situation is really complicated now.


    "A wizard''s dungeon." On the side, Michelle Jones explained the place where these super villains stayed.


    "Wizard...Wizard''s dungeon?" Maxwell Dillon said in surprise, how could even the wizard come out?


    "Nothing to hide, this is the wizard''s dungeon," said Michelle Jones.


    "Listen, you can keep your magic, but I want to try the power I just felt." Maxwell Dillon was still reminiscing about the powerful feeling before.


    While Ned Leeds, Michelle Jones, and Dr. Octopus, Dr. Lizard, and others were "having a good time", Peter Parker got a call from Aunt May, and it was this call that nearly killed him.


    Because a super villain actually went to Aunt May''s place!


    However, when Peter Parker rushed home, the situation was completely different from what he imagined.


    "Here he is," May Parker introduced to Norman Osborn, who was sitting beside him. "This is my nephew."


    "Norman Osborn?" Peter Parker looked at Norman Osborn, "I thought you had..."


    "I saw Spider-Man in an advertisement here." Before Peter Parker finished speaking, Norman Osborn couldn''t wait to speak, "I think he can help me, but you are not him."


    "Wait, you want Spider-Man to help you?" Peter Parker asked in surprise.


    "He walked in slowly," said May Parker.


    "I don''t know where else to go, there are other people living in my house, and the Osborn Company doesn''t exist, my son..." Norman Osborn was very sad, "Sometimes I feel like I''m not me myself, I''m someone else. And when he took control of my body, I can''t remember anything. And now, I''m in this place, this city, I don''t know what''s going on with me, it sounds irrational ."


    "He''s lost," May Parker whispered to Peter Parker, walking up to him. "I had to not only get lost in this universe, but his mind too. Are they all like that?"


    "Yeah," Peter Parker said. "I mean, they''re more or less mental or physical."


    "He needs help," May Parker said. "Maybe all of them need help."


    "It''s none of my business," Peter Parker said.


    "Is it really none of your business?" May Parker asked rhetorically.


    "They have a better chance of getting help back where they came from and sending them home is the best thing we can do for them," said Peter Parker.


    "For them?" May Parker asked again from the soul, "or for yourself?"


    Peter Parker couldn''t answer.


    "Look around you, that''s what we''re supposed to do," May Parker said. "We help other people."


    As soon as the space darkens, the video ends here.


    "So far, Dr. Octopus, Dr. Lizard, Photoelectric Man, Sand Man, and Green Goblin have appeared in the video, so Rhino Man has not appeared." Stephen Strange said.


    "These villains should be the one to deal with the Dr. Lizard." Thor said, "Isn''t he like a thinking and talking lizard?"


    "Dr. Octopus and Optoelectronics have both had a confrontation with Spider-Man, and it is really difficult to deal with. Although Sandman doesn''t have many fighting scenes, it is not easy to deal with the ability he showed in the video just now. Not much, but he can fly, which is already invincible, so if Dr. Lizard doesn''t have any unexpected abilities, he should be the best to deal with." Clint Barton said.


    "Do you think that these villains from the Spider-Man world have their own characteristics?" Natasha Romanov asked.


    "Physically or mentally?" Peter Quill said.


    "That''s true, but that''s not what I want to say." Natasha Romanov said, "These villains, the ones we know best are Doctor Octopus and Optoelectronics. Doctor Octopus itself is not a bad person, he is a A very talented scientist, the robotic arm that gave him superpowers was also invented by him for experiments, and the reason why he became a villain was because the crystals originally used to suppress the destruction of the robotic arm were in turn controlled by the robotic arm. Man, he was just an ordinary person who admired Spider-Man very much at the beginning, because of various misunderstandings, he took the road of the villain."


    "Those villains were actually good people before, is that what you want to express?" James Rhodes asked.


    "Actually, what Natasha said makes sense." Bruce Banner said, "Sandman saved Peter as soon as he appeared, and finally wanted to fight Peter because Peter took the photoelectric man and made him mistakenly think that Peter had released him. A good signal. And Dr. Lizard, although he doesn''t understand it, his purpose is to let human beings evolve, not for any selfish purpose. The Green Goblin who finally appeared, everyone has seen, is completely an ordinary person seeking help. "


    "Bruce, the Green Goblin isn''t the last to appear," Steve Rogers said. "When Peter and Doctor Octopus were fighting, the Green Goblin showed up, dropped bombs, and had that arrogant laughter. It doesn''t look like that. What an ordinary person."


    "The Green Goblin who appeared one after the other is indeed very different, and it looks like two people." Thor said, "Could it be that the Green Goblin in the back is disguising?"


    "It should be two personalities." Phil Coulson said, "If the Green Goblin really used May to lure Peter to kill, then when Peter appeared, it should be done, not there. Playing bitter scenes. He said he sometimes felt like he was someone else, and when that other person was in control of his body, he couldn''t remember anything, which is typical of having two personalities."


    "So, the one who threw the bomb on the bridge is the Green Goblin personality," Thor said. "And the one at Peter''s house is the normal personality of Norman Osborn?"


    "These villains are really complicated enough," Nick Fury said. "It''s not like the villains in our world, how pure. Just like Loki, an invasion of New York is an invasion of New York, not some evil personality, nor is it for human evolution."


    "comeon!" Loki said involuntarily, "I thought we were already friends, why are you still talking about this now? And strictly speaking, it never happened! Did you forget that in Zeta When the Rising People invaded, I was fighting side by side with you?"


    "That''s because we know the future in advance, and we wait for the rabbits where they appear, so that you will be arrested as soon as you arrive on Earth, and you will have no chance to do anything bad!" Nick Fury said angrily, "At that time, your subjective consciousness, It is the invasion of the earth!"


    "Then why don''t you take Thanos as an example?" Loki said, "Isn''t the motivation of Thanos similar to those of the lizardmen, one is for human evolution, the other is for the common people of the universe, and the starting point is so noble."


    "I think I know why May died," Scott Lang said.


    "Who doesn''t know that?" Peter Quill asked rhetorically. "It must have been killed by these supervillains from other universes."


    "Of course I know they killed, I mean, why did May Parker get killed by them," Scott Lang said. Those supervillains meet and have contact. And in the process of helping, a supervillain kills him. So it''s very simple to keep May Parker alive, just let her stay out of the way and keep her away Those super villains are far away."

 Chapter 274： Green Hulk appears! 1 fist hammer blasts the tyrant!

    "No, now that so many futures are known in advance, super villains from other universes come to our world, this will never happen." Scott Lang said at this time, "Peter asked Stephen to cast a ''forgetting spell'' The direct reason is that Mysterio exposed his identity, and now that Mysterio no longer exists, how can things happen later?"


    "It''s a pity." Peter Parker said after listening, "I really want to see the other two Peters again. I don''t know what happened to them after they went back from a quiz."


    "Don''t worry Peter, they''re all full-fledged Spider-Man, and even if they don''t see the future in the answering space, they''ll do well," Steve Rogers said.


    "I suddenly remembered that Spider-Man and his villains can come to our world, so what about Clark?" James Rhodes said, "Is it possible that he will come to our world?"


    "This possibility cannot be ruled out." Tony Stark said without thinking, "After watching so many videos and knowing so many things, anything can happen. Don''t say that Superman came to our world, it''s you One day I was told that we actually entered the superhuman world, and I didn''t find it strange."


    "I''m really looking forward to Superman coming over," Sam Wilson said. "Superman hangs Thanos. I think it''s cool to think about that scene."


    "Thor, Tony, and Stephen, none of the top combat powers on our side have been beaten by Thanos. When Superman comes, he can be proud of himself," Phil Coulson said.


    "I see that you are so excited, as if Superman will really come." Natasha Romanov said, "You will be excited when he does come."


    "Even if Superman comes, at most, he will deal with Thanos, Hela, and the Celestial Race. He must be helpless." Scott Lang said.


    "Heavenly God Race..." When it came to this race, everyone was silent. This is definitely the most powerful existence that everyone has ever seen. They are the big guys who rub the sun with their bare hands. How to fight this?


    "Now, thanks to the answering space, Thiam can sleep for a thousand years. For the time being, let''s ignore the Celestial Race and focus on Thanos." After a long while, Steve Rogers said in a deep voice, "The Celestial Race, that''s completely Not something we can resist."


    "Our Eternals will not stand idly by, we will try our best to let the Celestials let go of the earth." Circe said at this time.


    "Thank you so much, Miss Circey," Nick Fury said. "I thank you on behalf of Earthlings."


    "You''re welcome, I have lived on the earth for thousands of years, and the earth is also my home. I am protecting my home." Circe said.


    [The eighth question begins, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [May I ask the Avengers to go back to the past and collect all the six Infinity Stones, who snapped their fingers to rescue the person who was turned to ashes because of Thanos snapping his fingers? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Captain America Steve Rogers¡¿


    ¡¾B Iron Man Tony Stark¡¿


    ¡¾C Thor¡¿


    [D Hulk Bruce Banner]


    [If you answer this question correctly, you will be rewarded with the form of "Green Death". If the answer is wrong, the life expectancy will be deducted by one year. ¡¿


    "So, the answering space is ''official announcement''. We went back to the past to collect gems to save everyone''s plan, and it was successful!" After reading the question, Steve Rogers had a smile on his face.


    "That''s the only victory that Stephen has seen in the 14 million futures, how can it not be successful?" Tony Stark asked, "In order to ensure this only chance of victory, he was watching Quill as a fool. There''s no stopping you from doing that kind of brain-dead stuff."


    "Hey!" Peter Quill exclaimed in dissatisfaction, "I''m still here!"


    "I know," Tony Stark said. "I just let you hear."


    "There''s no need to keep mentioning something that''s never going to happen again, right?" Peter Quill exclaimed, "Besides, who hasn''t done a stupid thing or two in this life? Tony, You dare to say that the things you do when you grow up are wise and correct, and there is no such thing as stupid that makes people want to rebuke when they think about it!"


    "In fact, people want to scold me every day, and I do stupid things every day." Tony Stark admitted without concealment that he had done stupid things, but his condemnation of Peter Quill did not diminish, "However, no matter how stupid a person is, there is a limit to how stupid you are. At that time, you wake up Thanos with a hammer. I have never done such an earth-shattering stupid thing. I am not as good as you."


    "It''s all said, that thing won''t happen again!" Peter Quill stomped.


    "Although that incident will never happen, it tells us what level you are." Tony Stark''s tone was still sharp, showing no mercy, "You can wake up Thanos today. I can''t even imagine how stupid I can do it tomorrow..."


    "Tony, should I focus on answering the questions now?" Steve Rogers interrupted quickly when he saw that Peter Quill was showing signs of anger.


    "Yeah, right, what''s this irrelevant for? Answer the question." Phil Coulson also interjected, and he asked Peter Quill, "Quier, who do you think should be chosen for this question?"


    "I definitely won''t choose that Tony Stark who is full of shit!" Peter Quill glared at Tony Stark fiercely, "He snapped his fingers to kill Thanos when Thanos appeared, but after the fight After snapping his fingers, he died, which shows that he has no way to withstand the power of the Infinity Stones. If he snapped his fingers before, he would have died before, and there would be no such thing as him snapping his fingers to kill Thanos."


    "Sounds reasonable," Phil Coulson said.


    "Then it won''t be me." Steve Rogers said, "I was injected with super serum, and my body is stronger than ordinary people, but the strength is limited. My body must not be able to withstand the power of the Infinity Stones. "


    "Do you still have to think about it? The answer must be between Dr. Banner and Thor." Scott Lang said, "It''s only possible for their bodies to withstand the power of the Infinity Stones."


    "That''s right." Thor patted Scott Lang''s shoulder, "It must be me, with lightning flowing in my blood, and my body being made of steel, this glorious and arduous task of snapping my fingers must be handed over to me. I am."


    "Are you sure you have lightning in your blood, not beer and Coke?" Phil Coulson asked.


    "I''ve quit Coke for a long time!" Thor said.


    "Even so, it''s definitely not you who snapped your fingers." Loki spoke, and made an effort towards Bruce Banner, "Did you forget the big man''s arm injury?"


    Bruce Banner''s arm injury, this picture didn''t appear for a long time, and at that time, when the old American team played, everyone''s attention was focused on the old American team, and some ignored Bruce Banner''s arm injury. .


    But now that Loki mentions it, everyone also thinks about it.


    "So, I snapped my fingers." Bruce Banner smiled, "I was thinking, who the **** could have hurt my arm, and if it was because of snapping my fingers, it would be reasonable. "


    "So Banner snapped his fingers?" Thor scratched his head there. "Why not me? I should have done it."


    "Maybe you''re too fat, which affects your flexibility, so Bruce took the lead." Stephen Strange said.


    "..." Tolton said angrily with a black line, "Don''t talk nonsense! How did you know that I became fat at that time!"


    "Presumably, before Bruce went to Asgard Village to ask you to come out, it must be to find the Infinity Stones. You were already fat at that time. So when you collected all the gems and snapped your fingers, you were probably still pregnant."


    "I''m not! I don''t! Don''t talk nonsense!" Thor''s old face turned red.


    "So, it''s obvious that this question should choose me." Bruce Banner made a choice, "I choose D!"


    ¡¾correct answer! Rewards issued! ¡¿


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw that Bruce Banner''s unremarkable figure swelled and turned green at a speed visible to the naked eye, and in the blink of an eye he became a little giant.


    Fortunately, Bruce Banner was wearing a "thug suit", or he would have exploded on the spot.


    But don''t worry even if it really explodes. Hulk''s pants are an artifact. No matter how explosive other clothes are, his pants will still be strong.


    Almost all of the people present have seen the Hulk and are no strangers to the Hulk. At first glance, the little giant in front of him looks exactly the same as the Hulk, but now, everyone present, even Thor, Doctor Strange, and Scarlet Witch. When facing the Hulk in front of him, there was a feeling of being out of breath.


    The Hulk in front of them put too much pressure on them.


    They felt that in front of this Hulk, they were a three-year-old child, and this Hulk was a ferocious tiger.


    As long as the other party is willing, they can be torn apart in an instant!


    Effortless!


    The Hulk in the past has never given them such a feeling!


    "You guys, know me." Hulk glanced at everyone, and did not rush over to fight like the previous Hulk, but spoke calmly.


    "Yes, we know you, we are all your friends," Steve Rogers said.


    "It''s Banner''s friend," Hulk said.


    "Banna''s friend, but also your friend," Steve Rogers said. "We fought together, have you forgotten?"


    "You are too weak." Hulk glanced at Steve Rogers and stopped looking at him.


    "You, too, are too weak." Then, his eyes fell on Thor again.


    If it was before, Thor was told by Hulk in person, he would definitely roll up his arms and roll up his sleeves and fight Hulk for 300 rounds to see who was stronger or weaker, but now, he didn''t jump at all.


    Because he felt Hulk was right!


    He felt that the Hulk in front of him could hammer himself to death with just one punch!


    "Damn it, how can this green war form be so strong?" Thor looked at Hulk with a shocked expression, "I''m afraid my father is not your opponent!"


    "Your father?" Hulk was about to turn around to look at others, but his eyes fell back on Thor.


    "Odin, the strongest in the Nine Realms..." When Thor mentioned Odin before, he was proud of his great strength, but now, when he said "the strongest" in front of Hulk, he felt inexplicably guilty.


    He felt that even if his father came, he couldn''t hold the Hulk''s punch!


    "Hulk, little fist punches my chest!" A voice sounded, Hulk''s skin faded, his body became smaller, and he became Bruce Banner again.


    It turned out that Tony Stark finally couldn''t bear the huge pressure brought by the Green Hulk, and directly used the sober bracelet.


    "What''s wrong? What are you all looking at me for?" Bruce Banner, who changed back, saw that everyone was looking at him with a ghostly look, and couldn''t help asking.


    "Bruce, did you know that the Hulk just came out?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "I know," said Bruce Banner. "Whenever I have a memory loss, or when everyone is looking at me, the Hulk has already come out."


    "Then do you know how strong the Hulk in Green Death form is?" Tony Stark asked.


    "How strong?" Bruce Banner asked. "Should it be stronger than the previous Hulk?"


    "It''s more than strong, it''s so strong that it explodes!" Stephen Strange said very excitedly, "When the Green Hulk appeared, I felt that the answering space for all of us together was not enough for you to punch with one punch. !"


    "Faced with the Hulk just now, I hardly dared to even breathe." Wanda Maximoff swallowed and said, "I think even if Thanos comes, it can''t be the Green Hulk at all. opponent."


    "Not Green Hulk''s opponent?" Pietro Maximoff said, "Wanda, you are too subtle to say that, it should be Thanos who can''t be Green Hulk''s enemy with one punch! I I feel that even if Thanos comes, Green Hulk can be killed with one punch!"


    "Kill Thanos with one punch?" Bruce Banner was taken aback when he heard the words, "Is Green Hulk really that powerful?"


    "Bruce, UU Reading Green War Hulk is more powerful than you think." Steve Rogers said in a deep voice, "Do you know what the first thing Green War Hulk did when he appeared? "


    "Uh, what is it?"


    "Talk to us." Steve Rogers said, "Green Hulk didn''t do anything at all, but talked to us, communicated with us!"


    "You mean, Green Hulk can communicate? Has reason?" Bruce Banner was also surprised.


    "Yes, Green Hulk is rational." Nick Fury said, "It''s definitely an adult IQ, very calm."


    "Bruce, this time, we really found a treasure!" Tony Stark was very excited. "With Green Hulk, Thanos is nothing to worry about! Neither does Hela!"


    "Now Hela is still asleep, I''m wondering whether to wake her up in advance and let the Hulk teach her how to be a human being," Thor said.


    "I don''t think anyone will be Green Hulk''s opponent except the Superman that everyone wants to see." Scott Lang said, "Oh, of course, except the Celestials."

 Chapter 275： Let Green Hulk PK Superman? are you crazy!

    "Yeah, no matter how powerful Hulk is, it''s impossible to beat the Celestial Race." Nick Fury was a little discouraged when he mentioned the Celestial Race. "If the Celestial Race is not eliminated for a day, the earth will still be in danger."


    "I advise you to throw away these unrealistic and at the same time very dangerous ideas." Circe couldn''t help but said, "Don''t think about killing the gods. This is impossible and absolutely impossible."


    "Sercy is right." Steve Rogers said, "The Celestials can''t be killed. Once the Celestials are killed, the universe is over."


    "That''s why this makes people angry." Nick Fury said, "The enemy can play the Earth at will, but he can''t kill it."


    "We still have a thousand years to figure out a solution," Phil Coulson said.


    "Compared to the Celestials, I''d rather expect Green Hulk and Superman to PK. That must be wonderful." Scott Lang looked expectantly.


    "Let Green Hulk PK Superman, are you crazy!" Phil Coulson said.


    At this time, the space lights up, and the video starts to play.


    At the beginning of the picture, Tony Stark, Steve Rogers, Thor and other superheroes stayed by the lake.


    "Does she have a family?" Tony Stark, wearing sunglasses, asked first.


    "Yes," Steve Rogers said. "We."


    "What?" Thor, the pregnant woman, came over with her waist on her back. "What are you doing?"


    "Just a question," Tony Stark said.


    "No, you look like he''s dead, why do we look like he''s dead?" Thor asked rhetorically.


    "We have gems, Captain, as long as we have gems, we can revive her." Then Thor said to Steve Rogers, "Don''t put your head down, we''re the Avengers! Cheer up!"


    "Can''t revive her." Clint Barton, who was leaning against the pavilion, said suddenly.


    "What did he say..." Thor turned his head. "What?"


    "It can''t be undone." Clint Barton turned to look at Thor and said word by word, "It can''t."


    "I''m sorry, don''t mind." Thor laughed at the time, "but you''re an earthling, okay, we''re talking about space magic, and ''no'' is too absolute, isn''t it?"


    "I know it''s way above my level, but she''s still not there, isn''t she? That''s what I meant, it can''t be undone, at least that''s what the floating red guy said." Clint Barton''s voice also grew louder. , no longer seems calm before, "Maybe you should go and talk to him, you go get the hammer, fly over, and talk to him!"


    Thor didn''t answer.


    Tony Stark was silent.


    Steve Rogers was in tears.


    "It should have been mine." Clint Barton choked, "she sacrificed her life for that **** gem, she bet her life."


    "Ah!" Bruce Banner roared, and directly removed the chair by the lake and threw it into the lake. "She can''t come back. We can''t let her die in vain, absolutely not."


    "Wow, I''m so moved." Seeing this, Natasha Romanov said, "If I hadn''t watched the video, I wouldn''t have known that everyone cared about me so much, especially the captain, and actually cried, to be honest, there are Who has seen the captain cry?"


    "It''s really a spectacle." Clint Barton said, "Captain is in everyone''s minds, that is, a hero who stands up to the sky. He is not afraid of difficulties and hardships, and he bleeds and sweats without tears."


    "Have you ever heard the saying that a man doesn''t cry easily, but only when he''s not sad?" Steve Rogers said, "Natasha is our family, a family who fights side by side with life and death, like this It''s normal for me to cry when my family is gone."


    "Wow, I don''t think the righteous and awe-inspiring captain speaks nauseous things in a certain way." Scott Lang exclaimed.


    "Scott, if you say that, you look down on the captain. The captain is a good player when he is numb." Tony Stark said on the side, "Carter has been obsessed with the captain all his life, do you think it''s just a coincidence? Although in our case In the world, we don''t know the exact process of how the captain deceived Carter''s heart. But in the world of Captain Carter, we have all seen the captain''s disgusting skills."


    "Shut up Tony, you have the nerve to talk about other people?" Steve Rogers said. "Any man, you, a playboy, is not qualified to talk about women."


    "Captain, believe it or not, I''ll sue you for slander, I''ve already corrected myself!" Tony Stark said, "There is only one woman by my side now, that''s Pepper."


    The video continues to play.


    In the picture, Tony Stark has already made the wireless gloves.


    At the beginning, it was said that this infinite glove was amazing, only dwarves could make it, but now Tony Stark made a pair casually.


    After the gloves are made, the six gems are installed separately, and the fresh and hot finger-making tools are released.


    "Okay, the gloves are ready." Rocket asked while holding the Infinity Gloves. "The question is, who''s going to snap his fingers?"


    "I''m coming." Thor with a big belly stood up immediately.


    "etc!"


    "Stop!"


    "Don''t worry!"


    Steve Rogers, Tony Stark and others stopped Thor one after another. At this time, Thor was actually in an extremely bad state, and he never came out of the shadow of the slaughter of his homeland.


    "Thor wait, we haven''t decided who will wear it," Steve Rogers said.


    "Excuse me, do we have to sit and wait for the right moment?" Thor asked.


    "We should at least discuss it," Scott Lang said.


    "Sitting here and staring at it won''t bring everyone back to life." Thor said something very reasonable, "I''m the strongest Avenger, okay? So this responsibility should be on me."


    "Let me do it." Thor grabbed Tony Stark''s hand, almost imploringly. "Let me do a good thing, do a right thing."


    "It''s not just because that glove has enough energy to light up the entire continent, what I''m telling you is that you''re not in good shape." Tony Stark said it also makes sense, Thor''s state is simply terrible Extremely.


    "What do you think is flowing in my veins now?" Thor asked rhetorically.


    "Cheese?" James Rhodes asked.


    "Thunderbolt!" Thor said.


    "Thunderbolt can''t help you, you have to let me come." Bruce Banner spoke from the side, "You saw the damage the gem did to Thanos, he almost died, you can''t hold it."


    "How do we know you can hold on," Steve Rogers asked.


    "We don''t know." Bruce Banner stepped in front of the Infinity Gauntlet, "but the radiation is mostly gamma rays, as if...that''s what I was born for."


    Bruce Banner''s words are a bit fateful, but Pin Yipin''s words actually make sense. The reason why he became Hulk is because of gamma ray radiation. No one in the room knows gamma rays better than him. Nor is he more resistant to gamma rays.


    Several people were arguing here, and their attention was focused on the Infinity Gloves, but they didn''t notice that Nebula secretly walked to the time machine alone.


    She took off the gloves, and her fingers began to stretch out the data cable directly, and began to connect to the time machine.


    "I finally figured out that in the future we are not the tyrants we encountered in the ''past'' at all, but in the ''now''." Seeing this, Peter Quill said, "Nebula turned on the time machine and turned the tyrants of the past. brought it to the present."


    "Is Nebula being controlled by her brain?" Scott Lang said, "In the future, she hates Thanos, no, she has always hated Thanos, but she secretly hated Thanos before. , did not show."


    "Although she is a human, um, an alien, she has been transformed by Thanos into a robot. It is not uncommon for her brain to be programmed to rewrite the implanted instructions." James Rhodes said.


    "No, I think the nebula is more likely to be dropped than the nebula was implanted with instructions." Steve Rogers said, "The nebula is no longer the nebula that went back to the past to find gems, but the nebula in 2014. , she who pretended to be the future, traveled to the future!"


    "Yes, this possibility is the biggest." Tony Stark said, "Nebula was discovered by Thanos because of the ''resonance'' of his head, and Thanos also learned all our plans for the future from her mind. Then there is no reason for Thanos not to focus on us in the future, after all, in the eyes of Thanos, we have helped him collect all the treasures, and they can get all the gems as long as they come to find us in the future."


    "This method is too risky, in case we can''t defeat Thanos in the future..." Phil Coulson turned to look at Stephen Strange, "Stephen, your psychological quality is too good, right? How dare you believe that we can win in the future, after all, we have lost once in the past."


    "Because he saw it," James Rhodes said. "Out of 14 million futures, this is the only time we''ve won."


    "The future that Stephen sees is definitely not a given, and it''s just a possibility." Phil Coulson said, "Aren''t you really afraid of something going wrong? That''s a gamble with half the life of the entire universe!"


    "Let me sort out Stephen''s 1 in 14 million plan with everyone. It''s roughly like this." Clint Barton said there, "Lose to Thanos first, let Thanos collect all the gems, and start Finger kills half of life, after Thanos retired, we find him, kill him. Then we go back to the past, collect gems, bring back the people who died because of Thanos snapped his fingers, and then come from the past again Fight against the tyrant, and then kill the tyrant, is it like this?"


    "There may be some details to be added, but in general it should be like this." Steve Rogers nodded after listening.


    "I have nothing to say about the first half of this plan, I want to say the second half, why let Thanos come through from the past?" Clint Barton said, "The purpose of going back to the past to find gems is to kill the dead. Rescue people! As long as they are rescued, then we have won the battle with Thanos. After all, Thanos on our timeline is dead, and everyone is rescued, it means that they have not been killed. It was a perfect victory."


    "Yes, a perfect victory, Clint, everyone knows that, so what do you want to say?" Stephen Strange asked.


    "What I''m trying to say is, why didn''t you warn me?" Clint Barton asked Stephen Strange, "why didn''t you say hello first? Before you turned to ashes, why didn''t you warn me first? How about everyone?"


    "Reminder of what?" Stephen Strange asked.


    "Remind us that when we go back to the past to find gems in the future, don''t let Nebula participate, so that the past Thanos won''t know our plans in the future, and won''t follow us back to the future, so Tony snaps his fingers in that tragic war It won''t happen." Clint Barton said, "We didn''t know that this plan would have such a shocking flaw, but you, you have seen the future ahead of time, you know it, why didn''t you remind it in advance? "


    "Clint is very reasonable." Steve Rogers said, "The war with Thanos in the past is completely meaningless and completely avoidable, as long as Stephen reminded him five years ago. ."


    "Do you think I''m a fool?" Stephen Strange asked rhetorically.


    "It''s pretty similar," Loki replied.


    "What you can think of, can''t I think of it?" Stephen Strange directly ignored Loki, "I won''t say it, there must be a reason not to say it. Although I don''t know what that reason is now, But there''s definitely a reason why it can''t be said."


    "Perhaps, UU reading can''t leak the future at will?" Tony Stark remembered one thing, "When everyone designed the gloves to rob Thanos, they looked like they were going to succeed, but because Quill did that stupid thing and failed to grab the glove. At that time, we thought that the reason why Stephen didn''t remind in advance was because even if he reminded, the result was not abnormal. But what if it wasn''t for that reason? If it was really like As Stephen said, is there some reason why the future cannot be revealed?"


    "Like?" Thor asked.


    "For example, after the disclosure, the future will change. Or, after the disclosure, the future that should have happened will not happen?" Tony Stark tried to guess.


    "If that''s the case, then why didn''t Stephen reveal that I hammered Thanos, which should have prevented him from happening," Peter Quill said.


    "I don''t know. I don''t know much more about time than everyone else. I''m just guessing." Tony Stark shrugged. "But I can''t reveal this in the future. Nine times out of ten, it''s true."


    "Can''t the future be revealed?" Scott Lang disagreed. "The answering space has already revealed the future to us, and we haven''t seen any consequences."

 Chapter 276： The Avengers 3 giants and Thanos face each other from afar

    "Let''s start." In the picture, Bruce Banner is holding the infinity gloves in both hands, as if a child is holding some kind of toy.


    "Okay, remember." Tony Stark exhorted there, "the people who were beaten by Thanos five years ago, you bring them back, back to the present, back to today, don''t change the past five years anything."


    "Okay." Bruce Banner nodded.


    "Friday, do me a favor and start the barn door agreement?" Tony Stark gave an order, and suddenly one after another iron doors fell from the sky, the room was wrapped in a layer of iron, even the roof.


    As for the heroes in the room, those who should wear battle armor, those who should support energy shields, and those who should wear sunglasses wear sunglasses, almost all of them put on a defensive posture.


    After all, the Infinite Gloves are not a joke. This is a terrifying existence that has wiped out half of the living beings in the universe. The energy contained in it is not something that ordinary people can resist.


    The only one who doesn''t have any defensive posture is Thor, the guy who claims to have thunder and lightning in his veins.


    It can be seen that this guy is fat, but his strength is still there.


    Of course, in such a comparison, the green fat who snapped his fingers is even more unimaginable.


    Others had to deal with the aftermath of snapping their fingers carefully, but Fatty Lu snapped his fingers directly.


    "Everyone go home." Bruce Banner took the gloves and began to put them on his hands.


    When Tony Stark designed the gloves, they were not tailor-made for Bruce Banner, but according to the size of the palm of a normal person, and now Bruce Banner is in the form of Dr. Green, and the palm is much larger than ordinary people. .


    It stands to reason that this glove does not "fit" very well.


    However, what Tony Stark made is still very reliable.


    I saw that the glove was disassembled and deformed for a while, and in the blink of an eye, it turned into a pair of big gloves, which was put on Dr. Green''s big hand.


    The moment the gloves were put on, colorful rays of light suddenly emanated from the gloves, and thunder and lightning covered Bruce Banner''s arms.


    With the hardness of Bruce Banner''s body at the moment, he still cried out in pain, his knees softened, and he half-knelt on the ground on the spot.


    "Take it off!" Thor yelled quickly.


    "Bruce, are you okay?" Steve Rogers also asked worriedly.


    "Say something, Banner," Tony Stark said.


    "I''m fine." Bruce Banner raised his hand high, and snapped his fingers with great difficulty.


    boom!


    After a dozen hits, his huge body could no longer stand up and fell directly to the ground.


    Boom!


    The Infinity Gloves also fell from his hands and fell to the ground.


    Everyone can clearly see that the right arm of Bruce Banner snapping his fingers has become extremely dry, like an old tree that has lost its moisture and is dead.


    scoff~


    Tony Stark stretched out his palm, and a white gas was sprayed from the armor on Bruce Banner''s injured right arm.


    "Did we succeed?" Bruce Banner asked as he lay on the ground.


    "We''re not sure," said Thor, who was standing beside him.


    bang bang bang!


    After snapping his fingers, the iron doors that wrapped the room were reopened, and the bright sunlight came in again.


    Scott Lang couldn''t help walking out, letting the sun shine on his face.


    hum~


    On the table, the phone vibrated suddenly.


    The caller on the screen was Laura!


    his wife!


    Five years ago, Lara had disappeared when Thanos snapped his fingers.


    But, five years later, now, she''s calling again!


    Laura, it''s back!


    The plan was successful!


    "Everyone, I think I succeeded..." Scott Lang stood outside, listening to the chirping of insects and birds around him, and a smile appeared on his face.


    No one noticed that Nebula had already turned on the time machine and released a spaceship of Thanos.


    No, one person noticed.


    That''s Bruce Banner.


    Lying on the ground, he saw a behemoth appearing above his head from the transparent ceiling for the first time.


    But when he saw this moment, it was too late, Thanos'' spaceship had arrived.


    boom!


    A shell was fired, hitting the room directly.


    Boom boom boom!


    The shells fell one after another, directly razing the place to the ground, turning it into ashes, and cutting it into ruins.


    The superheroes also deserve to die. Under such a tragic shell wash, they all fell into the ground!


    Although it was embarrassing to be buried in the rubble, at least his life was saved.


    Even luckier, the Infinity Gauntlet didn''t get lost either. It fell near Clint Barton. After recovering from the bomb wash, he discovered the Infinity Glove as soon as possible.


    roar~


    When he bent over to pick it up, he heard a faint roar.


    call out!


    Clint Barton shot an arrow at that time. It was not an ordinary bow and arrow, but a special arrow that would glow, and it was shot for lighting.


    With the light from the bow and arrow, he could clearly see that the passage was densely covered with monsters.


    For ordinary people, this situation would have been scary.


    However, in the eyes of veterans such as Clint Barton, this situation did not cause any waves.


    "Okay." He bent down to pick up the Infinity Gloves, and ran in the opposite direction of the monster.


    roar~


    Behind him, the monsters were chasing after him.


    Clint Barton has two legs and is definitely not as fast as those monsters.


    But Clint Barton has arrows.


    During the run, he shot an arrow directly beside him.


    His timing was very good, and after he ran over, the arrow exploded with a bang.


    Immediately, the monsters that were chasing after him were blasted into the sky, and the raging fire began to burn, swallowing many monsters.


    call out!


    Clint Barton shot an arrow into the sky, with a rope on the arrow, and took him directly to the sky.


    Fortunately, although those monsters ran fast, they couldn''t fly.


    But there are still monsters crawling up the walls to hoarse Clint Barton.


    Clint Barton directly flashed his knife, cutting off those monsters who dared to chase after him.


    Of course, these monsters are not the only ones who have come across time and space.


    Thanos'' tiger body descended from the sky with a ray of light.


    The biggest enemy of the Avengers finally found the Avengers in this part of the long river of time!


    When he came, he must have been full of confidence.


    However, he would never have imagined that his ending would be worse than the ending he had seen in Nebula''s mind.


    But then again, how could Thanos be afraid of death?


    Even if he knew the end of himself being turned to ashes by snapping his fingers, he would probably still pass through.


    When he was standing on the ruins wearing armor and holding a double-edged sword, Nebula walked towards him step by step.


    Yes, this nebula is indeed the nebula of 2014.


    The Avengers were all deceived and no one noticed.


    Of course, this is no wonder everyone, after all, this fake Nebula is none other than Nebula himself.


    "So, this is the future." Thanos turned to look around and praised, "Good job."


    "Thank you, father. They have no doubts." Nebula took off an iron block on her head and threw it away. This was her disguise, a gadget that was pried from Nebula''s head in the future.


    "The arrogant is always like this." Thanos put the double-edged knife on the ground, took off the helmet and hung it on the knife, and sat there very leisurely, "Find the gem and give it to me."


    "What are you doing?" Nebula asked.


    "Wait." Destroyer Tyrant.


    Nebula turned to leave.


    This is a "fake" nebula, so where is the "real" nebula?


    On Thanos'' spaceship.


    "Tell me, in the future, what happened to me and you?" asked Gamora in 2014.


    "I tried to kill you, several times..." Gamora turned around and left after hearing this, but Nebula''s words changed, "But in the end, we became friends, we became sisters."


    "We can stop her." Gamora stretched out her hand directly to Nebula.


    Needless to say, she chose to betray directly.


    And in the ruins, Tony Stark also found Steve Rogers.


    "I won''t give it back to you if you lose it again." Tony Stark said to Steve Rogers with his shield.


    "What''s the matter?" Steve Rogers lay on the ground, feeling dazed.


    "If you disturb time, time will disturb you." Tony Stark pulled Steve Rogers up, "you will understand."


    When the two Avengers "giants" walked out of the ruins, they found a pregnant woman standing there early.


    Steve Rogers took the shield, and with Tony Stark, the two walked up to Thor next to each other.


    The three giants of the Avengers stand side by side like this.


    On the opposite side of them, Thanos sat there with a golden sword.


    The Big Three, just like Thanos across the air.


    "What did he do?" Tony Stark asked Thor.


    "He didn''t do anything," Thor said.


    "Where''s the gem?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "Under this pile of things." Tony Stark pointed to the ruins in the distance, "I just know he didn''t get it."


    "Then don''t let him get it," said Stephen Rogers.


    "You know it''s a trap, right?" Thor asked.


    "I know," Tony Stark said, "but I don''t really care."


    "Fine, as long as we all agree," Thor said.


    As soon as the space darkens, the video ends here.


    "So, what happens next is the plot of Tony, Thor and the captain fighting against the tyrant." Nick Fury said.


    "So, it was during the fight against Thanos that the captain revealed that he could actually use the Thor''s Hammer," Phil Coulson said.


    "And it seems to play better than Thor, I don''t know how long I have practiced secretly in private." Tony Stark said.


    "Captain, how long have you been practicing?" Thor asked Steve Rogers, "Actually, you don''t need to practice secretly, I won''t mind, you can practice in front of me, and I can teach you two tricks. "


    "Are you sure you can teach me?" Steve Rogers said. "I''m the one who uses the hammer to summon thunder and rip apart Thanos."


    "The three captains teamed up and still failed to defeat Thanos in the end." James Rhodes said, "When we were watching this video, someone asked where Bruce was and why he wasn''t there. We now know why he Not anymore because he snapped his fingers and injured his arm."


    "I was wondering, if Bruce hadn''t snapped his fingers, but Thor had snapped his fingers, would the outcome of this stop have changed?" Natasha Romanoff said.


    "We all know that Hulk is invulnerable, but Thor''s body is also very perverted. When he made the storm axe, he was able to withstand the energy of the neutron star. I think if he snapped his fingers, he might not be like Bruce. That way, the injury is so heavy, and the combat effectiveness is directly lost." Scott Lang said, "This will be the three giants of the Avengers + Hulk, and the four will fight Thanos together, and they may have won at that time."


    "Wait, the Avengers Big Three?" Tony Stark said after hearing the words, "Who are you talking about, are you talking about me?"


    "Of course it''s you, you, Thor, and the captain." Scott Lang said, "Don''t you notice, the three of you are the protagonists of this world! The main force in the fight against Thanos is the three of you. The main force of Ultron is still the three of you, fighting aliens, and the three of you are the first to go out. The three of you are the absolute main force of the Avengers!"


    "You can''t say that," Steve Rogers said, "Whether it''s the Chitarians, or Thanos, or Ultron, Clint and Natasha, and Bruce, not all of them. Have you participated? If Tony and I are the protagonists, then all of us will be the protagonists."


    "No, no, not all of them, Scott is right, the three of you are the protagonists." Clint Barton said, "Didn''t you notice that the three of you have the most questions in the answering space? already?"


    "Clint''s got the point," Sam Wilson said. "There may be fewer topics about the three of them now, but earlier, it was almost all three of them. If no one said anything, just say me. , I have entered the answering space for several rounds now, but how many questions did you ask me?"


    "And me." James Rhodes felt the same way. "Like Sam, I was pulled in to make up the numbers and didn''t ask a few questions at all."


    "It should be me at least." Pietro Maximov also said something, "I was asked two poor questions, and even the captain''s fraction is not enough."


    "So, it''s clear now that we are all supporting roles, Tony, Captain and Thor, the three of them are the protagonists of this world." Nick Fury said.


    "Did you just find out now?" Tony Stark laughed, "I said it a long time ago, I am the protagonist of this world, you didn''t seem to believe it at that time, why are you all rushing to believe it now? already?"


    "So I''m the protagonist?" Thor''s heartless words also laughed happily, "I just said that I am a handsome and dashing hero who looks down on the world, and I''m definitely not an extraordinary person. Sure enough, I am the protagonist!"


    "Compared to you, I think Stephen is the protagonist, right?" Natasha Romanoff''s eyes fell on Stephen Strange, "This guy just played the universe to the point of destruction, it''s just brutal."


    "You can''t look at strength. If you look at strength, Bruce is the proper protagonist." Pietro Maximoff said, "As soon as Green Hulk comes out, the world is so big, who is the enemy with one punch?"

 Chapter 277： awful! Vision had his head taken off!

    [Beginning with the ninth question, please watch the following video first. ¡¿


    At the beginning of the picture, Wanda Maximoff and Agatha Harkness in a red dress are in a room, and Wanda looks very sad.


    "Vision is gone, but you want him to come back." Agatha Harkness walked up to Wanda Maximoff and said in a very seductive tone.


    "I want him to come back..." Wanda Maximoff seemed to remember something and turned to look at a door in the room.


    Outside the room, there was actually a service hall with people coming and going. Wanda Maximoff and Agatha Harkness walked out of the door and walked into the service hall together.


    A strange scene appeared, and another Wanda Maximoff actually appeared. This Wanda was wearing a dark gray coat and walked quickly to the front desk.


    "I know he''s here," pleaded Wanda Maximoff, "please. He''s gone when I get back, his body, and I know he''s here. He deserves a funeral, and so should I. ."


    "Go in through this door, go straight along the corridor, turn left twice, and turn right twice." The bald head sitting at the table finally received the order to let Wanda Maximoff in.


    "Wanda, Maximoff, it''s nice to see you." When Wanda Maximoff walked according to the directions and came to an office, Tyler Hayward, the director of the Tianjian Bureau in a suit and ties, hurriedly stood up to greet him. , "I know you''re here for Vision, to take his body, right?"


    "I''m his immediate family," Wanda Maximoff said.


    "I understand, I want you to see something," Tyler Hayward said.


    This look made Wanda Maximoff see a scene of extreme heartbreak. He saw Vision''s corpse lying in the laboratory, which had been cut and disassembled into parts.


    In order to save the world, he decided to sacrifice his own life without hesitation. After the successful sacrifice, he was resurrected and killed by Thanos. Vision is really worthy of all mankind. He is worthy of the word "hero".


    But such a hero was torn apart by the human beings he sacrificed to protect!


    How sad!


    "Fuck!" Seeing this picture, Nick Fury couldn''t help scolding first, "Are these people from the Tianjian Bureau still individuals!"


    "It''s too much to treat a hero who sacrificed his life for mankind like this!" Steve Rogers'' face was also very ugly.


    "Sky Sword Bureau, right? In fact, I felt that they were necessary from the beginning?" Tony Stark directly questioned, "I haven''t seen them do a beautiful thing, but they are quite good at disgusting things. Decomposing the vision, is this really something a human can do?"


    "They didn''t think of Vision as a human at all, but as a robot," Thor said. "They were trying to study the robot."


    "Vision''s body may be a robot, but he has a mind of his own, he fights for humanity, and he is our partner," Clint Barton said.


    "This should be the video of the witch walking into Wanda''s past last time, right?" Pietro Maximoff said.


    "Obviously so." Wanda Maximoff said, "Although I no longer have any feelings for Vision, the behavior of those people is really unforgivable."


    "What did you do to him?" In the video, Wanda Maximoff saw the Vision being dismantled like garbage, and two lines of tears fell down at the time.


    "We''re dismantling one of the most complex and perceptive weapons to date," Tyler Hayward said of course.


    "But vision is not a weapon, you can''t do that," Wanda Maximoff said.


    "In fact, it''s our legal and moral obligation." Tyler Hayward not only doesn''t think he''s doing anything wrong, but thinks he''s doing a very right thing.


    "I just wanted to bury him, that''s all," Wanda Maximoff said.


    "Are you sure?" Taylor Hayward asked.


    "What did you say?" asked Wanda Maximoff.


    "Not everyone has the opportunity to restart their lover." Tyler Hayward said, "I''m sorry, it''s resurrection."


    "I wouldn''t do that, that''s not what I''m here for," Wanda Maximoff said.


    "Okay," Tyler Hayward said, "but I can''t allow you to bury three billion dollars worth of vibranium in the soil. So, all I can do is let you say goodbye here."


    "Is there something wrong with Tyler''s brain?" Tony Stark couldn''t help but say, "What position does he have in saying that others are not allowed to use vision? Vision''s body is created by Ultron, and His system comes from Jarvis, and if he really insists that Vision belongs to me, it also belongs to me, what qualifications does this Taylor have to decide how to deal with Vision?"


    "The vibrating gold on Vision must come from Wakanda." Black Panther T''Challa also said, "So the 300,000 vibration gold on Vision is not in the hands of that Taylor at all."


    "Wanda has really shown a good temper." Tony Stark said, "If it was me, I would have repaired that Taylor a long time ago."


    In the video, Wanda Maximoff leaves without doing anything to Tyler Hayward.


    She drove to Xijing Town.


    Here, she broke out.


    The crimson energy surged out of her and devoured the entire Xijing Town.


    And a vision was also created in front of her.


    The screen stops here, and the question appears.


    [May I ask how the Scarlet Witch Wanda Maximoff finally disposes of the Westview Vision she inadvertently created? ¡¿


    [A released the control of other residents of Xijing Town, and he and Xijing Town Vision will live in Xijing Town forever. ¡¿


    [B restores Xijing Town to its previous appearance, and the vision of Xijing Town disappears. ¡¿


    [C restores Xijing Town to its previous appearance, and takes Xijing Town Vision to fly away, and go to another place to live in seclusion again. ¡¿


    [D realizes that Xijingzhen''s Vision is not a real Vision, and returns to the Tianjian Bureau, robs Vision''s corpse, uses it as the body of Xijingzhen Vision, and reshapes Xijingzhen Vision. ¡¿


    [Answer is correct, reward a vision. If the answer is wrong, the life expectancy will be deducted by one year. ¡¿


    "What!" Seeing this reward, everyone was stunned at the time, actually rewarding them with Vision!


    Although due to the intervention of the answering space, Vision no longer exists and will not appear again, but everyone is not unfamiliar with Vision. In fact, Vision is very powerful and is definitely the first echelon of superheroes. .


    Vision no longer exists, and many people still feel regretful.


    Tony Stark once planned to create the illusion, and it was not until they watched the parallel world of the six gems Ultron Blood Washing universe that they felt that it was too risky, so they gave up.


    I don''t know since when, everyone has accepted the loss of a teammate.


    But, now, Answer Space gives them a choice!


    As long as they answer correctly, they can get this powerful teammate again!


    "I have to say, the reward for this topic is the most satisfying reward I have ever received, hahaha!" Tony Stark laughed happily.


    Among the superheroes, in addition to Wanda Maximoff and Vision who developed into lovers, Tony Stark''s feelings for Vision are the most special.


    It can be said that the birth of Vision is all thanks to Tony Stark.


    "I can''t wait to meet Vision." Thor was eager to try, but also very excited.


    "I suddenly thought that there is a mind gem on Vision''s head. If this Vision is rewarded to us, will it be rewarded with this gem?" Scott Lang suddenly said, "Then this There are not six gems in the world, but seven gems!"


    "Six gems are enough to turn the universe upside down. If there is a seventh, I really don''t know if it''s a blessing or a curse." Steve Rogers said.


    "Captain, you are too unfounded." Stephen Strange said, "No matter how powerful the Infinity Stone is, it is only a dead thing, and it won''t do anything on its own. What consequences will the Infinity Stone have? It depends on who is using it. So whether the Infinity Stones are a blessing or a curse depends on the person who uses it.¡±


    "Seven gems are scary? What''s so strange about seven gems?" Loki said calmly after hearing this, "Have you forgotten that there are so many infinite gems somewhere, so many People treat it as trash!"


    "Do what you say is useless, do you say that these will reward you with Vision?" Nick Fury reminded on the side, "To make Vision come to us, we must answer the question correctly!"


    "First of all, I think option D can be ruled out." Pietro Maximov basically did not participate in the discussion in the previous answers, but now it is about Wanda, and he is the first to stand up and analyze, "If Wanda If you really do something like robbing Vision''s body, you would have taken Vision''s body away during the Tianjian Bureau, so why wait until later."


    "I agree with Pietro." Natasha Romanoff said, "Wanda in Westview, she and the vision she created, they have children, and that life is Wanda''s Dream, in a sense, Wanda in Xijing Town is very happy. But the vision of Tianjian Bureau is a cruel fact. At that time, Wanda''s heart was seriously injured, I think she did not have the courage to leave Xijing Town. dream, and face the cruel fact that Vision is dead."


    "But Wanda can''t be dreaming all the time, she''ll wake up sooner or later, she''ll have to face the facts," Steve Rogers said.


    "This is what this question asks, does Wanda wake up from a dream, and if so, how do you choose?" Bruce Banner said, "If Wanda wakes up from a dream, Wanda will eventually realize that the vision around him is not The original vision."


    "I think I can still wake up." Wanda Maximoff spoke at this time, "a beautiful dream is beautiful, but it is only a dream after all. Besides, this dream of mine is not only about me, but also about myself. So many people in Xijing Town are trapped in my dreams, and it is impossible for me to ignore this matter all the time. I will definitely ''wake up'', it''s just a matter of time."


    "In that case, A can also be ruled out." Steve Rogers said, "Since he woke up from the dream, it should not only remove people from control, but the town should also return to its original appearance."


    "That''s right." Sam Wilson continued Steve Rogers'' words, "A doesn''t seem to be waking up from a dream, but a person who is awake a little bit, and he doesn''t want to drag innocent people to accompany him to dream. Others drive away, and I continue to dream."


    "It seems that the answer should be between B and C. These two options Wanda restores Westview Town to its original state, which means that she has decided to face reality and walk out of her dream," Thor said.


    "The difference between B and C is the vision, one vision disappears, and the other is still there." Tony Stark turned to ask Wanda Maximoff, "Wanda, if you remove all control , let everything in Xijing Town be restored, then will the illusion you created out of thin air continue to exist, or will it disappear with Xijing Town?"


    "I, don''t know..." Wanda Maximoff shook his head, "I have absolutely no idea how the future me will do all that, I can''t imagine it at all."


    "I think even the future Wanda herself doesn''t know what''s going on." Phil Coulson said, "She saw Vision being dismantled in the Tianjian Bureau, she was heartbroken, and suddenly emotional It exploded, and all that happened."


    "Wanda should have done it unintentionally, the witch who kidnapped Wanda and brought Wanda back to the past, isn''t it just to find out the source of Wanda''s ability?" Nick Fury said, "Wanda not only doesn''t know how Xijingzhen did it herself, but she doesn''t even know how her own abilities came fromWanda, even if you don''t know how you did it Yes, but you, after all, are the one who knows yourself best." Pietro Maximoff said to Wanda Maximoff, "According to your understanding, you feel that when you remove all control, you create Will the illusion still exist?"


    "I..." Wanda Maximoff opened his mouth, "I really don''t know, I can''t imagine what it is at all, I don''t understand at all."


    "You don''t need to understand," Tony Stark said, "because you didn''t do it all under the premise of understanding, even you who did it all can''t understand it, and you don''t understand it now. Cleaning up."


    "So how do I make this choice?" Wanda Maximoff said.


    "Feeling." Tony Stark said, "You don''t have to care about any reason, and you don''t have to try to understand anything, you just say your own feelings, do you feel that the illusion can exist?"


    "No." Wanda Maximoff said uncertainly.


    "Trust your first instinct," Tony Stark said.

 Chapter 278： "Dark God Book" debut! Vision vs Vision!

    "My feeling is that it doesn''t exist," Wanda Maximoff said.


    "It should not exist anymore." Bruce Banner said, "At that time, Wanda was obviously not able to control her own abilities. She herself didn''t know how to make West King Town like that, and she didn''t know either. How to create the vision. In turn, when she revokes it, she should not know how to keep the vision alone and revoke the other parts. So the possibility of the vision disappearing with Xijing Town is very high. "


    "West View Town disappears?" Scott Lang asked. "Will West View Town disappear?"


    "I mean, the disappearance of Westview that was turned into a sitcom," said Bruce Banner.


    "So in that case, I choose B!" Wanda Maximoff said.


    ¡¾correct answer! Rewards issued! ¡¿


    A red-skinned weirdo in a cape suddenly appeared in the answering space.


    This person is almost identical to the visions that appear several times in the video.


    The reason why I say "almost" is because there are some differences between this vision and the vision in the video, that is, the head of this vision is empty and there are no gems.


    "Wanda." After the vision came out, his eyes glanced at everyone, and finally his eyes fell on Wanda Maximoff, "Nice to meet you, I hope we can become good friends."


    "You know me?" Wanda Maximoff couldn''t help asking. "This is the first time we met. Do you know me?"


    "Knowing," Vision said, "I was born for this, Wanda, if it wasn''t for me to come to you, I wouldn''t be born at all."


    "Birth?" Steve Rogers asked. "Wait, you were created?"


    "Of course," Vision said, "I didn''t exist before, and I wasn''t created until just now."


    "So who created you?" Tony Stark asked hastily.


    Everyone looked at Vision in unison, wanting to know some of the answering space from his answers.


    "I, don''t know." Vision shook his head, "I only know one thing, I exist because of Wanda, without Wanda, there would be no me."


    "Do you know Wanda?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "Understood," Vision said. "I know everything about Wanda."


    "Then do you know us?" Tony Stark asked.


    "You guys seem to be friends with Wanda, so they''re my friends," Vision said. "We''ll get to know each other."


    "Did you know you were supposed to have an Infinity Stone on your head?" Scott Lang asked.


    "Should have?" Vision turned to look at Scott Lang. "What do you mean by that? Was there a me before, and was I made after that me?"


    "This, it''s more complicated to say." Scott Lang said.


    "Wanda, can you tell me about the current situation?" Vision asked Wanda Maximoff, "about the me before and why everyone is staying in this strange place."


    "Uh." Wanda Maximoff nodded. "Okay, just ask what you want to know. First of all, this is the answering space, where you are created..."


    After Wanda Maximoff generally answered his doubts for Vision, and briefly introduced the superheroes in the answering space, the light in the answering space lights up and the video starts playing.


    The video begins with Wanda Maximoff standing on a stage with a blank look on his face.


    And Agatha Harkness was sitting in the audience below the stage, watching the excitement.


    "It''s amazing!" Agatha Harkness clapped her hands, and then she snapped her fingers, and she disappeared into smoke.


    "Mom! Help!" Just when Wanda Maximoff didn''t know where Agatha Harkness was going, she heard her son''s voice calling for help.


    She ran out quickly and saw her two sons standing there, Agatha Harkness was floating in the air, with two purple energy lines tied around the necks of her two sons.


    "I know what kind of monster you are." Agatha Harkness, who was floating in the air, looked at Wanda Maximoff and said, "You have no idea how dangerous you are, you should become a legend, a person who can spontaneously Legendary man who made things, but you''re here, cooking dinner with your supernatural powers."


    "Let go of my child!" Wanda Maximoff said angrily.


    "By the way, and your child." Agatha Harkness said, "Vision, and this little world you created, this is chaos magic, Wanda, so you are the Scarlet Witch."


    "My abilities are available here, have you forgotten?" asked Wanda Maximoff.


    "No, my dear, I''m just waiting for you to exert force," said Agatha Harkness.


    call out!


    Wanda Maximoff threw his hand, and a crimson energy ball shot out, hitting Agatha Harkness and knocking it to the ground.


    Her two sons are also out of the control of Agatha Harkness.


    "Go back to your room," Wanda Maximoff said to his two sons.


    "Never! We want to stay and help!"


    "We can help!"


    Neither of the two sons wanted to leave, so they wanted to stay and help.


    "Listen to your mothers, kids." Agatha Harkness stood up in a weird way.


    "Come on!" Wanda Maximoff shouted.


    The two children didn''t insist any longer. One of the green clothes turned into a phantom, took the other child, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    "Sure enough, Wanda''s children also have superpowers." Seeing this, Tony Stark couldn''t help but say.


    "Super speed, this ability is the same as mine." Pietro Maximov laughed, "As expected, every uncle has every kind of nephew."


    "One of them has Pietro''s super power, so what about the other, is it Wanda''s power, or is it a vision power?" Peter Quill said.


    "I don''t think it''s their abilities that should be the concern now, but whether they will exist in the future," Steve Rogers said. "Technically speaking, Wanda and Vision can''t have children. The birth of a child should be similar to the birth of a vision, both the product of Wanda''s subjective consciousness. Since Wanda revokes everything after waking up, the vision will disappear together, so what about these two children? ?"


    "It should be, I think." Clint Barton said, "These two children are definitely not produced by their mothers like ordinary children."


    "It looks like it was produced by the mother." Natasha Romanov said, "Isn''t it broadcast in the video that Wanda is pregnant, and the Monica of the Tianjian Bureau will also deliver Wanda''s delivery."


    "Natasha, this is just the surface, you know, Vision is not a person, he can''t get Wanda pregnant, Wanda''s pregnancy can only be her own problem."


    "But these two children are still Wanda''s pregnancy in October, well, I don''t know if it''s October, but they are still crawling out of Wanda''s belly, which is completely different from the vision that creates it out of thin air." Natasha Romanov said, "So I think the ending of these two children should also be different from Vision."


    "Probably speaking, the chances of two children surviving are very small." Vision said.


    "You hear it, very little," Clint Barton said.


    "Did you hear, the probability is not 0." Natasha Romanov said.


    "I take away the mana of people who don''t deserve magic. This is my specialty." Agatha Harkness said in the picture.


    And Wanda Maximoff was surprised to find that her left hand, the left hand that just sent the energy group to Agatha Harkness, actually became wrinkled, like the hand of an old man.


    boom!


    Before Wanda Maximov could recover from the change in his palm, Agatha Harkness also blasted a ball of energy and knocked it to the ground.


    "Your little red head is obviously over the top, why don''t you give your power to someone who knows how to use it, I will allow you to keep a corner of this poor world, what do you say?" Agatha Harkness floated again, not knowing the effect of floating.


    boom!


    Wanda Maximoff directly pulled over a car and slapped Agatha Harkness on the ground.


    Wanda Maximoff didn''t know if Agatha Harkness was dead, she walked to the car that crashed into the roadside house and wanted to bend over to see if Agatha Harkness was dead or not .


    She hadn''t seen Agatha Harkness yet, but she saw Vision flying over from the window pane of the house.


    She turned around quickly.


    It''s a fantasy.


    But not her vision.


    The vision was supposed to be red, but the vision that came, was all white, as if the vision had been bleached.


    "Vision?" Although the appearance of Vision has changed greatly, Wanda Maximoff didn''t think much about it, because Vision would have changed.


    "Is it really you?" She stepped in front of Vision.


    "Wanda." Vision held Wanda Maximoff''s head in both hands.


    The next moment, the sound of clattering bones sounded.


    There was also a look of pain on Wanda Maximoff''s face.


    This vision is going to kill Wanda!


    He''s going to squeeze her head out!


    "They also said you were strong." Vision held Wanda Maximoff''s head, ignoring her screams, and lifted it into the air.


    boom!


    Seeing that Wanda Maximoff was about to die here, another figure flew over and threw the Vision away.


    The one here now is still a vision, and his face is red.


    He is Wanda''s vision.


    "Where are the children?" Vision hovered in the air, turning to ask Wanda Maximoff.


    "They''re in the room, safe," Wanda Maximoff said. "Vision, I should tell you everything, as soon as I realize what I''ve done."


    "It''s okay Wanda, I know why you created this world." Vision looked around, "But this..."


    "I can save everything," Wanda Maximoff said.


    "Can you?" Vision asked back.


    This is a really sharp question.


    Before Wanda Maximoff could answer, he saw another vision come out again, the white vision that almost crushed his head.


    "This is embarrassing, your ex and your boyfriend are at a party together." Agatha Harkness also appeared, she hovered high in the air and said condescendingly, "Who are you going to choose, Wanda ?"


    "Vision, this is our home," Wanda Maximoff said to Vision.


    "Then we''ll fight for it," Vision said.


    Whoosh!


    As soon as Vision turned around and flew towards White Vision, the two Visions were in the air and went back and forth.


    "Can''t we solve it peacefully?" Vision is not a murderer, he asked while fighting.


    "Wanda Maximoff must be destroyed." White Vision grabbed Vision''s head with one hand, "You must be destroyed."


    "I know." Vision''s body turned directly into an illusion, and White Vision''s arm passed through his body.


    Bang~bang~bang~


    After a brief dialogue, the two visions continued to fight, from the sky to the ground, and then from the ground to the sky.


    "This white vision was developed by the Tianjian Bureau, right?" Stephen Strange said involuntarily, watching the two visions fighting fiercely in the video.


    "I thought that group of trash was just tossing around, but I didn''t expect to actually recreate a vision in the end." Tony Stark was quite surprised, "and even without the Mind Gem, the combat power of this white vision depends on It doesn''t have much impact, and it''s on a par with Vision''s main battle."


    "Master?" Loki couldn''t help but said after hearing this, "You must know that the red vision was just created out of thin air by Wanda, and the white vision was made using the body of the original vision, so strict In other words, White Vision is the ''Master of Vision'', okay?"


    "But obviously, White Vision has forgotten Wanda. He only knows to execute the orders of the Heavenly Sword Bureau and kill Wanda and Red Vision." Steve Rogers said.


    "White vision, so ugly." Vision in the answering space commented.


    Continue playing in the video. UU reading


    call out!


    A purple ball of energy hit Wanda Maximoff, knocking him to the ground.


    "Wanda, you haven''t dealt with other witches before." Agatha Harkness said while floating in the air, "You know, there is an entire chapter in the Book of the Dark Gods about you, that is the curse of the curse. Book!"


    Wanda Maximoff looked up at Agatha Harkness. She was completely at a loss for what she just said. She had never heard of the Book of Darkness.


    "The Scarlet Witch was not born, but forged. She doesn''t belong to the witch group, so she doesn''t need to chant a spell." Agatha Harkness waved her hand, and a very ancient-looking book appeared in front of her. From the description above about Scarlet Witch.


    "I''m not a witch, I don''t cast spells, no one has taught me magic!" said Wanda Maximoff.


    "Your mana surpasses that of the Supreme Mage, and your destiny is to destroy the world," said Agatha Harkness.


    "I''m not what you say!" Wanda Maximoff denied.

 Chapter 279： I am a vision! White Vision restores memory!

    "Really?" Agatha Harkness asked rhetorically, and then she stretched out her hand, and a black gas jumped into the air and disappeared.


    A lady who was chatting with her companion with a bag and a smile suddenly stopped, and then she walked in front of Wanda Maximoff.


    "Wanda," the woman called.


    "Dottie," cried Wanda Maximoff.


    "My name is Sarah, and I have a daughter, she''s eight, maybe she can be friends with your sons," Sarah said eagerly, "if you like the story line, they can even do School bully. Really, anything, please get her out of the room and let me hug her, please!"


    "What did you do?" asked Wanda Maximoff, turning her head to look at Agatha Harkness in the sky. "You are forcing her to say these words."


    "She''s your doll, I just cut her thread," said Agatha Harkness.


    Then, she blasted out purple gas into the air again, chanting words in her mouth, saying words that no one could understand.


    Immediately afterwards, a strange change took place in Xijing Town.


    Originally, people came and went on the street, people in groups of three and five, chatting with each other and shopping, it seemed that they were happy.


    But at this moment, they are different.


    They all stood there blankly, as if they had been hit by the immobilization technique.


    Just like the woman who called herself Sarah looked like before she woke up.


    The next moment, everyone woke up.


    These people walked towards Wanda Maximov in unison and surrounded him.


    "My husband was on a business trip and told him I love him and never come back here again."


    "I''m so tired."


    "You put us to sleep, we''re all having your nightmares."


    "We only feel your pain."


    "Your grief is poison to us."


    Those people started talking to Wanda Maximoff.


    "No, stop!" Wanda Maximoff had already begun to collapse.


    "Please, let us go."


    "I want to go home."


    "Let us go."


    "I beg you."


    Everyone begged Wanda Maximoff for mercy.


    "Ah!" Wanda Maximoff finally collapsed, holding his head and shouting.


    It didn''t matter if she collapsed. Everyone around her was wrapped in crimson energy and couldn''t breathe.


    The scarlet witch''s terrifyingness is vividly reflected at this moment. She has no intention of hurting people at all, she just wants everyone to shut up and stop talking, but this subconscious almost kills everyone.


    Everyone was lying on the ground dying, seeing that one by one was about to suffocate to death.


    "No! Stop! I''m sorry!" Wanda Maximoff quickly put away his abilities, and the crimson energy on everyone''s necks disappeared, and he took his life.


    "If you don''t want to let us go, then kill us." An old lady said after seeing the horror of Wanda Maximoff, "Please."


    "I will let you go, I will." At this time, Wanda Maximoff should have fully understood what she had done. She looked at the people who were crying and begging in front of her with tears in her eyes. .


    "What''s stopping you?" Agatha Harkness sneered in the sky, "Use your abilities, do it! Heroes don''t torture people."


    Wanda Maximoff''s face changed twice, and he finally made up his mind.


    I saw her stretch out her hands, and a crimson energy spurted out of her. The town that looked normal at first suddenly appeared a wall of crimson energy. It is like a box to put Xijingzhen in it.


    But now, those walls are disappearing and disintegrating, and people can see the real sky of Xijing Town.


    The buildings of the last century in Xijing Town are constantly changing as if the TV were switching programs.


    "Go! You all go! Now!" Wanda Maximoff shouted to the crowd.


    Seeing this, everyone in Xijing Town got up immediately, and Sayazi fled away.


    "It''s now, let''s go in!" Tyler Hayward outside West View Town saw the crimson walls of West View Town open, and immediately led his men in.


    One after another, armed and armored vehicles rumbled away.


    Others are fleeing, but he is going in, and he is so good.


    "You''ll understand soon." Agatha Harkness really didn''t think it was a big deal to watch the fun, and then laughed.


    What did Agatha say?


    The camera immediately cut to the "twins" of White Vision and Vision. The two of them were fighting fiercely in the air. Both of them shot energy beams between their eyebrows. No one can help anyone.


    But the next moment, the mutation suddenly occurred.


    I saw that Vision''s body actually disintegrated!


    Pieces of debris came out of the body!


    It was as if he was a man of blocks and the little blocks were breaking down from him.


    This time, the evenly matched scene was broken, and the white vision suddenly prevailed, and the energy beam between the eyebrows shot the vision to the ground.


    Poor Vision, who was so majestic before, but now becomes as weak as a little sheep, falling to the ground while his body disintegrates.


    boom!


    Vision fell freely and slammed onto the ground, smashing the ground into a deep pit.


    At this moment, there are many big holes in his body, which can be described as riddled with holes.


    And his body was still disintegrating little by little, and those fragments mercilessly drifted into the air.


    "What?" Wanda Maximoff, who was trying his best to "open" Westview Town, saw the vision falling beside him and looked at his tattered body, and was shocked at the time.


    "Wanda." Vision also knew that he was about to disappear. At this time, he couldn''t care about Vision in vain. He walked towards Vision step by step.


    "Mom, help!" Two phantoms flashed, and the two children also ran over and lay on the ground.


    Like Vision, their bodies are disintegrating little by little.


    "Do you understand?" Agatha Harkness said condescendingly, "You have tied your family to this twisted world, and if this place disappears, they will disappear too. It is to save Westjing Town, Or save your family."


    "Mom! Help!" The two children kept calling out, and their bodies kept disappearing at the same time.


    "Children." Vision crawled towards the children with a little difficulty. At this moment, most of his body had disappeared, and if he continued, it would only disappear in the blink of an eye.


    Wanda Maximoff was not a hard-hearted person, and her affection for Wanda was so deep that she had reached the point of being a little deformed. Her beloved and her child were struggling in front of her eyes, and she finally couldn''t collapse. Crimson energy arose.


    The "opened" energy wall in Xijing Town closed again.


    Xijing Town became her plaything again.


    As soon as Wanda Maximoff "received the work", the effect was immediate, the vision and the bodies of the two children no longer disappeared, and they were all restored to their original state.


    The family hugged.


    Agatha Harkness, a guy who doesn''t talk about martial arts, actually attacked at this time. She stretched out her hands, and a group of purple energy hit her.


    "No!" Wanda Maximoff turned around and used his back to withstand Agatha Harkness''s attack.


    But this attack is not so ordinary, you can clearly see the crimson energy emerging from Agatha Harkness and entering Agatha Harkness''s body.


    Agatha Harkness, she''s absorbing Wanda''s energy and stealing Wanda''s mana!


    After this blow, Wanda Maximoff found that his hands became pitch black, and his skin was extremely dry, like an old lady.


    "Mom, are you alright!" her son asked worriedly.


    "How sweet." Agatha Harkness flew over Wanda Maximoff''s head like a big bird.


    At the same moment, White Vision also flew over and hovered in the air.


    squeak~


    There was a sharp brake sound, and a group of heavily armed armored vehicles drove over.


    Tyler Hayward, the scumbag, finally arrived.


    He must also listen to Liang Jingru often, or else he would not have the courage to think that his armed forces could deal with Wanda Maximov.


    bang bang bang!


    The door of the car opened, and a soldier with a gun came down, surrounded the Wanda Maximov family in a group, and the black muzzle was mercilessly aimed at them.


    "Listen to the children," Vision said to the two children. "Your mother and I have never prepared you for this moment."


    "But you know it all your life," Wanda Maximoff said.


    Isn''t that right, these two babies are not ordinary babies, not to mention their respective superpowers, their size alone is a miracle. Have you ever seen a baby who grows to 10 years old in an instant just to raise a dog?


    Whoosh!


    Vision soared into the sky and fought with White Vision again, and the two entered a room on the side.


    "Why are you doing this?" Vision asked White Vision.


    "My programming order is to destroy Vision." White Vision said, and began to attack Vision again.


    "But I''m not a real vision, just a vision under certain conditions." Vision dodged White Vision''s attack, squeezed White Vision''s neck from behind, and spoke again.


    "I ask you to explain in detail." White Vision''s body suddenly turned illusory and broke away from Vision''s hands. Just when Vision thought he was going to attack again, he stopped attacking and started a conversation.


    "Do you know about the Ship of Theseus experiment in the realm of metaphysics?" Vision asked.


    "Of course." Vision replied without thinking, "The Ship of Theseus is a collection in a museum. Over time, the wooden boards on the ship rotted and were all replaced with new ones. When the last piece After the original plank was removed, is it still the ship of Theseus?"


    "Secondly, if the dismantled boards are all renovated and assembled, and there is no mildew, is it still the ship of Theseus?" Vision added a question.


    "Neither are the real ships of Theseus." White Vision said, after a pause, "Both are the real ships of Theseus."


    "Then we agree," Vision said.


    "But I don''t have a mind gem." White Vision said.


    "I don''t have any of the original parts on me either," Vision said. "Maybe the rust spots are memories, and the wear and tear is the journey, the planks that Theseus himself touched."


    "I didn''t save my memory." White Vision said.


    "But you have data, you just don''t want to touch it." Vision made the point.


    "A weapon that is easier to control." White Vision is not stupid, and immediately understood what the other party''s purpose was, he looked up at Vision, "But of course you are the real Vision, because you think so of."


    "I did think so, but after seeing you, I don''t think so anymore. As a carbon-based synthetic human, it''s not that easy to clear your memory." Looking in front of him, "Can I help you?"


    White Vision first showed a vigilant attitude, and then floated to Vision and stuck out his head.


    Vision''s right hand touched a piece of blue crystal-like thing between Bai Vision''s eyebrows. Suddenly, a huge amount of data flashed through the crystal, and the dusty memory was restored.


    White Vision remembered everything, remembered why he was born, remembered that he fought Ultron with the Avengers, remembered the heroic civil war, and more importantly, he remembered Wanda, his lover.


    He also remembered his own death. In order to stop Thanos'' conspiracy, he begged his lover to kill him. His lover did it with tears, but he was reversed by Thanos and resurrected him abruptly, withholding his eyebrows. gem.


    "I''m Vision." Bai Vision glanced at Vision and rose into the sky.


    "I really didn''t expect that the vision of UU reading that was killed by Thanos was actually resurrected!" Seeing this, Thor couldn''t help but say, "Although the vision after resurrection changed from color to white. , but he looks as strong as ever."


    "Vision after restoring memory is absolutely impossible to use as a weapon again." Nick Fury laughed, "Heavenly Sword Bureau may cry this time."


    "Yeah, the research and development of White Vision must be a sky-high cost." Phil Coulson was very happy to see the Tianjian Bureau collapsed. "They really lost their wife and lost their troops this time."


    "But their technology is stronger than I thought." Tony Stark said, "White Vision is comparable to Vision in terms of force, and without the Mind Stone, they actually managed to do it. "


    "White Vision may not be as strong as Vision, right?" Stephen Strange said, "Yes, he is on a par with Vision of Westview, but Vision of Westview, Is his strength really the same as the original Vision? You must know that the Vision of Xijing Town is not the original Vision, he was just created by Wanda."


    "Although it was created by Wanda, the ability to fly, convert between virtual and real bodies, and shoot light beams between the eyebrows is no different from the original vision." Scott Lang said, "It seems that it is exactly the same as the previous vision. "

 Chapter 280： What is the relationship between Wanda and Hades?

    "Is that my past?" Vision''s eyes stared at the screen, although Vision''s memories in the video flashed one by one quickly, but combined with what Wanda Maximoff told him before , he can also correspond, "Accurately speaking, is the past I should have been?"


    "Yes, Vision, your birth is actually very coincidental. It was born by chance and coincidence of Jarvis, Ultron, Thor, Bruce, etc." Wanda Maximoff explained for Vision , "But because of the intervention of the answering space, Ultron will no longer be born, then there is no such thing as the creation of your body by Ultron, and the subsequent series of unexpected related events that lead to your birth have not happened, and you will not be born again. ."


    "Then I want to thank you Wanda, because of you, I can appear in this world again." Vision thanked.


    The video continued to play, the white Vision flew away, and Vision finally had no enemies and was reunited with the two children.


    Agatha Harkness stood on the roof and watched this scene condescendingly, as if she was watching a play.


    Perhaps she was too fascinated to watch it, and she didn''t notice that Wanda Maximoff had quietly come to her side.


    Everyone in the Avengers has a familiar feeling when they see Wanda Maximoff''s position.


    Sure enough, with a wave of Wanda Maximoff''s hand, a mass of crimson energy sank into Agatha Harkness''s head.


    The next moment, the scene suddenly changed, Agatha Harkness was no longer in West View Town, but came to a stone platform.


    It was no longer day, but night, and around, corpses lay on the ground.


    The corpses were all dressed the same, and they should belong to the same group. Their skins were all dry and black, just like when Agatha Harkness absorbed Wanda Maximoff''s mana.


    Then what happened on the scene was about to come out. Agatha Harkness sucked the magic power of the witches around, causing those witches to die.


    "The difference between you and me is that you did it on purpose." Wanda Maximoff came out of the darkness.


    Then, the dead corpses on the ground suddenly resurrected one by one, and climbed up from the ground again.


    His body was stiff, his bones were stiff, and he stood up little by little like a marionette.


    "No, no, please!" Now it was Agatha Harkness''s turn to beg for mercy.


    "Wanda, Wanda, Wanda Maximoff." But what happened next was unexpected. Those dead witches stood up again, and it was not Agatha Harkness who was looking for , but Wanda Maximoff, each of them pointing at Wanda Maximoff with dry fingers, "You are a witch."


    "You are a witch."


    "You are the Scarlet Witch."


    "Everything is predestined."


    The dead witches chattered around Wanda Maximoff.


    "A harbinger of chaos."


    "As prophesied."


    "It was already doomed."


    At first, the witches were just pointing, but as they talked, they all gathered around and began to move their hands, grabbing Wanda Maximoff with their dry, disgusting claws.


    "You can''t win Wanda." Agatha Harkness stood aside with her arms over her shoulders and said calmly, "It''s not because of mana, but because of knowledge."


    I don''t know what this sentence triggered, a crimson crown suddenly condensed out of thin air on Wanda Maximoff''s head.


    "Give me your mana." Agatha Harkness said, standing opposite Wanda Maximoff, "I will fix the flaws in your original spell, you and your family, and Westview. Residents of the city will all be able to live a peaceful life together, and no one will have to go through this kind of pain, not even you."


    "As prophesied, it was already doomed."


    "Like language, it''s already doomed."


    The witches around who caught Wanda Maximoff started talking again.


    What the hell!


    Start again!


    Are you annoying!


    Roll rough!


    Wanda Maximoff opened his arms, and a burst of crimson energy burst out, overturning all the witches.


    Then, she pounced on Agatha Harkness.


    The next moment, the two came to reality.


    Wanda Maximoff was suspended in the air, opposite Agatha Harkness.


    "Take it." She shot a burst of crimson energy directly at Agatha Harkness, "I don''t want it."


    As she said that, she hit the **** of energy.


    The Vision on the ground saw that something was not right, and hurriedly flew up.


    But before he could fly, he was hit by Wanda Maximoff''s backhand energy.


    "What are you doing Wanda?" Vision asked loudly.


    Wanda Maximoff did not answer, but just desperately began to output energy towards Agatha Harkness.


    "Come on Wanda, escape your fate!" Agatha Harkness was so happy that she burst out laughing there.


    And Wanda Maximoff, she took the initiative to "send" so much energy to Agatha Harkness to devour, her hands began to become dark and dry again.


    But she ignored it at all and continued to enter.


    "Unload your burden, Wanda!" Agatha Harkness got what she wanted, and she was a little complacent. "There are more, I want them all!"


    Wanda Maximoff did not disappoint Agatha Harkness and delivered another slam.


    A majestic energy beam emerged from her body and submerged into Agatha Harkness''s body.


    Previously, Wanda Maximoff had only grown old with her hands. This time, her entire face had grown old, her skin was wrinkled, and wrinkles appeared on her forehead.


    The entire sky of Xijing Town was shrouded in purple and crimson, and the surroundings were dark, as if the end of the world was coming.


    However, standing on the ground and looking up at the sky with their sons, they did not try to stop Wanda Maximoff.


    "Our promise..." Agatha Harkness said after experiencing the majestic mana in her body, "Once the spell is chanted, it can never be changed, and the world you created will be broken forever, just like yourself ."


    Agatha Harkness''s face is exposed at this moment. What she said to Wanda before, to help Wanda repair the spell, let Wanda and the child live a peaceful life in Westview Town, all of which are lie.


    She never intended to help Wanda, her purpose was just Wanda''s mana.


    Once she gets Wanda''s mana, then there is only one fate for Wanda, and that is death!


    After Agatha Harkness said that, she was about to release magic to kill Wanda Maximoff.


    However, something strange happened, and she didn''t use her tricks at all!


    Not believing in evil, she stretched out her hands again.


    But the result did not change, she still did not release any magic.


    At this time, Wanda Maximoff, who lowered his head and seemed to have lost consciousness, slowly raised his head.


    The wrinkles on her face disappeared in an instant, and the beautiful and moving face was restored again.


    As soon as she raised her hand, the dark palm also became white again, and she no longer looked old.


    Only then did Agatha Harkness notice that the surrounding crimson energy wall had already been engraved with runes.


    It was this rune that imprisoned her mana!


    "Beautiful!" Seeing this, Pietro Maximov couldn''t help but admire, "I knew Wanda wasn''t that stupid. It turned out that the previous compromise was her strategy."


    "After this witch gets Wanda''s mana, she will definitely turn her face away and kill Wanda. I have been sweating for Wanda. I didn''t expect Wanda to see through it long ago." said aside.


    "Not only did you see through it, but also planned the plan. Under the guise of giving mana, the talisman of Chen Cang''s darkness on the plank road has been drawn." Clint Barton said, "It''s a good strategy."


    "Wanda may be too unconfident." Tony Stark said, "Wanda''s strength is stronger than that witch. Even if you don''t need any tricks, you will definitely win."


    "There is no suspense in the result of this battle, it must be Wanda''s victory." Steve Rogers said at this time, "I am more interested in that so-called prophecy."


    "I also noticed that the purple witch said from the beginning that Wanda was destined to destroy the world." Stephen Strange said, "Of course, Wanda denied it."


    "Stephen, you shouldn''t believe such absurd words!" Pietro Maximoff said, "This must have been said by the witch! Many videos of Wanda have been shown in the video, We all know that Wanda will never destroy the world, she is protecting it, she is a superhero!"


    "Pietro, don''t get excited, I didn''t doubt Wanda, I just wanted to say that Wanda may not be as simple as we think." Stephen Strange asked, "Pietro, you didn''t think about it, Wang How did Da''s ability come from? In the video, this witch even thinks that Wanda is stronger than the Supreme Mage! But she herself, she doesn''t even know the most basic spells of witches."


    "Do you know what happened to me?" asked Wanda Maximoff.


    "I just have a rough guess, I don''t know if it''s right or wrong," Stephen Strange said.


    "What''s your guess?" said Wanda Maximoff. "Let''s hear it."


    "When the witch in the video said that Wanda was doomed to destroy the world, she also took out a book, do you still remember?" Stephen Strange asked.


    "I''ve wanted to ask about that book for a long time, "The Book of the Dark God", it''s not an easy book to take a look at." Tony Stark said.


    "I know a little about this book." Stephen Strange said, "In terms of magic, there are actually two books of gods, books that any wizard wants, one is the "Book of Emperor Weishan", which It records all the white magic in the world."


    "Vishanti?" Steve Rogers remembered, "Did it appear in the video? When Stephen and Blackened Stephen were fighting, his face was covered with runes, which seemed to be some kind of Vishantian protection spell."


    "That''s right, it''s the Emperor Weishan. I watched the video last time. After I went back and searched for relevant books, I came to know about the Book of Weishan Emperor and the Book of the Dark God." Stephen Strange said .


    "You put these two books together, and the former records all white magic, so does the latter record all black magic?" Bruce Banner said.


    "That''s right, the Book of Darkness records all the black magic in the world," Stephen Strange said.


    "Wanda is currently lacking relevant knowledge. If she gets this book from the witch, wouldn''t she be able to learn all the black magic in the world?" Pietro Maximov said, "At that time, who will still be Wanda''s opponent?"


    "Pietro, do you know why magic is divided into black magic and white magic?" Stephen Strange asked.


    "Listening to Stephen''s tone, black magic doesn''t seem to be a good thing?" Peter Quill guessed.


    "I''ll give you the simplest example. There is a spell in front of you. It''s very powerful, but the price of using this spell is to sacrifice a child. Would you do this?" Stephen Strange asked. road.


    "What a joke, of course not." Peter Quill shook his head.


    "This is the difference between black magic and white magic." Stephen Strange said, "Black magic has no moral constraints at all. Many powerful black magic is cruel and contrary to morality."


    "Then it''s okay not to learn this part?" Pietro Maximov didn''t feel anything after hearing this. "It''s not like all black magic is immoral, right?"


    "It makes sense for you to say that." Stephen Strange said, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com "But about the "Dark God Book", I have heard another rumor. Of course, I don''t know if it''s true or not, and I don''t know if you want to hear it."


    "Tricks, don''t give a shit, tell me what the legend is!" Tony Stark urged.


    "It is said that the source of the "Book of the Dark God" is the ancient **** Sithorn, the legendary **** of the underworld, one of the earliest life forms on his earth, and a typical demon. The "Book of the Dark God" was written by him Yes. And once people use the magic recorded in the "Dark God Book", their souls will belong to Sithone." Stephen Strange said.


    "I remember that witch said that there was a whole chapter in the Book of Darkness about me." Wanda Maximoff couldn''t help but say after listening, "You are saying that Book of Darkness was written by the Underworld God, Does that mean that the Underworld God already knew about me?"


    "That''s why Wanda, I will say you are not as simple as we think." Stephen Strange said.


    "God of the Underworld, should have lived on Earth for a long time, right?" Steve Rogers said, "But how old is Wanda? So who is the reincarnation of Wanda?"


    "I don''t know." Stephen Strange shook his head, "I have no clue."

 Chapter 281： Planet Devourer Appears! The Avengers are terrified!

    "I don''t know if Wanda is the reincarnation of the boss, but it seems that Wanda should have something to do with the **** of the underworld." Scott Lang said, "Otherwise, why would there be such a great book of Darkness? Are the chapters written about Wanda?"


    "No, Wanda himself is the reincarnation of the **** of the underworld!" Peter Quill put forward a very bold guess, "If this is the case, it can also correspond to Wanda''s prophecy of destroying the world."


    "That''s why Wanda is so different. It doesn''t require training at all. It doesn''t require effort. It''s so powerful from birth," said Sam Wilson.


    "Others need a lot of effort to get to the end, but Wanda is different. Wanda is born at the end, and it is the end that no one else can reach." Sam Wilson said.


    "You seem to have no basis for saying this." Wanda Maximoff said, "Don''t forget, you don''t even know if the **** of the underworld exists."


    "Even if Wanda is not the reincarnation of any big person, it is not an ordinary person. After all, the "Dark God Book" took a chapter to write about her." Tony Stark said.


    "what!"


    In the video, shrill screams sounded.


    But it was not the screams of Wanda Maximoff, but the screams of Agatha Harkness, because her own mana was continuously pouring towards Wanda Maximoff.


    How much mana she had absorbed from Wanda Maximoff before, and now she spit out even the profit.


    I saw a steady stream of mana flowing towards Wanda Maximoff, and the crimson light was flourishing, like a small sun shining in the sky.


    The appearance of Wanda Maximoff has also changed, to be precise, the dress has changed.


    On her head, there was a crimson crown again, and on her body, she was wearing a domineering and mighty crimson dress.


    At this time, Wanda Maximoff finally looked like a "witch", not the feeling of the big sister next door.


    "Oh my god, you don''t know what you did." Agatha Harkness also knew the ending was set at this time, and she gave up struggling.


    Wanda Maximoff fell from the sky to the ground, and Agatha Harkness fell directly to the ground.


    "Good girl, now what?" asked Agatha Harkness, crawling on the ground. "Are you going to lock me somewhere?"


    "No, not ''somewhere,''" Wanda Maximoff said, "here."


    "Here?" Agatha Harkness didn''t quite understand.


    "I''ll give you the character of your choice, Nosy Neighbor." Wanda Maximoff walked up to Agatha Harkness.


    "No, please." Agatha Harkness immediately begged for mercy.


    "I''m sorry," Wanda Maximoff said.


    "No, you''re not sorry at all, you''re too cruel." Agatha Harkness looked up at Wanda Maximoff, "You don''t know what you''ve released, you''ll need me."


    "If I need it, I also know where to find you." Wanda Maximoff said, putting a little on Agatha Harkness''s head, and the latter suddenly changed her appearance.


    "Hi dear, your clothes are very fancy, did I leave the stove off, or are you too hot?" Agatha Harkness said with a big smile on her face.


    She is no longer the all-powerful witch, and has become Wanda''s neighbor in West View Town.


    "You live here from now on, and no one will bother you again." Wanda Maximoff pronounced the fate of Agatha Harkness in one sentence.


    "No problem, Queen of Collars." Agatha Harkness said still with a smile.


    At this point, Agatha Harkness, the ambitious witch who tried to devour Wanda Maximoff, temporarily came to an end.


    "Looks like our dream home is back in ruins, and I know you''re going to arrange everything," Vision told Wanda Maximoff, "just not us."


    Who says the sixth sense is for women?


    At this time, Vision also already knew what decision Wanda Maximoff would make.


    "Yes, not us." Sure enough, Wanda Maximoff said, "it''s about time."


    Having had this beautiful dream in Xijing Town for so long, it is time to wake up.


    "It''s time." Vision laughed, "Let''s go home."


    "Okay." Wanda Maximoff went home with Vision and their two children.


    The crimson walls around Xijing Town are constantly shrinking, getting smaller and smaller.


    More and more land in Xijing Town was released, and the scenery was restored.


    Wanda Maximoff and Vision put the two children to bed, and Wanda Maximoff went out and turned off the lights in the living room.


    However, Vision turned the lights on immediately.


    "I''ve read before that saying goodbye in the dark brings bad luck," Vision said.


    "You didn''t." Wanda Maximoff debunked Vision''s lie.


    "Yes." Vision smiled. "Maybe I didn''t read it. Maybe, I just wanted to see your face."


    At this time, the crimson wall was very close. Vision and Wanda stood in front of the window and could clearly see the wall getting closer.


    "Wanda, I know we can''t be like this forever." Vision asked, holding Wanda Maximoff''s hand, "I have to know before I disappear, what the **** am I?"


    "You, Vision, are the fragments of the Soul Gem that inhabit me, and you are the body I created out of wires, blood and bone," said Wanda Maximoff, "You are my sorrow and my hope. But most importantly, you are my love."


    Hearing Wanda''s words, Vision actually burst into tears.


    A robot that sheds human tears!


    "I used to be a voice without a body, and then I had a non-human body, and now, I am a memory that came true." Vision said, looking at Wanda Maximoff, "who knows what I will do next time. become what?"


    At this time, the crimson wall was getting closer and closer, and it was about to shrink out of the window.


    "We''ve said goodbye before, so of course..."


    "We''ll say hello again."


    The crimson wall had shrunk into the room at this time and disappeared.


    The vision in front of Wanda also began to disintegrate little by little.


    This time, Wanda Maximoff did not run away, she stood in front of Vision, looking at him, watching him in the last moments of this time.


    "Goodbye, dear." These were the last words that Vision left in this world.


    After that, the vision disappeared.


    Even that home has disappeared.


    Only Wanda Maximoff was left standing alone in the open space, alone, looking so lonely.


    As soon as the space darkened, the video explained here.


    "The good news is that Vision is still alive." Tony Stark said, "Although he has faded to white, but that was Vision''s body originally, and he has regained his memory, he is the real Vision. See."


    "And vision can be changed," Peter Quill said. "He can change his color to look exactly like the vision before."


    "Is it exactly the same?" said Steve Rogers. "The Vision may look the same, and the memory may be the same, but he''s definitely not the Vision he used to be. How deeply the Vision had feelings for Wanda. The white vision, after recovering his memory, flew away without even looking at Wanda, at least in terms of feelings, he is not the vision before."


    "Yeah, compared to the white vision, the vision of West View Town is more like the previous vision." Stephen Strange said.


    "What I want to know is what the witch said to Wanda at the end," Nick Fury said. "He said to Wanda ''you don''t know what you released'', so Wanda finally released. what?"


    "That sentence must be related to the Book of the Dark God," Thor said.


    "Does that sentence refer to the release of the underworld god?" Phil Coulson said.


    "Even if the Underworld God really exists, it shouldn''t be so easy for him to come to Earth," Stephen Strange said.


    "It''s not the words of the Underworld God, so what was released?" Phil Coulson asked.


    "Find the witch and ask, won''t you know?" Nick Fury said, "We already know what the witch looks like, and we can definitely find her."


    "It''s to find her," Steve Rogers said. "Such a powerful witch, and she will do anything to achieve her goals, and she must be monitored to prevent her from doing terrible things in the future."


    [Beginning with the tenth question, please watch the following video first. ¡¿


    At the beginning of the video, the six-gem Ultron stood in the void of the universe, and around him was a piece of celestial debris and ruins.


    "It''s over, finally." Six Gems Ultron looked relieved.


    "This cognition almost destroyed it." Suddenly, a figure with a bald head and a big head appeared, and he explained, "When he completed the task, Ultron is now just a series of programs without goals, and there is no war to win. Those who have to be alone in eternity."


    At this time, everyone is no stranger to the observer, knowing that this is a strange existence that hides in the dark and observes but never intervenes.


    Although no one has seen him make a move, everyone knows that the Observer must be powerful, because even the blackened Doctor Strange and other fierce bigwigs have asked the Observer for help.


    "Who... who is talking?" Generally speaking, those who are observed are not aware of the observer, and the birth of the six gems Ultron is aware of it, just like the original blackened Doctor Strange.


    "In the boundless silence of the universe, Ultron has risen to a height of consciousness never seen before." The observer, who likes to chat, has not responded to Ultron''s just saying "Who is talking?" In fact, he said It was him, still explaining, "He noticed another..."


    It was not until the Six Gems Ultron turned his head and looked in his direction that he suddenly realized it.


    "I saw you." Six-gem Ultron looked at the observer and said, "There are many universes behind me."


    The place where the observer is located is like a monitoring room. In front of him is a wall composed of prism-like things, and the picture of the six gems Ultron is playing on this wall.


    Seeing that the six gems Ultron found himself, the observer was startled, and with a big hand, the picture on the wall suddenly disappeared.


    "I''ve seen all the things that have happened, all the futures, all the possibilities, but what is this thing?" the observer said in shock, "If it were released into the multiverse, then that hunger... even I can''t even imagine the horror."


    "I found you." Suddenly, the space burst, and the six gems Ultron flew in, "I finally found you."


    At the same time as he spoke, the six gems Ultron stretched out his hand, and a beam of light shot out from his awl-like weapon, hitting the observer and knocking him off.


    "There are so many universes, so chaotic, they have to disappear." Six Gems Ultron said.


    "You don''t have to," the observer said.


    "But this is my mission." Six-gem Ultron flew over and started a battle with the observer.


    This battle can be described as earth-shattering, from one universe to another, from one reality to another, the planet seems to be a piece of paper, easily destroyed by the aftermath of the battle between the two.


    During this battle, Uncle Tun also showed a short face, swallowing the galaxy with his mouth wide open.


    However, just a few seconds of the picture, but it also shocked everyone in the answering space.


    "What the **** is that!" James Rhodes couldn''t help shouting, "If I read it right, he eats a galaxy like a hamburger!"


    "I thought the Celestials were already big enough, this thing is bigger than the Celestials!" Nick Fury felt his head was big, "How much more exist in the universe than we imagined."


    "It can only be said that I am too unimaginative. Before I saw it, I could never believe that there would be monsters that devour galaxies." Pietro Maximov said.


    "If this kind of thing wants to devour the earth, how do you fight it?" Steve Rogers felt a sense of powerlessness in his heart, "How can we stop it?"


    "That thing should be the Planet Devourer," Thor said. "I''ve heard rumors about him, but never seen one?"


    "What? Planet Devourer!" As soon as the name came out, it was full of energy, and Clint Barton said, "Listen to this name, he is the existence that devours planets?"


    "Yes, feed on the planet," Thor said.


    "The planet we live in is just food for other people, so can we just pray that he doesn''t stare at the earth?" Sam Wilson said.


    "Sam, don''t underestimate the earth. If one day the galaxy-eating giant really wants to eat the earth, it may not be so easy." Stephen Strange said, "What do you think the Supreme Mage does? of?"


    "Speaking of those men with great threats, Dormammu should be counted as one." Bruce Banner said, "Lord of the Dark Dimension, this title should not sound much weaker than the Planet Devourer, the Supreme Mage even Dormammu If it can be cleaned up, then there should be a way to deal with the Planet Devourer."

 Chapter 282： Observers kneel and beg the blackened Doctor Strange to come out!

    Uncle Tun just showed that side, and he disappeared after a soy sauce. The main course was the battle between the observer and the six gems Ultron.


    In the past, everyone only knew that the observer was very powerful, but there was no intuitive concept of how strong it was.


    Now that he has fought with the Six Gems Ultron to such a degree that he has the upper hand for a time, everyone has a concept of his strength.


    With this level of strength, it is also the top batch on earth, and it seems that Blackened Doctor Strange can fight against it.


    Although the observer was strong, he was defeated in the end and fled in despair.


    "Escape, observation, it''s not important." Six Gems Ultron did not continue to pursue, he suspended in the air and said, "From here, I can see everything, and no one can stop me."


    The screen stops here, and the question appears.


    [After the observer was defeated by the six gems Ultron and fled, he looked for a team in the multiverse to deal with the six gems Ultron. May I ask the following characters, who is not in this team? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Blackened Stephen Strange¡¿


    ¡¾B Iron Man Tony Stark¡¿


    [C Carter Captain Peggy Carter]


    [D Leopard Eric Stevens]


    [If you answer this question correctly, you will be rewarded with one dragon yuan. If the answer is wrong, the life expectancy will be deducted by one year. ¡¿


    "This question is not too difficult. Since it is dealing with the six-gem Ultron, it must be a strong choice." Scott Lang said, "Among the four options, Eric is the weakest."


    "Not only is he weak, but he is also a villain, not a good person at all." Pietro Maximov said, "Since the observer observes everything, he has no reason not to know that Eric has a plan."


    "Maybe the Eric chosen by the observers is not a villain, but a superhero in a certain parallel world? Even Thanos can put down his butcher''s knife. In a certain world, Eric is a superhero, which is also possible. right?" Bucky Barnes said.


    "This possibility should be very, very small." Steve Rogers has a different view from his base friends. "The four people in the option must be the ones we have seen in the video before. If there are no restrictions, let us do whatever There are so many worlds to choose from, there is no way to choose, because there are so many worlds, there are endless possibilities, Eric may be decent, Stephen Strange may also be really just a doctor, how can this be? Can you make a choice?"


    "The captain is right, those four people must have appeared in the video before." Tony Stark said, "And the Erics we have seen in the video, all of them are villains, and they are all powerful. the worst."


    "So, choose this Eric?" Stephen Strange said.


    "It does look like he''s the best option," Steve Rogers said.


    "Isn''t it too simple?" Clint Barton questioned a little, "This is simply a question for points."


    "It''s not that the question of sending points has not been given." Scott Lang said, "and it has been given more than once."


    "Indeed, it seems that there is no more suitable person than Eric." Clint Barton said, "He is not only incompetent, but also not a good person."


    "So, who will answer this question?" Nick Fury asked.


    "I won''t answer." Tony Stark withdrew directly.


    "I''m not answering either." Steve Rogers also quit.


    "I have enough rewards, and I should give those who haven''t received much rewards a chance." Stephen Strange also withdrew.


    Finally, after discussion among the "friends" in the answering space, they decided to let Sam Wilson answer.


    This second-generation US team in the future, although after the enhancement of the answering space, has some abilities, it is better than the previous situation of ordinary people without superpowers and no serum injection, and compared with superheroes such as Captain America Iron Man. , the overall strength is still a bit sluggish.


    "I choose D!" Sam Wilson agreed with most of the people, and they all thought that Eric Stevens, who was the most combative and had a bad stomach, would not be selected.


    ¡¾wrong answer! Deduct one year of life! ¡¿


    The poor second-generation US team finally had the opportunity to answer the question again after so long, but unfortunately it was wrong.


    "What? The answer is wrong, that is, this Eric was chosen?" Everyone was puzzled, but the observers actually chose this Eric. Is this for Mao?


    Not to mention that he has the lowest strength, just this guy with a bad stomach, can he honestly help you fight the six-gem Ultron?


    If he goes, he will be eyeing the Infinity Stones!


    Just as everyone was full of confusion, the video began to play.


    At the beginning of the video, the observer stayed in a dark space, and behind him, the blackened Stephen Strange slowly walked out.


    "I have no choice," the observer said. "That thing leaves me no choice."


    "I understand." The blackened Stephen Strange smiled. "Since then, I have been drunk in the prison I created, are you ready to break the oath?"


    "Do you have to tell me?" the observer asks, the subtext being "don''t ask."


    "Of course, I want to listen to you." Blackened Stephen Strange didn''t show any respect.


    "Okay." The observer asks for others and can only choose to follow his heart, "I can''t believe I would say that, but I understand now, and I need your help."


    Black Flower Stephen Strange was the first helper invited by the Observer, and then he took away Carter Captain Peggy Carter, Star Lord T''Challa, Gamora, Eric Stevens, Party Thor.


    This temporary special team assembled in a bar.


    "Your world has not been destroyed by Ultron, UU reading is on the way to be destroyed by him." The observer introduced the enemy to everyone, "An invincible robot, relying on his enhanced synthetic body and The power of the Infinity Stones."


    "Six stones with unfathomable power, each controlling an important aspect of our existence." Blackened Stephen Strange added, "and Ultron has it all."


    "I can help with this, and I''ve seen even worse situations." Star Lord T''Challa said, his plan was to steal the gems.


    "Isn''t it?" Eric Stevens said behind him. "You really came from another planet."


    T''Challa and Eric, this was originally a pair of life and death enemies. In one world, T''Challa killed Eric, and then in another world, Eric killed T''Challa.


    But now, they are on a mission together.


    Fate, it''s amazing.


    "We think the only way to defeat Ultron is to separate his body and gems," said Blackened Stephen Strange.

 Chapter 283： Blackening Doctor Strange 1 God Belt 5 Pit

    "This Ultron could be hiding anywhere in the multiverse," said Peggy Carter, sitting there.


    "That''s right," the observer said.


    "Commanding a group of robot killers behind your back?" T''Challa said.


    "I''m afraid so," said the observer.


    "Also equipped with a full set of gems?" Gamora asked.


    "She got the point." Blackened Stephen Strange said.


    "I didn''t say it was easy," the observer said.


    Even if it is not easy, the six-gem Ultron still has to fight. The members of the "Ultron Slaughter Squad" came to a very desolate planet after eating some chips and drinking a few glasses of happy water.


    Several people were sitting around the fire, and the blackened Stephen Strange made a lot of golden circles in the air to warn.


    "Is this place safe?" Gamora asked, holding her double-edged sword.


    "There is obviously no intelligent life here that is enough to attract Ultron." Blackened Stephen Strange said, "unless we take the initiative."


    As soon as he finished speaking, his right hand turned into an animal claw uncontrollably, but fortunately it soon turned into a human hand again.


    "Can I ask what happened?" Peggy Carter asked.


    "Like you, because of love." Blackened Stephen Strange said.


    "You should know Captain Carter of your universe?" Peggy Carter asked.


    "No, it''s Captain America." Blackened Stephen Strange said, "In my universe, Steve Rogers received a serum injection."


    "That''s worth a look," said Peggy Carter.


    Eric Stevens sat alone, fiddling with the head of an army of Ultron machines.


    "Do you believe him?" Gamora asked Thor.


    "I trust anyone." Thor said heartlessly, and then he swung his hammer and said to everyone, "Come on, friends, gather tonight and fight tomorrow!"


    "In that case, let''s toast." The blackened Stephen Strange stretched out his hand and directly transformed some wine glasses into the air.


    "Guardian!" Thor got excited after drinking a glass of wine. He slammed the glass to the ground and raised his hammer high.


    Kacha~


    Immediately, a bolt of lightning emerged from the hammer and shot straight into the sky.


    "It seems that this universe still has life." A huge red face suddenly appeared in the air, who is not the six gem Ultron they want to deal with?


    "There''s no time to prepare mentally now," said the blackened Stephen Strange.


    "I warned you, I''m good at attracting unwanted attention," Thor said.


    clap clap!


    At this time, the blackened Stephen Strange''s cloak was knocking on him. When he turned around, the corner of the cloak was lifted and pointed to the air, only to see that the space there was broken, and the six gems Ultron slowly flew down.


    "Okay, a non-obedient spell." As soon as the blackened Stephen Strange cast it, everyone immediately paid a layer of gold, as if wearing a layer of golden armor, and at the same time, the golden runes also Float to the crowd.


    "What''s going on?" Peggy Carter asked in surprise, looking at the golden light on his body.


    "This is a protection spell, you''re welcome." Blackened Stephen Strange said.


    "Fantastic, great show, Observer!" cried Peggy Carter.


    The space suddenly opened a portal, Eric Stevens and Gamora jumped in, and the portal closed immediately.


    The Six Gems Ultron did not stop it, and just slowly descended.


    "I know how to deal with this nasty bastard." Thor, the guy who didn''t suffer much, didn''t take the six-gem Ultron to heart at this time, and shouted "Long live Las Vegas", and then he hammered in one fell swoop The thick thunder and lightning smashed into the six gems Ultron in the air.


    The six gems Ultron didn''t hide, just stood there, letting the lightning strike him, looking at his comfortable face, those who didn''t know thought he was taking a shower in the rain.


    "What?" Thor was taken aback at the time. It wasn''t that he never thought that the six-gem Ultron could take over his move, but he could never have imagined that the other party would take it so easily.


    "It''s the first time I''ve heard of this kind of battle cry." The gem on the six-gem Ultron chest lit up, and the ground beneath everyone''s feet suddenly collapsed, and the entire mountain collapsed.


    A big mountain vanished into nothing in the blink of an eye.


    Those who were on the mountain before were naturally buried.


    "It''s as easy as the palm of your hand." The Six Gems Ultron didn''t even glance at the ground, and turned to leave.


    But at this moment, a few figures suddenly appeared in the ruins below, and many of the people who had just been buried appeared there again.


    At this moment, each of them was surrounded by a golden sphere full of runes, and it was this sphere of light that protected them from harm.


    There is no doubt that this is the work of blackened Stephen Strange.


    "It''s interesting." Six-gem Ultron showed a little interest, "People like you are usually easy to kill."


    "Oh my God, no injuries!" Peggy Carter was also surprised that he was buried in a mountain without losing a single hair, which she had never imagined before, "The Protection Curse is no joke."


    "You are protected, but it can''t last too long." Blackened Stephen Strange said.


    Whoosh!


    Thor shot the hammer at the six gems Ultron.


    The blackened Stephen Strange raised his hand, and a beam of light shot past, hitting the hammer in mid-air, and the hammer changed from one to densely packed in an instant, banging up the six gems Ultron.


    "Let''s go." Peggy Carter immediately climbed onto T''Challa''s back, "Are you confident?"


    "Of course." T''Challa put on a mask and flew straight into the sky.


    "Go on, it''s now." Peggy Carter said when T''Challa flew under the Six Gems Ultron.


    T''Challa immediately picked up speed, while Peggy Carter made a shield in one fell swoop.


    Peggy Carter is a pure physical warrior and cannot attack with energy, but there is a master of energy attack on the ground.


    I saw the blackened Stephen Strange raised his hand, and Peggy Carter''s shield suddenly emitted a dazzling light, directly hitting the six gems Ultron.


    One blow worked, and Peggy Carter grabbed Thor''s hammer in the air and flew back.


    "I caught you." T''Challa, the thief, suddenly hugged the Six Gems Ultron from behind.


    "Go away!" Six-gem Ultron directly knocked it flying.


    The blackened Stephen Strange on the ground saw that the situation was not good. As soon as he cast a spell, countless hammers flew over, submerging the six gems Ultron, forming a large iron ball composed of hammers.


    crackling~


    Thor raised his hammer again, and a thick thunderbolt appeared, slicing on the big iron ball.


    And T''Challa also fell from the air, but he had the protection spell cast by the blackened Stephen Strange on his body, but he was not injured.


    "Have you got it?" Peggy Carter asked, running over.


    "Yondu said, ''Never question the butter hand.''" T''Challa opened his hand, and a yellow gem lay in the palm of his hand.

 Chapter 284： Zombie Scarlet Witch Battle 5 Gems Ultron!

    Star-Lord T''Challa was knocked flying almost as soon as he touched the Six Gems Ultron, and everyone couldn''t help but think "this guy is too bad".


    But I never expected that people would take that opportunity to steal an Infinity Stone!


    Can only say good job!


    boom!


    A loud bang came from the sky, and the "hammer ball" that wrapped the six-gem Ultron burst burst open, and all the hammers disappeared.


    "Go! Go!" Upon seeing this, the blackened Stephen Strange hurriedly let the others dodge, while he himself had two arms, and suddenly three huge snake-like mysterious creatures rushed out of him.


    Each of these "snakes" is extremely huge. At first glance, it is at least as high as dozens of floors. Three mysterious creatures are crawling in the air. With one mouth, the fierce flames swallow the six gems of Ultron.


    "You''ve been hiding such a big move all the time!" Thor was stunned on the side.


    "It''s really interesting, it''s time to get some toys of my own." But the flame didn''t do any damage to the six-gem Ultron at all, and he was about to make more moves, but at this time he found that the soul gem on his body had already Gone.


    "My gem! You stole my soul gem!" Six-gem Ultron, oh no, it should be five-gem Ultron, he was furious, and the awl-like weapon in his hand stretched out, a brilliant light flashed, black Several large snakes released by Stephen Strange were instantly defeated.


    "It''s time to go." Peggy Carter reminded on the side, a portal suddenly opened behind everyone, and everyone entered the portal and left.


    Before leaving, the blackened Stephen Strange smothered the five-gem Ultron, and he opened a portal directly above the head of the five-gem Ultron.


    This portal is amazing, it is not connected to another place, but another universe.


    Zombie universe!


    I saw a large number of zombies falling from the top of the head, piled up into a mountain of zombies, and buried the five gems of Ultron.


    "This is enough for him to be busy." Blackened Stephen Strange said looking at the "zombie mountain".


    "Zombie, good idea, I like zombies!" Thor said aside.


    "It''s not them, but something that follows them." Blackened Stephen Strange said.


    Follow the zombies, what is it?


    Or another question, in that zombie world, what is so powerful?


    Zombie Wanda Maximoff!


    boom!


    The mountain of zombies was suddenly huge, but it did not pose a threat to the Five Gems Ultron at all. I saw streaks of strong light shooting out of the mountain of zombies, and the next moment, the mountain of zombies exploded directly.


    "This is really unexpected." Five Gems Ultron thought he had eliminated all the zombies, but when he looked up, he saw another zombie!


    This zombie is dressed in red, floating in the air, with crimson light flashing all over its body. It is the zombie crimson witch that everyone is very familiar with.


    "This is interesting, the Zombie Scarlet Witch has appeared!" Seeing this, Tony Stark said with great interest, "Ultron may be in trouble."


    "It shouldn''t be." Bruce Banner said, "This Zombie Wanda, although stronger than ordinary people, is much worse than the peak level, she will definitely not be Ultron''s opponent."


    "It''s really a multiverse." Clint Barton said, "This team to deal with Ultron comes from a different universe, and Stephen actually opened the portal directly to connect to another world!"


    "Speaking of this, I remembered that I was drifting in the universe and was finally sent back by Captain Marvel." Tony Stark asked Stephen Strange, "At that time you told me that your The portal can''t be opened to the universe, so I can''t take me back. But if you watch the video, your portal has opened to another universe!"


    "I can do that blackened, I can''t." Stephen Strange shook his head, "Let alone connect to another universe, even in this universe, I can''t open the portal as I want. to any place."


    "Then it seems that there is a big gap between you and the blackened you." Tony Stark said.


    "That''s natural, the blackened me, my strength is the top in the universe, and even observers have noticed that it is far beyond me now." Stephen Strange said.


    "But the future you are not necessarily." Steve Rogers said, "In the future, you can cast a spell to pull people from other universes into this universe, and it looks like you are not much worse than the blackened you."


    In the video, Zombie Wanda Maximoff touched the five-gem Ultron, only to see her hands stretched out, and the dazzling crimson energy flourished, swallowing the five-gem Ultron.


    The five gems Ultron suddenly looked uncomfortable, but when the crimson energy disappeared, Ultron was unscathed!


    Zombie Wanda Maximoff showed a surprised look on his face, as if he didn''t expect the other party to be able to withstand his blow.


    The next moment, the five-gem Ultron counterattacked.


    This counterattack was extremely fierce.


    The entire planet exploded in an instant.


    Fortunately, Peggy Carter, Gamora and his party have already been teleported to other universes first, otherwise it would be enough to drink a pot.


    "Are you ready?" The blackened Stephen Strange who walked out of the portal asked Gamora who came first.


    "Where''s the gem?" Gamora asked.


    Peggy Carter threw the gem at Gamora with a casual toss.


    But at this moment, a sharp brake sounded, a motorcycle was killed out of nowhere, and the people in the car grabbed the soul gem before Gamora.


    After grabbing the gems, the visitor stopped the motorcycle, and UU Reading pulled out the gun.


    And Gamora, T''Challa, and others also aimed their weapons at the incoming person.


    "No, wait, stop!" Peggy Carter said quickly. "She''s Natasha Romanoff."


    "Who?" T''Challa had never heard of this character.


    "Yes, I was supposed to be the last person on this planet." Natasha Romanov''s dark muzzle was still pointing at everyone.


    "We''re from another universe, something else," Peggy Carter explained. "We''re here to stop Ultron."


    Natasha Romanoff was about to shoot.


    "I can attest," said Peggy Carter, "your father is Ivan, your husband is Alexei, and you are the woman I trusted, until now. You have three people in this world, I Very lucky to be one of them.¡±


    "We must be very close." Natasha Romanoff put away the gun.


    "I believe we are best friends," Peggy Carter said.

 Chapter 285： Go crazy! Blast the galaxy in the blink of an eye!

    oom!


    At this time, the space shattered, and a figure emerged from the space crack, it was the five gems Ultron.


    "I believe you have taken what belongs to me." The five-gem Ultron said floating above everyone''s heads.


    As he said that, he waved to the ground, and Natasha Romanov, who was holding the soul gem, flew uncontrollably towards the five gems Ultron.


    The unreliable Thor finally got his way at this time. He waved his hammer and threw it into the air. The hammer directly broke the arm of the five-gem Ultron, and Natasha Romanov, who had risen to the air Immediately fell to the ground.


    Although Natasha Romanov is one of the elders of the Avengers, she is a mortal body, and she will die if she falls so high.


    However, don''t forget that there are big guys on the ground.


    Can the boss just watch his teammates die like this?


    can not!


    He saw the blackened Stephen Strange stretched out his hands and started to draw circles. He drew two circles in one breath, one circle was parallel to the ground, just below Natasha Romanov, one circle was drawn. is perpendicular to the ground, and right on the ground.


    Natasha Romanov fell directly into the circle parallel to the ground, and then came out of the circle perpendicular to the ground.


    Moreover, the moment she came out, she also had a layer of golden armor on her body.


    Blackened Stephen Strange also placed a protective spell on her.


    Natasha Romanoff had just snatched the gem from Peggy Carter before, and was suddenly caught in the air by Ultron. Where could he care about what was in his hand, the Infinity Stone flew out of his hand and fell to the ground.


    Eric reacted quickly, slid over and grabbed the Infinity Stones.


    But Ultron didn''t just look at it like this. He immediately grew a new arm while suspended in the air, and pressed it far away from the ground.


    With a bang, Eric was instantly knocked out from the air, and the Infinity Stone he just got flew out again.


    Seeing this, Peggy Carter and Gamora ran towards the Infinity Stone at the same time, and Ultron stretched out his hand again, and two beams fell from the sky and hit them, preventing them from moving.


    "I can destroy the galaxy in a single thought, why are you still not dead!" The five-gem Ultron was a little angry, his arms shook, and a majestic energy spurted out.


    boom!


    I saw that in the void of the universe, the Milky Way really exploded!


    Even the Milky Way has exploded. This energy is so magnificent. Those superheroes, such as Natasha Romanoff, Peggy Carter, etc., are absolutely impossible to withstand.


    But at this moment, facing the energy impact of the five gems Ultron at such a close distance, each of them has nothing to do.


    Because around their bodies, a ball of golden light erupted immediately, and there were runes flashing on it.


    It was this ball of light that protected them.


    Blackened Stephen Strange''s protective spell to protect them!


    However, the power of the blackened Stephen Strange is not only that, but at the next moment, the exploding Milky Way was restored to its original state!


    It was as if the video of the explosion was being played backwards, the light and energy that were ejected re-condensed back, and the exploded galaxy was re-formed!


    "Fuck, it''s too exaggerated!"


    "That''s a galaxy, you can recover in the blink of an eye."


    "The blackened Doctor Strange is too strong!"


    "I don''t know how the observers chose the team. Compared with the blackened Stephen, the gap is too big!"


    "Yeah, if it wasn''t for the blackened Stephen to protect other people with magic, I''m afraid they would have already died."


    Seeing this, many people in the answering space opened their mouths in shock, and then started talking.


    Because of the intervention of the answering space, everyone has seen all kinds of powerhouses. It can be said that the power of these powerhouses has refreshed their definition of "strong" again and again.


    But now the battle between Five Gem Ultron and Blackened Doctor Strange, one destroys the entire galaxy in a single thought, and the other repairs the galaxy in the blink of an eye. To this extent, everyone can''t help but be surprised.


    In particular, Captain America Steve Rogers was deeply moved.


    As America''s first superhero, he can be said to be fighting all the time. He is extremely strong inside and has never been afraid of anything.


    When he hadn''t been injected with superserum and was just a skinny kid from Brooklyn, he was fearless enough to throw a fist at anyone and say that famous "I can fight a day."


    But now, watching the battle between the blackened Stephen Strange and the five-gem Ultron, a deep sense of powerlessness came to my heart.


    Even if he has gone through several rounds of answering questions and won a lot of rewards, his strength has long since changed, but how will he fight against such an enemy?


    In a single thought, even a galaxy can explode!


    "Wait, what?" It wasn''t just the people in the answering space who were surprised. In the video, Five Gems Ultron saw that Stephen Strange, who was blackened, was also repairing the galaxy in one thought. He was also quite shocked.


    boom!


    Five Gems Ultron was so distracted that T''Challa seized the opportunity and dragged it directly from the sky.


    shhhhhh!


    Then, T''Challa''s dual guns began to shoot the five gems Ultron non-stop.


    How could this level of attack hurt the five-gem Ultron? As soon as he stretched out his hand, an invisible force acted on T''Challa, who was immediately fixed in the air and unable to move.


    The gemless Ultron waved his hand again, and the gravel flew out one by one, hitting T''Challa in the air and knocking it off.


    Thor and Gamora were running towards the Infinity Stone that fell on the ground, but they were knocked down by T''Challa who fell from the sky.


    Five gems Ultron stopped others with T''Challa, and he immediately ran to the gems himself.


    Natasha Romanov saw this scene from a distance, raised the shield on the ground, and shot out with a backhand, hitting the five gems Ultron with a bang.


    "Do your best, don''t give him a chance to think." Peggy Carter also ran over, grabbed the ejected shield, and shot back with his backhand.


    Gamora Thor and the others all gathered around, you and I surrounded and beat up the five gems Ultron.


    This strategy played some role in the beginning. Although those attacks were not fatal, they couldn''t hold up much. The five-gem Ultron that you played with me was really in a hurry and had no time to think.


    But soon, this trick didn''t work, and a dazzling green light suddenly erupted from the five gems Ultron, sending everyone who was beating him flying.


    This time, no one is harassing anymore.


    The five gems Ultron reached out and squeezed the soul gem floating in the air, and was about to install it on his chest.

 Chapter 286： Smash 6 Infinity Stones!

    Seeing that the five gems Ultron was about to put the soul gem on his chest, a tentacle stretched out abruptly and wrapped around his arm.


    There is no doubt that this tentacle is the handwriting of blackened Stephen Strange again.


    In this tough battle, the blackened Stephen Strange is really the absolute main force. Without him, this team would have been finished long ago.


    On the other hand, if there are no others such as Peggy Carter, Gamora, etc., it does not seem to have much impact.


    Those people instead distracted the blackened Stephen Strange to protect.


    I don''t know what kind of weird brain circuit the observer chooses.


    Then again, since the observer is going to deal with Ultron, why didn''t he take action? He had already had a fierce battle with Ultron before. If he was willing to take action, where else would others need it? Stephen Strange joins forces alone, and Ultron will undoubtedly lose.


    The Five Gems Ultron was disturbed again, and he was immediately a little angry. I saw his body start to get bigger, and in the blink of an eye, he grew into a giant dozens of meters high.


    This brain circuit is not very understandable, don''t you put gems on your body, you just pretend, what are you doing when you grow bigger?


    Or do you wait until it''s finished and then grow bigger?


    Happens to be bigger at this time.


    The most important thing is to put the Infinity Stones on your body!


    A steel giant standing in the sky, he doesn''t have to do anything, just standing there gives people a sense of oppression.


    However, this is of no use.


    The blackened Stephen Strange shouted, and suddenly stretched out several thick tentacles. The tentacles stretched out like a mountain of flesh, entangling the five-jeweled Ultron that turned into a giant, squeezing, hard Shengsheng made the five-gem Ultron, which had just grown bigger, back to its original size.


    In a word, blacken Doctor Strange yyds!


    boom!


    The smaller five-gem Ultron was violently dragged to the ground by the pulling force of the tentacles, and almost broke his body in two.


    Gamora was quick-witted and grabbed the Soul Gem.


    "Vegas!" Thor drew his hammer, and with a crackling sound, a thick thunder fell from the sky and mercilessly hit the five gems Ultron.


    The blackened Stephen Strange, who has become like a monster, stretched out his hands, and a dazzling yellow light shot out, hitting the five gems Ultron.


    At the same time, a strange rune pattern also appeared under the five gems Ultron, and it was firmly attached to the ground and unable to move.


    Several golden energy chains appeared out of thin air on the limbs of the five-gem Ultron.


    In this way, with the joint efforts of everyone, the five-jeweled Ultron Zombie has the ability to move, and the catfish on the cutting board is lying there.


    Gamora put the soul gem on the spider-like gem shredder, and several mechanical legs of the gem shredder suddenly moved, and quickly climbed onto the five-gem Ultron. Infinity Stones devoured.


    "This machine can crush gems!" Seeing this, Steve Rogers'' eyes suddenly lit up, and he turned his head and asked Tony Stark, "Tony, can you build this kind of machine?"


    "I''m afraid not." Tony Stark shook his head, "I mean, if I just built a ''meat grinder'' like that, I could do it, but I''m afraid it can only be used to grind meat. That one A machine that can crush the Infinity Stones should not be purely technology."


    "And what about the dwarves?" Steve Rogers asked Thor again. "Aren''t they the best craftsmen in the universe, can they make something like that?"


    "I''ll ask them when I go back," Thor said. "If anyone can build it, it''s them."


    "Captain, are you going to destroy the gem?" Scott Lang asked.


    "Just be prepared." Steve Rogers said, "We have collected almost all the gems, and the last remaining power gem will have results soon. We collected all the gems together, in fact, there are Risky. If one day Thanos or someone more powerful finds the gem we collected, and we can''t stop it, then we can only destroy the gem."


    "Don''t worry, Captain, I''ll let the dwarves build it after I go back," Thor said.


    boom!


    In the video, a dazzling white light burst out from the five gems Ultron, as if the sun in the sky had fallen to the ground.


    It seems that the five gems Ultron just exploded.


    "Is that so? Is it over?" When the white light dissipated, Thor said with the hammer, "Did we win? It''s not difficult!"


    "It''s not over yet," T''Challa said.


    "I''m really surprised." At this time, a voice sounded, it was the voice of the five gems Ultron, "Didn''t the observer tell you, each universe is different and is a unique branch, so the infinite gems Also unique."


    "Of course." Gamora said suddenly, "The crusher can only crush the Infinity Stones in my world, not in this world."


    As Gamora''s voice fell, a figure rose into the sky from the raging fire, suspended in the air, it was the five gems Ultron.


    No, at this time it is the six-gem Ultron again, and all the gems on the gem crusher go to Ultron.


    The six gems Ultron bowed his head, and the six gems on his body emitted light together, and the "six-color" rays of light merged into a thick white light and shot downwards.


    A ray of light that gathers the power of the six gems, the lethality of UU Reading should have been enormous, but when this ray of light fell, the battle damage to everyone on the ground was actually 0!


    Everyone is fine and unharmed.


    Needless to say, this is another credit for blackening Stephen Strange.


    "You, it''s you!" The six-gem Ultron in the sky finally noticed this, and his eyes fell on the blackened Stephen Strange, "Kill you and you are all over."


    The majestic energy suddenly surged out, and the storm hit like a storm. The crowd suddenly became like a piece of duckweed in the sea, and the situation became extremely difficult.


    It''s better to say that the blackening of Stephen Strange is a bit more difficult, but it is not a big problem, but other people, those who rely on the blackening of Stephen Strange''s protection curse to survive, can be said to be in a very difficult situation. Not good.


    The protective spells on their bodies are also shattering little by little.


    boom!


    Natasha Romanov finally couldn''t hold on anymore, and was thrown away, and the protective spell on her body was completely disintegrated by the impact.

 Chapter 287： Shoot blind to steal Ultrons dog eyes!

    When it comes to Natasha Romanoff, we have to mention the efforts that Natasha Romanoff and Clint Barton made to deal with Ultron.


    At that time, the two of them thought of a trick and used Anim Zola as a virus to infect Ultron.


    Although this plan failed, the reason for the failure was that Ultron happened to be in another universe at that time, and the virus could not infect.


    This plan actually works.


    And now, Ultron actually came to this universe again!


    In the dark, it really has its own destiny. Natasha Romanov had given up on the plan after the original infection failed, but now she was blown away by Ultron and landed on the ground in embarrassment. Arrow of Zola virus.


    "Captain, I have a plan, but I need distance and a clear goal, can you do it?" Natasha Romanov rode a motorcycle to Peggy Carter, who was also kicked off by Six Gem Ultron. before.


    "I have a shield and you have a sword," Peggy Carter said.


    "Accurately speaking, it is an arrow stained with the mother of viruses." Natasha Romanov lit up the arrow with the virus, "but this is a good pun."


    At this moment, the six gems Ultron was still glowing in the sky and acting as the sun, completely ignoring the two girls on the ground, Xiao Jiujiu.


    Under his frenzied output, the players that the observers found were thrown out one by one.


    Even the big guy who blackened Stephen Strange couldn''t hold on anymore.


    That''s when Natasha Romanoff and Peggy Carter move!


    Natasha Romanov rode a motorcycle, went up the stairs and drove to the upper floor, smashing the glass, and even the person and the motorcycle were in the air.


    "This arrow is for you, Clint." Madam Natasha Romano was in the air, and she bent her bow and arrow, and shot the arrow at the six gems Ultron in the air.


    When Natasha Romanoff took off, Peggy Carter took off too, but she didn''t ride anything, she ran to a high place and jumped high.


    Natasha Romanoff was in the air to shoot arrows, so what was Peggy Carter doing in the air?


    Quite simply, she was there to make sure that Natasha Romanoff''s arrows would hit their targets.


    Although Natasha Romanoff can also shoot arrows, she is not Clint Barton after all. The arrow, the arrow is aimed at the six gems Ultron, but only at one.


    At this time, the cooperation of Peggy Carter is very necessary.


    I saw that Peggy Carter jumped on the six gems Ultron, and tried his best to dress up his head.


    call out!


    Just when the six-jeweled Ultron head was dressed up, the virus arrow shot by Natasha Romanov also arrived, and it shot into the six-jewel Ultron''s eyes accurately.


    These two women must be in the same heart, otherwise, their timing will not be so good. This kind of cooperation really requires very, very high timing, and one side will miss it if there is a slight error.


    But, they did.


    The effect of this virus arrow was immediate. I saw a mass of incomparably pitch-black energy erupting from the wound of the six-jeweled Ultron''s eye. It was as violent as a volcanic eruption.


    The body of the six gems Ultron, like a meteorite, fell straight to the ground.


    However, the six gems Ultron did not fall to the ground. When he was still some distance away from the ground, he reached out and pulled out the virus arrow.


    However, it''s too late.


    The horror of this arrow is not the arrow at all, but the virus in the arrow, but Anim Zola.


    "This is much better than the human body I used to be." Sure enough, a voice rang in Ultron''s body, it was Anim Zola!


    "Who is it? Who is talking?" Six-gem Ultron didn''t realize what kind of drastic changes had taken place in his body at this time.


    "What a fascinating change, I haven''t had a leg in a long time," said Anim Zola. "I wish I could be like this forever."


    In the body of the six gems Ultron, there is an extra green data avatar, which is exactly the same as the data avatar of Anim Zola that Steve Rogers saw in the honest computer at the start-up site of SHIELD.


    "This body has already been occupied." Ultron said quickly. Unlike Anim Zola''s green data avatar, Ultron is yellow.


    "It''s only for the time being, it won''t be too long." Anim Zola said.


    "What?" Data Ultron asked. "Who are you? What is your purpose?"


    "Once, my purpose was to achieve the rule of Hydra, but you ended it." Anim Zola said, "Now, I think my purpose is to end you."


    While speaking, Anim Zola''s data head grew a few data tentacles, which were unceremoniously inserted into the data Ultron''s head.


    "What is this?" Data Ultron was shocked. The yellow one began to turn green a little bit, and he began to be swallowed and assimilated by Data Anim Zola.


    The battle between the two data in this body is reflected on the outside, that is, the six gems Ultron slammed the electric current all over the body, and then made a "squeeze" sound, as if the line was burned, and it didn''t move at all, the body With black smoke, it crashed to the ground.


    The majestic six-jewel Ultron just didn''t move.


    At this time, almost everyone was cornered by the six-gem Ultron. It can be said that Natasha Romanov saved everyone with this arrow.


    Just when those who escaped the disaster hadn''t had time to catch their breath, a figure came to the Six Gems Ultron.


    If you are careful, you will find that this person has disappeared for a long time.


    When everyone was fighting against the Six Gems Ultron, he hardly showed up, and he didn''t know where he went.


    This person is Eric Stevens, the only villain who played the Ultron team.


    It''s not uncommon for the villain to clean up or change his mind and do the right thing.


    But here, there is no such turning point, the villain, in the end, is the villain.


    I saw Stevens holding the head of a Ultron robot in his hand, wearing a clumsy-looking battle armor.


    I don''t know what kind of black technology he used to transform it. When he stood in front of Six Gems Ultron, the six gems on Six Gems Ultron actually flew out one by one and flew towards Eric''s Armor!


    Eric''s true face was finally revealed. As early as he knew the power of the Infinity Stones, he had a coveted heart.


    When the others were fighting desperately against the Six Gems Ultron, he secretly built battle armor and planned to steal the gems.

 Chapter 288： Observers strike again! 6 gems Ultron ended!

    "I just said, this Eric will never fight Ultron honestly!"


    "Sure enough, he really moved his mind and did not live up to everyone''s ''trust'' in him."


    "Plotting six Infinity Stones, this guy''s ambitions are bigger than I thought."


    As soon as Eric Stevens''s fox tail was exposed, everyone in the answering space started talking.


    "A head as big as an observer, is it filled with water?" Tony Stark couldn''t help but scolded, "I found such a guy here, and now it''s alright, not only does he not help, but he has other plans!"


    "With the nature of this guy, if the six Infinity Stones really fall into his hands, I don''t think it is much better than in the hands of Ultron." T''Challa said, "He is a careerist, even if he destroys the entire universe. I don''t find it strange."


    Speaking of Eric, T''Challa feels that he is the one who has the least affection for him. In this world, he and Eric are enemies, and the other party died in his hands. In another world, the situation is reversed. He died at the hands of Eric.


    But no matter which world he is in, Eric''s personality is the same, the same sanctimonious, the same indifference to life, the same ambitious, the same thoughtful and scheming, good at disguise and forbearance...


    If there is ambition but no ability, then this person is not enough, but this person is still very capable.


    In a sense, it would be worse if Eric had six Infinity Stones than Ultron had them.


    "I think everyone may have misunderstood the observer." At this time, Steve Rogers spoke.


    "Misunderstood him?" Peter Quill said, "This Eric has already seen him for a long time. What misunderstanding is this."


    "The observer observes everything, and we all know that Eric is not credible. Could the observer not know that?" Steve Rogers said, "I don''t think what Eric did was actually hidden from the observer. In other words, observers knew early on that Eric was going against the water."


    "I think the captain is right. The big guy like the Observer will be played by a little guy like Eric. It''s incredible to think about it." Scott Lang said.


    "So is the observer''s brain flooded?" James Rhodes said, "Why did he find someone who knew that he would go against the water, did he think it was too easy for everyone to win the battle?"


    Everyone''s doubts were quickly answered in the video.


    "It''s what the observers owe us," Eric says to those wary of him because of his **** of the Infinity Stones. "With these stones, our world and our lives can be saved."


    He looked at T''Challa and Thor, "T''Challa, Thor, are you going to reject the only thing that can save your homeland?"


    Then his eyes fell on Peggy Carter again, "Peggy, you can be with your sweetheart again."


    Finally, he said to the blackened Stephen Strange, "Strange, you know better than anyone else, this is our only chance."


    No one spoke.


    None of the people who were "named" by Eric responded to Eric''s.


    Everyone is not stupid, and it is not so easy to be fooled.


    "Hand over the gem, cousin," T''Challa said.


    "I''m not your cousin, it''s a pity it ended in such a way." Seeing that he couldn''t fool everyone, Eric simply stopped pretending, all the gems on his body lit up, and a dazzling white light suddenly emitted.


    Except for the blackened Stephen Strange, who seemed to be able to perform well, the others couldn''t bear the white light, and they all retreated.


    This scene is exactly the same as the previous attack of the six-gem Ultron incarnation of the "little sun" in the air.


    This guy is really decisive, the corners of his eyes can''t be flickered by his mouth, so he starts to fight.


    Seeing that the powerful superheroes were vulnerable in front of him, Eric''s mouth twitched, revealing a wicked smile.


    "No, I''m afraid this armor is mine." A voice suddenly came from behind.


    As soon as Eric turned his head, he saw Ultron, who had been lying on the ground motionless before, stood up again.


    However, Ultron at the moment is very different from before. A hole was actually broken in his chest, and in that hole, there was a green head!


    Anim Zola!


    Ultron, no, now it should be Anim Zola stretched out his hand, and the Infinity Stone in Eric''s chest seemed to be summoned, and suddenly flew out of him and flew towards Anim Zola.


    Seeing that the Infinity Stone was about to fall on Anim Zola, Eric also stretched out his hand, and the Infinity Stone flew back again.


    How could Anim Zola let such a thing happen, his hand suddenly glowed, and the Infinity Stone stopped the castration.


    When Eric saw the good guy, you thought you were the only one who would shine, and so would I, so his hand also emitted the same light as Anim Zola.


    The two sides were evenly matched, and the Infinity Gems stopped in the air between the two, reaching a strange balance.


    "Our goal is not to win, just separate the gem from the body." The blackened Stephen Strange, who was watching this scene, suddenly rose into the sky, shot a dazzling red light with both hands, and shot to the ground to **** the Infinity Stone Anim Zola and Eric.


    With the red light of the blackened Stephen Strange, a transparent sphere began to form, wrapping Anim Zola and Eric.


    The big head of the observer finally showed up at this time, and when he stretched out his hand, a dazzling light shot out.


    Suddenly, it was as if a small sun had risen, and the light was so dazzling that the eyes of the person who shone were unable to open at all.


    After the strong light dissipated, Peggy Carter slowly opened his eyes.


    The place was quiet.


    There is no Anim Zola.


    Without Eric.


    No Infinity Stones.


    Likewise, there is no blackened Stephen Strange.


    Where did the blackened Stephen Strand go?


    He is no longer in this universe, but in his own universe, in a universe that perished because of his persistent desire to revive his girlfriend.


    However, now he is no longer alone.


    There were two people with him.


    One is Anim Zola.


    The other is the careerist Eric.


    The two were still holding out their hands in a stalemate, and the Infinity Stones were also suspended between them.


    However, they can no longer trouble anyone.


    Because, they are in one ball.


    Just blackened Stephen Strange and the Observer shot together and locked them into an energy ball together.


    At this moment, this energy ball is held in the hands of the blackened Stephen Strange, like a toy.

 Chapter 289： The observers head is so big because of the water

    "You foreshadowed everything." The blackened Stephen Strange held the energy ball and said to the observer on the side, "The failure of the Infinite Crusher, the betrayal of Kermongo, and my..."


    "Your sacrifice," the observer said.


    "Sacrifice?" Blackened Stephen Strange turned to look at the observer and laughed, "I must have something to lose before I call it a sacrifice."


    "Someone has to keep an eye on them," the observer said. "If this little dimension breaks, if they escape..."


    "I''ll watch them." Blackened Stephen Strange said without hesitation, "I have time."


    "Thank you, Stephen," the observer apologized.


    "Besides, what do friends do." Blackened Stephen Strange said.


    As soon as the space darkens, the video ends here.


    "Am I the only one who thinks this plan to lock Ultron and Eric in the same dimension is ridiculous?" Tony Stark couldn''t help but complain as soon as the video finished playing, "Ultron and Eric finally During the confrontation, the six Infinity Stones are suspended in the air. Can''t you just take the Infinity Stones in the air? Of course, ordinary people like T''Challa may not be able to hold the stones at all, but Blackened Stephen can definitely what!"


    "Even if you don''t take gems, you can still get people." Scott Lang said, "Eric and Ultron did their best when they competed for gems, and they didn''t care about other people at all. Let''s start. T''Challa, Thor, Captain Carter, Blackened Stephen, so many people shot together, one wave of people attacked Eric, and a group of people attacked Ultron, oh no, it should be Animus, but It doesn''t matter, no matter who it is, he doesn''t have six gems, and he is definitely not the opponent of the heroes. As long as they kill both of them at the same time, won''t the matter be solved perfectly? Where do you need to sacrifice the blackened Stephen to watch them?"


    "Tony and Lang''s plan, I think it''s feasible, any one is better than the observer''s plan." Peter Quell said, "It can be seen that the observer''s head is so big, there must be a lot of water in it."


    "To be honest, it''s unbelievable that he has been standing idly by and I''ve decided that the culprit of this disaster in the multiverse is undoubtedly the Six Gems Ultron, but the observers are also ''contributed''." James Rhodes said on the side, "If it wasn''t for him being discovered by the six gems Ultron, Ultron would not know the existence of the multiverse. Speaking of the disaster of the multiverse, he can''t get rid of it. But when everyone is desperately fighting Ultron. At that time, he was actually watching in the dark?"


    "Yeah, I really can''t understand this brain circuit." Sam Wilson said, "He has already fought with Ultron and violated his oath not to intervene. What''s the harm in shooting again? Besides, he didn''t shoot in the end. Is it, since the last moment of the battle has been shot, why didn¡¯t the battle start? If he is willing to make a shot, no one else needs it at all. As long as he and the blackened Stephen are together, they can blow up the six-gem Ultron. ."


    "Could he actually do this on purpose?" Stephen Strange said slowly.


    "Stephen, what do you mean?" Scott Lang asked.


    "The blackened me in that world has obviously lost my purpose in life. Although he is still alive, his heart must have died with the destruction of that universe, and with the death of Christine, he has nothing left." Stephen Strange said, "Is it possible that the observer deliberately gave him a dimensional ball, just to find something to do in his life with nothing, so that he can also have something to pass the time?"


    "Put it down," Clint Barton said. "That big head doesn''t look like such a caring person."


    "If you really feel that blackening Stephen is boring, he can show up, drink with him, play games together, and let him watch the whole two enemies. What''s the matter." Thor said.


    [Beginning with the eleventh question, please watch the following video first. ¡¿


    "The bombed site was set up and operated by the Global Return Committee. One of the workers who died had two children and had only been hired for a week. After condemning the extremist organization, the Flagbreakers, the Global Return Committee officially began to draft a so-called The "Patch Law" of the United States strives to restore traditional border management regulations and return to normal life as soon as possible. The violence has also drawn attention to the flag breakers, bringing them more followers, and no one can deny the organization''s world influence The power is rising, and the danger is growing.¡±


    The picture begins with a group of people sitting and watching the news.


    From this news, everyone knows that there is a new terrorist organization called "Flagbreakers" in the world, and they also know that there is a so-called Global Return Committee.


    The group of people sitting there watching the news were not surprised at the news, and were very calm.


    Clearly, these people are in the know.


    Or, they are the flag breakers.


    Or, they are the ones who know the Flagbreakers.


    In the vicinity of this group of people, Yang Guo and his eagle, plus the three of them Zemo, also appeared here.


    "It''s a pity that this place has fallen." Zemo walked in the front, walking as he walked, "When I was a child, we would come here, have a delicious dinner, and have a gorgeous party. I was political at the time of course. I don''t know anything about it, but I remember the beauty of it."


    "I''ll go upstairs and look around, you can ask here." Sam Wilson said to Zemo, and then to Bucky Barnes on the side, "Watch him."


    "I won''t cause trouble for you." Zemo said to Bucky Barnes very cooperatively.


    Sam Wilson went upstairs, looked left and right, and entered a room.


    "Excuse me, do you know Tanya Madani?" Sam Wilson asked a woman sitting on a sewing machine. UU reading


    "Sorry, I don''t know." The woman stood up and left, as if avoiding.


    Not only her, everyone in this room walked clean.


    This performance is not like "don''t know" at all.


    Sam Wilson didn''t give up and continued to walk in, but wherever he went, those people would hide there, not giving him a chance to ask questions at all.


    Finally, Sam Wilson came to what looked like a classroom, where a man was teaching a child phonics.


    "Excuse me, do you know a woman named Tanya Madani?" Sam Wilson asked, stepping forward. "She used to be a refugee here."


    "We are not refugees, we don''t need to seek asylum," the man said, standing up. "Anyway, we are internationally displaced and we don''t trust outsiders."


    This man seemed to communicate better than the woman who stepped on the sewing machine before, but he only said a few more words than the woman at the sewing machine, and it was all innocuous words. He didn''t reveal a word about Tanya Madani.

 Chapter 290： Captain America took the super serum!

    Sam Wilson returned with a bad luck, but Zemo easily "bribed" a few children with a pack of Turkish delight.


    Everything on camera, Flagbreaker leader Carly Morgenthau with a bearded man.


    "My grandfather Lucas, who was an underground soldier during World War II, used to say to me, ''If you''re doing something that scares you, maybe that''s the right thing to do,''" Beard said. "And he Someone who fought against NS."


    "Sounds like good advice," Carly Morgenthau said.


    "You know, I was actually a fan of Captain America when I was a kid," the bearded man said again.


    "I don''t know if I should make fun of you about this," Carly Morgenthau said.


    "He made me believe that there are decent people in this world, and until I met you, I didn''t believe there would be another Captain America." Beard said to Carly Morgenthau, "In the past, the world was not Black is white, but now the world is more complicated, people are lost, and they need a leader who is like them and who understands their pain. A leader who understands that today''s heroes can''t afford to keep their hands free from blood , our great cause will outlast that shield."


    "That shield is a monument to a bygone era, letting people remember those who were forgotten in history. In fact, that shield should be destroyed." Carly Morgenthau tied a bag containing super serum around her waist, "These serums can help us change that, but first we''re going to Teacher Tanya''s funeral."


    [When Sam Wilson the Falcon and Bucky Barnes the Winter Soldier were tracking down the leader of the Flagbreakers, Carly Morgenthau, the super serum appeared unexpectedly. Who stole a dose of the super serum? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Falcon Sam Wilson¡¿


    ¡¾B Winter Soldier Bucky Barnes¡¿


    ¡¾C Captain America John Walker¡¿


    ¡¾D Zemo¡¿


    [If you answer this question correctly, you will be rewarded with an improved version of the super serum, which can be injected directly without any side effects. If the answer is wrong, the life expectancy will be deducted by one year. ¡¿


    "Captain America John Walker?" Bucky Barnes couldn''t help but say after reading the title, "What''s going on here, how did Captain America become someone else!"


    "Actually, it''s easy to understand." Nick Fury said, "Steve chose to stay in the past and turned into a gray-haired old man. Naturally, he couldn''t continue to serve as Captain America. The original Captain America gave Sam the shield, Chose to let Sam carry on the mantle of Captain America, but Sam didn''t take the legacy. I understand Sam, but Sam handed over the shield, which is a good thing for the American military, so they took it from the museum Take the shield and create your own Captain America."


    "Yes, Captain America is such a loud brand, if I were the American military, I would not give up." James Rhodes said, "And the new Captain America is their military person, definitely better than Steve is easier to control."


    "Actually, I''m also in the military," Steve Rogers said.


    "You were 70 years ago, but now, those idiots still want to command you? Are they dreaming?" Tony Stark said.


    "Rod, do you know this John Walker?" Thor asked. "How else would you know he''s from the military?"


    "I haven''t dealt with him, but I do know who he is." James Rhodes said, "He is the first person in the United States to receive three medals. He has been responsible for top-secret counter-terrorism missions and hostage rescue missions. In short, he is a A very good soldier."


    "Sounds like Steve," Bucky Barnes said. "I don''t think he''s qualified to be the new Captain America."


    "Bucky, three medals, this John Walker is really good." Steve Rogers said.


    "So do you think it''s possible for this excellent John Wall to take the Super Serum?" Bucky Barnes asked.


    "I don''t know this person well enough to jump to conclusions," Steve Rogers said, and he asked James Rhodes, "James, what do you know about this person other than what you just said?"


    "Not much, but I also know that he is just an ordinary person, he has no superpowers, and he has not injected any serum or anything." James Rhodes said.


    "Then it sounds like it''s very likely that he took the serum. After all, it''s not easy for an ordinary person to be qualified as Captain America." Bucky Barnes said.


    "I think so too," Stephen Strange said. "Think about it, if you are the new Captain America, can you not be moved when you are faced with the serum that has long been Captain America?"


    "No," Clint Barton said. "I''ll definitely take the serum, inject myself, and make myself a veritable Captain America."


    "I believe that Captain America may take the serum, that Zemo, it is more likely!" Peter Quill said, "I never believed that he would really help Sam and Bucky, he must have his own purpose for his willingness to shoot, And if the purpose is a super serum, then it makes sense."


    "Although this guy is an ordinary person, he has single-handedly provoked a heroic civil war and played a group of superheroes in the palm of his hand This is a terrible guy." Black Panther T''Challa spoke. , "But I don''t think his purpose should be to take away the serum."


    "I still remember that this guy found a group of super fighters who were the same generation as Bucky in order to make the captain and Tony fight, but how did he do it? He didn''t have any plans to use those super fighters. He directly put those people in Killing in your sleep!" Clint Barton said, "That person, of course, is a villain, but he should not look down on super serum at all."


    "Don''t want a super soldier, that doesn''t mean he doesn''t want serum, right?" Peter Quill said, "Maybe he saw the serum and wanted to inject himself. That''s an opportunity to become a super soldier. Who can resist this temptation?"


    "There is some truth to what you said, but Zemo''s family died indirectly at the hands of super soldiers, so I think his hatred for super serum is far greater than his desire." Bruce Banner spoke at this time, "If He really has something to do with the super serum, and I think it should also be to destroy it, not inject it."


    "Four options, two people have been analyzed now, Bucky doesn''t need to analyze and can be directly ruled out. After all, he is already a super soldier himself, so naturally he won''t need any super serum." Stephen Strange said, "Then now It''s just Sam, I wonder if Sam wants to get a super serum?"

 Chapter 291： Falcon: Im finally qualified to be Team America!

    "Stephen, I''ve been partnering with the captain for so long anyway, so I''m not so restless, right?" Sam Wilson asked with a smile.


    "Don''t you want to be a super soldier like Captain?" Stephen Strange asked.


    "Honestly, the idea that if I could be a Super Soldier like Captain, popped up in my head a lot," Sam Wilson said, "but more often than not, I know that I''ve actually been Luckily enough, I''m not Captain America, but I''ve become the captain''s best friend. Besides, I have a pair of wings, I can fly, and I know the captain must be very envious of me for that."


    "You''re right Sam." Steve Rogers laughed. "Every time I see you flying in the sky, I want to use your wings to play for two days."


    "If you say that, there is no suspense in the answer to this question." Stephen Strange said.


    "You answer this question, Sam," Bucky Barnes said.


    "Okay." Sam Wilson didn''t refuse either, he knew Bucky Barnes didn''t need super serum.


    "I choose C!" Sam Wilson made his choice.


    ¡¾correct answer! Rewards issued! ¡¿


    A dose of super serum appeared on the ground.


    "It doesn''t look any different from the one I injected in the first place." Steve Rogers glanced at it and said, "When I injected it, it consumed half the city''s electricity, and geniuses like Stark were on the side. Operation, I can''t imagine that you only need to inject."


    Sam Wilson picked up that first-level super serum. Although he didn''t see anything on the surface, he was still a little excited.


    Finally, he too can be like his idol.


    Without any hesitation, he directly poked the syringe into his sturdy arm and injected himself with super serum.


    Unlike Steve Rogers, who was a weak chicken before the injection, Sam Wilson himself is a very strong man, so after the injection, he did not change much in size, just a little bit taller than before. Just two centimeters.


    But Sam Wilson''s spirit is completely different. It looks like he has been reborn. He is still the same person, but once he stands in the crowd, it makes people feel that they cannot be ignored.


    "Sam, how does it feel?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "It feels good." Sam Wilson laughed, "I feel like I have endless energy in my body, I feel very clear in my brain, and I feel like I will never get tired!"


    "It looks like this improved serum is better than my serum at the time," Steve Rogers said.


    "Now Sam has become a super soldier, exactly like the captain. If the captain passes the mantle to Sam again, Sam should not refuse again!" James Rhodes said.


    "I believe that the captain will not retire again." Sam Wilson said, "I don''t want to see the gray-haired captain in the video again."


    "I''ll be old sooner or later," Steve Rogers said. "We''ll be old sooner or later."


    "Thor disagrees with what you say," Stephen Strange said.


    "Thor just lives a long time, it''s not that he won''t grow old, he will grow old sooner or later," said Steve Rogers.


    "Then Circe has something to say." Stephen Strange said again.


    This time, everyone was speechless, and everyone looked at Circe with envy.


    This girl is immortal!


    Her ability may not be that strong, but she is the only one who has lived forever.


    "Looking at what I do, it''s actually nothing to live long." Circe said, "I''ve lived for thousands of years, and that''s how it feels."


    "Listen, are these human words?" Scott Lang couldn''t help but said, "What does it feel like to live for thousands of years? Big sister, those of us who can live to be 100 years old are already burned. It smells good, okay?"


    At this time, the space lights up and the video starts playing.


    "Carly Morgenthau is too dangerous, you shouldn''t do it." At the beginning of the video, the new Captain America John Walker, carrying the shining shield, and his friend Lema Hoskins Come step by step.


    "How did you find us this time?" Bucky Barnes asked.


    "Come on, do you think two Avengers can wander around Latvia without being noticed?" Lema Hoskins said.


    "Don''t act without our knowledge." John Wall pointed to Zemo, "Tell us why you want to help him escape?"


    "Strictly speaking, he escaped the prison himself," Bucky Barnes said.


    "This explanation had better be convincing," John Walker said frantically.


    "Take it easy, before it gets worse," Sam Wilson advised.


    "I know where Carly is." Zemo said at this time.


    "Where?" John Wall asked.


    "We just knew it was a memorial service," Sam Wilson said, "so we''re going to go and intercept her."


    "That means there are a lot of civilians." Lema Hoskins was the first to think of the key, "It would be too easy to cause casualties."


    "Well, let''s sneak in quickly and hit her by surprise," John Walker said.


    "No, I''m going to talk to her alone." Sam Wilson had his own ideas.


    "I can''t lose her anymore," John Walker said.


    "She has lost a very close person, she is very vulnerable, and now is the best time to persuade her." Sam Wilson insisted on his opinion.


    "What? No!" John Walker immediately ran up and said, "Stop! Listen to me, okay? I think we''ve already passed the stage of reasoning with her, unless you''ve forgotten that she blew up. A manned building!"


    "Sam, if you go in with your bare hands, she will kill you." Lema Hoskins said on the side.


    "If I''m armed and the action fails, more people will die." Sam Wilson still insisted.


    "Do you let him do that?" John Walker said to Bucky Barnes. "Do you let your partner be alone with a super soldier?"


    "He''s seen more terrifying scenes." Bucky Barnes said calmly, "and he''s not my partner."


    "I''ve done psychological counseling for post-war traumatized soldiers before, and that''s my specialty," says Sam Wilson.


    "I know, and I know the soldiers," said John Walker, "so I know that''s a bad idea."

 Chapter 292： Super serum is close at hand!

    "Wait, John." Just when John Walker was trying to convince Sam Wilson, his friend Lema Hoskins had a different opinion from him, "If he really It might be worth a try if you can persuade her."


    Sometimes, the wind in the ear of a friend is not powerful, it is better than the wind in the pillow of the wife. John Walker said before that he disagreed with Sam Wilson to grind his mouth with Carly Morgenthau, and now Lema Ho Skins said lightly, and he immediately changed his mind.


    "We''ll deal with you later," John Walker said to Zemo.


    "I''m sure we will reach a consensus." Zemo didn''t take John Walker''s words to heart at all, he pointed to the front, "My partner is ahead."


    Everyone turned their heads and saw a little girl standing there, looking at them.


    This little girl may not be seen by others, but Zemo is not unfamiliar at all. Just before, he used a packet of Turkish candy to become friends with this little girl.


    "Our friend," Zemo strode forward to the little girl, took a small wad of money and handed it over, "this is for your family."


    Look, Zemodo knows how to do things. Even if the two of them never mentioned money before, he knows how to use money to stop people''s mouths. If the little girl takes his money, she will naturally do what he wants her to do. Confidential.


    The little girl was not polite, and immediately accepted the money.


    "Can you show us the way?" Zemo asked.


    The little girl beckoned, and everyone followed behind her and came to the outside of a room.


    "Carly is in there." Zemo turned and said to the crowd.


    Sam Wilson did not hesitate, and immediately stepped into the door, which was the church pointed to by the little girl.


    "You have ten minutes," John Walker said to Sam Wilson, handcuffing Zemo.


    In the church, a funeral was being held. Tanya''s coffin was placed in the center, and there were many people around. Carly Morgenthau held a little boy and spoke there.


    "I don''t remember my parents, I don''t remember my siblings, I don''t remember my grandparents, I just remember being alone, it was scarier than starving and freezing panic, I was alone until I met Tanya teacher."


    "Mr. Tanya saved me, just like you saved Ndo. She fed me, gave me love, and taught me that we need to help each other because they don''t care about us."


    "We know who they are, they make us suffer and torture us, and then call us criminals for our revolt, but it''s that revolt that brings us together, those of us who were otherwise unrelated, Because we are the same kind of people in the same world."


    "Then live like this."


    Sam Wilson actually arrived halfway through Carly Morgenthau''s speech, but he stayed outside and didn''t bother to go in.


    He didn''t go in until the funeral was over.


    "I just saw you," said Carly Morgenthau.


    "I came alone." Sam Wilson approached Carly Moenso. "I just wanted to chat."


    "You''re bold," said Carly Morgenthau.


    "My condolences," said Sam Wilson.


    "Don''t coax me, I''m not a child." Carly Morgenthau didn''t buy it.


    "I don''t, I know what it''s like to lose someone," Sam Wilson said. "Trust me."


    "No, you don''t understand that feeling," Carly Morgenthau said.


    "There''s no need for war, Carly," Sam Wilson said.


    "They started a war by the time they kicked us out of our new home and onto the streets," Carly Morgenthau said. "There are people all over the world who need me, millions of people."


    "I don''t know the million people, but I know you," Sam Wilson said. "I know your disappointment, I know your helplessness."


    "You want me to stop because someone''s hurt, right?" Carly Morgenthau asked. "But what if I make the world a better place, Sam?"


    "No, the world isn''t better if you''re killing people," Sam Wilson said. "It''s just different."


    "I really don''t know if you are smart or hopelessly optimistic." Carly Morgenthau laughed after hearing this.


    "Can''t it be both?" Sam Wilson asked rhetorically.


    "No," said Carly Morgenthau.


    "I know a man who should know the best super soldier in the world." Sam Wilson put his hands in his pockets, talking like an old friend. "He said, you''re a supremacist."


    "Me?" Carly Morgenthau felt incredible when she heard this definition of herself.


    "That''s right," said Sam Wilson.


    "It''s just ridiculous, everything I do is to end the hegemony." Carly Morgenthau denied, "Those companies and beasts behind the scenes are supremacists."


    "So, let me ask you, you have more serum, right?" Sam Wilson asked.


    "So what?" Carly Morgenthau did not deny it.


    "Are you going to expand your army?" Sam Wilson''s next words pointed to the heart. "You are killing innocent people."


    "They are not innocent, they are obstacles in my way." Carly Morgenthau said of course, "I will kill them if I choose."


    "Wow~" Sam Wilson looked stunned.


    "No, no, that''s not what I meant." Only then did Carly Morgenthau realize what she had just said, and quickly defended, "You tempted me to say..."


    "Like what?" Sam Wilson asked.


    "The people I resisted want to take your home, Sam." Carly Morgenthau said, "Why didn''t you stop them, UU Reading ran here instead."


    "My sister is also waiting for the answer to this question." Sam Wilson said, "I am not your enemy. I agree with your resistance, but I cannot agree with the way you resisted." Sam Wilson''s eyes fell to the lying Tanya in the coffin, "I''m sure she wouldn''t approve either."


    "No no no, this is a bad idea." Sam Wilson was chatting with Carly Morgenthau in the church, trying to get into her heart a little bit, but John Walker outside the church was impatient. .


    "It''s not ten minutes, John, sit down," Bucky Barnes reminded.


    "Don''t do this, don''t perfunctory me!" John Walker said.


    "He knew it," Bucky Barnes said.


    "I''m going in." John Walker weighed it for a while and planned to go in, but was stopped by Bucky Barnes.


    "It''s all easy for you, isn''t it, you have those serums in your blood." John Walker looked up at Bucky Barnes and said, "Barnes, your partner needs support, you really Do you want to get his blood on your hands?"

 Chapter 293： 1 foot and 1 dose of super serum, its so cool to step on!

    "No way? Things won''t really develop like this, right?" Scott Lang couldn''t help but say in the answering space, "Sam''s persuasion to that Carly Morgenthau has obviously worked, and I believe he will be able to persuade him soon. The other party put down the butcher knife and became a Buddha on the spot, but the new Captain America can''t wait and wants to break in."


    "It looks like this is how things are going now," said Stephen Strange. "If the new Captain America hadn''t barged in, there would have been no fight between Sam and Carly, then the serum on Carly''s waist would have been. There''s no chance of being picked up by the new John Walker."


    "I don''t know this John Walker, but judging from the clips that are playing now in the video, although he and Sam are not right, they are not too bad." James Rhodes said.


    "Whether John Walker can break in is up to Bucky," Phil Coulson said. "If Bucky stays there, John Walker can''t break in."


    "But it looks like Bucky was persuaded by John Walker," Clint Barton said.


    Clint Barton was right, and the following video confirms it.


    Sam Wilson and Carly Morgenthau were chatting in the church when a voice suddenly passed: "Carly Morgenthau, you are under arrest!"


    With this emotionless and cold voice, John Walker and his friend Lema Hoskins strode inside.


    As soon as John Walker appeared, Carly Morgenthau instantly became suspicious of Sam Wilson. She ignored John Walker at all, but asked Sam Wilson, "So that''s your purpose? Lie to me, wait for reinforcements? "


    "No, wait!" Sam Wilson tried to explain.


    "We''ve been talking long enough." John Walker went up to arrest Carly Morgenthau, which was too underestimated as a super soldier. Carly Morgenthau directly overturned her with one punch and jumped up like a monkey. Escape the stairs.


    Bucky Barnes and Sam Wilson hurried to catch up, but the buildings here are more complicated, they are not familiar with them at all, on the contrary, Carly Morgenthau is very familiar, so it only takes a while for the latter to leave Yang Guo and Diao disappeared and disappeared.


    At this time, Zemo''s extraordinaryness appeared again.


    Originally, Zemo was tortured by John Walker, but then John Walker, Lema Hoskins and Bucky Barnes all went into the church to catch Carly Morgenthau, and no one had any more thoughts about it. Zemo, Zemo easily broke free of the handcuffs.


    Not only that, but he also found Carly Morgenthau who disappeared under the siege of everyone.


    boom!


    He was even more ruthless towards Carly Morgenthau. The moment he saw the other party, he didn''t say a word, and he drew his gun and shot.


    Carly Morgenthau may be a super soldier, but she''s not bulletproof yet, and Zemo''s marksmanship is good, and that shot hit him in the arm.


    Carly Morgenthau cried out in pain and hurriedly turned around and ran, while Zemo chased after him with a gun, shooting "bang bang" while chasing back.


    Young Zemo''s marksmanship was not poking with a needle. After a few shots, he hit Carly Morgenthau again. Just at this moment, there was a table in front of him. Carly Morgenthau knocked over the table and fell to the ground.


    The super serum on her waist also all spilled on the ground.


    She hid behind the table, probed out, and wanted to pack up the super serum, but the black muzzle in Zemo''s hand told her ruthlessly, don''t think about it, there''s no way!


    Zemo pressed the gun step by step, walked step by step, and came to the front of those super serums.


    "Is this what I thought?" Zemo asked, looking at the doses of blue serum, and bent over to pick up one.


    When Zemo asked this, Carly Morgenthau was stunned, is the super serum going to be taken away under her nose?


    Carly Morgenthau had been injected with super serums herself, and she knew what these super serums were. Of course, she was not willing to lose the serum, but the other party had a gun, and she would not know how to get the serum back for a while.


    However, what happened next was far beyond Carly Morgenthau''s expectations.


    Zemo didn''t even plan to take the serum at all, only to see the corner of his mouth twitching, and a wicked smile appeared on his face.


    The next moment, he slammed the serum in his hand to the ground.


    Click!


    The test tube burst, and the serum flowed all over the place.


    The super serum that made countless people rob their heads just flowed into the dust.


    Click! Click!


    Next, Zemo lifted his big foot and smashed the super serum on the ground one by one.


    "Although I don''t approve of the super serum going out, but looking at Zemo''s behavior, I still want to say, what a waste." Peter Quill was stunned. What is the serum, but now someone is crushing the super serum one by one.


    "How many people are flocking to the super serum, in Zemo''s eyes, it is like garbage." Clint Barton said, "Sometimes, I also admire this guy."


    "I don''t comment at other times, but the way he smashes the super serum one by one is really handsome." Natasha Romanov said.


    "Zemo finally did a good job," Steve Rogers said. "I think it''s better to let these serums run into the dust than to inject them into someone''s blood."


    "The title says that John Walker took the super serum. I thought it was John Walker who took it directly from Carly Morgenthau. I didn''t expect such an ''exciting'' plot in the middle." Nick Fury Said, "I underestimated this Zemo."


    "It''s obvious that he didn''t destroy all the serumsJohn Walker killed him halfway and took the serum." Natasha Romanoff said.


    "I''m afraid it''s not just as simple as killing them, the two of them should have used their hands." Phil Coulson said, "Judging from Zemo''s attitude towards the super serum, he certainly won''t watch John Walker take it out. Serum away."


    What happened next was not unexpected.


    Whoosh!


    Zemo stepped on the serum like a mushroom and stepped on it happily. A shield suddenly flew over and hit him on the head, knocking him unconscious to the ground.


    Then John Walker came over.


    At a glance, he saw the only super serum left on the ground.


    John Walker is not like Zemo, directly to the super serum.


    In fact, he did move, but it was not his feet, but his hands.


    He quietly picked up the super serum, looked at it, and put it into his pocket.

 Chapter 294： Kill the Eternals!

    I have to say that John Walker''s life is really good, and the rest of the serum was crushed by Zemo. As long as he appears a second or two later, the last serum will disappear from this world.


    However, he arrived just in time, before the last serum was destroyed.


    As if this serum was destined to belong to John Walker.


    John Walker is now Captain America.


    How did he come to be Captain America?


    It was Sam Wilson who fell into his hands after he was not Captain America. It was also because of his identity as Captain America that he finally had this opportunity to have direct contact with the super serum.


    Look, how many coincidences and fates have passed through this serum, which has been turned into the hands of John Walker.


    And Steve Rogers, Captain America, was also injected with super serum.


    Two Captain America, both were injected with serum.


    Looking at it like this, it feels a little fate, as if the super serum is destined to belong to Captain America.


    And Sam Wilson, the iron core of the US team, finally carried the flag of the US team after going around.


    I just don''t know if the fate of "serum belongs to the US team" can be reincarnated on him.


    Da da da!


    Rapid footsteps sounded, and it was only at this time that the three figures came over together.


    There is no doubt that these three are the "heroes" Yang Guo and Diao, and John Walker''s friend Lema Hoskins.


    "What did we miss?" Sam Wilson asked.


    As soon as the space darkens, the video ends here.


    "Super serum will magnify a person''s nature. John Walker takes the serum, and I don''t know if it''s good or bad." Phil Coulson said, "I hope it''s not a bad thing."


    "What does it mean to magnify a person''s nature?" Peter Quill was hearing this for the first time.


    "Simply put, if you''re evil by nature, you''re more evil when you''re injected with serum, and if you''re good by nature, when you''re injected with serum, you''re more good." Phil Coulson explained.


    "More kind after injection, like captain?" Peter Quill''s eyes fell on Steve Rogers.


    "Like captain," Phil Coulson said.


    "I''m a little curious. What the captain shows is all positive qualities, and he doesn''t see any negative qualities at all. Could it be that the captain doesn''t have any negative qualities?" Peter Quill felt that this was very scary, " If the serum can amplify the quality, then if the captain originally has a little negative quality, it will be more obvious under the amplifying effect of the serum."


    "You''re really right, the captain has all positive qualities and no negative qualities at all." Clint Barton said.


    "Then he is really destined to be injected with super serum." Circe, who has never been very talkative, rarely said, "After all, it is rare to see a person with perfect quality."


    "Then it''s a bit worrying that John Walker took the serum," said Stephen Strange, "Although so far he hasn''t shown, um, a bad side, but I don''t believe it. He can be like a captain and can''t find bad qualities to magnify."


    "Without in-depth understanding, I actually think that John Walker is relatively reliable." James Rhodes said, "Although he is not as famous as the captain, he has been fighting for America, three medals, It''s not something ordinary people can get."


    [The twelfth question begins, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [Among the following members of the Eternal Race, who, like Circe, is on the side of humans? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Icaris¡¿


    ¡¾B Golden Fruit¡¿


    ¡¾C Fastos¡¿


    ¡¾D Spike¡¿


    [If you answer this question correctly, you will be rewarded for your mind power. If the answer is wrong, the life expectancy will be deducted by one year. ¡¿


    "That is to say, there are at least three of the Eternals, who are not on the side of humans?" Tony Stark saw the point at a glance.


    "After all, there are so many of the Eternals, and you can''t expect every one of them to be like Circe," Thor said.


    "Would you like to ''clean'' these up first?" Scott Lang said.


    "Clean up the Eternals? What are you kidding?" Circe became unhappy when she heard this. "We have protected humans for thousands of years! Now you say you want to clean up us?"


    "Uh, beauty, don''t get me wrong, I didn''t say you." Scott Lang said, "Of course I thank you for protecting humans. I''m talking about those who don''t stand on the side of humans."


    "Scott, don''t say that again," Steve Rogers said. "First of all, ''not on the side of humans'' doesn''t mean it''s the enemy, maybe they just don''t intervene and stay neutral. Besides, the Eternals are fundamentally different from the villains we met, and they are not bad people."


    "Captain, you are completely wrong." Stephen Strange retorted Steve Rogers'' point of view, "It doesn''t really matter whether they are ''good guys'' or ''bad guys'', it matters what they do. If their The behavior is to destroy the earth and destroy human beings, then whether he is good or evil, he is our enemy."


    "Like Thanos, his purpose is to maintain the balance of the universe. From this purpose, Thanos is a very good guy, but he is our enemy." James Rhodes said .


    "I know what it is like to destroy the earth, and I will do my best to prevent this from happening." Circe interceded for the Eternals, "but you can''t think like this, the Eternals can''t kill."


    It''s not Circe, but the people in the answering space. They are too powerful. They allow the Eternals to have unique skills, but they are by no means the opponents of the people in the answering space.


    Sometimes when I think about it, Circe feels a lot of emotion She and other Eternals came to the earth for thousands of years, and began to protect human beings since they were still very backward, but now they are one after another. There are always those kinds of guys who are very defiant, so defiant that some people are not opponents even if Icaris is the leader of the Eternals.


    If nothing else, a single vision can make Ikarisk die, and almost all of Ikaris''s abilities have visions, but visions can, but Ikaris doesn''t necessarily have them.


    Not to mention inhumans like Scarlet Witch and Doctor Strange.


    And Bruce Banner, as soon as Green Hulk came out, the Eternals were all tied together, and they were only left in ashes.


    "Are you going to sit back and watch those Eternals destroy the Earth?" Scott Lang asked rhetorically.


    "Even if they really carried out Arisem''s orders, from the perspective of the Eternals, they did nothing wrong." Circe said quickly, "You also know what the Celestials stand for, if there is no Celestials, The universe will perish!"


    "You are right, from the perspective of the Eternals, they did nothing wrong." Scott Lang said, "But I am not the Eternals, I am a human, why should I stand from the perspective of the Eternals Not from a human point of view?"

 Chapter 295： Thanos really saved the earth!

    "The Celestial Race on Earth has been sleeping for thousands of years. For the time being, we don''t need to think about the Celestial Race, so these topics are meaningless to discuss." Steve Rogers said, "For now, let''s focus on answering the questions."


    "It seems that Icaris and Spike should be on the side of humans, right?" Stephen Strange said first, "These two obviously have a different relationship with Circe, and it was the three of them who started together. Look for the other Eternals."


    "Stephen, what nonsense are you talking about?" Tony Stark couldn''t help but say, "This question clearly tells us that only one of the options is on the side of humans, Icaris and Spike, obviously at least one won''t be on the side of the humans."


    "So what I''m saying is ''look'', we have no say in who is on the side of humanity," Stephen Strange said, "Before this, we didn''t know the existence of the Eternals, and we talked about it. What is this question, only Miss Circe can answer this question."


    "Doesn''t Thor know the Eternals too?" Steve Rogers asked Thor. "Who do you think it is?"


    "I haven''t seen them for a long time." Thor thought about it and said, "But based on my impression of them, I choose Jin Guo."


    "Then Miss Circe, who do you think to choose?" Steve Rogers asked Circe again, "Tor said Jinguo, do you think it''s him?"


    "To be honest, I can''t give an accurate answer." Circe said, "I can''t say who will be on the side of humans, but I can accurately say one who won''t be on the side of humans. "


    "Who is it?" Tony Stark asked.


    "It''s Fastos," said Circe. "If any of us have abandoned humanity, it must be him."


    "What happened to him?" Thor asked.


    "I won''t say what happened, but what I can tell you is that he gave up on humans a long time ago," Circe said, "so he shouldn''t be on the side of humans."


    "Only one was ruled out," said Loki. "There are three left."


    "Jinguo, Spike, Icaris..." Circe said these three names in silence, "If I had to choose one of these three, I would choose Icaris."


    "Why did you choose him?" Tony Stark asked. "I don''t think you''re sure."


    "Because, I believe him," Circe said, "I choose A!"


    ¡¾wrong answer! Deduct one year of life! ¡¿


    The woman''s intuition was also inaccurate, and Circe answered incorrectly.


    "Icaris isn''t actually on the side of humans?" Circe''s face couldn''t help changing, that was the battle force in the Eternal Race, and the rest of the people were not necessarily his opponents.


    "Think for the better. Even if he doesn''t stand on the side of humans, it doesn''t mean he will stop me. Maybe he is neutral." Circe thought again.


    Circe is actually a more rational girl, but she didn''t even realize that when answering this question, she was still influenced by her own feelings.


    You must know that Icaris is not just a teammate to her. Once, it was her lover. She and he used to be a husband and wife.


    Even after Icaris left without saying goodbye and broke Circe''s heart, in Circe''s heart, Icaris still had a different status from other Eternals.


    Soon, the video starts playing.


    In the beginning, Ajak actually appeared!


    The first person of the Eternals to die is now the first to appear.


    Ajak is not alone, she and Icaris, her most loyal follower, sit together on a bench outside a wooden house.


    "How much time do we have?" Icaris asked.


    "Seven days," Ajak said.


    "Very good." Icaris showed a smile on the corner of his mouth, and he could see that he was a little excited, "We have completed the task."


    "Where is she?" Ajak asked, but the expression on her face looked very lonely, as if she had suffered a serious illness or suffered a blow.


    "London." Icaris knew who Ajak was asking. "Have a good life."


    "I''m pretty sure she misses you," Ajak said.


    "If I go back to her, I will tell her the truth, and she will be in pain," Icaris said, "knowing that the world she loves will be destroyed one day."


    "Icaris, we must tell them the truth," Ajak said.


    "What?" Clearly Icaris didn''t agree with Ajak''s idea, "Why?"


    "Because of working together we might be able to stop the manifestation," Ajak said.


    "Stopping the gods?" Icaris was taken aback when he heard the words, "I know it will be difficult in the end..."


    "Listen to me!" Ajak interrupted Icaris. "I followed Arisham for millions of years and never doubted him, until now."


    "Why now?" Icaris asked.


    "Five years ago, Thanos wiped out half the population of the universe, causing the immortals to delay." Ajak stood up, "But the people on this planet saved everyone with a snap of their fingers."


    "Damn it, true or false, Thanos actually saved the earth?" Seeing this, Scott Lang opened his mouth in surprise, "The biggest executioner in the universe saved mankind!"


    "Although Thanos'' actions really saved the earth, he is not worthy of gratitude at all." Tony Stark said, "His original intention was to kill half of the people on the earth. UU reading saved the earth just unintentionally. In fact, he doesn''t care about the earth at all."


    "That''s right, even if the earth really exploded right under his nose, he wouldn''t have any sympathy for the earth, let alone save it," Stephen Strange said.


    "Icaris, so that''s why you left without telling me..." Circe didn''t pay attention to what other people were saying. She looked at Icaris'' handsome face in the video and muttered to herself language.


    "It should be." Natasha Romanov said after hearing Circe''s words to herself, "He didn''t want to tell you the truth, but he didn''t want to lie to you, so he left."


    "Wouldn''t Circe be sad if he left quietly?" Wanda Maximoff said. "It''s not a good idea at all."


    "I didn''t expect this Ajak, like Circe, to stand on the side of humans to stop the gods from appearing." Nick Fury said, "I think we can help her, this kind of human friend, it''s better to live ."


    "So what happened during this period?" Stephen Strange said, "Ajak was with Icaris before he died. With him, how could the mutants kill Ajak?"

 Chapter 296： Eternals Death Truth

    "Judging from the situation where the mutants and Icaris played against each other in the video, it is indeed impossible for the mutants to be the opponents of Icaris." Scott Lang said, "However, there is no sign that Ajak is dead. Icaris was there at the time. Didn''t Icaris go to London to find Circe, maybe the mutants went after he left."


    "Icaris went as soon as he left the mutant race. The timing of the mutant race was too coincidental," Peter Quill said.


    "Quier, are you implying something?" Scott Lang asked.


    "No, I''m just talking," Peter Quill said.


    "There''s absolutely nothing wrong with Icaris. He clearly saw Ajak before he died, but he never said anything about it." Tony Stark said.


    "You mean Icaris has something to do with Ajak''s death?" Circe shook his head, "Impossible! Absolutely impossible! Icaris has been a loyal follower of Ajak for so many years."


    "After I let you go, I traveled the world and lived among the people of Earth, and I saw them fight, lie and kill, but I also saw them love and laugh, and I saw them create glory and dream." In, Ajak continued, "This planet, and these people, changed me. Arisam''s design wasn''t worth it, and it wasn''t worth it this time."


    "I believe in you, Ajak." Icaris said, looking up at Ajak. "I will follow you as always."


    "Thank you," Ajak said. "We have to get everyone together again."


    "I have to show you something first," Icaris said.


    Ajak trusted Icaris very much, and without the slightest doubt about his words, he followed Icaris to Alaska and into the woods.


    The two walked among the trees and came to the edge of the cliff.


    "It''s just ahead," Icaris said to Ajak.


    Ajak stepped forward and saw that there was ice and snow below the cliff, and there were several mutants in the cold ice surface where no grass could grow!


    "They must have been trapped in the ice for centuries," Icaris said, standing behind Ajak. "Last week, the core heated up because of the appearance, the glaciers melted, and they got out of it. They killed the entire drill. Oil company workers, I tracked them down here."


    Ajak turned to look at Icaris, and at this moment, even if she trusted him again, she realized that something was wrong.


    But after all, she is an old monster who has lived a lot. Even if she knows that she will die, she still looks very calm.


    "I suspect that you may have changed your mind." Icaris didn''t hide his purpose, he said slowly, "I can''t let you betray Arisham."


    "Why didn''t you kill me yourself?" Ajak asked.


    "When other people realize that something is wrong on Earth, they will come to you, and when they find your body, they will know that the mutants are coming." Icaris said, "That will keep them busy until they become gods. "


    Ajak looked at Icaris with an expression of sadness that could not be hidden. The person who had been loyal to her for a long time was going to kill her now!


    "I have always been loyal to you Ajak, kept your secrets for centuries, and deceived everyone I cared about." Icaris walked up to Ajak step by step, "but never forgot that I am God The mission of the Protoss."


    "Icaris." Ajak waited calmly for Icaris to finish speaking, she did not show any resentment, but buried her head in Icaris'' chest, "I brought you wrong path of."


    "It''s the only way I know." Icaris pushed Ajak off the cliff, even though Ajak was still buried in his chest.


    Ordinary people fell from such a height and fell into meat sauce long ago, but Ajak is an eternal family. Even if she is not a combat person, her physical strength is far from comparable to ordinary people.


    After she fell off the cliff, she did not fall in the slightest, but instead stepped out of the cracks on the ice.


    roar~


    The mutants spotted Ajak and rushed towards her immediately.


    Icaris said before that the mutants killed all the workers of the oil drilling company. It should have been an oil drilling factory before. Although everyone died, there are still some things left, such as guns.


    Ajak happened to have a gun where he fell, and she grabbed the gun and fired it, repulsing the mutants who rushed over.


    However, this was her last struggle.


    Crawling out of a cave behind her was a mutant race that looked very dangling, and the tentacles inserted directly into her body, killing her.


    Icaris, on the other hand, stood on the cliff and watched silently.


    I have to say that this person is really hard-hearted. Just now, this girl jumped into his arms and made it clear that he was interested in him, but he just ripped them out of his arms and threw them down, and then watched helplessly as the other party was being ripped off. kill.


    "This is the handle of the Eternals, it''s just a beast!" Peter Quill couldn''t help but scolded, "So cruelly killed his own companion!"


    "He''s smart, and he knows how to put the blame on the mutant race," Scott Lang said.


    "I don''t know what Icaris'' attitude towards Ajak is, but that Ajak was clearly attracted to Icaris," said Natasha Romanov, "he was in love with someone who loved him. A woman who wants to be able to make such a ruthless hand is really a person."


    "That''s not enough, he actually stood there the whole time, just watching that woman being killed by mutants under his nose." Wanda Maximoff said, "This guy is talented and the most powerful. There should be more than one person who is attracted to him, right? I really don''t know which other unlucky person is like Ajak, who has fallen in love with him."


    "No, what I saw is not real, how is it possible..." Circe''s face was very ugly, because she was the unlucky person Wanda said.


    Of course, she now has a new boyfriend, but that''s also the news that Icaris has left without saying goodbye. If Icaris has been around, there is no such thing as a current boyfriend.


    The video she just saw had a great impact on her. She would never have thought that the man she once loved could have such a ruthless side.


    Before everyone said "not on the side of humans", and also mentioned that even if you don''t stand on the side of humans, it doesn''t mean that you are an enemy of humans, but now from the performance in the video, Icaris is absolutely impossible. neutral side.


    He even killed the Eternals for the sake of the Celestial Race, so how could he care about humans.


    "These Eternals have been hidden on Earth for so long, I have to control their movements!" Nick Fury didn''t say anything, but he had already decided to stare at the Eternals, especially Icaris, and more That''s the point, once this person shows any signs of being an enemy of humans, he doesn''t mind letting them disappear from the face of the earth.

 Chapter 297： What, is The Flash going through too?

    Icaris, the low-profile version of Superman, looks ruthless, but it is actually a tragedy, and his brain doesn''t seem to be so good, and finally he flew to the sun and committed suicide.


    However, this also proves that he really loves Circe.


    Loyalty to Arisham led him to kill Ajak, the leader of the Eternals, without hesitation, even though the girl fell in love with him.


    And when the same thing happened to Circe, what Icaris did was completely different.


    He kept saying that he could kill all the Eternals for Arisam, but until the end, he couldn''t kill Circe.


    If he can really kill Circe as he did with Ajak, how could Circe have a chance to turn the gods on earth into stone.


    The video continues to play.


    I saw Icaris, Spike, Jinguo and all the Eternals walking together in the desert. A black man wearing sunglasses walked in the front. He rubbed his hands together, and a triangular light and shadow image appeared between his palms. Come.


    boom!


    The desert suddenly collapsed, and a pitch-black flat spaceship appeared in front of everyone.


    Since the separation of these Eternals, most Eternals have integrated into human society and live with humans, but not all Eternals are like this. Macarie did not enter human society, but stayed in the spacecraft. among.


    "This is Macari, or should she be called the Queen of Hoarding." Jinguo introduced to his personal assistant Karen Patel, "We haven''t seen her in centuries."


    "Ready to go home?" Makari asked in sign language, sitting in the middle of a pile of books.


    Due to staying in the spacecraft and lack of communication, she still doesn''t know the truth of the Eternals coming to earth, and she thought that the companions appeared together this time to return to the Olympia star that did not exist.


    Jinguo explained the ins and outs of everything to Macari, while Fastos was manipulating things that others couldn''t understand. He saw a huge golden pattern suspended in the air, and the pattern was constantly under his control. The deformation and reorganization of , finally turned into a golden bracelet.


    "The Celestials are the most powerful energy producers in the universe. When Arisam created us, he injected infinite cosmic energy into us, making our bodies constantly reborn." Fastos explained the bracelets to everyone. "These bracelets would theoretically shut down our regeneration process, so our bodies would be struck by extra cosmic energy."


    "What to do?" Circe asked.


    "If mutants can absorb our energy, what if we can absorb each other''s energy?" Fastos said, "If I can manage to connect all of us, one of us will become immensely powerful, bringing together the others. The accumulated energy forms a unified idea.¡±


    "Assuming Zhuke can put Thiam to sleep, then what?" Makari asked, gesturing there.


    "We''re looking for a new home for humanity on another planet," Circe said.


    "There''s also a big boat to build, and two of each animal to take with you," Spike said on the side.


    "You know what can''t save the world?" Fastos said. "Your sour words."


    "Space colonization can take decades," Spike said.


    "It would be a lot faster with our help," Circe said.


    "What if I accidentally kill Thiam?" Jinguo asked a question that he was very concerned about. "We may be responsible for the billions of life that have not been created in the universe." After speaking, he asked Ikari "Boss, am I right?"


    Icaris hugged his arms and did not speak.


    "Say something, Icaris." Spike said aside, "You don''t think we should do this."


    Spike''s voice fell, and everyone''s eyes fell on Icaris.


    As the leader of the Eternals, his words still carry a lot of weight.


    "Ajak chose Circe to lead us." Icaris did not express any opinion, "It should be decided by Circe."


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Circe again.


    "It doesn''t matter who Ajak chooses, you are the strongest, and you should make this decision." Spike said again.


    Icaris still didn''t respond.


    "Okay, keep fooling yourself." Spike turned and walked away.


    "Spike." Icaris was stunned, then turned and left.


    "Icaris." Jinguo saw it and left as well. He caught up with Icaris and said, "Don''t worry, Icaris is always weird. Even when she''s not around, I often hear her complain. "


    "I''m fine, Jinguo." Icaris said as he walked.


    "If you think you should do it, I believe in you." Jin Guo said, "I will follow you all the way as usual."


    "What did you say?" Icaris stopped.


    "I will follow you all the way as usual." Jin Guo said again.


    "I''m not what you think I am," Icaris said.


    This is not true at all. It is impossible for Jin Guo to think that the man in front of him will personally push their leader and their companions into the abyss of death.


    Icaris came to the outside of the spaceship, looked at the blue sky, and the various things he killed Ajak appeared in his mind.


    Not long after, Circe also got out of the spaceship, had a conversation with Icaris, and the two returned to the spaceship together.


    Before the two of them were in front of the crowd, a light suddenly appeared from the bottom of Circe''s neck.


    That location is exactly where the Celestial Race "connector" was implanted.


    "It''s started." Circe knew what was about to happen. She hurriedly ran to Fastos and asked, "How is the unified mind?"


    "I haven''t figured out a way to connect us yet, but it''s almost there," Fastos said. "Just a little bit."


    [First release on this site, fastest update]


    "How long?" Circe asked.


    "I don''t know! Circe!" Fastos handed a small ring into Macari''s hands and explained, "Find the divine spot."


    Without saying a word, Macari turned into a golden light and disappeared in place.


    Everyone in the Eternals has their own abilities, and Macari''s ability is extreme speed, which is not unfamiliar to everyone in the answering space, because there is a speeder among them.


    "Wow, it turns out that there is also a fast runner in the Eternals." Pietro Maximoff suddenly felt that this ability was very kind.


    "Another speeder," Clint Barton said. "This is the third speeder we''ve seen."


    "Number four if you count Barry Allen," Phil Coulson said.


    "Barry Allen?" Steve Rogers didn''t know who it was.


    "The Flash," Phil Coulson said. "Superman''s superhero companion."


    "What do you say about the character in the comics?" Thor said.


    "What''s the matter?" Phil Coulson said, "We have analyzed it before, Superman is likely to be real and exists in another world, then what about The Flash, if Superman exists, the Flash also The same exists. Everyone expects Superman to travel to our world, and I would say that The Flash is the one most likely to travel to our world, after all, he has traveled to other worlds several times."


    Chapter 297 What, is the Flash going to come through too?

 Chapter 298： Quicksilver or The Flash?

    In the DC Universe, The Flash does travel through time, across the universe, and even on the night his mother was killed, you can''t count how many Barry Allen was hiding there.


    "In this way, it seems to be the case. Compared with Superman, the Flash may be more likely to travel to our world." Scott Lang said, "After all, he has done that a few times."


    "Do you look down on Superman by saying that?" Phil Coulson said. "Don''t forget that Superman''s speed is not slower than the Flash at all. If the Flash''s speed can allow him to travel across the universe, so is Superman. Can."


    "It''s true, it''s just that The Flash is famous for his speed, so when it comes to speed, everyone first thinks of The Flash. In fact, Superman is also top-notch in terms of speed," Clint Barton said.


    "Speaking of which, I kind of hope that Superman or The Flash can pass through." Pietro Maximov said with a faint excitement, "This way I can compare the speed with them."


    "Quicksilver and The Flash compare speed?" James Rhodes''s eyes fell on Pietro Maximoff, "I feel that Pietro will win."


    "James, thank you for your confidence in me, I also think I will win." Pietro Maximov laughed when he heard this, "I was really not fast enough before, but now I have another me speed, but quite fast.¡±


    "I''ll just say the simplest, can you travel back in time?" Sam Wilson asked.


    "Well, it doesn''t seem to be possible." Pietro Maximov said.


    "But Barry Allen can travel through time, so obviously you''re not as fast as him," Sam Wilson said.


    "But no matter who it is, it seems to be faster than that Eternal." Tony Stark said.


    No one refuted Tony Stark''s words, and he didn''t even say anything about the Eternals, because according to Macari''s performance in the video, it was indeed worse than Quicksilver.


    However, Makari still found the divine spot. It was on a mountain in the middle of the sea, bubbling with smoke, and there were flashes of fire from time to time, like a volcano about to erupt.


    At the same time that Macari found the spot of God, Icaris put on his battle suit without a word in the spaceship.


    "Icaris, what are you doing?" Circe couldn''t help asking after seeing it.


    "I hope you leave this world peacefully and don''t know anything about God." Icaris walked towards Circe step by step, "But I failed. I really hope Ajak didn''t choose you."


    Circe stayed there at the time, and for a while, she hadn''t digested the fact that her former love had betrayed her again.


    Icaris is a lot more resolute, so he won''t stand there stupidly and wait for Circe to come back to his senses, and he will directly stride towards the other Eternals.


    "I''m almost done," Fastos said when he saw Icaris approaching while he was studying the unified mind.


    call out!


    Icaris didn''t say a word, his eyes glowed directly, and Fastest flew out, and the parts that built the unified mind were scattered all over the ground.


    Everyone was stunned, Qi Qi looked at Icaris, no one thought that he would suddenly do such a thing.


    "Boss, what are you doing?" Jin Guo asked loudly.


    "I let this drag on for too long," Icaris said.


    "Don''t hurt them." Circe finally came back to her senses at this time, he ran over to help Fastos who fell to the ground, and said to the crowd, "He lied to us, he already knew what happened to God. "


    "No, he doesn''t know." Jinguo still believed in Icaris at this time.


    "Ajak told me all about it when he left Babylon," said Icaris.


    "What?" Jin Guo was shocked. It turned out that the person he wanted to follow firmly had really deceived him, but he just went out to show his loyalty to him.


    "You don''t intend for us to stop God from appearing at all," Fastos said to Icaris.


    "Yes." Icaris said, "I just want to protect you from mutants."


    "If Ajak asked you to replace her, why did he choose me?" Circe asked.


    Icaris just looked at Circe and didn''t answer the question.


    "What did you do?" Out of a woman''s intuition, Circe already had a bad premonition at this time.


    "He killed her." Zhu Ke directly explained the truth, and he didn''t know how he found out.


    "I was forced to." Icaris did not deny it.


    "She loves you." Circe shed tears, so this is the man she once loved deeply, so ruthless.


    "Do you think it''s easy to accept the truth? Know that one day this will end? Continue to lie to you?" Icaris asked rhetorically. "If we gave humans a choice, how many of them would be willing to die so that billions could be born? "


    "We won''t give them a choice, is this why you killed people?" Fastos roared, "You are so pathetic!"


    "I am the Eternals, Fastos, and I exist for Arisam." Icaris didn''t feel that he had done anything wrong. "You too, that is your essence."


    "I''m not going to change who I am at all, nature or nurture," Fastos said, "but I don''t exist for Arisham, I exist for my family!"


    "Then you made the same mistake as Ajak." Icaris walked to Fastos step by step.


    Whoosh!


    Just when Icaris and Fastos were arguing with each other, a figure wind blew in.


    No need to ask, with this kind of speed, Macari is the only one among the Eternals.


    At this moment, Macari didn''t know what happened on the spacecraft during the time she was away. She was very excited and gestured with sign language: "I found Thiamu."


    How could Icaris, who was willing to kill Ajak for the sake of the Celestial Race, would allow such a thing to happen, then turned his head and looked at Macari.


    small book booth


    When others look at people, that is to look at people, eyes can''t kill people.


    But Icaris, there were rays in his eyes.


    Macari is a speeder. In theory, the most likely person in the Eternals to escape Icaris'' "sight", but because she did not expect Icaris to take action on her, she did not have time to escape at all.


    "No!" Jin Guo jumped out at the critical moment, stood in front of Macari, and took the blow for her.


    "Get out of here!" Jinguo said to Macari.


    Macari didn''t grumble, but turned into a wind and disappeared in front of everyone.


    Chapter 298: Fast Silver Fast or Flash Fast?

 Chapter 299： The Celestial Race problem is perfectly solved!

    "Golden Fruit." Icaris didn''t chase after Macari, but walked towards Golden Fruit step by step.


    "You can''t betray your family." Jin Guo raised his right hand, pointed at Icaris with his middle and index fingers, and pointed at Icaris like a sword. Between those fingers, a golden energy circled, "Gilgamesh is because of you. and die."


    "You can''t deal with me." Icaris stood there and said, "If necessary, I will kill all of you."


    This remark really shocked everyone present.


    No one would have imagined that friends who had been on earth for thousands of years would say something like killing them all.


    After speaking, Icaris turned around and strode away, unfeeling and decisive.


    "Wait." Spike stopped Icaris, "I''ll go with you."


    "What''s wrong?" At this moment, the heroic Tina came over. She just happened to be absent when Icaris shot, otherwise, how could she watch him with her hot temper.


    The answer to Tina was the flying insects.


    Spike disturbed the crowd with hallucinations and left with Icaris.


    "Why did Spike go with Icaris?" She asked with sign language as soon as Icaris left and Macari came back.


    "Because she loves him, haven''t you noticed?" Jin Guo sat there and said very disappointedly, "That guy really played us all over the place."


    "Karen, let''s go." Then, Jin Guo also left.


    "Wait, where are you going?" Fastos asked.


    "I can''t help you, I still think Icaris is right." Jinguo said.


    "So you''re going with him?" Fastos asked.


    "I love the people on this planet, but if you stop God from appearing, you will prevent many other worlds like this from being created." Kingo said, "I still believe in Arisham. But I don''t want to do it for mine Faith hurts any of you."


    "We need you." Makari gestured.


    "Even with my help, we are not rivals." Jinguo said, "That is Icaris."


    As soon as the space darkens, the video ends here.


    "If you want me to say, kill Icaris." Nick Fury turned to Circe and said, "You saw it too, he will kill Ajak, and if necessary, all of you. "


    "No!" Circe said without hesitation, "You can''t condemn a person for something that hasn''t happened yet! It''s just now, Icaris is the hero of mankind, he silently protects thousands of mankind on earth year!"


    "Circe is right, we can''t convict a person for something that hasn''t happened," Steve Rogers said.


    "Oh, yes?" Nick Fury asked rhetorically, "If you were given a chance to kill Thanos now, would you kill it, or would you wait until the moment he snapped his fingers?"


    "Fury, I''m not so pedantic yet. If I have the opportunity to kill Thanos now, I will definitely kill Thanos without hesitation." Steve Rogers said, "But I won''t kill Icaris, because He''s not like Thanos."


    "One of them will wipe out half of the life on earth, and the other is an executioner who firmly advocates blowing up the entire planet. In my opinion, there is no difference between the two of them." Nick Fury said.


    " Thanos is the executioner, and Icaris is not the executioner, not the source of the problem, that''s the difference, Fury. Icaris doesn''t want to hurt the earth, he only defends the Celestials, if we can solve the Celestials, Ikaris Karis doesn''t have to think about it at all."


    "If the solution you are talking about is killing, then I think you should think about it." Circe reminded, "The Celestial Race cannot be killed."


    "It really can''t be killed," Nick Fury said.


    Of course, it is also impossible to kill, but Nick Fury''s reasons are completely different from those of Circe.


    Circe said that it can''t be killed, and his position is the same as Icaris, Jinguo, etc. Once the Celestial Race is killed, other worlds cannot be born.


    And Nick Fury said that he couldn''t kill, simply because Arissom was too awesome. He was afraid that after killing Thiam, Arissam would directly take revenge and destroy the earth.


    book


    "Kill and can''t kill, can''t let it be born, so how can this problem be solved?" Peter Quill said.


    "I think the method I proposed in the video is feasible." Circe said, "Interstellar immigration for human beings. I know that the technology of human beings is still far from the level of interstellar immigration, but if we Eternals intervene, this will not be the case. It''s not difficult."


    "Sister Eternal, have you been living too long to be confused?" Tony Stark couldn''t help but say when he heard this, "The earth is our home and the place where we humans live, why should we move? go?"


    "Yeah, I don''t want you to let me leave New York and move to Washington, let alone move to another planet." Stephen Strange said.


    "It''s better than dying, right?" Peter Quill, an early wanderer in Interstellar, was far less resistant to this plan than others. "Interstellar is much more interesting than Earth."


    "Quiele, don''t forget, you are also an Earthling!" Phil Coulson reminded. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    "I do have a plan, I don''t know if it is feasible." Bruce Banner said.


    "Dr. Banner, what plan do you have, let''s hear it?" Circe said.


    "Infinity Stones." Bruce Banner said slowly.


    "Infinity Stones?"


    "The six Infinity Stones control the six dimensions of space, time, reality, power, mind, and soul. Have you ever discovered that these six dimensions can completely create planets and create life?"


    "Dr. Banner, do you mean to use the Infinity Stones to create another Earth, and then create billions of intelligent life on Earth?" Circe understood what Bruce Banner meant.


    "That''s right, that''s exactly what I wanted to say," said Bruce Banner, "We can use six Infinity Stones to create a planet in the universe, create a sufficient number of intelligent life, and then The gods in the earth are transferred to the planet we created. In this way, the earth will not perish, and the gods can be born, the best of both worlds."


    "I think it''s feasible." Stephen Strange couldn''t help nodding when he heard the words, "In another parallel world, Ultron with six Infinity Stones directly created mechanical soldiers out of thin air. I was thinking at the time that there are reality dimensions and soul dimensions. Two gems can actually create life out of thin air."


    "It does sound okay, but I don''t know if the six Infinity Stones have that much energy," Tony Stark said.


    "It should be possible, Thanos can kill half of the life in the universe with a snap of his fingers with six gems, and what we are going to create now is just a planet and billions of intelligent life." Scott Long said.


    "As far as I know, it should be possible," Thor said.

 Chapter 300： Go crazy! A few billion Avengers!

    "This plan is feasible." Even the Eternals, Circe, felt that the method of using the Infinity Stones was feasible.


    "It protects the earth without offending the Celestial Race. It''s the best of both worlds." Nick Fury showed a smile on his face. This plan can indeed be called perfect.


    "Six Infinity Stones, how many have you found now?" Circe asked.


    "Five, there is still one power gem, and all the infinite gems have been collected." Stephen Strange said.


    "I will find the other Celestials and let them find this last gem together." Circe said.


    "I think it''s better not to trouble the Celestial Race." Nick Fury said quickly, "Especially Jinguo, Icaris, and that Spike must be kept secret from the three of them."


    "The Power Stone is not on Earth, and the Celestials can''t be of any help," Phil Coulson added.


    "In this case, the billions of lives we created with gems are unlucky, but they are intelligent." Steve Rogers said.


    "Isn''t it, Captain, are you still pretending to be like this at this time?" Tony Stark said with wide eyes, "In addition to this method, do you have a better solution to the Celestial Race?"


    "I just said it," Steve Rogers said. "There''s really no better way to think of it right now."


    "Actually, I think there are other solutions. Of course, it is better to use the infinite gems to create another intelligent planet." Scott Lang said.


    "What other plan do you have?" Clint Barton asked, "Is it reliable?"


    "It may not be so reliable, but it has a certain degree of operability." Scott Lang said, "In fact, we can sacrifice ourselves. Don''t the gods want intelligent life, we are intelligent life."


    "It''s true that we are intelligent beings, but there are only a few of us. If the Celestial Race wants to be born, it needs at least billions of intelligent beings." Phil Coulson said.


    "Colson, you seem to think that your mind is not broad enough." Scott Lang said, "Your vision should not be limited to the current timeline, but to look forward to the countless timelines before. On. We''ve seen the video and know that the past time has no effect on the future and the present, so we can go back to the past, go back to the past billions of timelines, and bring the past billions of us together, so that Billions of intelligent life, isn''t it just gathered?"


    "Damn it, Scott, you''re really a genius." Phil Coulson was stunned, never expecting Scott Lang to say such earth-shattering words.


    "Theoretically speaking, Scott''s method is still feasible." Clint Barton said, "Put these billions of Avengers on the earth hundreds of thousands of years ago, when the earth was still There are no humans, and then put that **** race on the earth hundreds of thousands of years ago."


    "It takes billions of time and space shuttles, it''s too troublesome." Peter Quill said after listening, "It''s not as convenient as creating life."


    "It''s amazing that I can think of this way," Scott Lang said.


    After the twelve rounds of answering, the answerers disappeared into the answering space.


    [Complete the answer, the reward will be issued. ¡¿


    As for Li Cheng, it was time to receive the reward again.


    [The host gets an improved version of the Samsara eye + an improved version of the reincarnation eye. ¡¿


    [The host gets unlimited chakra. ¡¿


    "Fuck! Tenseisen + Samsara Eye + Unlimited Chakra!" Li Cheng was shocked by this wave of rewards. He suddenly had the most powerful eyes of the two Hokage, and an unlimited amount of Chakra, one word, cow!


    ...


    New York.


    Dane Whitman and Circe sitting in the bar.


    "Hahaha!" Dane Whitman laughed happily there, but Circe in front of him looked around with a weird expression.


    "Circe, what''s the matter with you?" Dane Whitman asked.


    "It''s back," said Circe.


    "Come back?" Dane Whitman was a little confused. "Where have you been? You''ve been sitting next to me."


    "Dane, I think I have to tell you something," Circe said.


    "Is it because you don''t like the music in this bar?" Dane Whitman smiled, "I''ll ask them to change it."


    "Music?" Circe shook her head, "Of course not."


    "I know it''s not, I just feel that what you told me should be something heavy, so ease the atmosphere." Dane Whitman said.


    "Well, what I''m about to tell you is really heavy." Circe said, "Actually, I''m not what you see."


    "I knew it!" Dane Whitman couldn''t help but slapped, looking quite excited.


    "You know?" It was Circe''s turn to be a little stunned.


    "Wizard, right?" Dane Whitman said "I''ve seen you through". "You''re a wizard! Right?"


    "No, why do you think so?" Circe said.


    "I see weird things happening around you, like waiters ignoring us, water will turn into coffee, if you meet a running thief, a piece of bread will turn into stone," said Dane Whitman. " I also saw many strange things but I never asked you, I have been waiting for you to tell me, and now you are finally willing to tell me."


    "Dane, I can tell you now, what you see is true, I can indeed turn water into coffee and bread into stone, but I''m not a wizard, I''m an Eternal," said Circe.


    "Eternals?" Dane Whitman looked sullen, what new words, how come I''ve never heard of them?


    "We are the Eternals. Seven thousand years ago, my companions and I came to Earth on the Tama starship..." Circe didn''t hide anything, and told the origin of the Eternals and the birth of the Celestials on Earth. Dane Whitman.


    Of course, she hid the answering space and didn''t reveal a word to Dane Whitman.


    In fact, no one told her to keep the answering space secret, but when she talked about it, she swallowed it back.


    "Destiny, Eternal, Mutant, Earth is at risk of extinction?" Dane Whitman was stunned after hearing this. He always felt that he could see through his girlfriend''s true colors, but he didn''t expect the truth to be far away from him." Thought" is a far cry, and it''s even more cruel.


    "Then how to stop the demise of the earth?" Dane Whitman was stunned before asking, "That''s the gods, the existence of the creation of the sun and the universe, how to stop this?"


    "The Avengers already have an idea to stop it," Circe said, "However, we Eternals can''t stand idly by, no, I have to find someone else."


    "You know the Avengers?" Dane Whitman asked.


    "In fact, not long after we met, I have seen Thor, Hulk, Iron Man, any Avengers you can think of, and Avengers you didn''t expect," Circe said.

 Chapter 301： The Flash really went to the Marvel universe!

    After talking to her boyfriend, Circe embarks on a journey to find the Eternals.


    Of course, it''s not just Circe who are looking for the Eternals, Nick Fury and Tony Stark are also starting to look for them with all their might.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. is the world''s top intelligence agency, and with Tony Stark''s assistance in the network, those Eternals were quickly found one by one.


    Even the spaceship in the desert has nothing to hide.


    But whether it was Nick Fury or Tony Stark, neither of them broke into the spaceship for the time being. They both knew that there was only one person on the spaceship, Macari, and they knew that this person was on the side of humans, so they didn''t bother. them.


    In fact, Nick Fury didn''t decide to bother most of the Eternals, except for one, Ajak.


    This woman has been "spoiled" by the future video to be on the side of the human beings, and to give her life for it, and she is the leader of the Eternals, Nick Fury feels the need to talk to her.


    dong dong dong!


    Outside the cabin by the sea, Nick Fury knocked on the door.


    squeak~


    Soon, the door was opened, and Ajak appeared at the door, looking at the shiny braised egg in front of her, she was a little confused, except for the Eternals, she basically had no friends, but the person in front of her was obviously not the Eternals .


    "Ajak, leader of the Eternals, first of all, on behalf of humanity, I would like to thank you for protecting us for thousands of years," Nick Fury said.


    "You know me, you know us?" Ajak asked. "Who are you?"


    "My name is Nick Fury, the director of S.H.I.E.L.D." Nick Fury said, after a pause he felt that S.H.I.E.L.D. might not be loud enough, and then added, "The man behind the Avengers."


    "The Avengers? Did Thor tell you about our existence?" Ajak didn''t invite Nick Fury into the room, but sat on the bench outside.


    "It doesn''t matter, what matters is your true mission to Earth," Nick Fury said.


    "What did you say?" Ajak looked up at Nick Fury. She had only told Icaris about her real mission. Only the two of them should know about her on earth, but the human being in front of her said what the real mission was. Did he really know or was he talking about something else?


    "Miss Ajak, that''s right, I know what the Celestial Triam Thiam gave birth to on Earth." Nick Fury said.


    "How could you know!" Ajak was really shocked. She only told Icaris about this, but he didn''t think Icaris would tell a human being this kind of secret.


    "There are no impervious walls in this world, is there?" Nick Fury smiled mysteriously, and then he also sat on the bench, "Miss Ajak, I know you are on the side of the human race. , you do not agree to sacrifice human beings for the birth of a **** race."


    "How on earth did you know?" Ajak asked.


    "Let Miss Circe answer this for you, it is estimated that she will show up." Nick Fury said.


    "Circe..." Ajak asked hurriedly, "Does Circe also know our true mission?"


    "Yes, Miss Circe also knows." Nick Fury said, "but don''t worry, at this point in time, the only Eternals who know about this are you and Circe, oh, and that Yi Karis."


    "At this time?"


    "That''s right, only for now. After you die, all the Eternals will know about it."


    "After I die?" Ajak asked. "How did I die?"


    "Killed."


    "By whom."


    "Icaris."


    "It''s impossible!" Ajak couldn''t believe it at all.


    "Nothing is impossible, just like you can''t imagine, where did I know about the Celestial Race." Nick Fury said, "You and Icaris have fundamentally different ideas, and now it seems Icaris follows you, but in fact there is only one person he really follows, and that is Arisam. And when you choose to stand on the side of humans, it means that you betray Arisam, so Icaris kills you."


    "Do you have anything to prove it?"


    "There''s no such thing as iron-clad evidence, but I think there are some things you should be interested in." Nick Fury took a USB flash drive out of his pocket, "This is your future clip, you can watch it one time."


    Ajak turned around and entered the room, took out a laptop, plugged in the USB flash drive, and watched the video.


    The more he watched, the more frightened Ajak became. The things broadcast on the video never happened, but the direction of the plot was extremely meticulous.


    The mutants didn''t die, Icaris also used the mutants to kill himself, and the mutants actually absorbed his own abilities!


    Circe became the new leader, she inherited her own will, and she also wanted to prevent the extinction of mankind, and assembled other Eternals, but Icaris tried to stop it again.


    He once again showed a ruthless scene, took no mercy to Macari, and promised to kill all the Eternals...


    This piece by piece is really shocking.


    "You want to say that this is the future of our Eternals?" Ajak''s expression was very calm after reading it, and he asked, "You save the future of our Eternals in the form of a video. Where did you see our future?"


    "Where I saw it, I won''t say it, because there is no evidence to say it directly, you can hardly believe that there is such a place." Nick Fury said, "And Circe will definitely tell you, You are more willing to trust her than me, so I don''t need to waste my words. But I can give you a suggestion. You might as well go to the place where the mutants appear in the video, and wait until you see the mutants with your own eyes. , maybe you will have more faith in this future.¡±


    "That''s..." Ajak was about to speak, but suddenly stood up and looked into the distance.


    As soon as Nick Fury turned his head, he saw a red lightning galloping from the sky.


    Nick Fury is no stranger to this phenomenon, he knows that there are speeders running.


    "Macari?" Nick Fury thought it was the Eternal''s Macari. "Didn''t she stay on the Tama the whole time, came out?"


    "That''s not Macari." Ajak shook his head. "It''s not like this when Macari runs."


    "But that''s not like Pietro." Nick Fury has also seen Quicksilver running, which is very different from the speeder in front of him.


    "It''s not Pietro, it''s not Macari, is there a third speeder, wait, why is this speeder running like a cartoon?" Nick Fury stood up suddenly, he thought Get up, when the speeder in front of you is running, it looks very similar to the Flash!


    "No, the people in the comics have come to reality?" Even though he was used to seeing all kinds of bizarre things, Nick Fury couldn''t help but widen his one eye.

 Chapter 302： Quicksilver and the Flashs first meeting

    The red lightning on the horizon was very fast, and in the blink of an eye, it stopped in front of Nick Fury and Ajak.


    When the red lightning stopped, Nick Fury finally saw clearly that the man was wearing a red uniform, which was the same as Barry Allen''s uniform in the comics!


    "The Flash Barry Allen?" Nick Fury asked involuntarily.


    "You know me?" Barry Allen said, "I''m sorry, I seem to be a little lost. Where is this? How far is it from the central city."


    "This is South Dakota," Nick Fury said. "It should be very far from Central City."


    "It''s okay, I''m fast," said Barry Allen.


    "Do you know me?" Nick Fury asked.


    "Sorry." Barry Allen shook his head.


    "Do you know the Avengers?" Nick Fury asked again.


    "What is that? Killer group? Revenge group?" Barry Allen said.


    "Are you still in the habit of saying ''I''m the fastest man in the world''?" Nick Fury asked, "even though every time you say it, someone faster than you comes along."


    Reading at zero


    "Wait, who are you? You seem to know me well," said Barry Allen.


    "Barry Allen, I do know you very well, I know how you became The Flash, and I know you say ''I''m the fastest man in the world'' every episode, but every season comes out faster than you people..."


    "Wait, every episode, every season, what do you mean?"


    "That''s right, Barry Allen, you''re a comic in our world, and it''s very popular. There are a lot of movies, TV shows, and anime," Nick Fury said.


    "What are you kidding?" How can Barry Allen believe that the world he lives in is obviously a real world, so why is it a comic?


    "You don''t have to trust me, you see for yourself." Nick Fury glanced up and down at Barry Allen, "Can I ask you a question?"


    "You asked," said Barry Allen.


    "Are your clothes so tight, don''t you?" Nick Fury asked.


    "What?" Barry Allen was speechless, what the **** are you talking about!


    "Just kidding." Nick Fury laughed, "What I want to ask is, your tights don''t look like you have pockets, where is your phone?"


    "I don''t need a cell phone." Barry Allen said to his little friend, "Sisko? Why have you been silent? Caitlin?"


    But no matter how he called, none of his friends responded to him.


    "Stop shouting, you''re not in your world anymore, they can''t hear it," Nick Fury said.


    "Have I come to another world?" Barry Allen was still a little unconvinced. "My world is a comic?"


    "Here, search for yourself." Nick Fury handed over a cell phone.


    Barry Allen picked it up and searched there. He was a little careless at first, but after he found a lot of Flash comics, anime, and TV series on the Internet, he had to believe it.


    "I actually came from a comic?" Barry Allen handed the phone to Nick Fury after a long time.


    "Don''t look unacceptable, our world may also be a comic," Nick Fury said.


    "Is this world a comic too?" Barry Allen asked.


    "Honestly, I don''t know, I think maybe our world is being presented in another world in the form of comics or movies." Nick Fury said, "Like your world in the form of comics in my world Presents the same."


    "You weren''t surprised when you saw me, there are people like me in your world?" Barry Allen said.


    "Yes, there are many people in this world who have superpowers like you, and there is one person who has the same powers as you." Nick Fury said.


    "There are speeders in this world?" Barry Allen asked.


    "Yes, we all call him ''Quicksilver''." Nick Fury picked up the phone and called Pietro Maximoff, "Hey, Pietro, I''ll send you a location, you rush over here. , there is a surprise waiting for you."


    "There''s really a Speeder?" Barry Allen asked.


    "There really is a speeder, and he''s not a villain," Nick Fury said.


    "Then I really want to meet." Barry Allen said.


    It didn''t take long for a silver flash to appear in the sky, and the speed was so fast that it seemed to be on par with Barry Allen.


    Of course, it was in the eyes of Ajak and Nick Fury.


    "There is really a speeder, but it looks a little slower than me." Barry Allen said.


    "Fury, what''s the surprise?" The silver lightning appeared next to several people in the next moment.


    "He." Nick Fury pointed to Barry Allen. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    "What do you mean??" Pietro Maximoff glanced at Barry Allen, "The shape is quite restored to the comics, but this person is so ugly!"


    "..." Originally, Barry Allen felt very kind when he saw a speedster, and wanted to speak with a smile on his face, but the smile disappeared when he heard Pietro Maximoff''s words.


    "Pietro, this is nothing, standing in front of you is the Flash Barry Allen himself!" Nick Fury laughed.


    "What? He''s The Flash?" Pietro Maximov didn''t believe it at first. "What a joke, are you telling me now that the people in the comics have come to reality?"


    Whoosh!


    A flash of red lightning flashed, and Barry Allen turned into a lightning bolt and circled beside him, then returned to the same place.


    "Wow~ It''s really The Flash!" Pietro Maximoff''s mouth opened wide. He had seen the speed of the Flash with his own eyes, so he had no doubts about it.


    "The Flash, let''s compete and see who is faster!" Then, Pietro Maximov said with great interest.


    "Pietro, is this really necessary? The Flash can travel through time and space, obviously faster than you." Nick Fury said.


    "That''s not necessarily." Pietro Maximov didn''t think so. "The Flash can travel through time and space, not necessarily faster than me, or it may be that the rules of his world are different from ours."


    "No matter which world you are in, the scientific principles should be the same, isn''t the speed of light in this world not causing changes in time and space?" Barry Allen said to Pietro Maximoff, "Quicksilver, right? You just came here. When I saw your speed, you are indeed fast, but I should be a little faster."

 Chapter 303： Introducing Marvel Heroes to The Flash

    "It''s boring to say it, let''s see the real seal under our feet." Pietro Maximov said.


    "Okay, let''s see who is faster," said Barry Allen.


    "Then I call start?" Nick Fury immediately said, "Three, two, one, start!"


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, Pietro Maximoff and Barry Allen turned into lightning at the same time and disappeared in place.


    It can be clearly seen that at the beginning the red lightning was going to lead, but soon, the red lightning fell behind, then slowed down, and finally stopped directly.


    "How could it be!" Barry Allen was shocked, "Why is this happening?"


    "What''s the matter with you?" asked Pietro Maximov, running back.


    "Speed ??Force! The Speed ??Force is gone!" Barry Allen looked in disbelief, "My Speed ??Force is gone!"


    "Speed ??Force? What is that?" Pietro Maximoff only knew that there was such a character as The Flash, but he hadn''t read the comic very much, so he didn''t know the setting of Speed ??Force.


    "You don''t know the Speed ??Force? Don''t you have the Speed ??Force?" Barry Allen asked.


    "I never knew there was such a power," Pietro Maximov said.


    "Well, it seems that our two worlds have different earth rules." Barry Allen would have to believe this, there is no Speed ??Force in this world!


    Without the Speed ??Force, Barry Allen lost his speed and became an ordinary person!


    This is very embarrassing. When he came, he ran too fast and ran directly to another world, but when he came to the new world, he lost his speed and couldn''t run back!


    "This is bad, there are bosses in Central City waiting for me to go back and solve it." Barry Allen was a little anxious, "Without me, Sisko and the others can''t handle it."


    "Don''t worry, there are many capable people in our world, maybe someone has a way to send you back." Pietro Maximov said.


    At this stage, who is most likely to send the Flash back?


    The first thing that came to Pietro Maximov''s mind was the ancient one.


    In the future, Stephen Strange, who plays the role of the magic boss, will play the role, but now Stephen has just started to learn art, and he still has a long way to go compared to the future Doctor Strange.


    Pietro Maximov doesn''t have the contact details of the ancient one, but he has Stephen Strange''s.


    At the moment, he gave Stephen Strange a call, "Stephen, remember when we discussed the question of whether Superman and The Flash would come to our world?"


    "You don''t tell me you saw them," Stephen Strange said.


    "That''s right, Stephen, I saw The Flash!" Pietro Maximoff said, "Barry Allen, he''s by my side right now."


    "It doesn''t seem like it''s April Fool''s Day," Stephen Strange said.


    "Barry Allen accidentally ran into our world, and then his speed force disappeared. His super speed seemed to depend on this speed force. Without the speed force, he lost his speed and couldn''t run back. His own world, so I want to ask you if there is any way to help him go back."


    "Bring him to Kamateki," said Stephen Strange.


    "Okay." Pietro Maximoff turned to look at Barry Allen, "How do we get to Kamateki, do you want me to run over with you, or take a plane?"


    "Let''s take a plane." Barry Allen said, he always ran with others, it was a bit unaccustomed to let others run with him.


    "Whether it''s flying or running, don''t worry. Are there guests from other worlds," Nick Fury said. "If it''s too fast, you won''t be able to see a few friends."


    Nick Fury told others that Paris Allen had come to this world, and everyone was surprised and expressed their desire to meet this alien visitor.


    Although Nick Fury is also very interested in Barry Allen, he has not forgotten that the purpose of this trip is the eternal family. He wants to negotiate with Ajak to tie the eternal family to his chariot.


    If he can''t be friends with the Eternals, he also has to make sure that the other party doesn''t become an enemy.


    But Pietro Maximoff and Barry Allen were not interested in such negotiations, so they went ahead.


    Whoosh!


    Pietro Maximoff directly took Barry Allen into a lightning bolt, and the two came to New York.


    Although Barry Allen has clearly stated before that Pietro Maximoff is not needed, Ajak is too biased, and Nick Fury has only one plane. If you don''t want to wait for Nick Fury, you can only Let Pietro Maximov run first.


    "Is this the New York of this world?" Barry Allen looked at the busy streets of New York with a sense of familiarity, "It looks almost exactly the same as the New York of our world."


    "Really?" said Pietro Maximov.


    "Maybe it''s not the same, but I haven''t been to New York many times, and I''m not as familiar with New York as Central City. UU reading " Barry Allen asked, "What about Central City here? Yes? There shouldn''t be The Flash, so what superheroes are there?"


    "In our world, there is no central city." Pietro Maximov said.


    "It''s a shame, such a beautiful city," said Barry Allen.


    "Do you know Superman?" Pietro Maximov asked as he walked.


    "Of course I do," Barry Allen replied without thinking. "I mean, I know Superman, there''s no one in our world who doesn''t know Superman, but I haven''t seen him. But I miss him. Maybe he knows me too, after all, I''m the same type of person as him, and he may have heard of me. Well, heard of ''The Flash'', he shouldn''t know that The Flash is Barry Allen."


    "Superman should be the most powerful superhero in your world!" asked Pietro Maximov, who didn''t know much about DC Comics. "There should be no one stronger than Superman!"


    "As far as I know, no one is more powerful than Superman." Barry Allen asked rhetorically, "What superheroes are there in your world?"


    "First of all, it''s me by your side. We are very similar." Pietro Maximoff said, "I don''t know if you copied me or I copied you."


    "Who else but you?" Barry Allen asked.


    "Since Superman is mentioned, let me introduce Captain America first. There is no Superman in our world, but there is a Captain America. He is upright and righteous, can fly, and can shoot rays from his eyes. He is a replica of Superman." Luo Maximoff said.


    "Is he as powerful as Superman?" Barry Allen asked.

 Chapter 304： Batman: My superpower is money!

    "No, Captain America''s strength is not even a star and a half worse than Superman, and a bunch of captains won''t be Superman''s opponent if they are tied up." Pietro Maximov said, "Superman is too powerful, his kind of strength, Getting to our world is also at the ceiling level, and there are very few people who can compare with him."


    "Very few, that is to say, there are?" Barry Allen was suddenly shocked. Is there anyone in this world who can compete with Superman?


    "In our world, there is a guy called Bruce Banner. He is usually a very good scientist, but when he gets angry, he will become a green giant." Pietro Maximov first said no The Hulk pushed out.


    "A man becomes a giant when he is angry?" Barry Allen felt incredible. "It doesn''t sound like that. Can this be a match for Superman?"


    "Not so good? When you see the Hulk with your own eyes, you will know how ridiculous you are now." Pietro Maximov said.


    "That''s just a person, well, even if he becomes a giant, he''s still just a person. It''s hard to imagine a human being able to compete with Superman." Barry Allen asked again, "Besides this Hulk, what else is there? Great guy?"


    "And then there are Doctor Strange, Captain Marvel and Scarlet Witch." Pietro Maximoff said, "But Doctor Strange and Scarlet Witch will become that kind of giants in the future. At this stage, Captain Marvel is the most powerful."


    "How good?" Barry Allen asked. "Can you fight Superman?"


    "Let''s put it this way, there is a super villain in our world called Thanos. He has a little problem in his mind and wants to destroy half of the life in the universe. In the future, he really did it." Pietro Maximov Said, "Captain Marvel can fight Thanos head-on, and even if Thanos doesn''t hang up, he can''t beat Captain Marvel."


    "Destroy half of the life in the universe?" Barry Allen was suddenly shocked, "This villain is really ''super'', and his handwriting is too big!"


    He was only surprised by this kind of extravagance. As for the "future" that Pietro Maximoff said, he had no doubts. After all, he had seen him from the future himself, and he didn''t feel anything about knowing the future. Strange.


    "Scarlet Witch? In your world, witches also exist?" Barry Allen asked again.


    "Yes, there are witches in our world, but the Scarlet Witch is not the same as other witches. She has her own style and is unique. In the future, she will destroy the Infinity Stones and fight Thanos with one hand, and will be stronger than Captain Marvel." Pietro Maximov said, "There is no doubt that Scarlet Witch cannot be Superman''s opponent now, but in the future, she will definitely surpass Superman!"


    "It looks like you have a good relationship with this Scarlet Witch," said Barry Allen.


    "Haha! That''s a must." Pietro Maximoff laughed, "That''s my sister."


    "That sounds like your sister is much stronger than you," said Barry Allen.


    "That is," said Pietro Maximov.


    "What about this Doctor Strange?" Barry Allen asked again. "What kind of person is this."


    "He is a mage and a super giant in the future. He can travel through time and space and across the universe at will. He is the kind of guy who is strong enough to make a mistake and can destroy the universe." Pietro Maximov thinks about blackening Doctor Strange''s majesty, I have to admit that it is powerful.


    He must be partial to his sister, but he still dare not say that his sister will definitely be better than that guy Stephen Strange in the future.


    "Is there no big guy on the technology side?" Barry Allen asked, "I heard you say a few, and it seems that they are not playing with technology."


    "Technology side, yes, Iron Man Tony Stark." Pietro Maximoff said, "Although this person is arrogant, narcissistic, and has a stinky mouth, but he has to be accepted, that''s really A genius."


    "Batman dressed like a bat, so Iron Man, wearing a layer of steel?" Barry Allen said.


    "It is true that he wears a layer of steel armor, but his armor is much more majestic than Batman''s equipment. Xia is too hot, he still knows.


    "I think I heard someone compliment me secretly?" A voice sounded, and I saw a windy armor flying in the air, and then landed next to Pietro Maximov with a "bang".


    Then, the battle armor quickly receded from the body like a stream of water, and flowed to the chest.


    "This equipment is really much taller than Batman." Barry Allen couldn''t help saying.


    "Hi, hello Flash, welcome to our world, my name is Tony Stark." Tony Stark greeted Barry Allen.


    "Hello Iron Man, we were just talking about you," Barry Allen said.


    "Wouldn''t that be comparing me to Batman?" Tony Stark asked. UU reading


    DC and Marvel, these two really have a lot of superheroes that are very similar, and there are several pairs that are often compared together.


    The first is the two speeders, Quicksilver and The Flash, who are very close to each other. Although the two have different ways of acquiring abilities, they have the same speed in the world, and the same running is unmatched.


    Iron Man and Batman are often compared together.


    The two are the same super rich, the same super genius, and the same soul of their respective superhero groups.


    Iron Man is a mortal who fights against gods and tyrants.


    Superman also doesn''t have any superpowers, but he almost killed Superman, the **** of the world.


    These two people can be called "the gods with the body of mortals".


    "We''re really comparing you to Batman," said Barry Allen. "Maximov said you''re also super rich. Who is richer than you and Batman?"


    "Of course, Batman is richer. After all, half of Gotham is his, and I can''t say half of New York is mine." Tony Stark said.


    "By the way, did you know that Batman actually has superpowers." Tony Stark asked Barry Allen again.


    "Batman has super powers?" Barry Allen was surprised.


    "When The Flash asked Batman what his superpowers were, Batman said ''rich''," Tony Stark said. "I remember it very well."


    "I asked what Batman''s superpowers are? I''ve never met Batman, is it something that''s going to happen in the future?" Barry Allen said.


    "No, it should be said that it happened in another parallel world." Tony Stark said, "The Flash doesn''t look like you at all, not you."

 Chapter 305： Superman joins the quiz!

    Tony Stark brought Barry Allen and Pietro Maximoff to his mansion.


    In addition to him, Steve Rogers, Clint Barton, Natasha Romanoff were present.


    "This is the ''simplified'' version of Superman I told you, Captain America Steve Rogers." Pietro Maximoff first introduced Captain America to Barry Allen.


    "This is Hawkeye, good at using bows and arrows." Then, he introduced Clint Barton to Barry Allen.


    "Our world also has a bow and arrow." Barry Allen and Clint Barton shook hands.


    "You''re talking about Green Arrow." Clint Barton knows more about DC comics than Pietro Maximoff. Green Arrow is not a first-line hero in DC at all. Clint Barton even Green Arrow all know, it can be seen that the DC is still relatively familiar.


    Everyone is a superhero, and they still have common topics with each other, and the chat can be said to be in full swing.


    Suddenly, a golden circle appeared in front of everyone.


    "This is magic?" Barry Allen stood up suddenly.


    "You can think of it as magic." A figure came out of the golden circle, and it was the future giant Doctor Strange, Stephen Strange, who was solemnly introduced by Pietro Maximo before.


    "Stephen, shouldn''t you stay in Kamateki looking for spells, how did you get here?" Tony Stark asked.


    "The spell has been found," Stephen Strange said. "Mr. Barry can come back to Kamathage with me at any time, and I''ll take him back."


    "Really?" Barry Allen''s face suddenly showed joy.


    Although he has met some friends in this world, and everyone can chat more easily, he still wants to go back, and that world is his home.


    "Trickster, are you so good now?" Tony Stark couldn''t help asking, "Can you cast spells across time and space?"


    "I can''t do it yet, it''s the teacher who took the shot." Stephen Strange said.


    Barry Allen still had a "weird" to fight in his original world. When he learned that he could go back, Barry Allen suddenly returned to his heart, and he didn''t even talk to everyone, so he proposed to go back.


    Originally, Pietro Maximoff planned to download some Flash comics, TV series, etc. for Barry Allen to take back, but Barry Allen refused.


    "I didn''t expect the Flash to actually come to our world." Seeing Barry Allen and Stephen Strange disappearing into the golden portal together, Clint Barton couldn''t help but say.


    "It''s really hard evidence now that the multiverse exists," Tony Stark said.


    "Parallel universes, multiverses..." Natasha Romanov couldn''t help but sigh, "This world is bigger than we thought."


    "What I want to know now is, is it possible that Superman also came to our world?" Steve Rogers said.


    "The reason why The Flash came to our world is because the speed is too fast, and he travels the world directly." Clint Barton said, "According to the setting of DC comics, the speed of Superman is no slower than that of the Flash. So it''s possible that Superman will run into our world one day like The Flash."


    "I''m really looking forward to that day," Pietro Maximov said.


    "The arrival of The Flash has also verified another thing." Steve Rogers said solemnly.


    "What''s the matter?" asked Natasha Romanov.


    "Our world may also be a comic, a novel, or a TV show," Steve Rogers said.


    "In that case, I think it should be more likely to be comics." Tony Stark said.


    "Why is the possibility of comics so great?" Pietro Maximov asked.


    "Don''t you see that there are many similarities between the heroes of our world and the heroes of the Flash world? Pietro, you and the Flash are almost the same. Clint, you and the Green Arrow are also the same. Playing bows and arrows. I remember that DC also has an Atom, and Scott has almost the same setting. Even our current number one enemy, Thanos, has similarities in the Flash world, and everyone does not think that Daxai Is Tak the twin brother of Thanos?" Tony Stark shrugged, "So, obviously, our world is also a comic, and the comics from The Flash''s world are plagiarized from each other."


    "By the way, there is also Cyborg." Natasha Romanoff said, "As far as super rich, there is no doubt that Batman and Tony are the strongest in DC, but in terms of ability, Cyborg and Tony are the most similar. The difference. It is one who wears the steel armor, and the other is the body of steel."


    "That makes sense." Steve Rogers nodded in agreement.


    In the evening, Nick Fury also came to the Stark''s house.


    "Where''s The Flash?" he asked as soon as he entered.


    "Sent back by the Ancient One Mage," Tony Stark said. UU Reading


    "It''s really impatient. If I go to another world, I will definitely play there for two days." Nick Fury said.


    "You have to understand that he came to our world just by accident, and his own city is still under threat." Tony Stark said.


    "Is it done over the Eternals?" Tony Stark asked.


    "It''s done, from now on, any trouble in the Eternals can''t escape my eyes." Nick Fury said.


    "I care more about the Power Stones than they are now," Steve Rogers said. "The Eternals are just minor players, and the Celestials are the sword hanging over our heads."


    "Thor and Quill have done their best to find the whereabouts of the Power Stone, and I believe there will be results soon," Nick Fury said.


    "Once you get the Power Stone, Thanos will die." Tony Stark said murderously.


    When answering the question at the beginning, Thanos really pressed on top of his head like a big mountain, making everyone gasp for breath.


    But now that the question has been answered, Thanos is no longer a big worry for everyone.


    Especially after all the six gems are gathered, it can be said that there is no pressure to kill Thanos.


    The voice fell, and the space suddenly darkened.


    Everyone is calm, everyone has experience, and they know that this is the beginning of answering questions.


    The superheroes who participated in the answering questions before, Doctor Strange, Captain America, Iron Man, Thor, etc. are all listed.


    In addition to these people, there was also a very aggressive man at the scene.


    He is like a firefly in the dark night, so dazzling and so eye-catching.


    The red cloak with no wind and automatic hunting sound, the "S" on the chest, and especially the sultry **** worn outside, deeply attracted everyone''s attention.

 Chapter 306： Superman is stuck in a ghost wall!

    "Superman!"


    "Superman has joined the quiz!"


    "I didn''t expect Superman to really come to our world!"


    "So strong! Superman just stands there, it makes people feel extremely powerful!"


    All eyes were on Superman Clark Kent.


    Powerhouses are eye-catching no matter where they are. Although everyone in the answering space is a powerhouse, Superman is too powerful. Among the powerhouses, he is also the top powerhouse. strong.


    "Where is this?" Suddenly coming to an unfamiliar place, Clark Kent didn''t panic, he asked, "Who are you?"


    "Clark Kent, we are not your enemies." Nick Fury said, "First of all I want to tell you that you are no longer in your world, and we are not people in your world."


    "You know my true identity?" Clark Kent''s eyes fell on Nick Fury.


    Even if Clark Kent didn''t do anything, just watching, Nick Fury felt a burst of pressure immediately.


    Yes, Clark Kent did not show any intention to attack, nor did he show any obvious malice, but it seems that all mice are afraid of cats when they see them. This is due to the suppression of blood on the species.


    Clark Kent is not a cat, and Nick Fury is not a mouse, but Clark Kent is so powerful that the gap between him and Nick Fury is no smaller than the gap between species.


    In fact, the species gap is not wrong, Clark Kent just looks like a human, he is not human at all.


    "Clarke, don''t be nervous, all of us know your identity, no, it should be said that hundreds of thousands of millions of people know your identity." Steve Rogers said, "But don''t be nervous, we These people won''t have any impact on your life."


    "Millions of people know who I am?" Clark Kent''s eyes fell on Steve Rogers again. "How is this possible!"


    Clark Kent works at the Daily Planet when he is not Superman. When he sees injustice, he takes off his glasses and turns into Superman. He also knows that in this highly developed era, it is impossible to completely hide himself, but there are hundreds of millions of people. It''s too exaggerated to know who you are, isn''t it?


    "Clark, as Lu Dantou told you before, we are people from another world." Tony Stark said, "and the world you live in is reflected in the form of comics in our world. Simply put , that your world is a cartoon of our world, and it is very popular and everyone loves to read it."


    "My world is a comic?" Clark Kent thought it was ridiculous. "Stop talking nonsense to me and be honest with me, who the **** are you and why did you get me here."


    "You have to be this ''spoiler dog''." Tony Stark sighed, "Although I don''t know if you can come, I have always prepared you to answer the questions. Your manga and anime are downloaded, and you can tell when you see it."


    Speaking of which, Tony Stark tapped the watch on his wrist twice.


    Normally, a light curtain will pop up directly on the watch to play something, but now, after clicking it, there is no response.


    "Broken?" Tony Stark saw that the watch was unresponsive, and began to light it again.


    However, the watch remains unresponsive.


    "What''s going on?" Tony Stark was very puzzled, "It was fine before."


    "Tony, try playing another video," Steve Rogers reminded.


    "Other?" Tony Stark looked at Steve Rogers.


    "You play a video about us," Steve Rogers said.


    "Then I''ll play the answer video I recorded last time." Tony Stark reached out and tapped twice on his watch, and the video was successfully played.


    Read novel


    "This thing isn''t broken, it''s just that the Superman video doesn''t play?" Tony Stark understood.


    "I think it''s not just about Superman that can''t be played, but we can''t even reveal the future of Superman," Steve Rogers said. "After all, Superman has to answer questions, if we can reveal him In the future, that doesn''t mean telling him the answer directly, so what questions are there to answer?"


    "Superman, you..." Scott Lang opened his mouth to reveal the spoiler, but he only spoke at the beginning, and the next words could not be said, as if there was an invisible force that erased his voice.


    "That''s right, if you want to spoil Superman about his future, you can''t do it," Scott Lang said.


    "You still haven''t answered me, who are you? Why did you bring me here?" Clark Kent lost his patience.


    "Number one, we didn''t get you here, we got here just like you~ www.novelhall.com~ Nick Fury said, " number two, about who we are, I''ve told You, we are people from another world, you just don''t believe it. "


    "Well then, forgive me for not accompany." After Superman finished speaking, he immediately rose into the sky and disappeared in place.


    "Let''s go?" Everyone was a little stunned. After arriving in the answering space, he left without paying attention to the answering space. Superman was really the first.


    "Speaking of which, we have never tried whether we can take the initiative to leave the answering space." Tony Stark slapped his chest, the armor flowed all over his body, and then he rose into the sky, "I would like to see, this Can the answering space be left?"


    "Betting fifty cents, they can''t do without." Stephen Strange looked up at Iron Man, who was flying away.


    "I don''t think I can do without it," Steve Rogers said.


    Up to now, although everyone still knows little about the answering space, no matter whether it is Thanos, TVA or the Celestials, all the bulls, ghosts, snakes and gods can''t escape the "eyes and ears" of the answering space. portion.


    In the minds of everyone, the answering space is almost above everything.


    Whoosh!


    Sure enough, after a while Clark Kent flew back again.


    "What''s going on?" Clark Kent looked at the crowd in surprise, "I obviously flew forward, why did I return to the same place?"


    "Clark, as soon as you come, let''s go. With your ability, what have you to be afraid of?" Nick Fury said.


    "Okay, I want to see, what kind of place is this." Clark Kent did not continue to leave.


    "Since you are willing to stay, then I will briefly introduce the answering space to you." Nick Fury briefly introduced the answering space to Clark Kent.

 Chapter 307： Hulk smashed Superman like Loki 1!

    "There is such a place?" Clark Kent couldn''t believe it for a moment, "Who is so boring to do such a thing?"


    "We also don''t know much about the answer space," Nick Fury said, "but we do get a lot of benefits from the answer space."


    "I really want to see if it''s true or not," Clark Kent said.


    "Compared to this, I want to know who is more powerful Hulk or Superman." Tony Stark glanced back and forth on Clark Kent and Bruce Banner.


    "I''m also curious, whether Hulk is better or Superman is better." Stephen Strange said, "Are both of them here, why don''t we learn from each other?"


    "Don''t you want it?" Bruce Banner didn''t want to do it. "Do you want to call Hulk out just because of this kind of thing?"


    "Why not? Green Hulk is not as irrational as other Hulks. Green Hulk is calm and can communicate." Tony Stark said.


    "Oh? Is this Hulk very powerful?" Clark Kent was also interested after hearing this.


    "Very powerful, even if you can''t beat you, it''s not much worse," Tony Stark said.


    "Mr. Hulk, why don''t you try two moves?" Clark Kent''s eyes fell on Bruce Banner, although in his opinion this was a middle-aged man with an unremarkable appearance, but he did not judge people by appearances. Isn''t he a shy guy himself?


    "Alright then." Bruce Banner turned into Green Hulk directly.


    "It can actually transform." Clark Kent watched Bruce Banner change from a relatively short and thin middle-aged to a big green guy with muscles.


    "Interesting." Clark Kent was interested, Hulk''s huge size, from the appearance, he knew that he was not easy to mess with.


    "Hulk, have you been holding back for so long? You can smash the guy in the cape in front of you." Tony Stark said to Hulk.


    "Superman?" Hulk took a glance and recognized Superman Clark Kent.


    Because the Green Hulk is sensible and has the same thinking as normal people, Bruce Banner will regularly let the Hulk come out to "release the wind", and everyone will also share information with the Hulk, so the Hulk also knows Superman.


    "That''s right, it''s me," Clark Kent said. "Are you interested in gesturing?"


    "I wanted to fight Superman for a long time." Hulk grinned, clenched his green fist, and punched Clark Kent.


    Clark Kent did not dodge or evade, and he also punched in the past.


    boom!


    There was a muffled sound, like two hills colliding, and an invisible strong wind was generated from the intersection of the two fists, blowing everyone''s hair fluttering.


    The Hulk didn''t move, but Clark Kent was fired like a cannonball!


    Fortunately, Clark Kent could fly, and after flying more than ten meters away, he adjusted his body and suspended in the air.


    "What? Superman was punched away?"


    "The Hulk in the form of Green Death must be too strong!"


    "That''s Superman! I read that right! He was actually knocked out!"


    "The Green Hulk is so fierce, he is simply invincible."


    Green Hulk smashed Superman into the air with one punch, which caused an uproar.


    That''s an invincible superman!


    No one expected that the Hulk and Superman would actually end up being blown away by Superman.


    Clark Kent was blasted away, of course not because of him, but because of this Clark, he has not grown up yet.


    Now this Clark Kent has not met General Zod yet, and his strength is still a certain distance from his tyrannical Steppenwolf.


    "This little giant is so strong!" Clark Kent was also surprised. To be honest, when he saw Hulk''s exploding muscles and exaggerated body, he knew that the other party was definitely not easy, but he never thought that he would be at a disadvantage. , he thought that this little giant would be repelled by himself, just like the enemies he had encountered before.


    "Come again!" Clark Kent hadn''t lost a beat so far, and at this moment, he was blown away by Green Hulk, and he suddenly became eager to win.


    "Superman is really Superman, strong enough!" Hulk was also in high spirits, but he didn''t hold back the punch just now, even with Thor''s perverted body, he had the confidence to punch and explode, but Clark Kent was farting. Nothing happened.


    Whoosh!


    Clark Kent flew over quickly and punched Hulk with his fist.


    boom!


    Hulk also punched in the past.


    Again, the two punched each other.


    However, this time Clark Kent flew a distance and then threw the punch, but the situation was better than last time, and he was not bombarded like last time.


    "This Hulk is too powerful to fight!" After Clark Kent and Hulk fought two punches, they knew that the Hulk was so powerful that he couldn''t match his strength, so he suddenly changed his strategy and didn''t fight the opponent. Strength, and play speed with each other!


    Whoosh!


    Clark Kent flew to the Hulk''s left side, punched him on his left waist, and then flew to the back, UU Reading punched the Hulk''s back.


    Bang bang bang!


    In this way, Clark Kent flew around Hulk at his own speed, and his fists rained down on Hulk.


    And the Hulk, waving his fists to and fro, but never reaching Clark Kent.


    This kind of attack does not actually pose a threat to Hulk, but it is aggrieved. If it was the previous Hulk, he would be furious.


    However, Green Hulk is very calm. He knows that Clark Kent is faster than himself, so he simply ignores Clark Kent''s fist and concentrates on capturing the other person''s figure.


    After Clark Kent circled around a few times, Hulk could already predict his flight path.


    This is actually very simple, Clark Kent is just drawing circles around the Hulk, the rules are too obvious.


    The next moment, Green Hulk stretched out his big hand and grabbed Clark Kent''s legs.


    I don''t know if it was due to inertia or Hulk was born to like to do it. Lushang Hulk picked up Superman and thumped to the ground.


    That scene can''t be said to be similar to Hulk beating Loki or Thor, it can only be said to be exactly the same.


    "Yes!" Loki''s eyes lit up when he saw this scene, "I just love the answering space."


    "Yeah!" Thor grinned there, also looking elated, "I really love the answering space."


    "Sure enough, the Hulk never disappoints us!"


    "Wow, I didn''t expect Superman to also enjoy the ''Hulk World Return'' supreme VIP service!"


    "A famous scene, a proper famous scene! It''s a pity that I didn''t take my mobile phone, or I would have recorded it."


    "What a pity, Tony must have recorded it, right?"


    "Yes, I have already recorded it, everyone can copy it at any time."

 Chapter 308： Captain America beats Superman!

    When Loki was thrown by the Hulk like this, he lost half his life directly.


    Thor was thrown by the Hulk. Although it was better, he also fell back and forth several times.


    Clark Kent, however, responded immediately.


    call out!


    After only two falls, hot rays emerged from his eyes and shot at Hulk''s head.


    As soon as Hulk raised his arm, two rays shot onto the arm, and the big hand that grabbed Clark Kent''s legs naturally loosened.


    boom!


    Clark Kent shot a ray in his eyes, and at the same time flew over suddenly, punched it hard, and directly sent Hulk flying.


    "You are very strong." Clark Kent did not continue to attack, just suspended in the air and looked at Hulk condescendingly.


    small book booth


    "Superman is well-deserved." Hulk said.


    In this duel, Clark Kent is generally at a disadvantage, but it is basically impossible for the Hulk to defeat Clark Kent.


    If nothing else, the Hulk is helpless just because Clark Kent can fly.


    And Clark Kent can not only pull the distance, he also has long-range attack methods, as long as he "sees" Hulk with his eyes while flying at high altitude, Hulk can''t do anything at all.


    Even if he doesn''t have to fly, Clark Kent''s speed is extremely fast. The reason why he was grabbed by Hulk just now to "Hulk World Return" is that the speed is not his real speed, he can be faster, if he Really exerting his speed with all his strength, Hulk couldn''t even catch his shadow.


    Although Hulk can punch Clark Kent a few times, it doesn''t stop there, he can''t do more damage to Clark Kent.


    On the other hand, Clark Kent at this stage also can''t help Hulk. Hulk''s defense is too strong, and he can''t break it.


    So it doesn''t make sense for these two to continue fighting.


    "Captain, don''t you have a fight with Superman?" Tony Stark shouted to Steve Rogers again, "We all said you were like Superman before, but now that Superman is here, you won''t learn from each other. ?"


    "I''ll let it go." Steve Rogers is still very self-aware, "I can''t be Superman''s opponent."


    "Is he like me?" On the contrary, Clark Kent was very interested in Steve Rogers after listening to Tony Stark''s words. "Why does he look like me?"


    "That''s it." Steve Rogers flew into the air, then his eyes looked aside, and two shock waves shot out from his eyes with a "huh".


    "It''s really similar to me." Clark Kent suddenly felt that the man with thick eyebrows and big eyes in his eyes looked very kind, "Or we will do two tricks."


    "You can kill me with one punch, and if I punch you, you''re afraid you won''t move at all." Steve Rogers shook his head repeatedly, "I''m not the Hulk, and you and I are not of the same order of magnitude. "


    "I''ll keep fighting, we''ll just have a chat," Clark Kent said.


    "Captain, are you sure you want to give up this chance to fight Superman?" Thor also said, "That''s Superman."


    "Then let''s have a friendly discussion." Steve Rogers looked at Clark Kent, and finally nodded.


    That is Superman Clark Kent, how many people can have such a chance if they can compete with him?


    "You hit me with all your strength first, so I''ll be fine with it later," Clark Kent said to Steve Rogers.


    "Okay." Steve Rogers was not polite, and immediately turned on the zombie form.


    "You also have a second form." Clark Kent watched Steve Rogers transform with interest.


    Whoosh!


    Steve Rogers flew over and did his best to punch Clark Kent hard.


    Before Hulk punched, one punch knocked Clark Kent into the air, but when Steve Rogers punched, Clark Kent stood still, not even shaking his hair.


    The gap between Captain America and Green Hulk is evident.


    "I will do the same as you, let''s start." Clark Kent was not polite, and flew to Steve Rogers first.


    Steve Rogers also flew to Clark Kent, and the two fought back and forth there.


    Fighting Steve Rogers with the same amount of strength was definitely one of the worst decisions Clark Kent made, because Steve Rogers is proficient in fighting, has a lot of experience in combat, and has a better fighting sense than Clark Kent. Great, so as soon as the two started fighting, Clark Kent was at a disadvantage.


    boom!


    A few rounds into the fight, Clark Kent was thrown to the ground by Steve Rogers in the back.


    "Sure enough, he is an excellent fighter." Clark Kent said to Steve Rogers after he flew from the ground.


    "If you want, you can defeat me in an instant." Although Steve Rogers has the upper hand, he clearly knows how much he weighs, and the reason why he can beat this trick , entirely because of Clark Kent''s suppression of his own power.


    If Clark Kent would let go, he could be smashed with one punch.


    [The question and answer starts now, please prepare the answerer. ¡¿


    [Beginning with the first question, please watch the following video first. ¡¿


    At the beginning of the picture, Kate Bishop sneaks into a room with a bow and arrow and a flashlight.


    "Okay, the living room is fine." Kate Bishop took a picture of the living room and reported to Clint Barton, who was on guard outside.


    What was slapped in the face was that the next moment the living room began to flicker. Kate Bishop secretly thought that it was not good, and shot out an arrow. The arrow hit a waiting lamp on the wall, and a purple light burst out from the arrow. liquid, submerging the lamp.


    "What''s the matter?" Clint Barton outside asked while looking at the situation here with a telescope.


    "I don''t know, there seem to be strobe lights on the wall," Kate Bishop said.


    "What strobe lights?" Clint Barton didn''t quite understand.


    "I don''t know either." Kate Bishop was equally confused.


    "What did you see?" Clint Barton asked.


    "Well, what do I need to find?" Kate Bishop asked.


    "A watch, an antique Rolex," Clint Barton said. "It''s from a former colleague of mine."


    "Is that all that information, Clint?" Kate Bishop asked.


    "They''ve been out for years, but their identities are stored in that watch," Clint Barton said.


    "What if you get caught by the tracksuit gang?" Kate Bishop asked.


    "Their identities will be exposed, and those friends will be gone forever," Clint Barton said.

 Chapter 309： Kill Hawkeye!

    "I got the watch." Soon, Kate Bishop found the Rolex in the room.


    "Great," said Clint Barton.


    When she got the thing, Kate Bishop was about to evacuate, but she found another small book on the table where the Rolex had just been placed. She picked it up and looked at it, and she was surprised, because she was very familiar with the content recorded on it.


    "Clint, someone is recording your family." Kate Bishop quickly told Clint Barton what she saw.


    "What?" Clint Barton was taken aback.


    "Clint Barton, wife Laura, daughter Laila, 14, son, Cooper, 16, Nate..." Kate Bishop began to read the contents of the book.


    "Kate, come out quickly!" Clint Barton reminded.


    "What? Why?" Kate Bishop asked.


    "That light is an alarm, a silent alarm for the deaf," said Clint Barton, who finally remembered what the strobe light was for. "This is Maya''s apartment."


    "My God..." At this time, Kate Bishop also saw a picture of Maya Lopez on the table.


    "Okay, I''m coming." Clint Barton''s voice sounded in Kate Bishop''s ears, but before she could speak, there was the sound of fighting in her ears.


    "Clint, what''s wrong? Clint?" Kate Bishop asked quickly, responding with a fist, and it turned out that Maya Lopez was coming.


    "Maya is here!" cried Kate Bishop.


    "Yes, I saw it," said Clint Barton.


    "Then why didn''t you tell me?" Kate Bishop asked, avoiding Maya Lopez.


    "I told you Maya and I were on the roof," Clint Barton said.


    "No, Maya is definitely with me!" Kate Bishop picked up the items in the room and threw them at Maya Lopez.


    "Who was that fighting me?" Clint Barton knew that the person who appeared on the roof was not Maya Lopez.


    He couldn''t even recognize his opponent. Of course, it wasn''t because Clint Barton was blind, but because the opponent was wearing a hood.


    call out!


    After fighting the masked man, Clint Barton shot an arrow into the building opposite.


    This is no ordinary arrow. The end of the arrow carries a steel cable. After one arrow, a bridge that can pass through is built between the two buildings.


    Kate Bishop dodged Maya Lopez''s knife, grabbed the bow and arrow, jumped out, threw the bow on the wire, and slid towards the opposite building.


    This way of crossing the building has appeared in many film and television works, and basically they passed smoothly, but this time Kate Bishop was not smooth, and when she slipped into the middle of the tightrope, she got stuck there!


    This time, the whole thing was hanging in the air without going up or down.


    Thanks to Maya Lopez not being a cold-blooded madman, or else shooting at this time, Kate Bishop, a living target, is afraid to drink hatred on the spot.


    Fortunately, she was not a living target for a long time. Clint Barton hit the wire rope during the fight with the masked man. Under the trembling wire rope, it solved Kate Bishop''s "Carton" problem. Yes, it slid past.


    Kate Bishop stretched out her feet when she was still in the air. She had a good idea to solve the masked man for Clint Barton, but the masked man was so much better than her, not only did she fail to He kicked the opponent and was knocked to the ground by the opponent.


    Maybe Kate Bishop just tried to "sneak attack" to anger the masked man, or maybe the masked man saw that Clint Barton had more helpers and felt that he was invincible. By Kate Bishop.


    This time, neither Kate Bishop nor Clint Barton dared to act rashly.


    But at this moment, another person slipped on the tightrope behind him, kicking the masked man over with one kick.


    Without a doubt, this one slipped over to Maya Lopez, who was desperate to catch Clint Barton because her father was killed.


    The original 1V1 between Clint Barton and the masked man has now become four people.


    However, the masked and Maya Lopez were not in the same group, and the battle became a bit chaotic. The masked and Clint Barton fought for a while, and Maya Lopez again for a while.


    But obviously, the masked man was superior. After playing for a while, two small discs were fired at Maya Lopez, and the other party couldn''t get up.


    Then she threw Kate Bishop straight down the stairs.


    "No no no no!" Clint Barton was startled and ran over quickly, only to see that Kate Bishop didn''t fall to the ground at all, but hung in the air.


    It turns out that the masked man tied a rope around Kate Bishop''s waist before throwing it downstairs.


    The Masked Man had no intention of killing Kate Bishop from the very beginning.


    "Pull me up!" Kate Bishop, hanging in the air, yelled at Clint Barton. UU reading


    "Get out of here quickly." Clint Barton cut the rope with a knife.


    Kate Bishop was already very close to the ground, and this time she fell down and fell onto the colorful ropes of Christmas dress, it can be said to be unscathed.


    Kate Bishop is also a very stubborn girl. Whenever she is willing to leave, she will push the door and enter again.


    By the time she got to the roof again, Clint Barton, Maya Lopez, and the masked man were scrambling.


    call out!


    Kate Bishop pulled out her arrow and shot it towards the ground.


    This arrow is not an ordinary arrow, but a special one with special effects. With a bang, a wave of air spreads out, overturning all the three fighting.


    This arrow also has a stun effect, and the person who was overturned by the air wave is tinnitus and dizzy, and he can''t react for a while.


    But there was an exception at the scene, Maya Lopez, she was deaf and mute, but she was basically not affected by this vertigo.


    So, she was the first to come back to her senses.


    boom!


    She kicked Kate Bishop and directly kicked her sister paper away.


    call out!


    Kate Bishop got up immediately, bent her bow, and shot Maya Lopez with one shot.


    Of course, Kate Bishop will not be ruthless, the arrow didn''t hit the key point, but hit Maya Lopez on the shoulder.


    Maya Lopez was also decisive. Although the injury was a minor one, she knew that she could no longer be Clint Barton''s opponent if she was injured, so she left immediately.


    The masked man fought with Clint Barton again, and the two met, and the hood was taken off by Clint Barton.


    When the masked man''s face was revealed, everyone present was shocked, it was Yelena Belova.

 Chapter 310： Gold and debut!

    [May I ask who hired Yelena Bellova to kill Clint Barton? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Eleanor Bishop¡¿


    ¡¾B Jack Ducaine¡¿


    ¡¾C Kazi Mirz¡¿


    ¡¾D Jin and¡¿


    [If you answer this question correctly, you will be rewarded for the swordsmanship of the world''s largest swordsman, Hawkeye Joe Raquel Mihawk. If the answer is wrong, the life expectancy will be deducted by one year. ¡¿


    "The reward for this topic is interesting, and there is another eagle eye!" Thor couldn''t help saying after reading the reward.


    "This eagle eye is called ''the world''s first'', but it is much stronger than Clint." Tony Stark said.


    "Not necessarily." Natasha Romanov said, "This Mihawk''s world number one is in swordsmanship, but in terms of archery, who can compare to Clint? Clint also It is absolutely possible to be called ''the world''s largest archer''."


    "Clint''s arrows are indeed the number one in the world, and no one can match them." Steve Rogers said, "There are very few people who can dodge Clint''s bow and arrow after seeing the domineering + wall-piercing arrows. At least I can''t escape."


    "It''s a pity that this Mihawk is not from our world, otherwise I really want to see what the world''s number one swordsmanship looks like." Clint Barton said regretfully.


    For a long time, Hawkeye''s mentality is actually quite flat. As one of the first Avengers, he has little fame, not to mention that he is almost worshipped by people in the United States like Tony Stark and Steve Rogers. Crazy, even he''s not as well known as Natasha Romanoff, but he''s always been indifferent, never had the will to win.


    But now, seeing the "World''s No. 1 Swordsman" in this reward, he has the idea of ??wanting to fight, and the nickname of the opponent is exactly the same!


    small book booth


    A person''s name may not match the person''s name. For example, some men have a name that looks like a woman. A very delicate name may be a very rough person, but one''s nickname is absolutely appropriate, and one''s nickname is "Knife". God", the swordsmanship must be very powerful, nicknamed "Flying on the Grass", Qinggong is absolutely first-class.


    Since the nickname of this great swordsman is also "Hawkeye", which is the same as Clint Barton''s nickname, it means that the two must have similarities.


    So Clint Barton is still very interested in Jo Lakelle Mihawk.


    "If Clint can answer this question right, then it''s amazing," Nick Fury said.


    Clint Barton is an extremely good agent, and he was injected with the Extremis virus. His melee combat ability is actually very strong, but there is no way. There are too many metamorphoses in the Marvel world, and this level of melee combat strength is not enough.


    As for the eagle eye of the pirate world, his melee strength is much more powerful. If Clint Barton can have the strength of Mihawk, it is really amazing.


    Seeing and hearing domineering + wall-piercing arrows, far-reaching attacks are almost invincible.


    Mihawk''s swordsmanship, even if he loses to Thanos in melee combat, at least he can protect himself.


    "This question is a bit strange, why did Yelena kill Clint?" Natasha Romanov said at this time, "It''s impossible for her not to know about my relationship with Clint, why would she take this An assassination mission?"


    "Maybe Yelena is being controlled like in the red house again, and she can''t help herself?" Clint Barton guessed.


    "That was after we snapped our fingers and brought everyone back, and it''s been a few years from now, anything can happen, there''s no guesswork," Steve Rogers said.


    "Fury, these people in the options, don''t tell me you don''t know." Tony Stark said to Nick Fury at this time.


    "It''s been checked out long ago," Nick Fury said. "This Eleanor Bishop, Kate Bishop''s mother, doesn''t seem to have any motive for killing Clint. And this Jack Ducaine, he Although not from the sportswear gang, he is also closely related to the sportswear gang. He is the CEO of a company, but that company is actually a shell company that launders money for the sportswear gang. Kaci Mirz, everyone I''ve seen it, the younger brother of Maya Lopez. As for Jin Bing, I didn''t expect this guy to be involved. If he really gets involved, it''s a bit tricky."


    "Is this guy great?" Thor asked.


    "Very powerful, he is the world''s top martial artist, 90% of his body is muscle, his strength is amazing, and he can penetrate a wall with his bare hands. Moreover, he is also very intelligent, thoughtful, ruthless, and ordinary. Criminals are not on one level at all," Clint Barton said.


    "So it sounds like he can be ruled out." Thor said, "Does such a powerful person need to hire a killer? It sounds like Clint and Yelena at that time were not his opponents at all."


    "Jin Bing''s combat effectiveness is very strong. If it is Clint who has not been strengthened, he is really not his opponent." Nick Fury said, "But Jin is not a thug He is Gang leader, would he personally commit such a thing as murder?"


    "That''s hard to say, after all, that''s Clint, one of the Avengers." Phil Coulson said, "And even if Kim didn''t do it himself, with such a big power, he still needs to hire someone to kill Clint? "


    "I also think Kim can be ruled out," Steve Rogers said.


    "Katie Mirz can also be ruled out. He is Maya Lopez''s younger brother. If he hired a killer, how could Maya Lopez not know." Bruce Banner said.


    "Actually, Kim is the real boss of the tracksuit gang," Nick Fury chimed in. "So if Kutcher Miltz hires a killer, Kim should know too."


    "Then it seems that the answer should be Jack Ducain." Clint Barton said, "Although I don''t know the reason why he asked the killer to kill me, but when the retractable sword was auctioned in the black market auction, He''s there, and he''s obviously inseparable from this. I pick B!"


    ¡¾wrong answer! Deduct one year of life! ¡¿


    wrong answer.


    "It''s a pity, I can''t see Clint''s heroic appearance as a swordsman." Natasha Romanov said.


    "I will use a sword. If you really want to see it, I will show you another day." Clint Barton said.


    This question was answered incorrectly. Clint Barton didn''t feel much regret for not getting Mihawk''s swordsmanship. Unfortunately, he hadn''t seen One Piece, otherwise he would have known how much he had lost.


    Soon, the video starts playing.


    It started with Clint Barton and Kate Bishop at a banquet.


    Not just the two of them, Jack Ducaine was there too.


    "Jack is out of jail, this guy is pretty good," Kate Bishop said.

 Chapter 311： While the Hawkeye hunt is in progress!

    "It seems that Jack''s ability is not small. Some people accuse him of being a murderer and can get out of prison." Clint Barton looked at Jack Ducaine, who was laughing with a glass of wine not far away.


    "Maybe he wanted to prove his innocence," Kate Bishop said.


    Clint Barton and Kate Bishop watched Jack Ducaine at the banquet, while others watched him.


    Not just observing, but also holding weapons.


    I saw that in another building, Maya Lopez''s puppy, Kazi Mirz, set up a sniper rifle and was observing through the scope.


    If Kazi Mirz was just observing in the dark, then Yelena Belova came uninvited. She wore a green coat and came to the banquet elegantly and calmly.


    Of course, the hairstyle is uglier, although Natasha Romanov has also had that hairstyle, but it looks a little better.


    Following Yelena Bellova, Kate Bishop''s mother, Eleanor Bishop, actually arrived by car.


    Such a small banquet is really undercurrent.


    "Mom, come with me." Kate Bishop called Eleanor Bishop to the kitchen immediately.


    "What are you doing?" Eleanor Bishop asked suspiciously.


    "I''m saving your life." Kate Bishop said anxiously, "your business partner wants to kill you."


    "What are you talking about?" Eleanor Bishop looked like she didn''t understand, and didn''t know if she really didn''t understand or was acting stupid.


    Kate Bishop took out her mobile phone and played a video at the time. The video showed Eleanor Bishop and the big villain Kim sitting side by side!


    "How can you do this? After all these years..." Kate Bishop questioned her mother with her phone.


    "You don''t understand." Eleanor Bishop did not deny it any further in the face of irrefutable evidence. She quickly explained, "Your father''s death caught me off guard. He owes that monster money..."


    "You two are here." Jack Ducaine suddenly appeared, interrupting the mother and daughter''s conversation, he said to Eleanor Bishop, "I''m sorry to interrupt, but I really need to talk to you. ."


    "Jack, I''ll talk about it later." Eleanor Bishop couldn''t care about emotional issues now, she turned to her daughter and said, "Don''t worry, everything is under my control."


    While Kate Bishop and her daughter were chatting, Clint Barton stood by the window, looking at the city at night.


    "No abnormality, boss." A waiter came over with a plate of wine.


    It seems that Clint Barton has long been prepared, and he has long known that tonight''s banquet will not be peaceful.


    No one in this waiter''s answering space knew each other, and it seemed that they should have known each other later.


    And, she''s definitely not an agent.


    Because, her performance doesn''t look that professional.


    She had just finished telling Clint Barton that there was nothing unusual, and Kaci Mirz, who was ambushing in the opposite building, fired.


    Fortunately, Clint Barton was vigilant enough to escape.


    boom! boom! boom!


    One missed, Kaci Mirz fired again, but none of them hit Clint Patton.


    "What''s that sound?" Kate Bishop, who was talking to her mother in the back kitchen, also heard the gunshots and asked.


    "Someone shot, we are evacuating the crowd." A friend in the headset replied to her.


    "Mom, Jack, stay here and don''t move." Kate Bishop immediately wanted to go out to help.


    "Kate, don''t go out, it''s too dangerous." Eleanor Bishop said worriedly.


    "You made the danger all yours, mom, stay here, don''t go out." Kate Bishop strode out.


    At this time, the banquet was already in chaos, and the men and women who attended the banquet ran around in a panic.


    And a little girl like Kate Bishop walked through the crowd with a calm expression.


    She has obviously learned a lot from following Clint Barton.


    "Clint, who''s shooting?" Kate Bishop asked as she walked.


    "I don''t know either." Clint Barton handed a bag to his buddy and said, "I''ll go downstairs to attract fire."


    At this time, Kate Bishop saw Yelena Bellova in a green coat, and she didn''t know why Yelena Bellova was wearing green. As a killer, she came to kill. Don''t she think green Are the clothes very eye-catching at a banquet where almost everyone wears suits and dresses?


    "I know you and my mother are quite familiar, but I don''t think anyone should invite you to the Christmas party." Kate Bishop stepped up immediately.


    "Kate, Bishop, I''m not here to cause trouble." Yelena Bellova said from the elevator entrance, "I''m here to kill Barton, have some snacks, and then I''ll go."


    This is said as if Clint Barton is an unknown little character that is easy to kill. UU Reading


    "Then eat your toast, I guess you can''t find him." Kate Bishop said.


    "He''s in the elevator," Yelena Belova said.


    "Yeah, so what? There are 65 floors," Kate Bishop said. "You are so powerful, can you guess which floor he is?"


    Ding!


    At this time, the elevator sounded a prompt tone, and the red number "12" above the elevator door was very conspicuous, and then the elevator door also opened.


    "Have fun." Yelena Belova turned around and walked towards the elevator.


    How could Kate Bishop watch Yelena Bellova kill Clint Barton, and immediately squeezed into the elevator.


    In the elevator, Kate Bishop also operated for a while, pressing the button in the elevator over and over.


    "Please, you are so annoying." Yelena Belova had no choice but to get out of the elevator.


    How could Kate Bishop let Yelena Bellova get away so easily and launched a "cowboy candy" offensive, no matter where the other party goes, just cling to her.


    Kate Bishop is here to stalk killers, so what is Clint Barton doing?


    In dealing with sportswear gangsters.


    To be precise, he was dealing with Kazi Mirz with a sniper rifle.


    call out!


    Clint Barton shot Kazi Miltz with one shot.


    Kazi Mirz was still a bit skilled. The moment the arrow shot into the building, he tilted his body and avoided the arrow, and the arrow was nailed to the wall.


    snort~


    However, in the next moment, a large amount of smoke came out of the arrow, blurring Kazi Mirz''s vision and preventing him from sniping.


    It turned out that Clint Barton''s original intention of shooting this arrow was not to kill at all.

 Chapter 312： Hawkeye and the second generation of Hawkeye show off their prowess

    The reason why Kate Bishop has been able to entangle with Yelena Belova for so long is entirely because Yelena Belova is merciful and has absolutely no intention of killing.


    Otherwise, no matter how talented Kate Bishop is, how could it be the opponent of the murderous widow killer.


    Yelena Belova and Kate Bishop hit the window all the way, Yelena Belova tied a rope directly around her waist, and jumped down from a tens of meters tall building.


    This scene shocked Kate Bishop. Although she and Clint Barton have experienced a lot of battles together, the excitement of bungee jumping in a building with dozens of meters is still a bit beyond imagination.


    "Clint! It''s Yelena! Be careful!" Kate Bishop shouted loudly with her head out of the window.


    In a building at the foot of Kate Bishop, Clint Barton had just killed Kazi Mirz with one arrow, when he heard Kate Bishop shouting, he looked up and saw Yelena Bellova in the building Running wildly up and down.


    Bang bang bang!


    When Yelena Bellova slid through the window of Clint Barton''s floor, she frantically shot at Clint Barton.


    However, since Clint Barton had seen Yelena Bellova in advance, it was impossible for him to be shot again.


    Kate Bishop, who was standing by the bed watching this scene, finally breathed a sigh of relief. She picked up a rope, tied it to the rope that Yelena Bellova had used before, and stood on the window lattice.


    She looked down at her feet, and the vehicle below was as big as a matchbox, and the wind was blowing, as if to persuade her not to be stupid.


    Her heart started beating thumpingly.


    "It''s normal to be scared, it''s normal to be scared." Kate Bishop closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and jumped off.


    I have to say that although the sister paper is jerky, her courage is still very good. If you jump down from such a high height, if you are not careful, you will be shattered.


    She was really afraid, but she jumped down without hesitation.


    "Kate, what are you doing?" Seeing Kate Bishop screaming and sliding down in front of her eyes, Clint Barton stretched her head and shouted, "Are you alright?"


    Fortunately for Kate Bishop, she landed unscathed.


    However, her luck was not so good either.


    Here comes the tracksuit gangster.


    Kate Bishop''s skills are still very good, and she knocked down a few neatly.


    "You don''t want to run this time, buddy." However, a bald man pulled out a gun and pointed it at Kate Bishop.


    Boom!


    Just when Kate Bishop thought she was about to be shot, a sword slashed over, directly slashing the pistol, and then punched the bald head over.


    The visitor surprised everyone, and it was Jack Ducaine.


    From the beginning, many people thought that Jack Ducaine was a villain, but it turned out not to be!


    "Jack, I''m sorry mom sent you to jail, how are you?" Kate Bishop asked.


    "It couldn''t be better." Jack Ducaine held a sword in one hand, with excellent swordsmanship, and it was almost a sword to handle those sportswear gangsters. "But I''m afraid I don''t know where your mother is."


    "Yeah, we''re all the same," Kate Bishop said.


    There are too many gangsters in sportswear. Just finished cooking one wave, and soon another wave came, and Kate Bishop had to do it again.


    Yawen Library


    "Clint, where are you?" Kate Bishop asked, typing.


    "I''m right here," Clint Barton said.


    "Where is ''here'', Clint?" asked Kate Bishop, who had never seen Clint Barton.


    "I''m on the tree." Clint Barton''s voice came. "That Christmas tree!"


    As soon as Kate Bishop looked up, she saw a person lying on the tall Christmas tree in the center of the square. Who wasn''t Clint Barton?


    It turned out that Clint Barton also encountered a sportswear gang headed by Kazi Mirz upstairs just now. After he solved the opponent without any effort, he also jumped out of the window and used the previous Yelena Bellova and Kate Bishop. The rope that slid down slid down, but half of the rope was cut, and he flew to the Christmas tree.


    Kate Bishop shot two arrows after seeing Clint Barton tangled up and down the Christmas tree.


    With the first arrow, she broke the rope tied to the Christmas tree.


    The second arrow, she shot on the tree trunk.


    This arrow obviously has a corrosive effect. After it was shot, the trunk was immediately corroded and a large hole was formed.


    The tree could no longer stand, and fell to one side.


    Clint Barton was also freed from the Christmas tree.


    However, at this time, another group of sportswear gangs rushed over and surrounded the Christmas tree.


    They no longer held cold weapons like the group who came out before. Almost everyone in this group had guns and surrounded Clint Barton in the center from all sides.


    form, looks very grim.


    However, for the battle-hardened Clint Barton, UU reading is only "looks".


    He solved the problem with just one arrow.


    This arrow, also a special arrow, has an adsorption effect. After the arrow is shot, it **** everyone''s guns away.


    However, there is a steady stream of sportswear gangs coming.


    This time, Clint Barton didn''t hold back any more, he used the dangerous arrows that he had previously explained that could never be used, and gave some to Kate Bishop.


    There are really all kinds of arrows, some arrows can release strong light, blinding people''s eyes; some arrows use the freezing effect to directly freeze people into ice cubes; some arrows can shoot anesthesia needles, A single arrow can bring down a dozen people...


    Under these various arrows, the people in the sportswear gang were unable to resist at all, just like the leeks in the field, being harvested one after another.


    "Kate, your mother is at the side door." At this time, a voice came from the headsets of the two, and a friend found Eleanor Bishop''s whereabouts.


    Anyway, the enemy is almost done, so Kate Bishop has to turn around and find her mother.


    boom!


    At this time, another gunshot sounded.


    There are still people in the sportswear gang.


    As soon as Kate Bishop and Clint Barton turned their heads, they saw Kazi Miltz rushing over again with two little friends.


    "You go." Clint Barton said to Kate Bishop, then he pulled an arrow from the ground and shot at the three of Kazi Mirz.


    The arrow actually split into three in the air, turning into three arrows.


    Pfft! Pfft!


    Kazi Mirz''s two partners fell to the ground in response to the arrow, but Kazi Mirz stretched out his hand and grabbed the arrow directly!


    This product can become Maya Lopez''s confidant, and there are still two brushes.

 Chapter 313： Yelena and Hawkeye reconcile

    "Good arrows!" cried Kazi Mirz, holding the arrow.


    "That''s up to you to say." Clint Barton replied.


    Kazi Mirz raised the gun again, but before he had time to shoot, a figure suddenly rushed over and knocked Clint Barton to the ground.


    This person is Yelena Bellova, who wants to kill Clint Barton.


    And Kazi Mirz also welcomed an uninvited guest here, Maya Lopez, the girl came over on a motorcycle and directly knocked Kazi Mirz and a sportswear gang over.


    "You should leave and never come back." Kazy Mirz smashed Maya Lopez with a gun, but was dodged by her sister, so he gestured and said, "You know I have to."


    Then, the two fought again.


    Everyone watching this scene was shocked. Maya Lopez has always been the head of Kazi Mirz, and the latter can be said to obey the former, and now the two are actually fighting.


    The sportswear gang was basically wiped out, and the two who were still fighting were "killing each other" there, and Kate Bishop also went to find her mother.


    This time, no one bothered, Yelena Belova could do as she wished to attack Clint Barton.


    "Before I kill you, I have a question for you." Yelena Belova said to Clint Barton, who was lying on the ground.


    "Nice to finally meet you, Yelena." Clint Barton said, slowly standing up from the ground.


    "I need to know what happened." Yelena Belova said, looking at Clint Barton.


    "Listen to Yelena, even if I told you what happened, you wouldn''t believe me," Clint Barton said, "but what you have to believe is that your sister sacrificed herself and saved the world, and I''m sorry. ."


    "You''re lying, you pathetic fellow, you''re so pathetic." Yelena Belova didn''t believe these words, and of course they were really not convincing. She strode over and hit her hard. He kicked Clint Barton hard, and the two began to fight.


    "No one killed her, she made her own choice." Clint Barton explained while playing.


    "I finally know why Yelena went to kill Clint." Seeing this, Scott Lang said, "She is avenging Natasha, and she doesn''t know why, she thinks Clint killed Nata. Sarah."


    "If you say that, even if no one entrusts her, she will take the initiative. Kate''s mother''s entrustment is just at the right time." Steve Rogers said.


    "It should be like this." Clint Barton said, "but Kate seems to be very familiar with Yelena. What''s going on?"


    "Yeah, when Yelena assassinated, Kate kept disrupting the situation, but she didn''t seem to be angry at all, let alone killing Kate." Scott Lang said.


    "What is the relationship between Yelena and Kate''s family?" Thor said. "Otherwise, why would Kate''s mother find a killer to kill Clint and find Yelena?"


    "There is no relationship at all." Nick Fury said, "I have already investigated the bottom of the Kate family, and they have nothing to do with the Widow Killer. Of course, if they have any intersection with the Widow Killer in the future, it''s hard to say. already."


    "It''s like she''s going to meet Kim in the future," Tony Stark said.


    "This is actually not surprising at all. Although Yelena is a killer, she is not the kind of murderer who kills innocents indiscriminately. Her goal here is Clint, not Kate." Natasha Romanov told Yelena Bellova knows very well, "Kate is not a heinous person, how could Yelena attack her?"


    "But Kate and Yelena look familiar," Scott Lang said.


    "It should be that they don''t know each other." Clint Barton said, "Yelena is definitely not the first time she has tried to kill me, and it is definitely not the first time that Kate has stopped her from killing me. The two people who have come and gone are so familiar."


    Clint Barton''s inference is still quite right. It cannot be said that it is similar to the facts, but it can only be exactly the same.


    In the video, Yelena Belova didn''t believe Clint Barton, but instead became angrier and shot harder.


    "You listen to me seriously, she sacrificed herself, understand?" Clint Barton grabbed Yelena Bellova''s neck from behind and explained again, "I can''t stop her."


    "No." Yelena Belova was emotional and knocked Clint Barton to the ground fiercely. She asked, "Why should she sacrifice herself for you? Are you worthy?"


    "I don''t deserve it," Clint Barton said.


    "So you just watched her die?" Yelena Belova asked.


    "I tried my best to stop her," said Clint Barton, sitting on the ground, "but she''s better than me."


    "You should work harder." Yelena Belova took out a long black stick and stabbed Clint Barton mercilessly, again and again, mercilessly.


    And Clint Barton just sat there abruptly endured without resistance.


    After a while, Yelena Bellova threw the stick away, took out the gun, and aimed it at Clint Barton''s head.


    In this moment of crisis, Clint Barton is whistling.


    The tune of the whistle was very simple, but Yelena Belova''s expression changed on the spot.


    "How did you know this?" she asked.


    "It''s a whistle for you and Natasha," Clint Barton said. "She always mentions you, Yelena."


    "Really?" Yelena Belova asked.


    Clint Barton nodded.


    "What did she say?" Yelena Belova asked.


    "She told me that the two of you had been separated since you were young. She was flying. I asked her if she was afraid. All she thought about was your safety." Clint Barton said, "It has never changed Yelena, she loves You, she always wanted you to be safe."


    "You''ve been with her for so long." Yelena Belova couldn''t hold back.


    "Yes," said Clint Barton.


    "It shouldn''t have turned out like this," Yelena Belova said. "If I could be there, I could stop everything and change everything."


    "Nothing can change, Yelena, you know Natasha." Clint Barton said, "She made a choice, and we have to find a way to accept this choice."


    "I love her so much," Yelena Belova said.


    "Me too," said Clint Barton.


    Yelena Bellova put the gun back in her lap, walked over to Clint Barton, and held out her hand.


    Clint Barton took Yelena Bellova''s hand and stood up. He patted Yelena''s shoulder, "I''m sorry."


    Yelena Belova said nothing, turned and left.

 Chapter 314： The second generation of Hawkeye vs. Jin and

    There are two flowers, one on each side.


    But after Kate Bishop and Clint Barton separated, she soon found her mother Eleanor Bishop.


    However, Eleanor Bishop''s situation at this time was not very good. She had planned to go to Kate Bishop by car, but Jin did suddenly appear.


    This big man is worthy of being one of Marvel''s famous villains. He ripped the car door off with his bare hands, like tearing a chicken leg.


    "Don''t go, Eleanor." Kim stretched out a large hand to Eleanor Bishop, "Let''s talk."


    Seeing this scene, Kate Bishop couldn''t bear it anymore, she bent her bow and arrow to aim at Jin and said, "Let go of my mother!"


    "What are you trying to do with that thing?" Kim strode up to Kate Bishop.


    call out!


    Kate Bishop was also not polite at all, and let go of the arrow directly. With such a close distance of her arrows, there was no mistake, and the bow and arrow were accurately nailed to Jin Bing''s chest.


    But an astonishing scene appeared. The arrow just broke through the skin of Jinbian, but it couldn''t shoot at all!


    Jin Bian waved his cane, and the arrow was interrupted.


    I have to say that the density and strength of this muscle is really amazing, and it can''t even shoot a bow and arrow!


    "What?" Kate Bishop was taken aback immediately, and then immediately pulled out another arrow and shot at Jinbian.


    I don''t know if I took the wrong arrow out of panic or if there is no ordinary arrow anymore. The arrow she shot this time was with a rope at the end.


    It''s the rope that''s broken.


    After the arrow was shot out, it was directly caught by Jinping with his bare hands, and then Jinping pulled back. Kate Bishop couldn''t stand at that time and flew towards Jinping.


    boom!


    Jin and punched him casually, and Kate Bishop flew back upside down.


    Jinbian is not as principled as Yelena Bellova. He took off his coat, took off his hat, and planned to go and end Kate Bishop.


    But he had forgotten that Eleanor Bishop was still there.


    Just as Kate Bishop wouldn''t watch him find Eleanor Bishop, how could Eleanor Bishop sit and watch her daughter get bullied.


    boom!


    Eleanor Bishop drove directly from behind and hit Jin Bing hard, knocking the fat man into a shop window on the side of the road.


    Jin Bing''s body is really too strong, he was hit by Kate Bishop before, but now he was hit by a car, patted his **** and stood up, still nothing.


    But he was provoked, and he was about to pack up Eleanor Bishop in the car.


    "Where do you want to go, big guy?" Kate Bishop jumped over quickly, stopped in front of the car, and charged towards Kim.


    Although Kate Bishop''s skills are not bad, but compared with a monster like Jinping, it is insignificant, and it is not an opponent of an order of magnitude at all, and Jinping can easily hang him.


    "Don''t know what''s good or bad." Jin and knocked down Kate Bishop at will, and was about to walk out of a big hole in the wall.


    call out!


    Kate Bishop hurriedly shot an arrow, which was also a special arrow, and a grid immediately sealed the hole, cutting off Jin Bing''s path.


    Jin Bing got a little impatient looking at the grid. As soon as he turned around, Kate Bishop rushed over and slammed it out with a random punch, directly hammering people into the air.


    Before Kate Bishop could get up, Kim grabbed her and threw her out, pulling out the arrow on her back.


    When someone is teaching children to unite, they will take out a chopstick, break it when it is folded, and then take out another pair of chopsticks, and they will break it as hard as they can.


    Romance Novel Network


    This person must not be educated on Jin Bing, because he will tell you with practical actions how easy this chopstick is to break.


    At this moment, when Kate Bishop''s metal arrow was pulled out, Jin Bing grabbed the arrow and snapped it, breaking all the arrows.


    "Mind your own business," Jin warned and threw the short arrow on the ground.


    Kate Bishop may not be a force to be reckoned with, but she''s definitely not one to be easily startled, and she jumps up again, towards Kim and pounces.


    But embarrassingly, she jumped directly into Jin Bing''s hands, and Jin Bing reached out and grabbed Kate Bishop''s neck directly, as easily as lifting a chick.


    boom!


    With a casual throw, Kim threw Kate Bishop out.


    "Kate has absolutely nothing to do now." Seeing this, Tony Stark couldn''t help but say, "She is too far away from Jin Bing, and it is impossible to be Jin Bing''s opponent at all, and all her arrows have been broken. , If there are those special-effect arrows, she may still have a chance to defeat the strong, but now there is no hope for that."


    "Then Kate is much less murderous," Phil Coulson said. "King may not seem to want to kill Kate, but her mother clearly betrayed Kim, and Kim will kill her mother, and she There''s absolutely no way she''ll just watch this happen, so she''ll definitely fight Kim."


    "Kim looks impatient now and if Kate continues to pester, he will definitely kill Kate Clint Barton said.


    "The only hope now is that you rush over there," Natasha Romanov said.


    "I finally got rid of Yelena, but I don''t know if Kate is far from me, and it''s too late to get there," Clint Barton said.


    Everyone''s analysis is right, Jin is really impatient.


    "You really **** me off." After Jin and knocked Kate Bishop away again, he walked to the broken arrow on the ground step by step.


    It looked like he was going to pick up a broken arrow and stab Kate Bishop to death.


    But he wasn''t the only one eyeing Broken Arrow. Kate Bishop was also eyeing it.


    I saw Kate Bishop took a small disc that I didn''t know what it was, and the disc flew out and hit one of the arrows.


    The arrow suddenly released electricity, and the arc devoured the nearby arrows in an instant.


    When one of the arrows marked "especially dangerous" was swallowed by the arc, there was a bang, and a big explosion occurred.


    Whoosh!


    This time it was Kim''s turn and was blown away.


    The huge body flew out far away like half a hill, smashed heavily on the ground, and could never get up again.


    "Good job!"


    "Nice job!"


    "Smart girl!"


    Several people in the answering space immediately complimented, and no one thought that Kate Bishop, who was at an absolute disadvantage, would be able to turn the tables and turn so quickly.


    "Clint, it seems that you will also like her very much in the future." Natasha Romanov couldn''t help but said to Clint Barton, "The way she flicks things and detonates arrows was taught by you, that''s you. unique skills."


    "It looks like it should be taught by me," Clint Barton said. "At least I don''t know who will."

 Chapter 315： What? Batman killed Superman?

    "Kate''s battle is a classic." Phil Coulson said, "With such a disparity in strength, she can still defeat the strong with the weak, which is not something anyone can do."


    "That''s gold," Nick Fury said. "Whoever beats him is a piece of capital to brag about."


    "Really?" Thor couldn''t help but say after hearing this, "What''s the point of bragging about defeating such a weak guy?"


    "..." Nick Fury gave Thor a speechless look, "I''m talking about ordinary people. For ordinary people, Jin is not very powerful. For the Avengers, Jin is of course nothing."


    "You said, ''Whoever.''" Thor shrugged.


    "I''m wrong, I apologize to you, Sory, okay?" Nick Fury said.


    "I accept your apology," Thor said.


    In the video, Kim finally stopped moving.


    Even if his physical fitness is as strong as that, but the power of Clint Barton''s arrows and explosions is still quite powerful. After all, Jin did not inject super serum like Steve Rogers, and he couldn''t resist.


    "Mom, are you all right?" Kate Bishop got up and asked Eleanor Bishop.


    "I''m so sorry dear." Eleanor Bishop was about to cry. "We''ll get through it, we''ll get through it. Okay? Everything will be back to normal."


    "It''s never been normal, Mom." Kate Bishop shook her head. "I''ve always felt that way."


    "Personally, it''s my fault this time, it''s over," Eleanor Bishop said.


    "Kill Armand? Hire a hitman to kill Clint? Frame your own fianc¨¦?" Kate Bishop demanded. "Is this what you mean by ''mishandling''?"


    "Yes dear, that''s the way the world is. I''ve been protecting you, maybe you don''t know the reason, but it''s all for you." Eleanor Bishop said, "I know what it''s like to have nothing, you suffer No way."


    At this time, there was a siren sound not far away, and Eleanor Bishop looked back and didn''t take it to heart. After all, she never thought that her daughter would call the police and arrest her.


    "How do you know I can''t take it?" Kate Bishop said.


    "Because I know you, I know you feel that you can do things without considering the consequences, just like your father, but someone has to clean up the mess." Eleanor Bishop continued to explain, without noticing that the police car had stopped behind her.


    "Girl Bishop, you have been arrested for the alleged murder of Armand Ducain III." A policeman walked up to Eleanor Bishop in handcuffs.


    "Is this what a hero does?" Eleanor Bishop asked her daughter, "Arresting your mother for Christmas?"


    "I''m sorry," Kate Bishop said.


    As soon as the space darkens, the video ends here.


    "Righteousness kills relatives, this little girl named Kate is really impressive." Clark Kent, who has been quiet all the time, said involuntarily.


    "I knew she wouldn''t be in the same boat as her mother, but I didn''t think she would arrest her own mother, or at Christmas," Tony Stark said. "Not everyone has the courage."


    rice ball exploration book


    "Although we don''t know much about Kate, it seems that she already has the quality of being a superhero." Natasha Romanov said, "She has extraordinary archery skills and good skills. He is willing to help others, acts as a chivalrous person, is not afraid of sacrifice, is not afraid of difficulties, dares to fight against underworld forces, has principles and bottom lines, and will not turn a blind eye to the other party¡¯s criminal behavior just because the other party is his close relative.¡±


    "Although she is still very young, Natasha is right. She has initially possessed the qualities of a superhero. After training, she will definitely be a qualified superhero." Steve Rogers also agreed with Natasha very much. Romanov''s view.


    "Will she inherit Hawkeye''s mantle?" Scott Lang said suddenly, "Just like Captain America will retire, Hawkeye will definitely retire. Captain America chose a successor at that time, Hawkeye will not Will there be a successor?"


    "Speaking of which, this is very likely. She admires Hawkeye very much, and has the same ability as Hawkeye, and she has experienced some things with Hawkeye and has been taught by Hawkeye, so she should also embark on the road of superheroes. ." Tony Stark said, "And once she embarks on the road of superheroes, then she is the second generation of Hawkeye."


    "I like her, and I will reserve a place for her in the second-generation Avengers." Nick Fury said.


    "Have you thought about the second generation of the Avengers?" Peter Quill said, "Do you think too much?"


    "Do you think too much? Not much at all. Captain America will retire, Hawkeye will retire, and Tony will definitely retire. Even Thor, whose lifespan is almost infinite for humans, dare not say he will not retire, right?" Nick Fury said, UU Reading "But there are always criminals, so the world needs the Avengers. Since the first-generation Avengers retire, the second-generation Avengers will be established."


    "I''m not saying don''t set up the second-generation Avengers, I mean you are so old now, can you still live to that time?" Peter Quill said.


    Nick Fury: "¡­"


    [The second question begins, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [May I ask who rescued Clark Kent when Batman Bruce Wayne was about to kill Superman Clark Kent? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Sea King Arthur Curry¡¿


    ¡¾B Wonder Woman Diana Prince¡¿


    ¡¾C Flash Barry Allen¡¿


    ¡¾D Martha Kent¡¿


    [Correct answer, reward kryptonite immunity. If the answer is wrong, the life expectancy will be deducted by one year. ¡¿


    "This reward is amazing." After watching the reward, Tony Stark couldn''t help but say, "Kryptonite is Superman''s biggest flaw. If Superman is immune to kryptonite, it means he has suffered a serious problem."


    "That''s right. Although Superman is powerful, his shortcomings are also very obvious. Once he gets close to kryptonite, he can only be slaughtered. If he has this reward, Superman is almost invincible." Barton said, paused and added, "Of course, don''t touch the magician."


    "Is this reward real?" Even Clark Kent couldn''t help but feel excited when he saw this reward. "If I really answer the question correctly, can I really be immune to kryptonite?"


    "It''s true," Nick Fury said. "You haven''t been able to fly away from this place just now, and you must know the magic here."


    "Clark, my flying ability and the ability to fire shock waves from my eyes are rewarded for answering the questions correctly." Steve Rogers said on the side.

 Chapter 316： The Justice League is here!

    "If that''s the case, I''m still quite interested." Clint Kent said, pointing to the title, "But Batman, I know, he''s just an ordinary person, relying on some equipment, the title says he almost kill me?"


    "Clark, you underestimate Batman too." Phil Coulson said, "He is one of the smartest people in the world, and you, your shortcomings are too obvious, kryptonite is too much for you Yes. If Batman gets kryptonite, it''s designed to kill you."


    "Kryptonite..." When it comes to kryptonite, Clark Kent is silent. Indeed, kryptonite is too powerful for him. Without kryptonite, he can explode even in the sky, but if there is kryptonite, a little teddy may make him stabbed.


    Clark Kent felt a sense of urgency when he thought of his powerlessness when he encountered kryptonite.


    "Aquaman, Wonder Woman, Flash, even my mother appeared in the options, what the hell!" However, when Clark Kent looked at the options, he felt a headache, three of the four options I don''t know each other, but looking at these nicknames, it should be a superhero like Batman.


    "Sea King, as the name suggests, the king of the sea." Seeing that Clark Kent was relatively unfamiliar with the options, Nick Fury introduced him, "Half-human, half-Atlantis blood, Atlantis is a kingdom in the ocean , and the sea king Arthur Curry in the option, he is the future king of this sea king."


    "Sounds like an alien too," Clark Kent said.


    "Almost, for humans, they are no different from aliens." Nick Fury continued, "Neptune is infinitely powerful and invulnerable, so he can be considered a small superman, of course, that is for humans. For you, he''s not that far off, and without kryptonite, he''s not a threat to you at all."


    "Wonder Woman and Aquaman are actually similar." Phil Coulson continued Nick Fury''s words, "Wonder Woman Diana Prince, she is an Amazon princess, and she is not a human being, you can call it A god, or an alien would do. She''s also invincible and powerful, and she can fly, just like a **** to a human, but to you, Clark, she''s not much of a threat."


    "As for The Flash, unlike Aquaman and Wonder Woman, the Flash is a human. Because of an accident, he gained super speed and ran faster than light." Clint Barton said.


    "Then it sounds like this Flash can save me," Clark Kent said. "He''s human, he''s not afraid of kryptonite, and he''s so fast that he can easily take me away from Batman, or take me out of Batman. Take it from me. As long as I don''t have kryptonite by my side, there''s no way Batman can beat me."


    "No, it sounds like any of Wonder Woman, Aquaman, or The Flash can save you," Nick Fury said. "Any of the three can keep you away from kryptonite and save your life."


    "So who is it?" Clark Kent asked.


    This question is actually about the plot of "Batman vs. Superman". At this point in time, the movie has not been released yet, but the comics have long been available. Except for Clark Kent, everyone knows the answer. who is it.


    However, due to the limitation of the answering space, everyone could not directly tell Clark Kent the content of the cartoon.


    However, this does not mean that people can''t help.


    Can''t directly reveal the content of the comics, and there are ways to help Clark Kent.


    "Clark, this is the first time you come to the answering space, but we have already answered it several times." Tony Stark said, "According to some previous rules of answering questions, if you can''t directly analyze which option , you can try to choose the most special option. See which option is obviously different from the others."


    Don''t reveal the comic, but tell Clark Kent the quiz, and that''s fine.


    Tony Stark didn''t make it up, the answering rule he said did indeed exist.


    "The most special option?" Clark Kent was not stupid, and immediately understood what Tony Stark was talking about, "You mean my mother? The other three have special abilities, only my mother is a mediocre one. Unremarkable ordinary people."


    "This is my advice to you. How to choose is up to you." Tony Stark said.


    "It is recommended that you seriously consider this suggestion," Nick Fury said.


    "Well, I choose D!" Clark Kent chose to believe in Tony Stark.


    ¡¾correct answer! Rewards issued! ¡¿


    I saw the green light flashing on Clark Kent''s body, UU reading www. uukanshu.com then returned to normal.


    "I''m not afraid of kryptonite anymore." But Clark Kent already knew the changes in his body. Although he hadn''t verified it with kryptonite, he knew that he was no longer afraid of kryptonite.


    "Great! It''s great!" Clark Kent grinned happily.


    "Believe in this answer space now?" Nick Fury asked.


    "I apologize for my doubts about you, this is indeed a magical place." Clark Kent asked, "I remember you said before that the world I live in is a comic in your world?"


    "Yes," Nick Fury said, "and it''s quite popular."


    "Then you must know why Batman wanted to kill me?" Clark Kent asked. "Batman and I, we are both doing things to protect the world. I don''t understand why he wants to kill me."


    "Clark, we all know why, but we can''t tell you," Nick Fury said.


    "Are you afraid I''ll do anything to Batman?" Clark Kent shook his head. "I won''t touch him."


    "Clark, we can''t tell you, it''s not that we don''t want to say it, it''s the limitation of the answering space, we can''t say it." Nick Fury said, "You don''t think about it, this is the answering space, if you answer correctly, there will be incredible Bonus, if we can reveal your future at will, then wouldn¡¯t the question about you be the same as telling you the answer directly, so what else is there to answer?¡±


    "We have tried various forms of ''spoilers'', and what we have successfully revealed so far is to introduce you to the identities of Aquaman and Wonder Woman." Phil Coulson said, "As for introducing you to the direction of the plot, trying Telling you the answer directly, etc., was blocked."

 Chapter 317： Superman, go kill Batman!

    "Since you can''t say, let me guess." Clark Kent was still curious about the reason why Batman and himself met, and immediately guessed, "Batman and I are both parties of ''justice''. , We stand the same, it stands to reason that we will not fight, even if we fight for some reason, we will not fight to the death. Could it be that Batman turned black for some reason, from the guardian of a city to a cold-blooded executioner?"


    The master turned black, and Dachao made a great conjecture.


    "Isn''t it possible that you were blackened?" Peter Quill, a guy who didn''t read DC comics very much, thought of another side, "You are blackened, and Batman wants to get rid of you?"


    "Am I blackened?" Clark Kent shook his head, "It''s impossible."


    "Why is it impossible." Looking at Clark Kent''s determined look, everyone wanted to tell him, understand the anti-life equation? Can you bear the thrill of your horse''s death?


    But this level of spoilers is forbidden by the answering space, and everyone can''t say it at all.


    "Maybe, no one is blackened, maybe you are designed by someone." Phil Coulson said, "In your world, there are many lunatics with super IQ."


    Soon, the answer space was lit up and the video started playing.


    Boom boom boom!


    In the beginning, it was a helicopter flying in the night sky.


    After a while, the helicopter landed on top of a tall building, and Superman''s horse, Louis Lane, stepped down from the helicopter.


    "Louis?" Clark Kent frowned slightly while looking at the picture, "How does this have anything to do with Lewis?"


    "Clark, let me gossip, what is your relationship with Louis now?" Phil Coulson asked.


    "She''s my colleague at the newspaper, and we''re good friends," Clark Kent said.


    At this time, Clark Kent had just entered the Daily Planet and had not yet captured the heart of Louis Lane.


    "Look at it slowly, and you''ll see that your relationship isn''t just great," Tony Stark said.


    "Could we..." Clark Kent was not stupid, he guessed Tony Stark''s implication at once, and then a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. He actually had a crush on Louis Lane now, but he still buried it. I didn''t say it in my heart, but now I know that in the future I can hold the beauty back, and I can''t help but feel happy.


    But when he thought that his future Ma Zi would be in bad condition on this tall building, his smile slowly disappeared.


    He finally knew why he fought Batman, because someone took his weakness!


    Although the reason for Batman''s side is not known, but it must be a similar reason.


    "I''ve verified what you did," Louis Lane said to Lex Luthor in the video.


    "You really can toss." Lex Luthor didn''t agree with Louis Lane''s words at all, "Unfortunately, all that will go away with the wind, like sand in the desert."


    "You''re a lunatic," said Louis Lane.


    "Narrow minds use these three syllables to describe great ideas," Lex Luthor said, akimbo, "next topic, circles. Circle after circle, they''re looking for Superman. Wrong category boy, it should be a triangle, yes, Euclid''s triangle inequality, the shortest distance between any two points is a straight line."


    "I believe the straightest line to Superman is a very small road called Louis Lane." Lex Luthor pushed Louis Lane downstairs as he spoke.


    "Ah!" In the darkness, with a long scream, Louis Lane fell off the line.


    There are too many movies, especially those horror movies, where there must be scenes of women screaming, and most of those women are vases.


    In all fairness, Louis Lane is not a vase, she can be regarded as a very strong woman.


    But no matter how strong you are, unless you are in a special profession like Natasha Romanoff, or an inhuman like Diana Prince, you can''t help but scream when you fall from such a high building.


    There is another difference between Louis Lane and the vase girls in horror movies, that is, she will not die.


    When she was halfway down in the night, someone caught her.


    Superman, Clark Kent!


    The red cloak that pulled the wind rattled in the dark night, and Clark Kent held Louis Lane and flew from the air to the ground.


    "You''re back. You''re back." Louis Lane, who escaped from the dead, held Clark Kent''s head with both hands and gnawed.


    Whoosh!


    Clark Kent stared at his horse, soared into the sky, and flew into the night sky again!


    To have the courage to throw his horse downstairs is simply daring!


    When Clark Kent flew to the top of the tall building where Louis Lane fell, Lex Luthor sat cross-legged, looking like he had been waiting for Superman for a long time.


    "Young man, UU reading Is there something wrong with us here?" Seeing Clark Kent, Lex Luthor stood up, "A question about the evil of time, a question about the perfection."


    "I won''t maim you, I''ll send you to prison." Clark Kent said angrily in the air, "You deserve it more."


    Speaking of which, Clark Kent''s self-restraint is also considered good. Facing the guy who almost killed his own son, he clearly has the strength to easily turn the other party''s bones to ashes, but he can restrain himself.


    Change it to Uncle Punishment, I''m afraid that Lex Luthor will be blown up on the spot.


    "About your superiority, you are above everything, because God is like that." Lex Luthor was not afraid of Superman at all, as if he hadn''t heard Superman''s warning, he still spoke his own words, "Horus , Apollo, Yahweh, Carl El, Clark Joseph Kent. Look, Clark Joe, what we call God depends on our tribe. Because God has tribes, and God has positions."


    When I was little, there was no **** in heaven to interfere with my dad''s fists and hatred to free me from it. Lex Luthor said more and more excitedly, "I have long understood that if God is all-powerful, he cannot be perfect, and if he is perfect, he cannot be all-powerful. Neither, you can''t. They need to see your appearance, the blood on your hands."


    "What did you do?" Clark Kent asked.


    "They''ll see tonight." Lex Luther snapped his fingers, "yes, my friend, because you''re going to an appointment and flying over the bay. He''s been accumulating hatred for two years, it''s time It broke out. But it didn''t take much effort to force him to break out. The small red mark, the big explosion, you killed your family!"

 Chapter 318： Superman kneels! The **** of the world is on his knees!

    "Now you''re going to fly to him and fight him to the death, black and blue, duel night, the greatest gladiator duel in the history of the world, gods vs mortals, day vs night, Kryptonite vs Gotham Bat." Under the night, Lex Luthor unabashedly said his words to provoke Superman and Batman.


    "Do you think I''ll fight him for you?" Clark Kent almost laughed at that time. How could such a helpless guy teach him to do things here?


    This is simply a joke of the world.


    But Clark Kent clearly underestimated the power of wisdom, no, it should be called the power of vile.


    That''s right, Lex Luthor is really not worth mentioning in front of Clark Kent, but he found Clark Kent''s weakness and grabbed the life of this human god!


    "Yes, I think you will fight and fight for that special lady in your life," Lex Luthor said.


    "She''s on the ground, safe," Clark Kent asked rhetorically. "And you?"


    "It''s about time." In the face of the "gentle" threat of Superman, Lex Luthor still looked confident and unhurried, "but I''m not talking about Louis, not her, the special one for every boy. Ladies are mothers."


    Clark Kent''s heart suddenly froze, and his face changed suddenly.


    That''s right, most people don''t know who his mother is, but with this guy in front of him, he even knows his own identity and his girlfriend, so he must also know about his mother.


    He''s not bluffing!


    "Martha Martha Martha." Sure enough, the next moment, Lex Luthor took out a stack of photos.


    Clark Kent''s face was extremely ugly. The photo was indeed his mother, Martha Kent. Her mouth was bound, and words were written on her forehead. She looked very embarrassed.


    "The Flying Demon''s mother must be a witch. What is the punishment for a witch?" Lex Luthor threw the photos on Clark Kent one by one. "Yes, burned to death."


    "Where is she!" Clark Kent, who had always been very tolerant, could no longer control his temper, and yelled at Lex Luthor, and his eyes became red.


    If he hadn''t wanted to know his mother''s whereabouts, he would have killed Lex Luthor with a ray in his eyes.


    "I don''t know! I won''t let them tell me." Facing Clark Kent who was about to explode, Lex Luthor still didn''t panic, he pointed at Clark Kent and said, "If you kill me , Masha will die, and if you fly away, Masha will die, but if you kill the bat, Masha will survive."


    "It turned out to be like this with me Batman?" In the answering space, Clark Kent clenched his fists unconsciously. He didn''t expect that one day his mother would be kidnapped and write on his forehead , which is simply not acceptable.


    "Don''t tell me you never thought your mother might take that risk for you," Nick Fury said. "You''re superman, you''ve saved a lot of people, and a lot of people see you as god, but like you It''s impossible to make a dish that pleases everyone, and you can make everyone like you, even if you''re a **** on earth. Some people don''t like you, they even hate you to the bone and want you to disappear."


    "The guy on the roof looks very rich, why does he do this?" Clark Kent still can''t quite understand Lex Luthor''s motives, "Does he hate me, or does he hate Batman? Is he using my hand to kill Batman, or is he using Batman''s hand to kill me?"


    "Didn''t the title tell you? Batman almost killed you." Clint Barton said, "Lex Luthor''s purpose is you."


    "So his real purpose is to use Batman to kill me..." Clark Kent asked again, "but why does he want to kill me? I am different from Batman, Batman has always fought human criminals, and I rarely deal directly with them. Human criminals, even if this Lex Luthor really is a criminal, he should be Batman, and what he wants to kill should be Batman."


    "Because he is jealous of you," said Natasha Romanoff.


    "What?" Clark Kent was a little stunned. It was such a reason that he worked so hard to get rid of himself.


    "Luthor, like Bruce Wayne, is one of the smartest people in the world, but Luthor is extremely arrogant and conceited, and considers himself the best person in the world." Natasha Romanoff continued, " But Clark, since you appeared, even blind people know that you are better than Luthor. So Luthor feels that he has been violated, and he can''t stand someone above him, above him, UU Reading So he wants to destroy you. Simply put, he is envious, jealous and hateful towards you."


    "Just because of this, the protector of human beings will be killed?" Peter Quill was stunned. "The reason for killing the Earth''s umbrella is this?"


    "It''s said that women are careful, isn''t this big man much smaller than women, and can''t even bear others better than himself?" Thor was also quite speechless about Luther''s motive.


    Speechless, speechless, but Lex Luthor is indeed smart, and he is a super rich man. He has the time and the capital to realize his perverted ideas.


    If Lex Luthor is like those street writers who write novels and can''t even get enough to eat, no matter how bad his brain is, he won''t have the time to make trouble.


    However, he is a super rich man with money and leisure.


    In the video, Clark Kent kneels on the ground.


    Such a muscular man with the power to destroy this planet kneels in front of a weak earthling.


    "That''s right." And Lex Luthor, who reached out to stroke Clark Kent''s head, said like an old father, "now even the gods are at my will."


    At this time, Lex Luthor must be very proud, as he said, even the gods bowed under his feet.


    "The camera is waiting in your spaceship now, waiting for the world to see God''s flaws." Lex Luthor was almost dancing, "Yes, the Almighty God will show his filth when he needs it. If you want to save Martha, bring me the bat''s head."


    Boom boom boom!


    A helicopter flew over.


    "Almighty God, can''t you just look at the time? When you got here, there was still an hour, and now it''s less." Lex Luthor took a helicopter and flew away.

 Chapter 319： Shock! Superman stole the manhole cover!

    Clark Kent did not directly kill Bruce Wayne, the Batman, as Lex Luthor expected. Instead, he planned to find Bruce Wayne to defeat Lex Luthor.


    "Louis, I have to go to Gotham and convince him to help me," Clark Kent said to Louis Lane.


    "Who?" Louis Lane asked.


    "Otherwise he will die," Clark Kent said.


    "Clark." Louis Lane said.


    "No one in this world can be kind all the time." Clark Kent turned and flew into the night sky, towards Gotham.


    And in the rainy night of Gotham, Bruce Wayne was wearing a "fleece and thickening" battle uniform, standing there with a golden knife.


    Whoa!


    The heavy rain poured down, and the raindrops fell as densely as steel pillars, with a bit of desolation and bleakness.


    God must have known that there are two hanging men going to fight here, so it rained heavily. There is a term in Chinese called "contrast".


    crackling~


    In the torrential rain, lightning also violently tore apart the night.


    This atmosphere is already in place.


    Hanging man, it should be about to appear.


    Sure enough, after one of the lightning flashes, a figure suddenly appeared in the night, and he was suspended in the air, the red cloak behind him rattled, looking down at Bruce Wayne who was standing in the heavy rain.


    boom!


    The next moment, Clark Kent fell from the sky and landed in front of Bruce Wayne.


    "I''m here." Bruce Wayne spread his hands.


    I don''t know if I used a voice changer or if I caught a cold in the rain, the voice became hoarse.


    "Bruce, don''t do that." Clark Kent, who already knew Batman''s true identity, said as he walked towards Bruce Wayne, "I was wrong, you have to listen to me, Lex wants us to¡­"


    small book booth


    Before he finished speaking, he stepped on something under his feet, and a buzzing sound suddenly sounded, and the sonic weapon that Bruce Wayne had arranged in advance began to release sonic waves, slamming Clark Kent fiercely.


    "Ah!" Clark Kent cried out in pain, and the expression on his face was quite uncomfortable.


    Seeing this scene, Bruce Wayne hooked the corner of his mouth, revealing a charming smile, what about Superman, what about the gods on earth, I will kill you like this master.


    But Bruce Wayne was too happy.


    He didn''t even calculate that a god-like existence like Superman would steal a manhole cover!


    I saw Clark Kent scooping the ground with both hands and pulling up a circular manhole cover.


    "Superman stole the manhole cover!" Peter Parker was stunned, "Superman actually stole the manhole cover!"


    "The high-ranking **** of the world did something like stealing manhole covers, which made me feel a lot more grounded." Peter Quill laughed.


    "Where did I steal the manhole cover!" Clark Kent suddenly had a black line.


    Of course, Clark Kent didn''t steal the manhole cover. He saw in the video that Clark Kent put his hands out one point, and the manhole cover was divided into two like paper.


    Boom! Boom!


    Clark Kent launched the two manhole covers, and the sonic weapons hidden on both sides were immediately destroyed, and the sonic waves disappeared.


    "You don''t understand, there''s no time." Clark Kent said to Bruce Wayne step by step.


    "I understand!" Bruce Wayne said again hoarsely.


    boom!


    Clark Kent raised his hand and patted Bruce Wayne lightly, as if to drive away flies. dozens of meters away.


    Superman and Batman, the disparity in combat power between the two is too great, so big that Superman wants to kill Batman, just like a human wants to crush an ant at his feet.


    Bruce Wayne obviously knew the gap between himself and Superman, but he was not frightened by Superman''s strength, and still attacked bravely.


    Several more machine guns rose from the roadside, and they shot Clark Kent.


    Honestly, this level of attack makes one wonder if the lord is saying "the smartest man on earth", would the smartest person think such a machine gun could kill Superman?


    You use this toy against Superman?


    Show off your brain!


    The machine guns swept across Clark Kent as if it were raining on him, and did not harm Clark Kent at all.


    Clark Kent flew into the air early, and rays shot out of his eyes, easily dismantling these machine guns.


    That''s right, Clark Kent didn''t intend to kill Bruce Wayne during his trip, and even he came with the mentality of making friends with Bruce Wayne.


    But Bruce Wayne couldn''t help but attacked him when he came up. He tried to communicate several times, but the other party always covered his ears, "I don''t listen, I don''t listen", Clark Kent was still a little angry.


    After seeing Clark Kent fall from the sky, UU reading stretched out his big hand, grabbed Bruce Wayne, lifted him in the air, and then threw it gently, the master was like a cannonball, and flew out for dozens of times again. meters away.


    Bruce Wayne slowly got up from the ground, not giving up.


    Clark Kent grabbed Bruce Wayne directly into the sky, smashed through the roof, and threw Bruce Wayne onto the bat searchlight.


    "Stay still," Clark Kent warned as he landed on the roof. "If I were serious, you''d be dead."


    This is the real truth. If Clark Kent is serious, let alone the mortal Batman, Aquaman, Wonder Woman, Cyborg, these guys with supernatural strength, no one can stand it .


    But if Batman could give up so easily, he wouldn''t be Batman.


    I saw that he took out a smoke bomb and let Clark Kent throw it, and suddenly a large amount of white smoke enveloped.


    Whoosh!


    Clark Kent''s body passed through the white smoke like a phantom, but Bruce Wayne was nowhere to be seen.


    Where is Bruce Wayne?


    He was hiding behind Clark Kent.


    Clark Kent knew the location of Bruce Wayne immediately, and he turned around in a hurry.


    boom!


    Bruce Wayne shoots Clark Kent.


    Clark Kent reached out and grabbed the cannonball directly.


    The next moment, the shell exploded.


    It stands to reason that a bomb of this magnitude would not harm Clark Kent at all.


    However, this cannonball is different. It is not an ordinary cannonball, but a special-made cannonball doped with kryptonite by Bruce Wayne.


    I saw green smoke spread out, covering Clark Kent.

 Chapter 320： Batman: I just want to kill God!

    Kryptonite''s restraint on Clark Kent was immediate, and as soon as the kryptonite fog was released, Clark Kent fell to the ground in pain.


    Fortunately, there was not a little Teddy at the scene, otherwise it is hard to say whether Clark Kent can keep the "after completion".


    "Suck it in, that''s fear." Bruce Wayne was not in a hurry to kill, and said in a hoarse voice as he walked by and admired Clark Kent''s tragic state, "You are not brave."


    Clark Kent got up from the ground and punched Bruce Wayne.


    But at this time, he had just inhaled the kryptonite mist, and his strength was severely weakened. The punch was actually blocked by Bruce Wayne!


    With Superman''s destructive strength, even if his strength is 10% and 99% is cut, it shouldn''t be able to be blocked by a mere mortal, but Bruce Wayne blocked it, which is enough to show that kryptonite What a restraint on Clark Kent.


    "Humans are brave." Bruce Wayne put one arm around Clark Kent''s arm and said in a deep voice.


    Clark Kent looked at his punch blocked by Bruce Wayne with a little shock in his eyes. He couldn''t imagine that one day he would be blocked by a human being.


    Bang bang bang!


    The next moment, Dachao and the master put their fists together with one punch and one punch.


    This time, the master has the upper hand.


    The last choke kick knocked Da Chao to the ground.


    "Damn it, is it true?" This scene made Star Lord Peter Quill straighten his eyes. "Such a powerful Superman was beaten by Batman? How is this possible?"


    "Yeah, a high-ranking **** was instantly ravaged by humble ants, and this was only because of that kryptonite?" This guy Loki was also surprised.


    "It''s been said before that Superman''s nemesis is kryptonite," Nick Fury said.


    "But this is too powerful!" Thor said, "With superhuman strength, even if it is weakened, it won''t be so miserable, right?"


    "Superman is really strong, but his weaknesses are also really big." Bruce Banner said, "With a strength of the magnitude of Superman, it should be impossible to kill him, but with kryptonite, even It''s unbelievable that a normal person can kill Superman."


    "Fortunately, this weakness no longer exists." Clark Kent said.


    In the video, Bruce Wayne is still ravaging Clark Kent, punching the left and the right, just like Lao Tzu beating his son.


    But over time, kryptonite''s influence on Clark Kent weakened a little bit, and Bruce Wayne didn''t.


    Bang~


    Bruce Wayne''s fist hit Clark Kent in the face, as if he was hitting steel, and he couldn''t move at all.


    This is the level of superman, even if you stand there and don''t let you fight, you can''t move!


    Although Bruce Wayne''s combination of punches did not cause any damage to Clark Kent, it really made Clark Kent angry.


    The **** of the world is invincible and invincible, and has no opponents. When has he been beaten so badly?


    Clark Kent flew up, flew down, and directly fell to the ground. With a bang, the ground shattered on the spot, and Bruce Wayne fell to the next layer.


    "Ah." Bruce Wayne made a painful sound, struggling to get up, but before he got up, Clark Kent grabbed his body and threw it out.


    Guliang


    Boom boom boom!


    Bruce Wayne flew out immediately, hitting at least a dozen walls.


    Thanks to the fact that he was wearing a "fleece and thickened" version of the battle suit today, he was covered with iron sheets from head to toe, otherwise he would just hit the wall and lose most of his life.


    Bruce Wayne knew that he could never be Clark Kent''s opponent under normal conditions, so he took out the grenade launcher while lying on the ground, loaded a kryptonite shell, and blasted it at Clark Kent.


    Clark Kent was hit again while he was still in the air, and in the green mist, Clark Kent fell heavily to the ground.


    Bruce Wayne stepped aside, removed the washbasin, and smashed it **** Clark Kent''s head, who closed his eyes and stopped moving.


    Then Bruce Wayne took Clark Kent to the patio and threw it in like trash.


    "Ah!" Clark Kent smashed straight down to a depth of more than ten meters, and a pained cry came from his mouth.


    call out!


    Then Bruce Wayne took out a pistol and fired a shot at the wall, which shot a piece of wire, which he hung down on.


    "I bet your parents taught you that you''re there for a reason, that you''re here for a reason." Bruce Wayne wrapped Clark Kent''s ankle and dragged him to the ground. "My parents taught me a completely different lesson, they died by the gutter for no apparent reason."


    Having said that, Bruce Wayne threw Clark Kent up and broke several extremely thick pillars with his body.


    "They taught me that they only make sense if you persecute the world." Bruce Wayne drew a spear from the ground.


    This spear must condense Batman''s deep love, because it exudes a dazzling green light, and the green Superman is panicked.


    "You''ve never been a god." Bruce Wayne walked up to Clark Kent with the kryptonite spear step by step, and stepped on him unceremoniously. "You''re not even human."


    I don''t know where Bruce Wayne hated Clark Kent so much. He even used a kryptonite spear to draw a **** hole on Clark Kent''s face.


    "You''re asking him to kill Martha." Clark Kent said with difficultyWhat does that mean? Bruce Wayne, who had raised his kryptonite spear high to stab him, put it down and asked, "Why did you mention that name?" "


    "Find him, rescue, Martha!" Clark Kent said intermittently.


    Hearing this name, Bruce Wayne thought of his mother, her funeral, and the situation in which she was shot, and he couldn''t hold back.


    "Why did you mention that name!" cried Bruce Wayne, "Martha, why did you mention that name!"


    "That''s his mother''s name!" At the critical moment, Clark Kent''s horse Louis Lane ran over, "that''s his mother''s name!"


    What?


    His mother has the same name as my mother!


    Bruce Wayne was stunned.


    Although I don''t know why it matters that the mother''s name is the same, Bruce Wayne really gave up the idea of ??killing Clark Kent because of this.

 Chapter 321： Doomsday must hammer Superman!

    "Luther, he wants to exchange your life for hers." Until this time, Clark Kent had no chance to name the villain, "She''s running out of time."


    "The reconnaissance ship seems to be absorbing the electricity of the whole city." Louis Lane said, "It must be Lex doing it."


    "The ship needs you, and I will find her," Bruce Wayne said.


    "My mother needs me." Clark Kent wanted to save his mother.


    "Wait!" Bruce Wayne stopped Clark Kent, "I promise you, Martha won''t die tonight."


    Clark Kent nodded, took a moment to be gentle with his horse, and turned to fly into the night sky.


    As soon as the space darkened, the picture ended.


    "This Luthor is drawing electricity from the entire city, and what kind of conspiracy is it!" Clark Kent said.


    "I can tell you responsibly, yes," Nick Fury said.


    "I''m not afraid of kryptonite now, no matter what kind of conspiracy it is, it''s not a threat to me." Clark Kent said confidently.


    In fact, Clark Kent''s self-confidence is really not arrogant. With the strength of a **** among others, how could an ordinary person like Lex Luthor threaten him?


    But Lex Luthor is smart and can toss. He can''t make Superman, but he used Zod''s corpse to create a doomsday, and he used his own power to suppress Wonder Woman, Master and Superman, and finally And let Da Chao die.


    Even now that Clark Kent is no longer afraid of kryptonite, and taking a kryptonite spear will no longer weaken him, the blow of Doomsday''s chest piercing is still fatal, and it is hard to say whether he can survive.


    "I advise you to keep your eyes on this Lex Luthor," Nick Fury said. "He''s more capable than you can imagine. Yes, he''s just a mortal, but he can use his brain."


    "Did he cause me much trouble?" Clark Kent asked.


    "I can''t tell you what the trouble is, but what I can tell you is that it is far more trouble than you think." Nick Fury said, "You''d better prepare in advance to avoid this trouble."


    "Okay, I will pay attention to this Lex." Clark Kent saw Nick Fury''s solemn words, and Clark Kent took this to heart.


    "By the way, the video didn''t play, did Batman rescue my mother?" Clark Kent asked again.


    "Although Batman is as weak as you are like a baby, his reputation in Gotham is really made by his fists." Phil Coulson said, "The kidnappers of your mother are just ordinary people, Bat The chivalrous man rescued him without incident."


    The same is to leak the future. Nick Fury and Phil Coulson have completely different results. Nick Fury wants to say about Doomsday, and the answer space is directly forbidden, while Phil Coulson says about Batman, But he spoke out unimpeded.


    The reason for this is actually a matter of future change.


    After answering the question this time, it is impossible for Lex Luthor to kidnap Martha Kent, and it is impossible for Bruce Wayne to rescue Martha Kent, so let it leak.


    And even if Martha Kent is not kidnapped, Lex Luthor will create Doomsday, because that is the only way for him to destroy Superman, this future will not change, so Nick Fury can''t say it directly.


    [The third question begins, please be prepared. ¡¿


    Gushu


    [May I ask who stole Hank Pym''s Pym particle? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Howard Stark¡¿


    ¡¾B Tony Stark¡¿


    ¡¾C Steve Rogers¡¿


    ¡¾D Anima Zola¡¿


    [If you answer this question correctly, you will be rewarded with "". If the answer is wrong, the life expectancy will be deducted by one year. ¡¿


    "First of all, I didn''t steal it," Steve Rogers said. "I''ve never done anything like this."


    "Of course it''s not the captain. The captain won''t do things like stealing." Phil Coulson said.


    "Also, the Pym particle is useless to the captain, it will not be the captain." Clint Barton said.


    People still believe in the character of Steve Rogers.


    "Didn''t Howard stole it?" Scott Lang was slightly surprised when he saw the title. "Hank Pym always said that Howard stole his Pym particle."


    "How could it be!" Tony Stark sneered at this statement, "How could my father do such a thing as stealing! Besides, isn''t it just a Pym particle, that''s not a lot!"


    In fact, the Pym particle is really amazing. It seems that this technology is not too big to get smaller. It is conceivable that Hank Pym in another universe, an old man with frail health, just relied on this technology. Killing Thor, killing the Hulk, and almost destroying the Avengers by himself, what a terrible thing.


    Tony Stark, who developed the steel armor, was not inferior to Hank Pym in terms of ingenuity, so he dared to say such a rhetoric.


    "I understand the ''feud'' between Hank Pym and Howard Stark." Nick Fury said, "At the time his Pym particle was stolen, the great genius Tony Stark should have been just Be a kid. The other three, Howard Stark, Captain, and Anim Zola, are the same generation as Hank Pym."


    "Tony, I don''t mean to be disrespectful to Howard, but Hank Pym is not a small belly. He spent most of his life hating the Stark family. I think there should be some reason for this." Scott Lang has a different view than Tony Stark. UU Reading


    "Are you saying that my father stole the Pym particle?" Tony Stark looked at Scott Lang very displeased.


    "Perhaps it wasn''t stolen by your father himself, maybe it was an assistant in his lab who stole it without his knowledge, who knows." Scott Lang shrugged, not wanting to talk to Tony Starr gram debate.


    "Tin Woodman, I understand that it is your father, you believe him, but your belief is meaningless." Loki was so polite, and directly rebutted Tony Stark, "At that time you were still a Boy, how can you guarantee that it wasn''t your father who did it? Just what kind of Iron Man you are now?"


    "Then why do you say it''s my father?" Tony Stark asked Loki.


    "Please, I didn''t say it must be your father, I can''t guarantee it is your father." Loki said, "But the reverse is also true, how can you guarantee that it is not him?"


    "I believe him!" Tony Stark said.


    "He''s your father, of course you believe him, but that''s just for you," Loki said. "Your father''s identity means nothing to us."

 Chapter 322： Captain America: What a powerful qigong cannon!

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: [New] https://The fastest update! No ads!


    "Maybe it''s Anim Zola!" Seeing that the smell of gunpowder between Loki and Tony Stark was getting stronger and stronger, Phil Coulson hurriedly interjected, "At that time Anim Zola was a hostile faction. , and he''s also a rare scientific genius, and I think he must have stolen the Pym particle."


    In fact, Phil Coulson said this for no reason at all, and he didn''t think it was Anim Zola. He just said it for the purpose of diversion? To avoid Loki and Tony Stark from doing it.


    That''s right, at the beginning, Loki appeared as a villain. He led the Zeta Rising to attack the earth and attempted to assassinate the Avengers Thor. It can be said that he did all the bad things and was deeply disgusted by everyone.


    But later, with the arrival of Loki, first because everyone was already prepared, his invasion did not cause any damage to the earth, and the future of the assassination of Thor was completely rewritten.


    Later, Loki also joined the answer, and everyone knew that he and Thor worked together to promote Ragnarok, defend Asgard, and then faced Thanos, he was even more brave to give his life!


    When Loki was captured by TVA, everyone had a deeper understanding of Loki''s temperament.


    Of course, the female Loki''s appearance did not have any effect on Loki. Everyone just thought that this Loki was very seductive.


    Everyone''s view of Loki has already changed.


    Loki is no longer an enemy in the eyes of everyone, but a partner.


    "It''s possible that Anim Zola could steal the Pym Particles, but it''s probably not a big deal," said Phil Coulson. "We only knew about Captain''s Super Serum during the war, but never heard of Red The skeleton has used something similar to Pym particles, and if they get Pym particles, they will definitely use it under the coercion of the captain."


    "Maybe Zola stole very little, just enough for his own research, but he didn''t research anything at all, so Hydra didn''t have a chance to use it at all." After answering the question for so long, Thor also learned to reason. Remember the URL m.xbequery. com


    "Thor is right,? I agree." Scott Lang made a choice immediately, "I choose..."


    "Wait a minute!" Clint Barton hurriedly stopped Scott Lang, "I think Tony should be chosen for this question."


    "Tony?" Scott Lang said. "What are you kidding? Tony was a kid when Hank''s Pym particle failed. Oh, and you''re going to have to choose a different option again. Right? Tony and Hank are not the same era as the four options, so choose him? Please! This so-called rule can be used once and twice, but can it be used again and again?"


    "No, no, the reason why I said Tony is based on evidence." Clint Barton said, "Has it been too long since you answered the question, you all overlooked one thing? That is, the Avengers once traveled to the past to collect The Infinity Stones thing."


    "I still remember this, but what does this have to do with Hank''s Pym particle..." Scott Lang reacted before he finished speaking, "You mean Tony went back in time and stole it Pym particles!"


    "That''s right, that''s what I meant!" Clint Barton said, "Think about it, in the previous video, the Avengers went back to the past to collect gems, the captain successfully got the scepter, and Tony was the Failed because of the unexpected appearance of the Hulk. Scott almost had a fight with Tony at that time, because they had no extra Pym particles on their hands."


    "So, in order to get more Pym particles, I used the only Pym particles in my hand to travel to the past and stole the Pym particles?" Tony Stark couldn''t help but pat himself with a "snap" Head, "Yes, such a logical thing was actually ignored by me."


    "Wait." Speaking of which, Tony Stark added, "It doesn''t have to be me. I also remember the situation when I failed to take the Rubik''s Cube. It should have been me and the captain who went back to the past together. There are two purposes for us to go back to the past, one is to steal the Rubik''s cube, and the other is to steal the Pym particle. So the Pym particle is not necessarily stolen by me, but may be the captain."


    "So Captain, Tony, how did you assign it?" Thor asked, "Who is going to steal the Rubik''s Cube, and who is going to steal the Pym particle?"


    valley kangaroo


    "I think..." Tony Stark said, "I should be stealing the Rubik''s Cube."


    "Why didn''t you steal the Pym particle?" Scott Lang asked.


    "Because, I failed, I failed in collecting the universe Rubik''s cube, if there is no failure, we will not travel through time and space again." Tony Stark said, "I am not a person who admits failure easily, Since I have fallen into trouble in the universe cube, then I will find it again on the universe cube."


    "Sounds reasonable." Scott Lang made a choice, "I choose C!"


    ¡¾correct answer! Rewards issued! ¡¿


    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew through, blowing Scott Lang''s hair flying.


    "It seems that the reward has arrived." Nick Fury asked, "What kind of move is this Qigong Cannon?"


    "Let''s see." Scott Lang put his hands together to form a frame, and then an extremely dazzling light emerged from his palms.


    The light was so bright that it was as if the sun was plucked from the sky and placed in the palm of the hand. Except for Clark Kent and Thor, the **** of thunder, almost all of them closed their eyes and couldn''t look directly.


    But even if the eyes cannot see, everyone can feel a surge of energy that destroys the sky and the earth, even if the other party is a hill, it can be shattered.


    "This move is so strong!" Loki murmured, he could feel that if he was hit by such a qigong cannon, the situation must be quite bad.


    "Very powerful move," Steve Rogers said. "I''m so jealous."


    "But it also consumes a lot of money." Scott Lang is Han, "I''m afraid I won''t be able to do it again in a short time."


    "It''s an interesting trick" Clark Kent said.


    The Qigong Cannon was no threat to Clark Kent either.


    Of course, Scott Lang is also not very good, unable to exert the true power of Qigong Cannon.


    "Looks like this is another new power system?" Bruce Banner asked.


    "It''s a form of power called ''Qi''," said Scott Lang. "There are actually many moves that can be made using ''Qi'', but no one taught me, and I''m just a qigong cannon."


    "You can be proud," said Peter Quill, "this qigong cannon is different from your Ant-Man suit, it''s something that really belongs to you. There''s still time when the suit is not on, but the qigong cannon, you can always can be sent."

 Chapter 323： Tears! Iron Man and his father meet across time and space!

    "Scott, from now on you also have a powerful registration trick." Phil Coulson said.


    "Haha, that is." Scott Lang was very happy.


    Soon, the answering space began to play the video.


    The video begins with Tony Stark and Steve Rogers standing in ruins.


    "Do you believe me?" Tony Stark asked Steve Rogers.


    "Believe," said Steve Rogers.


    "You decide," Tony Stark said.


    "Let''s go," Steve Rogers said.


    Then the two put on the white "shuttle clothes", set the time and place, and disappeared in place with a bang.


    The two shuttled to the 78th Infantry Regiment of the Navy Battalion in the U.S. Army. Everyone present is almost familiar with this place, because this is the birthplace of Captain America.


    Steve Rogers is in a military uniform, disguised as a soldier here, and Tony Stark is in a suit, disguised as a scientist.


    "You obviously weren''t really born here, were you?" Tony Stark asked Steve Rogers.


    "It was my conceptual birthplace," says Steve Rogers.


    The so-called "conceptual" birthplace completely refers to the identity of "Captain America". It was here that Steve Rogers injected super serum and "Captain America" ??was born.


    As for where Steve Rogers himself was born, no one cares.


    "Well, if you were S.H.I.E.L.D., running a quasi-intelligence agency, where would you hide it?" Tony Stark asks Steve Rogers in the video.


    "Hidden under your nose." Steve Rogers glanced at a door.


    Tony Stark also looked at the door. He tapped his fingers on the temples twice, and the two lenses suddenly showed data.


    Sure enough, the things on Tony Stark''s body are not simple, ordinary-looking glasses, which will also become high-tech. Through these glasses, Tony Stark sat directly to the perspective and saw hidden under the door. There is an elevator going underground.


    The two got into the elevator, but unfortunately, there was a black woman in the elevator, and the three went down together.


    The black woman was holding a document in her hand, and when she flipped through the document, her eyes glanced at the two from time to time.


    But she didn''t say anything.


    Ding~


    There was a soft sound, and soon, the elevator stopped.


    "Good luck with your mission, Captain," Tony Stark said to Steve Rogers, standing at the elevator door.


    "Good luck with your project, Doctor." Steve Rogers accompanies the act.


    Then, Tony Stark turned and walked out of the elevator.


    "You''re new here, right?" The black woman spoke to Steve Rogers.


    "Not really," Steve Rogers said.


    It''s not a lie, although the black woman has not met Steve Rogers, but he is indeed the old man here.


    Fortunately, the black woman did not continue to ask, and soon the elevator stopped, and Steve Rogers also got out of the elevator.


    And Tony Stark, who stepped out of the elevator first, has come to a warehouse. Relying on the high-tech glasses, he easily found the universe Rubik''s Cube.


    "I found you." Tony Stark was a little excited, took a suitcase that he didn''t know who was here, and walked over.


    Put on the palm of the armor, the index finger and the **** are like swords, and a blue energy flow emerges between the two fingers, and it is easy to cut the door of the box where the universe cube exists.


    Boom!


    Tony Stark opened the box, and a blue crystal shone and lay there quietly.


    "There''s a play again." Tony Stark unceremoniously put the universe cube in the suitcase.


    "Anime, is that you?" At this time, a voice came, and someone came to the warehouse.


    "No way!" Upon hearing this voice, Tony Stark''s body in the answering space trembled.


    It was this voice that he hadn''t heard for a long, long time.


    But when he heard it now, he still immediately recognized it.


    "Howard is looking for Anim?" Scott Lang was also very strange. "Hank didn''t tell me that Anim was actually a friend at first?"


    "I didn''t expect you to actually meet Howard." Nick Fury couldn''t help saying, "This is really a wonderful fate, you and your father can meet again."


    "Father?" Thor, the neurotic guy, asked hurriedly, "Is the person who spoke just now Stark''s father?"


    "Yes, he is Howard, my father." Tony Stark stared at the screen, "I thought I would never have the chance to meet him again in my life, but I didn''t expect..."


    Tony Stark of Answer Space couldn''t calm down because of his father''s upcoming appearance, and so did him in the video.


    When he saw Howard Stark, his first reaction was to turn around and run.


    But because he was too nervous, he actually went in the wrong direction.


    "Hey!" Howard Stark reminded loudly from behind. "The door is this way, man."


    "Oh, yes." Tony Stark turned away.


    "I''m looking for Dr. Zora, have you seen him?" Howard Stark asked.


    "Dr. Zola, I didn''t see anyone." Tony Stark walked towards Howard Stark with a suitcase, took two steps and bumped into a chair, he quickly apologized, "Please forgive me I."


    "Do I know you?" Howard Stark couldn''t help asking, he always felt a familiar feeling in the man who suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "No, sir, I''m visiting from MIT." Tony Stark took off his glasses and took out a fake ID from his pocket.


    "Massachusetts Institute of Technology?" Howard Stark had no doubts. "What''s your name?"


    "Howard." Tony Stark used his father''s name, paused, and added Pepper Potts. "Howard Potts."


    "I''m Howard Stark." Howard Stark extended his hand to Tony Stark.


    Tony Stark wanted to shake hands, but was so nervous that he didn''t hold Howard Stark''s hand at all, but grabbed one of Howard Stark''s fingers and dangled it there.


    The scene was hilarious at one point. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    "You''re not looking very well, Potts." Howard Stark said to Tony Stark.


    "I''m fine, I''m just tired of work," Tony Stark said.


    "Want to go get some fresh air?" Howard Stark offered to invite.


    I don''t know why, but he always felt that Howard Potts of MIT was very kind and wanted to have a few more words with him.


    "That''s great," Tony Stark said.


    "This way." Howard Stark pointed.


    https://


    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 324： Captain America and Carter meet across time and space!

    Tony Stark turned around and walked away, even forgetting to take the universe cube, or Howard Stark reminded him.


    "Flowers and sauerkraut, do you have an important date tonight?" Tony Stark asked after the two were out of the warehouse.


    "My wife is giving birth, and I''m in the office again." Howard Stark held up the flowers in his hand.


    It turns out that when the Pym particle was stolen, Tony Stark was not a child, but had not yet been born.


    "Congratulations." Tony Stark was slightly stunned when he heard the news of his birth.


    "Get it for me." Howard Stark handed the flower to Tony Stark, and began to organize his leader and suit.


    "How long has she been pregnant?" Tony Stark asked.


    "I don''t know." Howard Stark replied without thinking, and then said after a pause, "He can''t stand the sound of me chewing things now. It seems that I have to go to the restaurant to finish my meal again."


    "I have a daughter." Tony Stark and Howard Stark talked about their situation, but unfortunately they couldn''t name her granddaughter.


    "Girls are better," Howard Stark said. "Then she''s less likely to be like me."


    "What''s wrong with that?" Tony Stark asked.


    "Let''s put it this way. I rarely put the overall situation above self-interest." Howard Stark still has a very clear understanding of himself. In layman''s terms, "there is a b-number."


    There are two flowers, one on each side.


    Tony Stark''s stealing the Cosmic Cube was relatively smooth, and Steve Rogers, he called Hank Pym.


    "Dr. Pym, I''m Captain Stevens from the Department of Transportation, and here''s a package for you." Steve Rogers also learned to lie.


    "Bring it up," said Hank Pym, sipping his coffee.


    "That''s the problem, sir, we can''t do it," Steve Rogers said.


    "I don''t quite understand, isn''t that your job?" Hank Pym said.


    "It''s just... the box is glowing," Steve Rogers said of the nose and eyes. "Honestly a few postmen aren''t too comfortable."


    "They didn''t open it?" Hank Pym asked.


    "They''re open," Steve Rogers said. "You''d better get over here."


    Boom!


    Hank Pym ran out as soon as he hung up the phone.


    So far, Steve Rogers'' tactic has been successful!


    Hank Pym had just left the office on the front foot when Steve Rogers slipped in on the back foot.


    The Pym particle is not placed in a special cabinet like the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube, but is placed casually in the laboratory, and Steve Rogers found it by turning around.


    With a big hand, he took four doses of Pym particles without any hesitation.


    "Long experience, I didn''t expect the captain to be so talented as a thief." Scott Lang couldn''t help but say, "From cheating Hank with a lie to burglary, it''s like a smooth flow of water."


    "When he succeeded, there was even a smile of enjoyment on the corner of his mouth." Peter Quill said on the side, "I bet the captain must have fallen in love with this feeling, and is likely to be addicted to it."


    "What''s addicting to it, you can''t extricate yourself," Steve Rogers said.


    "The captain is kind." Phil Coulson, the captain of the team, said, "He can completely take all the Pym particles, but he only took four doses."


    "Four doses only?" James Rhodes said after hearing the words, "What are Pym particles? Even one dose is worthless. If the captain is convicted of theft, four doses of Pym particles will be enough for the captain to sit in prison. ."


    "Isn''t it? That''s what you were thinking at this time?" Clint Barton said. "Captain stole the Pym particle to save billions of people on Earth. You actually think that the captain committed theft?"


    "I just said it casually." James Rhodes said quickly, "I have no intention of arresting the captain at all."


    "The captain must have calculated the amount of Pym particles." Nick Fury said, "Go back from this time, you need two doses, when everything is over, go back to the past to return the Infinity Stones, and come back again, exactly four doses ."


    "Captain, you''re so splendid when you steal something, I have to criticize you." Scott Lang said, "That''s the Pym particle. In a world where Hank is no longer there, one dose is less than one dose. If you take four doses like this, aren''t you afraid of another accident in the future?"


    "Yes, you should take two more doses." Bruce Banner said, "Traveling through time and space is not a bus ride. In case of an accident, if there is no Pym particle, it is impossible to wear it back."


    The video continues to play.


    Steve Rogers managed to get the Pym particle and immediately retreated, leaving Hank Pym''s office.


    But just after walking out not too far, I saw a black woman who had a relationship in the elevator before walking over with a few soldiers in a hurry.


    "Have you never met these two?"


    "No, my eyes are very tricky, they both look suspicious."


    "Can you describe it suspiciously?"


    "One of them had a hippie beard."


    Hearing all the conversations between the black woman and the soldier, Steve Rogers knew that his identity was about to be discovered, and he hurriedly opened a door and hid in it.


    Steve Rogers originally planned to come in and hide and leave when the soldiers outside left, but when he glanced at the desk behind him inadvertently, the whole person was stunned.


    I saw a photo on the desk, a photo of him!


    In the photo, it is not the tall and handsome appearance of Captain America, but a very thin boy.


    "Peggy..." Steve Rogers whispered the name in the answering space.


    The world has always remembered Captain America, and the world''s admiration has always been Captain America, and the skinny Steve Rogers before he became Captain America, no one cared at all.


    It can only be Peggy Carter who has a photo of Steve Rogers by his side!


    "When Tony met Howard, I was wondering if the captain would meet Carter, but I didn''t expect to meet him." Nick Fury couldn''t help but said, "It seems that the answering space knows what we are thinking."


    "Oh, really, then I''m still thinking about some kind of photo of the captain right now, will the answer space also show us?" Scott Lang said.


    "I''m more concerned about you, why do you want that picture of the captain?" Peter Quill asked.


    "I''m sure, did you think about it in the dead of night?" Tony Stark asked.


    https://


    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 325： Make Iron Man fulfill 1 wish before he dies!

    Steve Rogers himself had mixed feelings, reaching for the photo on the table.


    He did not expect that after his death, Peggy Carter still kept his picture and still remembered himself.


    He turned around, and sure enough, "Chief Margaret Carter" was written on the glass door behind him.


    "I said to call them back."


    "They''re trying, sir, but Bruddock''s squad was stopped by lightning strikes."


    "My God."


    "I''ll look at the weather forecast."


    At this point, Peggy Carter walked into the office with one of his subordinates, who appeared to be reporting to her.


    Steve Rogers, who was hiding in another room, stared blankly at this scene through the glass.


    He never imagined that one day he would be able to see the old Peggy Carter again.


    His best memories are all about this beautiful image in front of him.


    But he had too many regrets for her. The dance of that year will never have the chance to dance again.


    He had dreamed more than once, and he went back to the past.


    At that time, I was young and in full bloom. At that time, Peggy Carter was also young, charming, and the two were talented and beautiful, dancing in the soothing music...


    Looking at Peggy Carter in front of him, he looked exactly the same as he remembered, and Steve Rogers'' eyes were about to get wet.


    He wanted to step forward and embrace the person in front of him.


    He wants to tell her loudly how much he has had her for four years.


    He also wanted to ask her softly if she had been doing well all these years.


    However, he couldn''t say anything.


    All he could do was look at her one more time.


    He walked to the glass door and looked at her quietly.


    "This is definitely not a lightning strike!" Peggy Carter didn''t know what information he found there, and turned away.


    Steve Rogers had been watching the shadow disappear from his eyes, and then he left reluctantly.


    "We all know that when the captain returned to the past to return the gem, he did not choose to travel back, but stayed in the past. Could it be this time that he had that idea?" Seeing this, Na Tasha Romanov couldn''t help but say.


    "In this way, I think there is still a possibility." Clint Barton said, "Although the video squadron leader didn''t say a word, I think he must have a lot to say to her, and he must stay with her. she."


    "Captain is able to see Carter again, which is his wish back then." Wanda Maximoff said, "In order to stop the Red Skull, the dance we agreed with Carter has become an eternal regret."


    "I didn''t quite understand the captain''s stay in the past until I saw this video," Scott Lang said. "I now fully understand why the captain made that decision."


    "How do you think about the name?" In the video, Tony Stark and Howard Stark chatted enthusiastically.


    "If it''s a boy, my wife would like to be called Emmonzee," Howard Stark said.


    Gu Li


    "I want to think about it again, there is still time." Tony Stark almost laughed when he heard the name. He didn''t expect that he would almost call such a low name.


    "Let me ask you, were you nervous when your baby was born?" Howard Stark asked.


    "I''m nervous," Tony Stark said.


    "Yeah," Howard Stark asked again. "Do you feel qualified? Do you know how to do those things successfully?"


    "I really learned by doing," Tony Stark said. "I thought back to how my dad did it."


    "My dad solves all problems with a belt." Howard Stark also thought of his dad.


    "I used to think that my dad was very strict with me. Now that I think about it, I only remember those good memories." Tony Stark said, "Can you believe it, he occasionally said some golden sentences."


    "Really?" Howard Stark asked. "Like?"


    "A thousand dollars can''t buy an inch of time," Tony Stark said.


    "Wise fellow," said Howard Stark.


    "He did the best," Tony Stark said.


    "I tell you, the child has not yet been born, but I am willing to give everything for him." Howard Stark said.


    Tony Stark was stunned.


    For a long time, his relationship with his father was not so harmonious. He used to resent his father and felt that his father did not care about him and did not love him at all.


    However, listening to his father''s "true confession" at this moment, Tony Stark knew he was wrong.


    His father, the one he had resented for a long time, loved him far beyond his imagination.


    "Nice to meet you, Potts." Before Howard Stark left, he turned and walked back to greet Tony Stark.


    "Me too." Tony Stark held his father''s warm hand, "Howard, everything will be fine."


    "Thank you." Then he hugged his father, "Everything he did." After speaking, he realized that he had said something he shouldn''t have said, and quickly added, "For this country."


    After saying goodbye, Tony Stark turned and left, and Steve Rogers, who got the Pym particle, was already waiting.


    "Jarvis, do we know that guy?" Howard Stark asked the housekeeper Jarvis, who always felt familiar with the guy he had just spoken to.


    "You see a lot of people every day, sir," Jarvis said.


    Howard Stark didn''t think about it any more and got into the car.


    As soon as the space darkens, the video ends here.


    "Tony met his father, the captain of UU Reading met his beloved, and at the same time he got the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube and Pym Particles. It seems that this time back to the past, he really ''excessively'' completed the task. '' Nick Fury said.


    "One drink and one peck, it has its own set. It seems that Tony failed the first time with the universe Rubik''s cube, just to pave the way for this success." T''Challa, who had not spoken for a long time, gave a speech full of fatalism, "Did you not find out, This mission went so smoothly, even though Tony made many mistakes when he stole the Rubik''s Cube, he still completed the mission, as if God wanted them to complete it."


    "I think it''s better to say that God asked them to make up for their regrets instead of giving them a mission." James Rhodes said, "Especially when Tony died soon after, it seemed like God was with him. It''s the same as fulfilling his wishes before he dies."


    "It''s not God, but the screenwriter." Bruce Banner said, "Isn''t it possible that our world may be a novel or a comic? Then the case is solved. The so-called God is the screenwriter."


    https://


    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 326： Spider-Man: Look at my avatar!

    [The fourth question begins, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [Villains from other universes came across the world, may I ask who killed May Parker? ¡¿


    [a Doctor Octopus Otto Gunther Octavius]


    [Dr. Lizard Kurt Connors]


    [c Green Goblin Norman Osborn]


    [D photoelectric man Maxwell Dillon]


    "Damn, I will never let Aunt May die!" Peter Parker couldn''t help clenching his fists when he saw this question.


    "Don''t be nervous, little Peter, this thing has fundamentally never happened." Stephen Strange said, "We already know in advance what the future will be like, so I definitely won''t use that to make other worlds. If the visitors step into our world, the villains won''t come, and May won''t die."


    "It''s not enough." Peter Parker shook his head, "Although this future will not happen in the video, Aunt May is always an ordinary person, and there may be other dangers waiting for her in the future."


    "I think Peter''s concerns are justified," Thor said. "Remember the other two Spider-Man, who also had very close people who died and said to them, ''With great power comes great responsibility''. In other words, it''s like Spider-Man''s fate. In our world, Peter''s closest person is May, so pay attention."


    "Okay, I will send the most elite bodyguards to protect May." Nick Fury said, "And it''s quietly, secretly protecting, and will never disturb May Parker''s life."


    "Thank you, Fury." Peter Parker said gratefully to Nick Fury.


    However, he did not relax in his heart because of his status as a superhero, so what Aunt May will encounter in the future may not be ordinary people at all, just like the super villains in the video, that is not something ordinary people can resist at all.


    "In this way, I will build a suit of armor for May Parker, a pair of armor that is unique to her, and let Jarvis observe her 24 hours a day. Once she is in any danger, the armor will be shot as soon as possible." Tony Stark, seemingly seeing Peter Parker''s concerns, added.


    "Thank you, Stark." Peter Parker thanked him sincerely.


    I have to say that with Tony Stark''s assurance, Peter Parker is much more at ease.


    "This ''being an avatar'', although I don''t know what it means, sounds like it should be something like an avatar," said Bruce Banner, "This means that if you answer this question correctly, you have a Clone. Then you can keep the clone by Mei''s side to protect her."


    "This question must be answered correctly!" Peter Parker said, looking at the question with his head held high.


    "This question does not seem to be difficult to answer, and you can almost see the answer at a glance." Steve Rogers said, "The four villains in the options have appeared in the question more than once. And the other two Peter Parker came and told us about some of these villains."


    "The Green Goblin, it must be him!" Tony Stark made a choice directly, "Actually, the villains in the options are not bad by nature, but they just embarked on the path of the villains because of some coincidence. Octopus Doctor or Doctor Lizard, they are all scientists, not murderers. The photoelectric man worshiped Spider-Man very much from the beginning. Only the evil personality of the Green Goblin is most likely to kill May Parker. ."


    "My opinion is the same as Tony''s," said Stephen Strange. "It must be the Green Goblin."


    "I choose c!" Peter Parker immediately made a choice.


    ¡¾correct answer! Rewards issued! ¡¿


    Gu Yi


    I saw another Peter Parker appear in the dark answering space. He raised his legs and stepped into Peter Parker''s body in one step.


    "Is it really a clone?" Bruce Banner looked at Peter Parker with great interest.


    "Yes, it''s a clone," Peter Parker said, and then another Peter Parker came out of his body and said, "So I can stay with Aunt May to protect her."


    "What''s the relationship between the two of you?" Tony Stark asked. "I mean, is it the body that controls the clone, like Jarvis controls the armor?"


    "I also have my own mind," said the avatar outside the body. "You can think of me as Peter Parker too."


    "Some robot movies are often played like this. Robots are anti-guests and want to control humans and replace humans." Tony Stark asked, "Will you be like this one day, want to replace the body and become the real Peter? Parker?"


    "I''m the real Peter Parker," the avatar said. "Peter Parker''s, it''s mine, Peter Parker''s business is mine, and we won''t have a conflict. I''ll be Peter Parker unconditionally. Anything Parker wants me to do."


    "It''s really an amazing ability." Steve Rogers couldn''t help but be amazed.


    After a while, the video started playing.


    The video begins with Peter Parker taking Norman Osborn to Stephen Strange''s basement.


    "Guys, this is Mr. Osborn." Peter Parker introduces Norman Osborn to Ned Leeds and Michelle Jones.


    "Hey, Doctor," Norman Osborn corrected.


    "Sorry." Peter Parker introduced his friends to Norman Osborn. "They are my friends, Ned and mj."


    "Mary Jane?" Norman Osborn thought it was another girlfriend.


    "It''s actually Michelle Jones," Michelle Jones corrected.


    "It''s a charming name." Norman Osborn visited the basement, and soon, he saw several super villains locked in the prison, and he tried to call, "Octavius? "


    "Osborn?" Dr. Octopus turned around when he heard the words, and was surprised to see Norman Osborn. After all, in his mind, he was a dead man.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Norman Osborn asked.


    "What''s wrong with me?" Dr. Octopus was stunned when asked, UU reading www. uukanshu. com A dead man is standing there, asking himself what''s wrong?


    "You are a walking dead," said Doctor Octopus to Norman Osborn.


    "What do you mean?" Norman Osborn had no idea that he was going to die in the near future.


    "You died Norman, a year ago," said Doctor Octopus.


    "You''re crazy." Norman Osborn thought it was nonsense.


    "What the **** are you talking about?" Peter Parker couldn''t help stepping forward and asked after hearing this. "He''s standing here right now, he''s not..."


    https://


    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 327： Go crazy! Spider-Man Attacks Doctor Strange!

    "Dead." Sandman Flint Marco interjected at this time. "Both of them died fighting Spider-Man, and the news is all over the place."


    Norman Osborn turned and looked at Flint Marko in disbelief.


    "The Green Goblin? He was pierced by his own glider and died." Flint Marko said the Green Goblin and then his eyes fell on Dr. Octopus, "Two years later, you and your machine fell into the river together. inside."


    "What nonsense!" Dr. Octopus scoffed at Flint Marko''s statement, "Spider-Man was trying to shut down my fusion reactor, I grabbed him, right down the throat, and..."


    Speaking of which, Doctor Octopus was stunned, "Then I got here."


    "Let me tell you one thing, I gave Spider-Man a fat beating. If you don''t believe me, ask Spider-Man." After hearing what happened to Doctor Octopus, Optoelectronics Maxwell Dillon said proudly, "Then Spider-Man Caused an electrical overload, got me stuck in the grid absorbing data, just as I was about to become pure energy, and then¡­¡±


    Then what happened, Maxwell Dillon stopped for a while, and then came back to his senses, "Damn! I''m dying!"


    Speaking of this, almost everyone noticed something was wrong. Why do these guys who have played against Spider-Man seem to be dead?


    "Max, do you know if I''m dead?" Dr. Lizard Kurt Connors asked quickly.


    Before Maxwell Dillon could answer, a light flashed in the dark basement, where Stephen Strange appeared.


    "Great, you caught another one." Stephen Strange saw Norman Osborn newly appearing in the basement at a glance.


    "Wait, Strange, he''s not a threat!" Peter Parker also spoke for Norman Osborn, if he knew that his Aunt May would die at the hands of the Green Goblin soon, I don''t know this time. Wouldn''t say things like "he''s not a threat".


    In fact, this is no wonder Peter Parker, in fact, Norman Osborn is now acting as a well-mannered scientist, it is difficult to think of his cruel and cold-blooded side.


    However, then again, since Peter Parker knew that this guy was another Spider-Man''s enemy in another world, he couldn''t be more vigilant, and it was indeed a bit stupid.


    What you should believe more in, shouldn''t it be yourself in another world?


    Shouldn''t Spider-Man''s enemies be vigilant?


    Stephen Strange did not have these overflowing sympathy. With a wave of his hand, the golden light flashed, and Norman Osborn was also put in prison.


    "What is that?" Peter Parker''s eyes fell on a strange iron box brought by Stephen Strange.


    "An ancient relic, the Box of Messandra," said Stephen Strange, "I trapped the spell you messed up inside, and once you complete the ritual, the spell reverses, sending these people into their universe. in."


    "And then?" Doctor Octopus asked from the prison. "Will we just watch us perish?"


    "No thanks, I don''t think it''s worth it," said Maxwell Dillon.


    Gu Kao


    "Peter, let me out!" Norman Osborn also shouted from the cell.


    "Strange, we can''t send them back, at least not now." Peter Parker said firmly to Stephen Strange.


    "Some people in here will die if they go back," said Peter Parker.


    "Parker, this is their fate," Stephen Strange said.


    "Please Strange, have some compassion," Peter Parker said.


    "In the grand calculation of the multiverse, their sacrifice is far more important than their life." Stephen Strange was unmoved, "Sorry child, if it is destined, they can only die."


    After speaking, Stephen Strange began to operate the Meishan Emperor''s box, and the box creaked and deformed.


    "Peter!" Norman Osborn, who was locked in the prison, shouted anxiously.


    People like Optoelectronics and Dr. Lizard also knew that they would die if they went back, and they all became anxious.


    In the end, Peter Parker''s sympathy prevailed over reason, and when he stretched out his hand, he shot out spider silk with a bang, and took away the box of Emperor Meishan.


    Then he stretched out his hand again, and a ray of light shot onto Stephen Strange, putting him in jail too.


    "That''s why I don''t want to have children." Stephen Strange said helplessly, and walked out straight away.


    That transparent wall, where all the trapped villains couldn''t take a step, seemed to Stephen Strange as if it didn''t exist at all.


    "You actually did it for them and me, little Peter, are you brave~" Seeing this, Stephen Strange reached out and touched Peter Parker''s head.


    "Sorry Strange, I don''t know why I''m so stupid in the video, but I would never do it." Peter Parker looked serious, "I swear."


    "Don''t be nervous, little Peter." Stephen Strange smiled, "I don''t mean to blame you, courage and love, these are all your good qualities."


    In fact, like him in the video, Stephen Strange doesn''t agree with Peter Parker''s actions, but firstly, the things in the video will not happen again, and secondly, Peter Parker is too young, it''s not time to talk about it The big truth of life, so he didn''t say much.


    "I don''t quite understand, will these guys, Dr. Octopus, Dr. Lizard, die when they go back?" Clint Barton said at this time, "Since they already know that they are going to die against Spider-Man, UU Read the book Then after they go back, they will be stupid enough to continue to fight Spider-Man until they die? Won''t they stop their actions by themselves? For their lives?"


    "Since they came to this universe with their memories of the universe, they should also bring the memories of this universe with them when they go back." Tony Stark agreed with Clint Barton, "They know their own The future is going to die, which means that the fate has been changed against the sky, where do we need Peter to do? Just send them back and it''s over."


    "It may also be too late." Steve Rogers said, "Dr. Octopus and Optoelectronics have both talked about their experiences before they came. Obviously they all came here before they died. After returning, they should also be before their death. That moment."


    "But that''s too late to change the fate of their death." Tony Stark said, "Spider-Man is not a villain who kills, he is a superhero, as long as those villains hold the war-free period high and admit defeat, will Spider-Man still be alive? Will you continue to do it?"


    https://


    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 328： Spider-Man vs Doctor Strange!

    "Not only won''t he attack, but Spider-Man sees them in danger and saves them," Nick Fury said.


    Nick Fury is so right, isn''t May Parker dying this time because Peter Parker wants to save those villains?


    The same is true for the villains of other universes, and the same for the villains of their own world. Isn''t the vulture saved by Peter Parker?


    Here, there is a song that must be given to the little spider, "You are always too soft-hearted, too soft-hearted", really should let Uncle Pu teach the little spider well.


    I don''t know if Uncle Pu will teach Little Spider a lesson, but in the video, Stephen Strange, who was just put together by Little Spider, decided to teach Little Spider some ways to be a human being.


    Peter Parker also knew this, and he also knew that he was not Stephen Strange''s opponent, so he ran out of the temple as soon as he grabbed the Meishan Emperor''s Box.


    call out!


    He shot out spider silk, trying to run away as he always did, swinging around the city.


    But every time he swung into the air, a golden-yellow portal would appear. After some operations, he found himself still at the gate of the temple and didn''t leave at all!


    "Give me the box." Stephen Strange stood at the door with his arms crossed, as if he were watching a play.


    "No." As soon as Peter Parker reached out his hand, he shot the spider silk to escape.


    Stephen Strange stretched out his hand, and a portal immediately appeared in the air. The spider silk shot directly into the portal, and then shot out of another teleportation, hitting Peter Parker''s feet!


    Good guy, Peter Parker''s own thread caught himself for the first time ever.


    What''s even more funny is that Peter Parker is now holding the spider silk in one hand, and then the spider silk is stuck to his leg, and he is directly imprisoned in the air.


    Stephen Strange raised his hand, and a golden whip came out. Killed Peter Parker''s soul.


    This scene is very similar to Gu Yi playing out the Hulk''s soul.


    "God, I''m actually dead." Peter Parker floated in the air, looking at his somewhat illusory self in disbelief.


    "You are not dead, but the spiritual body is separated." Stephen Strange said, how could he kill Peter Parker.


    "My body, what?" Peter Parker was stunned when he saw the other one floating in the air.


    Stephen Strange didn''t explain his confusion any more, and reached out to grab the box of Emperor Meishan that Peter Parker was holding in his physical hand.


    But a miraculous scene appeared. The body had obviously lost its soul and was just a body, but it actually avoided Stephen Strange''s big hand.


    Could this be spider silk sensing?


    "How did you do it?" This time, it was Stephen Strange''s turn to be surprised. He even punched out his soul. This body was just a piece of meat, and it was impossible to react. How did he avoid him?


    Gu Yan


    "It feels amazing." Peter Parker, who was in a translucent state, swam forward twice as if swimming in the air, and returned to his body in such a confused way.


    "This may be the coolest thing I''ve ever experienced, but don''t do that again." Peter Parker, whose spirits were united again, stretched out his hand, and the spider silk grabbed the city and swung into the air.


    When Stephen Strange was in no hurry, he threw his cloak, and the cloak flew after him, entangling Peter Parker in the air.


    "Let go of me! Let me go!" Peter Parker struggled in the air, but he couldn''t break free of the cape, and finally was thrown out by the cape.


    Stephen Strange, who walked over unhurriedly, saw this scene, stretched out his hand, and the space suddenly cracked like a mirror was shattered.


    After so many rounds of answering questions, everyone basically understood Stephen Strange''s methods, and at a glance, they knew it was a mirror space.


    Sure enough, the next moment, Peter Parker fell into a strange city, where the streets and buildings were randomly rotated and stacked like a Rubik''s cube.


    Ordinary people may have long lost their heads in this constantly changing environment, but Peter Parker is different from others. He has spider sense and spider silk. This complex and changeable environment is actually beneficial to him. He placed it in a place where there was no terrain, but it affected his performance.


    It was like a duck to water to see Peter Parker running away in this magical city that was constantly stretching, spinning, splitting, and combining with the help of the spider silk.


    But Peter Parker''s escape trick is actually very easy to resolve, as long as he cuts off his silk, Stephen Strange directly threw out two golden halos, and cut off the spider silk easily.


    So Peter Parker fell.


    In this magical city, below is not the ground, but a train, a train that runs directly in the air without rails!


    The train has gone to the sky, do not know how to deal with the plane?


    "What''s this place?" asked Peter Parker, standing on top of the train.


    "The mirror dimension controlled by me." Stephen Strange waved his hand, and the city was turned over. There should have been blue sky and white clouds above his head, but now it was buckled upside down by a high-rise building.


    This trick is very cool, but it can''t help but make people want to ask, where does it work?


    It seems that there is no other use except for the appearance of which makes people feel "wow! It''s amazing!".


    "Strange, wait a minute, can we have a good talk," Peter Parker called.


    "Parker, don''t you realize that there are countless people in the multiverse who know that Peter Parker is Spider-Man, and if the spell gets out of hand, those people will all come to our universe." Stephen Strange He said bitterly.


    "I know, I understand, but we can''t send them back to die," Peter Parker said.


    "It''s so ridiculous, to risk the entire universe for the sake of a few villains." Seeing this, Loki couldn''t help but say, "And he''s a villain from another world that has already died, I really don''t understand why he wants to save his life. them."


    "I agree with what Loki said." Nick Fury also said, "Don''t say that those people are already dead villains, even if they are good people, they can''t risk our universe for them, they are already dead. isn''t it?"


    "Countless people have come to our universe, and it is certain that if that day does come, our world is not far from destruction." Phil Coulson said.

 Chapter 329： crazy! Spider-Man defeats Doctor Strange!

    Stephen Strange said it very clearly, the benefits are also very clear, and almost everyone agrees with the answer space.


    But Peter Parker in the video just couldn''t listen, and always felt that he could save those who would have died without causing any consequences.


    "This is their destiny, you can''t change it." Stephen Strange stood on the train, persuading bitterly, "Just like you can''t change their nature."


    "What if?" Peter Parker asked rhetorically. "Maybe we can change their fate?"


    Stephen Strange probably got angry because of the stubbornness of the bear child. He raised his hands, and suddenly several trains appeared. It was like copying and pasting. A long steel coffin to keep Peter Parker in it.


    "I won''t give it to you..." Peter Parker ran away before the "coffin" of the train was closed.


    But the train under his feet was spinning upwards, and he was unsteady and fell off.


    Stephen Strange drew the circle again, a golden circle appeared under Peter Parker''s feet, he fell directly into it, and then another golden circle appeared on top of his head, Peter Parker fell from the golden circle above his head and fell into the one under his feet again. The golden circle, falling from the golden circle above the head, and then falling into the golden circle under the feet...


    And just like that, Peter Parker started the cycle there.


    With a big wave of his hand, Stephen Strange threw the cloak, and the cloak flew to Peter Parker who was circulating in the two golden circles, and began to **** the box of Meishan Emperor.


    The cloak is quite powerful, and he won the Meishan Emperor''s box without fulfilling his mission.


    But Peter Parker had silk, and a spider silk went directly past, sticking to the cloak, preventing the cloak from flying back to Stephen Strange.


    Seeing this, Stephen Strange waved his hand, and hit a golden whip around the cloak, then pulled it back.


    But Peter Parker was also pulling the cape, but the spider silk was so strong that it couldn''t be pulled at all, so under the mutual pull of the two great gods, the upper and lower golden circles got closer and closer, and finally squeezed together. .


    At this moment, as if two mirrors were squeezed together, the space shattered with a click.


    The copy-and-paste-like train disappeared, and the sky was filled with floating piles of stones, which combined into very weird shapes in the air.


    "Wait a minute, Archimedes Spiral?" Peter Parker immediately recognized that the mounds were assembled according to some geometric model, and he was shocked. "Mirror dimensions are just geometry?"


    "Your geometry is good, you can do geometry." Then Peter Parker got excited and started shooting spider silk towards those land-specific places, "The radius is squared, then divided by the pi, and then the points are drawn along the curve... ¡­¡±


    At first glance, such a calculation doesn''t sound like much, but at least Peter Parker has to visually measure the accurate distance data, and also mentally calculate the complex data such as the square of the radius divided by ¦Ð, which is simply not something ordinary people can do, Xueba Shi Hammered.


    "It''s over with Parker, and I''ll come back to pick you up when the matter is over." Stephen Strange said floating aside.


    "Hey, Strange, guess what''s cooler than magic?" Peter Parker asked.


    The next moment, with the rotation of the stone piles in the mirror space, the spider silks wrapped around Stephen Strange, binding him firmly.


    "Math." Peter Parker hung upside down on the spider silk and said rather proudly.


    Gu Chan


    "Don''t, don''t," Stephen Strange said.


    Peter Parker didn''t care about him, he shot out the spider silk, took the box of Emperor Meishan, and then shot another spider silk to remove the ring on Stephen Strange''s finger.


    Speaking of which, this setting is enough to be **** up, Stephen Strange is so dangling, he has to rely on the hanging ring to draw golden circles.


    As soon as the suspension ring is gone, he is directly trapped in the mirror world, which is not in line with Stephen Strange''s strength at all.


    "I''m sorry sir, but I have to try." Peter Parker jumped out of the mirror space, and the portal closed, leaving Stephen Strange inside.


    "Damn it, true or false, the little spider actually won?"


    "Shame, Stephen, actually lost to a little brat."


    "The 80-year-old mother has collapsed, how dare you be a little more embarrassed!"


    This result has already come out, and everyone in the answering space was surprised. No one thought that a multiverse-level boss like Doctor Strange would actually lose to a little Spider-Man.


    Of course, there is no meaning to belittle Spider-Man here. In fact, Spider-Man''s strength is really far from Doctor Strange, and it is not an order of magnitude at all. The latter can easily run over the former. Trapped in his own mirror space, the Meishan Emperor''s Box was snatched away.


    "What I''m more curious about is that the stones in the mirror space are actually Archimedes spirals?" Tony Stark said. "Magic and science are combined, what the **** is this?"


    "Yeah, there is actually science in the Rubik''s Cube?" Bruce Banner, a science tycoon, was also surprised. "I always thought the two were distinct."


    "It''s fortunate that Peter is a scholar, otherwise he couldn''t beat Stephen at all," Clint Barton said.


    "That''s the first time I''ve heard of the Archimedes spiral." Stephen Strange also felt quite magical.


    "Stephen, you are also a Ph.D., but you don''t know about the Archimedes spiral?" Bruce Banner asked Please, I am a doctor of medicine, not a doctor of mathematics, I can''t have all mathematical knowledge you know? '' Stephen Strange spread his hands.


    "Science beats magic, and it feels amazing," says Natasha Romanoff.


    "As long as Stephen knows a little about the Archimedes spiral, it is impossible for Peter to take advantage of this loophole." Clint Barton said, "Stephen, so hurry up and read a doctorate in mathematics."


    "Okay." Clint Barton was just joking, but Stephen Strange agreed.


    Of course, he will not really go to school, nor will he take such a Ph.D., but he will learn relevant mathematical knowledge.


    "Spider-Man defeated Doctor Strange, this should be his most brilliant record, enough for him to boast for a lifetime." Peter Quill said.


    This is true, and Peter Parker is really proud in the video.


    "I just had a fight with Doctor Strange, and I actually won." Peter Parker said excitedly to his friend Ned Leeds.

 Chapter 330： Spell genius beyond Doctor Strange?

    "What?" Ned Leeds also had an unbelievable look on his face. Even a "non-superhero" character like him knew that Doctor Strange was a super boss.


    "Look, I stole his ring." Peter Parker took out Stephen Strange''s ring and showed it in front of Ned Leeds.


    Ned Leeds grabbed the ring in his hand and looked around curiously.


    "I was swinging around the city, and then I passed through this..." Peter Parker took off his hood, "a super big mirror-like thing, and then I came back."


    "Where did he go?" Michelle Jones asked.


    "He''s trapped, but I don''t know how long I can trap him," Peter Parker said.


    "You could have left us to fend for ourselves, why don''t you do it?" At this time, Doctor Octopus spoke.


    "Because he''s not that kind of guy," Michelle Jones said.


    "I think I can help you guys." Peter Parker walked towards the super villains with the Meishan Emperor''s Box, "I can undo what happened to you, and then you go back and things will be different. Well, maybe you won''t die fighting Spider-Man."


    "What do you mean by recovery?" asked Optoelectronics Maxwell Dillon.


    "You see, we have more advanced technology, and I can help you," Peter Parker said.


    "Actually, I''m a scientist myself," Norman Osborn said. "Dr. Octopus knows my level."


    "Treatment? Like a veterinarian treating a dog?" Dr. Octopus was skeptical of Peter Parker''s words. "I refuse."


    "I can''t promise you anything, but at least there''s a chance to get you home alive. Second almost, isn''t it worth a try?" Peter Parker didn''t promise anything, bluntly saying that nothing could be guaranteed, but this kind of The attitude is more convincing.


    "Trust me Peter, when you heal someone, there''s always a price to pay," said Dr. Lizard Curt Connors.


    "You don''t have to come," Peter Parker said. "I didn''t even know you could talk. But if you choose to stay here, you''ll have to deal with the wizard."


    "So, either go together or stay and wait to die." Cole Connors said clearly, "It''s like I have a choice."


    "I just want to go home," said Sandman Flint Marco, cuddling his arms.


    "I just don''t want to die," said Maxwell Dillon, "especially in the hands of someone dressed like a Dungeons & Dragons character." At this point, he asked Peter Parker, "So ,What''s your plan?"


    "It''s all under control," said Peter Parker, opening his mouth, then turning to ask Michelle Jones what to do with the Meishan Emperor''s Box, "What to do with this thing?"


    "Find a safe place to put it," Michelle Jones said.


    "Yes," said Peter Parker, "then keep it."


    "Wait a minute, what?" Michelle Jones was stunned, you superheroes and supervillains, let me intervene as an ordinary person?


    "If anything happens to me, I''ll text you, and you''ll click here." Peter Parker taught Michelle Jones how to use the Meishan Emperor''s Box, "and then it''s over, they''re over. "


    This stupid kid finally had the last bit of vigilance and didn''t trust those super villains wholeheartedly.


    After handing the Meishan Emperor''s Box to Michelle Jones, Peter Parker and Ned Leeds said goodbye, and the two bumped into fists, but they did not expect the ring on their hands to be on Ned Leeds'' finger. above.


    "Ned used the suspense ring to find Peter later. I thought he was simply taught by Mage Kama Taiji. Seeing this, there is no Mage teaching at all. It''s a complete accident?" Seeing this, Tony Stark couldn''t help saying.


    "The only mage Ned knew was probably Stephen, and Stephen was locked in the mirror space by Peter, and he didn''t have time to pay Ned." Clint Barton said, "So Ned''s use of the ring is completely an accident. This can also be seen from the situation when Ned used the ring to successfully summon the portal."


    "This doesn''t seem reasonable." Thor said, "Isn''t the magic of Camel Taj very difficult, how can a little fat man just jump out and use the ring?"


    "I also think it''s very incredible." Stephen Strange said, "When I was learning to use the Suspense Ring, I couldn''t open the portal for a long time. Teacher Gu Yi threw me on Mount Everest, under the threat of death. I just learned it, but this little fat man can use it by accident, I can''t figure it out."


    "Could it be that Ned is the genius at learning spells? The talent is still higher than Strange?" Peter Parker asked with his head raised, "Would you like to bring Ned to Kamateki and teach him, maybe he will Become another powerful mage."


    "In fact, after seeing the video of Ned using Suspense the last time, I asked Mr. Gu Yi privately, and the teacher said that Ned will not be a mage in the future." Stephen Strange said.


    The video continues to play.


    Peter Parker brought Dr. Octopus, Dr. Lizard, Photoelectric Man, Sandman, and Green Goblin to Happy''s house. Except for Dr. Lizard who stayed in the truck, the other villains followed him upstairs.


    The reason why he didn''t go back to his own house was because his house was closely monitored, and secondly, Happy''s house had what he needed.


    "I feel a little sorry Happy." Peter Parker whispered to May Parker.


    "He won''t mind." May Parker made the decision directly for Happy.


    Several villains entered the room, and Maxwell Dillon stretched out his hand and turned on the TV with his bare hands without using a remote control at all.


    The sand man was sitting on the sofa, and the yellow sand suddenly filled the sofa.


    I don''t know why he keeps this sand form Obviously he can completely transform into a human form.


    "Is this your plan, Peter?" said Doctor Octopus, who was still bound by his robotic arm. "There is no laboratory, no equipment, what miracles can you do in an apartment? What? Cook some fritters and frozen burritos in the microwave?"


    "I can make burritos," Norman Osborn replied.


    "He''ll kill us all," said Doctor Octopus.


    What Dr. Octopus said seems a bit stupid. If Peter Parker really wants to kill them, why fight with Doctor Strange, he doesn''t have to do anything, just let Doctor Strange send these super villains back.


    https://


    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 331：

    "You''re the first, Doctor." Peter Parker patted Doctor Octopus on the shoulder.


    "What?" Dr. Octopus was quite nervous, "I told you, I don''t need treatment."


    Peter Parker ignored him at all and walked directly into the other room.


    "I don''t need it!" yelled Doctor Octopus from behind, "especially a teenager with junk scraps from a bachelor''s drawer."


    Dr. Octopus is wrong. The Bachelor is true, but it is definitely not garbage, but the invention of Tony Stark, a technological genius.


    "No no no no, there''s something behind." Maxwell Dillon came over. "There''s something behind, I can feel it, strange energy."


    Peter Parker lifted a piece of cloth to reveal what looked like a nearly ordinary printer.


    "What is that?" asked Norman Osborn.


    "This is a maker." Peter Parker pressed on the machine, and the ordinary "printer" suddenly began to transform into a very cool high-tech product, "He can analyze, design, and build anything. "


    "I thought it was Happy''s crushed bed." May Parker said in surprise.


    "The chip on the back of the doctor''s neck is used to protect him from the tentacle AI system, while controlling the tentacles behind him." , "But if you look closely, the chip is already focused, so it''s not he''s controlling the tentacles, it''s the tentacles that are controlling him. That also explains why he seems to be in pain all the time."


    After the analysis, Peter Parker used the maker to start making new chips.


    "It''s really impressive, this technology, and you." Norman Osborn, also a scientist, watched Peter Parker use the maker, feeling very magical, he said to Peter Parker, "Wait for this After we''re done together, if you want to find a job in another universe..."


    Before he could finish speaking, the maker made a sound.


    Peter Parker knew what this meant, and he said excitedly, "It worked! It worked!"


    He hurried out and said to Park May, "Can you bring him up?"


    "Come on." May Parker pressed on a controller, and the robotic arm wrapped around Doctor Octopus unfolded and sent it into the air.


    "I''ve been humiliated since I came here." Dr. Octopus felt very aggrieved and distrusted at the same time, he yelled at Peter Parker, "You! Keep your so-called scientific products away from me! "


    "It will work, a little bit of confidence," said Norman Osborn, who was standing in the living room.


    "You''re a reckless fool who turned yourself into a monster?" Dr. Octopus asked rhetorically.


    "Please stop and hold still." Peter Parker stood behind, replacing the chip for Doctor Octopus.


    No matter what Doctor Octopus wants, he scolds and struggles there, but he can''t control the mechanical tentacles now, it can only be fish meat on the chopping board, let Peter Parker do it.


    "It''s so quiet, the voice in my head..." After the chip was installed, Dr. Octopus was very excited, "I almost forgot."


    "Otto," cried Norman Osborn.


    "Yes, Norman, it''s me." Dr. Octopus smiled.


    Seeing this, Peter Parker returned the controller of the robotic arm to Dr. Octopus, and the first thing Dr. Octopus did after he was free was to complete Peter Parker''s suit.


    Gu Ying


    When Doctor Octopus first appeared on the bridge to fight Peter Parker, the robotic claw grabbed a piece of Peter Parker''s suit, and because of this, Peter Parker was able to control the robotic arm.


    "I thank you so much, boy, really." Dr. Octopus sincerely apologized to Peter Parker.


    The first step in treating these super villains was finally taken successfully.


    Immediately afterwards, Peter Parker created a potion that can cure the Green Goblin and a device that can absorb the electricity in the electro-optical human body.


    "If you put this here..." Peter Parker pressed a circular device to Maxwell Dillon''s chest, "this should absorb more power, I''ll check it right away, pay attention to the lights, and wait for them all to change. When it''s green, it means all the electricity in your body is gone. Of course, not all electricity is gone, because the human brain obviously needs electricity to function."


    "May I ask you a question?" said Maxwell Dillon, sitting there.


    "Ask," Peter Parker said.


    "Are these your toys?" Maxwell Dillon pointed to Peter Parker''s computer.


    Peter Parker was about to speak, but he heard a "Zi" sound, so he could only leave immediately.


    "It doesn''t feel right." Maxwell Dillon looked at the piece of iron on his chest, obviously repulsive.


    "Which aspect are you referring to?" asked Flint Marko on the side.


    "I don''t like that," said Maxwell Dillon.


    "Don''t worry about it, the sooner you resolve this, the sooner we can go home," Flint Marko said.


    But Peter Parker, who was called away by the previous prompt, fell into a strange state. Obviously nothing happened and everything seemed normal, but he just felt something was wrong, as if something was going to happen.


    He got up and looked around, trying to figure out what wasn''t right.


    "Peter, what''s the matter?" Dr. Octopus couldn''t help asking.


    "I don''t know." Peter Parker looked around, and finally his eyes fell on Norman Osborn himself. As soon as he stretched out his hand, a spider silk shot out, sticking Norman Osborn''s hand.


    "Very clever little trick, your spider sense." Norman Osborn praised.


    At this time, Norman Osborn, with an evil face, does not have the appearance of the scientist before.


    "Norman?" Dr. Octopus couldn''t see that there was something wrong with Norman Osborn in front of him.


    "Norman is on vacation," said Norman Osborn.


    It turns out that the evil personality of Norman Osborn has appeared.


    Think about it too, what Peter Parker wants to do is to completely eliminate this evil personality, how can the evil personality itself sit by and watch this happen?


    "Do you really think that I will make the evil personality disappear?" The next moment the Green Goblin said with a mocking expression, "I asked you to take away my ability just because you didn''t know that real power could bring you what."


    "You don''t know me," Peter Parker said.


    "Really?" The Green Goblin had an evil smile on his face, "I can see that she has bound your hands and feet and made you fight for her sacred moral mission, we don''t need you to save us, we don''t need treatment! We The power is not a curse, but a gift from God."


    https://


    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 332： Spider-Man: With great power comes great responsibility

    Maxwell Dillon looked down at the device on his chest that absorbed the electricity in his body, and it was obvious that he had been hit by Norman Osborn.


    After all, he didn''t really want to do this before.


    "Norman, don''t." Dr. Octopus quickly persuaded him. After reinstalling the chip, he was no longer under the control of the mechanical tentacles.


    "Be quiet, you son of a bitch." The Green Goblin snarled.


    "You don''t know what you''re talking about." Peter Parker said on the side. Since Norman Osborn appeared, he has been in contact with him in the image of an approachable scientist. The two can say that they have a good conversation. But in a blink of an eye, the other party changed his appearance.


    "I''ve been watching you from behind Norman''s cowardly eyes," the Green Goblin said. "You''re struggling, struggling for everything you want, but the real world keeps forcing you to make choices. God doesn''t have to make choices, we want to grab Grab whatever you want."


    "May, run!" Peter Parker knew that it was inevitable, so he greeted May Parker and shouted.


    May Parker moved quickly, and immediately turned and ran out.


    Of course, it wasn''t just May Parker who acted fast. Maxwell Dillon ripped off the power-absorbing device on his body, then stretched out his hand, a dazzling electric current stretched out from his palm, and the maker licked it, The Ark Reactor inside it sucked away!


    The Green Goblin also started at almost the same moment, throwing Peter Parker to the ground with a punch.


    The sand man, Flint Marko, didn''t seem to want to get involved. He neither shot Peter Parker nor stopped the Green Goblin and the Electron, turning into sand and flying away.


    The "albino" Doctor Octopus was a little shocked by the situation in front of him.


    "My God, what have you done?" he said to Maxwell Dillon.


    "I like the old you better." Maxwell Dillon probably thought that it was impossible for Doctor Octopus to stand on his side, and he shot decisively, and immediately sent a current to Doctor Octopus.


    Maybe this is one thing falling into another. Before, Dr. Octopus fought Spider-Man and tortured Spider-Man to the death. How majestic, but in front of Maxwell Dillon, before he could fight back, he was directly overturned by electric current. .


    One move to solve Dr. Octopus, Maxwell Dillon''s whole person turned into electricity and disappeared.


    Dr. Lizard, who was hiding in the carriage, also noticed that something had changed, tore the carriage and broke out, disappearing in place.


    In an instant, whether it was the "albino" Doctor Octopus or the still "black" supervillains such as Sandman Optoelectronics, all disappeared, leaving only the Green Goblin and Spider-Man to "love each other".


    In Toby''s version of Spider-Man, the Green Goblin must have gliders to compete with Spider-Man, but here, the Green Goblin has become so fierce that he beat Spider-Man down with his bare hands.


    "Peter, your weakness is your conscience." The Green Goblin pinched Peter Parker''s neck and said, "Your conscience is about to choke you to death, do you feel it?"


    Seeing this scene, May Park hurried over and stabbed the previously synthesized potion on the Green Goblin''s neck.


    But this potion was synthesized with the help of the Green Goblin. Where would it be useful?


    "Norman is right." The Green Goblin threw the potion out of his neck and threw it on the ground, angrily said to May Parker, "You infect him with this kind of disease that likes to pity others!"


    "You actually want to heal me?" The Green Goblin grabbed Peter Parker''s hair and said to May Parker, "Now, let me heal you."


    In the face of the Green Goblin who even Peter Parker was lying on the ground, May Parker was not afraid at all, but planned to go up and be tough.


    I have to say, the courage is commendable.


    Gu Dai


    It''s just courage.


    At this time, the green goblin''s fighting power is strong, and the little spider is not an opponent. How can an ordinary person like May Park match him?


    The Green Goblin didn''t even do it himself. He directly summoned his Green Goblin skateboard, which flew over from the side and knocked May Parker away with a bang.


    "Peter Peter Peter, good deeds will be punished, you can thank me later." The Green Goblin jumped on the skateboard and threw a Green Goblin bomb at May Parker, who was lying on the ground.


    "No!" shouted Peter Parker, jumping up and knocking the bomb aside with his hands in the air.


    boom!


    With a loud bang, the bomb exploded.


    After the explosion, the entire site was in ruins.


    May Parker and Peter Parker struggled to get up from the ground and came together.


    "It''s all my fault, May." Peter Parker felt extremely regretful at this time, "I should listen to Strange and send them all back."


    "You''re right," said May Parker, "or they''ll die. You''re right."


    "It''s not my responsibility, May," Peter Parker said.


    "What did Norman say?" asked May Parker, who knew Peter Parker too well, and said, "Peter, listen to me, you''ve been born with a gift, and you''ve got incredible power. A With great power comes great responsibility.¡±


    "The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility." Seeing this, Nick Fury couldn''t help but say, "It really is a good word."


    "I remember it wasn''t just our Peter who said that to him, but the Peters of the other two worlds who said the same thing to them," Phil Coulson said.


    "And the people who said it to them are also dead, it''s like the fate of Spider-Man," Clint Barton said.


    "Fate?" Tony Stark shook his head when he heard the words, he was not at all interested in this kind of fatalism What kind of fate is there, it''s just a coincidence. "


    "Tony, we have seen three Spider-Man, and all three Spider-Man are like this, don''t you think this is too coincidental!" Clint Barton said.


    "I only know that my destiny is in my own hands," Tony Stark said.


    "Let''s get out of here," May Parker says to Peter Parker in the video.


    "Okay, let''s go." Peter Parker turned around.


    But after only two steps, May Parker grabbed him. He turned his head and saw that May Parker''s face was very ugly, and the next moment he fell directly to the ground.


    "What happened? Are you okay?" Peter Parker asked hastily.


    "Help me..." May Parker, who was lying on the ground, smiled, "I have to catch my breath."


    "Okay, take a breath, I''m right here, let''s take your time." Peter Parker didn''t realize that May Parker was about to leave him forever, "You take a deep breath, and then I''ll take you to the hospital, okay?"

 Chapter 333： Kill the TVA Time Guardian!

    Peter Parker stretched out his hand beside May Parker, blood all over his hand.


    He was completely stunned.


    May Parker talked to him so much, he always thought May Parker was okay, but the other party was so seriously injured!


    Actually think about it, May Parker was hit by the Green Goblin''s Green Goblin skateboard. She is just an ordinary person, how can she be okay?


    "Are you okay?" May Parker didn''t realize how bad her situation was, and she was still asking Peter Parker with concern.


    "Someone! I need an ambulance." Peter Parker was about to cry, shouting helplessly, "Please, is there anyone..."


    "What''s the matter?" May Parker asked again.


    "It''s okay, you''re fine, you''re fine." Peter Parker had tears in his eyes.


    "I have to... take a breath..." May Parker said weakly.


    "Okay, I''m right here, I''m right here." Peter Parker said, "It''s okay, I''ll be right here with you."


    May Parker said nothing, she stopped breathing.


    As soon as the space darkens, the video ends here.


    "This kind of thing can never happen." Peter Parker clenched his small fist tightly, "She must not die."


    "Don''t worry, little spider, she won''t die." Tony Stark reached out and touched Peter Parker''s head, "Absolutely not."


    "First of all, we all know why May Parker died. It''s because of super villains from other worlds, and this thing will not happen." Steve Rogers was also analyzing Peter Parker, "and then Even if the Green Goblin really appears in front of you, he can''t be your opponent, and you have the strength to protect Mei''s safety."


    "The things in the video are not going to happen, but I am worried that there will be other things that will put May in danger." Peter Parker said still worriedly, "From the other two Spider-Man, I can see that the spider There seems to be some kind of destiny in Xia, and the people closest to him will always die."


    "Peter, when did you believe this nonsense?" Tony Stark said. "Trust me, it was just a coincidence."


    "Tony is right, there are so many parallel worlds, it''s normal to have a few Spider-Man with the same fate as you, maybe you meet a few more Spider-Man, their fate is completely different." Thor also said.


    It''s a pity that these guys haven''t met the black Spider-Man, otherwise they would know that Spider-Man really has destiny.


    Black Spider-Man''s closest Uncle Allen died, and the other Spider-Man who crossed into his world, whether it was a heroic female spider, a mature and stable Shadow Spider, or a cute Japanese girl Spider-Man, also All suffered the same thing.


    There really is a kind of fate in Spider-Man.


    However, the current Peter Parker is different from other Peter Parkers. This difference comes from strength.


    Because of the existence of the answering space, Peter Parker, who has not yet "made his debut", is stronger than any Spider-Man.


    Moreover, he also has something like an incarnation outside the body, which can protect May Park 24 hours a day.


    So, this little spider, can his fate be broken?


    [The fifth question begins, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [Female Loki and Loki successfully controlled Yuheng with charm and came to the cathedral at the end of time. How many people did they meet? ¡¿


    ¡¾A1 piece¡¿


    ¡¾B2 pieces¡¿


    ¡¾C3 pieces¡¿


    ¡¾D4 pieces¡¿


    [Correct answer, reward Devil Fruit Dark Fruit. If the answer is wrong, the life expectancy will be deducted by one year. ¡¿


    "What kind of dark fruit, this reputation sounds so low." Loki couldn''t help but speak when he saw the reward.


    "Have you not found out yet, Loki, the more this kind of reward, the stronger it is." Peter Quill, who had not answered the question for a long time, said on the side, "If you are not satisfied with this reward, you can let me superior."


    "I''m really not satisfied, and I''m very grateful for your ''enthusiasm'', but there''s no need, I''ll do it myself." Loki smiled charmingly, "The ability given for nothing, no matter how rubbish, why not."


    It''s a pity that Loki hasn''t watched "One Piece", otherwise he would know that the Dark Fruit is definitely one of the top Devil Fruits.


    "After laying the groundwork for so long, is the Time Guardian finally going to reveal his true colors?" Scott Lang cheered up, "I would like to see who this guy who plays the infinite world is in the palm of his hand. Not three heads and six arms."


    "The Infinity Stones can be thrown everywhere like garbage, and I''m also very curious, what kind of boss the Time Guardian is." Stephen Strange, the boss, is also full of curiosity about the Time Guardian.


    "When Loki is gone, I always feel that there are more bad lucks than good luck." Bruce Banner expressed his concerns, "Loki and female Loki have their own strengths, but to be blunt, the combat effectiveness of the two is still lacking. , is it okay for the two of them to face the Time Guardian?"


    "It doesn''t feel right," Nick Fury said. "Although I''ve never seen the Time Keeper, that''s someone who can play with time. Playing with time, this is too high, and it doesn''t feel like Loki can handle it. ."


    "Any TVA agent can use the timer to control the time, what''s so high?" Peter Quill said.


    "Wait a minute, who said the people in that cathedral are the time guardians?" Tony Stark couldn''t help but ask after listening to it for a long time, "Why do you just acquiesce that the people in there are time guardians?"


    "Who else can be besides him?" Scott Lang asked back, "We know that the Time Guardian is the big boss, and the guy in the cathedral must be the big boss, so it must be the Time Guardian. "


    "That''s not necessarily. UU reading " Bruce Banner said, "In TVA, Loki also thought that the Time Guardian was a boss, but he finally found out that the so-called Time Guardian was just three machines. Puppet. It can be seen that the time guardian is completely fabricated by the real boss and does not exist at all."


    "I feel the same way as Banner," Clint Barton said at the time. "The whole TVA is a huge lie, everything we get from TVA is likely to be false, not true. Even their agents themselves. It''s all lies, how can you expect the claims about the Time Keepers to be true?"


    "Time Guardian, Time Destroyer, Time Boss..." Loki shrugged, "Why do you all bother about this? Whatever he is called, he is the last person behind the scenes anyway."


    "I think three." Thor advised Loki.


    "Don''t you say three because there are three mechanical puppets?" Loki asked.


    "Forehead¡­"


    "Your thinking is as simple as ever." Loki''s opinion was the opposite of Thor''s. "I don''t think it''s three."

 Chapter 334： Loki: Im finally better than Thor!

    "I don''t think it will be three." Tony Stark agreed with Loki, "Since the person behind the scenes has made a puppet robot to impersonate, it is clear that he wants to hide behind the scenes and does not want people to find it. In this case How could he make the number of puppet robots equal to their number?"


    "Ok, Stark, so what do you think it is?" Thor asked rhetorically.


    "One." Tony Stark said without thinking.


    "Why one?" Thor asked.


    "Because the big boss is always one." Tony Stark said naturally, "count the big events we have encountered, the era of Ultron, the big boss is Ultron, the number is one. Infinity War, the big boss Ao Chuang, the number is one. See, there is always only one real boss."


    "You are too far-fetched, right?" Thor almost laughed when he heard the words, "If you want to give an example, the New York War, the boss looks like Loki on the surface, but in fact there is Thanos hidden behind him, this boss is not One, but two."


    "I said, ''big'' boss." Tony Stark corrected Thor, "What kind of ''big'' boss is New York vs Loki, at most a small character."


    "Tin Woodman, I don''t seem to have offended you recently, do I?" Loki said with a displeased expression.


    "What, did I say it wrong?" Tony Stark asked back, "than the tyrant snapped his fingers, half of the life in the universe was wiped out, Ultron killed Thanos and got all the gems, destroying the universe in one thought. In between, do you think you are not small enough compared to them?"


    "Are Thanos and Ultron great?" Loki snorted coldly, "Those snapped his fingers, relying on the Infinity Stones, Ultron destroys the universe, and also relies on the Infinity Stones, it sounds ''great'' is the Infinity Stones. If you give me six Infinity Stones, I''ll be no worse than any of them."


    "I think it''s one too." Bruce Banner said at this time.


    "Banner, why do you think so?" Thor asked.


    "When a man is weak, he needs teammates. When he is strong, he can make everyone fear, and he no longer needs friends." Bruce Banner said, "Like Thanos, He has a lot of people, but no one can be on an equal footing with him, those people are not qualified to stand by Thanos, they are only worthy of being driven by Thanos."


    "Banner, you mean that there are no friends at the level of the powerhouse behind the scenes." Stephen Strange asked, "Then how do you know that the man behind the scenes has no subordinates?"


    "I said that too, I ''feel''." Bruce Banner shrugged.


    "Actually, I also think it''s one." Loki made a choice, "I choose A!"


    ¡¾correct answer! Rewards issued! ¡¿


    An ugly looking fruit appeared in the answering space.


    "I''ve actually always wanted to ask why it''s a Devil Fruit instead of Devil Coke. It''s just a carrier of power anyway." Loki picked up the Dark Fruit and ate it in one bite.


    "How is it, Loki?" Thor asked hastily. As a senior brother, he still cares about Loki''s strength.


    "It feels good." Loki grinned, revealing a sinister smile, "Thor, from now on, you are no longer my opponent."


    "I''m very curious, what kind of ability does this dark fruit give you, so that you have this illusion." Thor is just as confident in his own strength.


    "No, Thor, you are really no longer my opponent this time, I promise." Loki smiled happily, "The ability of the dark fruit is enough to make anyone feel fear."


    "Loki, I have really heard your big words since I was a child, and my ears are almost full of calluses." Thor also smiled, "I understand your urgency to overcome me, but I also know that you can''t be me. opponent."


    "No, Thor, trust me, you can''t beat me..."


    "You two are arguing here and there, arguing?" Tony Stark interrupted them speechlessly. "They are all people who were dropped by the Hulk. Is it interesting to fight for this?"


    Loki: "¡­"


    Thor: "¡­"


    "Comeon Stark, it''s been so long, why did you bring this up again?" Thor said to Tony Stark with a pained face after a long while.


    "It''s been a long time, doesn''t it mean it didn''t happen?" Tony Stark asked.


    "Yes, when the past is long enough that everyone has forgotten it, doesn''t it mean that it didn''t happen?" Thor said shamelessly, "I have forgotten it now, so I hope everyone can forget it too."


    "Thor, you are embarrassing us." Stephen Strange said, "I also want to forget, but it is too difficult, you know, such a classic picture, you can''t just forget it if you want to. Forgot."


    "Should I remind me, it''s not just me and Thor who were thrown by the Hulk." Loki''s eyes were on Clark Kent.


    Originally, Clark Kent was still watching everyone taunting with interest, but he didn''t expect the fire to burn to his head.


    However, he didn''t jump at the mention of it like Thor and Loki did. He glanced at the crowd and asked in a very flat tone, "I think you''ve forgotten everything you should have forgotten. Is it right?"


    "Rocky! You are spreading rumors! Chi Guoguo''s rumors!"


    "Obviously Hulk just fell on you two brothers, and now he insists on pulling others. Bah! It''s shameless to get together!"


    "Really? Did the Hulk fall anyone else? Why can''t I remember it at all?"


    "Rocky, open your eyes and talk nonsense like this, and frame others at will. I know you are the **** of cunning, but talking about it to such a degree is too bottomless."


    Everyone blamed Loki.


    what?


    I lie?


    I''m telling the truth, it turned out to be a lie?


    Also, I''m arrogantly arrogant to others, and I just pretend not to remember what just happened, and I don''t know who is shameless!


    I have no bottom line for framing others?


    Am I talking nonsense?


    One by one, UU reading www.uukanshu. When you say this, your conscience won''t hurt. Are you talking nonsense with your eyes open? Who is framing it!


    Loki didn''t even know what to say. I never thought that these guys were usually sane, shameless, and even he, a cunning **** who never knew what a face was, was ashamed of himself.


    Isn''t it because Superman is strong!


    Is it possible to reverse black and white just because Superman is strong?


    I''m Loki, don''t eat this set!


    "What? You have something to say?" Clark Kent''s eyes fell on Loki''s face. "You seem to have a problem with everyone forgetting some trivial matter?"


    "Absolutely not!" A bright smile broke out on Loki''s face, "Mr. Kent, you misunderstood, those trivial things are destined to be forgotten, I have already forgotten them all, who would dare to do it again Speaking of which, I was the first to be anxious about him!"

 Chapter 335： Superheroes are a group of double-standard dogs!

    Shameless!


    Shameless!


    Thor saw all this in his eyes and sneered in his heart.


    The same thing happens to different people, and the difference in treatment is too big.


    He was thrown by the Hulk, and these dogs ridiculed themselves one by one, even after so long, they had to pull themselves out and whip the corpse.


    And when the person who was thrown was replaced by Clark Kent, even though it just happened, everyone said they forgot!


    What superhero?


    Just a bunch of double-standard dogs.


    He~tui!


    And that dog Loki, aren''t you the so-called **** of cunning? Just admit it?


    He~tui!


    If you have the ability, let Superman take a look at me and try, do you think I will change my words?


    You see I just killed him!


    "What do you want to say?" Clark Kent''s eyes fell on Thor again.


    "I still remember such trivial things as sesame and mung beans. Is there still king law? Is there still law?" Thor patted himself on the chest and said with awe, "I''ll leave it here today! To forget that thing that should be forgotten is to be my enemy, Thor!"


    The light came on, and the answer space began to play a video.


    I saw Loki and female Loki come to a church that looks very old.


    There is chaos around here, as if the entire universe no longer exists, only the church stands here.


    Looking at it, I can''t help but think of a very serious question:


    There''s not even a supermarket around here, so what do you eat here?


    Could it be that the big guy in the church is sleeping rough?


    Obviously, now is not the time to think about such profound issues. Loki and female Loki, carrying swords, walked in front of the church step by step.


    "Aren''t you going to tell me not to kick the door?" Female Logi asked in front of the door.


    "Is there any difference between speaking and not speaking?" Loki asked rhetorically.


    "If you think this is not good, I hope you say it." Female Loki was still making excuses for her cowardice.


    "No, I don''t have anything to say." Loki just wouldn''t persuade.


    "This is the first time." Female Logi was there, looking at the cracked door, obviously a little nervous.


    "Are you okay?" Loki asked with concern.


    "It''s good, just take it slow." Female Loki said.


    "You''re normal..."


    "Loki, shut up." Female Loki interrupted Loki, speaking a little faster, "I was deleted before you were born, I have been waiting for this moment my whole life, I just need some time Clear your mind, okay?"


    "Okay, of course." Loki stopped talking.


    squeak~


    At this time, the door was opened by himself, as if he was inviting the two Loki to enter.


    Loki and female Loki looked at each other, and the two slowly walked towards the church. As their bodies entered the church, the door behind them slammed shut again.


    This made the two even more vigilant, and the female Loki even put her hand on the handle of the knife.


    "Hello!" Suddenly, a clock-like cartoon character appeared out of thin air, startling the two Lokis.


    This cartoon watchman is not unfamiliar to everyone. When Loki was caught in TVA for the first time, this watchman also appeared, for Rocky popular TVA, but he did not appear again now.


    "Welcome to the church at the end of time." The cartoon clockman hovered in the air and said in a voice that sounded extremely excited, "Congratulations, you have gone through a long journey to get here, and he admires it."


    "Who is he?" Female Loki asked.


    "Remainer." The cartoon watchman stepped forward with his short legs, pacing in the air step by step.


    "Who is he?" Loki asked, holding the sword.


    "He created everything, controlled everything, and at the end, there are only survivors." The cartoon clockman ignored the two Loki''s swords, which could not have hurt it anyway, he said with his hands spread, "He wants to talk to him. You make some deals, he makes some creative tweaks, he''s figured out how to put you in the timeline without disrupting it?"


    "Doesn''t cause interference?" Female Loki asked suspiciously. After dealing with TVA for so long, her knowledge of the timeline is no less than that of any TVA agent, so she knew how absurd what the cartoon man said.


    "TVA can continue their important work, and you can also live the life you''ve always wanted." The cartoon watchman said again, his words full of temptation.


    "What have we always wanted?" Loki asked.


    "Don''t pretend to be Mr. me here, you know how you got into this trouble," the cartoon clock man said to Loki.


    "What?" Loki asked again.


    "New York war, you idiot," said the cartoon watchman. "You fight the self-righteous Avengers, do you want to win? But not only that, you can kill Thanos. Do you want the Infinity Gauntlet? That is Yours. Throne of Asgard? No problem."


    I have to say that the words of the cartoon clock man are really full of temptation, as if every sentence poked into Loki''s heart.


    Almost as soon as these words were asked, the eyes of everyone in the answering space fell on Loki.


    Everyone who is familiar with Loki''s experience naturally knows that these things are more or less Loki''s obsession or regret. For Loki, they should be very attractive.


    "What are you looking at me for?" Loki laughed at the time, "Don''t you think that''s really what I want?"


    " Thanos killed you, don''t you want revenge?" Tony Stark asked.


    "If there is a chance to kill Thanos, of course I will do it." Loki said, "But I''m not that keen on this matter, and I won''t make any compromises in order to kill him. UU Reading "


    "What about the throne of Asgard?" Nick Fury said. "We all know what you''ve done for the throne."


    "Believe it or not, I never really wanted that position," Loki said.


    "What about you?" In the video, the cartoon watchman begins to bewitch the female Lokila again, "So many years of running around, despair, loneliness, do you want to wake up tomorrow morning with only a lifetime of happy memories? Two Loki in one place."


    "The two of us? On the same timeline together?" Loki asked, and I have to say, it''s really tempting.


    "It''s crazy, but he can do it," said the cartoon watchman. "All of this, all of this, will be exactly what you want, and you can have it together."


    "It''s a lie." Female Loki is so easy to fool, she doesn''t buy it at all.


    "We have to write our own destiny now." Loki also said.


    "Of course, I wish you good luck." Seeing that he didn''t fool the two of them, the cartoon watchman disappeared.

 Chapter 336： Conqueror Kang appears!

    After the cartoon clock man disappeared, Loki and female Loki began to explore the church little by little.


    They found that the place was dilapidated and desolate, there were broken things on the ground from time to time, and the pillars of the church were wiped with hands and covered with dust.


    It looks like no one has been here for a long time.


    "Can we be sure he''s still alive?" Loki couldn''t help asking.


    Boom!


    As if responding to Loki''s words, there was an immediate sound, as if a heavy door was opening.


    Loki and female Loki turned around quickly, both of them looking at the direction of the sound with vigilance.


    The two heard it right, there was indeed a door slowly opening.


    "It''s important to show up."


    "I want to see if this person has three heads and six arms."


    "Who is this guy who hides behind the scenes and plays with time?"


    Everyone in the answering space, even Clark Kent, is full of expectations for the people behind the door. Is the mystery of this big guy playing with time finally unveiled?


    In the eyes of everyone, and under the gaze of the two Lokis in the video, the door finally fully opened.


    However, what surprised everyone was that the door was not a big guy, but a mediocre, unremarkable and featureless black man.


    "It''s crazy." The black man in the door, Kang the Conqueror, came out of the elevator and looked at the two Lokis. "You two are the same person. It''s a bit counterintuitive, but... crazy."


    "Remainder." Female Loki asked.


    "Survivor, is she still calling me that?" said Kang the Conqueror, eating the apple. "It''s scary, isn''t it, but I like it."


    Then he said to the two Lokis, "Come on, come to my office and talk."


    Loki and female Loki looked at each other, both of them holding weapons, walking forward little by little, followed Kang the Conqueror into the elevator.


    "Is it different from what you think?" asked Kang the Conqueror in the elevator.


    "You''re just a... person," Loki said.


    "Flesh and blood," said Kang the Conqueror. "Don''t say I''m a disappointment."


    "No, it''s just better to kill." The female Rocky didn''t say much harshly, and she slashed as soon as she finished speaking.


    But Kang the Conqueror seemed to teleport, appearing directly behind the female Loki in a weird way.


    "Hey hey~" Conqueror Kang laughed while lying in the elevator, not knowing whether he was laughing at the female Loki for being overly self-sufficient or what.


    brush!


    Female Loki was rude, and slashed with the second knife.


    But like last time, Kang the Conqueror "teleported" to dodge again.


    Female Loki slashed two more times, and Kang the Conqueror simply disappeared from the elevator without a trace.


    When the elevator door opened, Kang the Conqueror was standing outside the elevator, holding an apple.


    "Come in." He greeted the two with a smile, as if it wasn''t him who had just been hacked with a knife.


    Loki and female Loki looked at each other, got out of the elevator with great vigilance, took weapons, and carefully stepped into the office.


    "Please sit down." Contrary to the two Loki who were walking on thin ice, Kang the Conqueror was very casual and poured tea for them.


    Although the two Loki were vigilant, they still sat down.


    "This journey of yours is very long, hiding in the east, going through all the hardships." Kang the conqueror sat there and said to the female Loki, and then said to Loki, "As for you, you are a flea riding a dragon. It''s a big adventure, but you keep getting hold of it, I guess that''s pretty cool."


    "I''m afraid you don''t quite understand the current situation," said Loki, holding the sword. "You lose, we will find you."


    "Of course, you did it." Conqueror Kang did not deny it.


    The female Loki stood up and waved the knife at Kang the Conqueror again.


    "No." Conqueror Kang avoided it as easily as in the elevator, and laughed there, "Are we going to play like this?"


    "Let''s be clear." Kang the Conqueror jumped out of his chair and flipped two pages out of a pile of papers on his desk. "You can''t kill me, because I already know what''s going to happen."


    Loki stepped forward and saw that his words and deeds were recorded on the paper, and the lines were exactly the same, word for word.


    "This is just a trick." Loki sneered, not taking it seriously at all.


    "Okay," said Kang the Conqueror again, "don''t you wonder how I could hide before you were about to kill me?"


    "No," Loki said. "That''s because you have a controller."


    "That''s right," Kang the Conqueror asked again, "but how can I download everything I need to know to avoid being killed by the two of you?"


    Loki glanced at the female Loki and didn''t speak, because he couldn''t answer the question.


    "It''s very simple, I know everything, I''ve seen everything." Conqueror Kang sat down, "I''ve seen everything you did on La Mantis, and I know everything that TVA doesn''t know. , all kinds of strategies, all kinds of dialogues, the eyes at the lake, yes, very emotional and touching."


    "No, we broke through your little game, that''s why we came here." Female Loki said.


    "No, it''s wrong," said Kang the Conqueror. "Every step you take here, Lamantes, the Void, I have paved the way, and you are just walking along the way."


    As soon as these words came out, neither Loki nor female Loki looked very good-looking.


    After a lot of hardships, the two of them finally came to the final boss, but now they were told that it was not their own efforts, but was let over by the boss, which is indeed a bit unacceptable.


    "The rest is here. UU reading " Conqueror Kang took out another stack of paper and placed it in front of Loki and female Loki, "There is only one ending to what is about to happen."


    "Then why did we come here?" Female Loki asked.


    "Come on, you know you have to be transformed by the journey to get to the end, and that has to happen," explained Kang the Conqueror, "so that we can get into the best frame of mind to complete the journey."


    "Okay, so it''s all games?" Loki asked. "It''s all... manipulation?"


    "It''s funny you think so," Conqueror Kang said. "I understand your moral distaste for TVA work. My method is full of deceit, but my mission is not deception. Without me, without TVA, everything will be destroyed."


    "Then what are you afraid of?" Loki asked.


    "I." Conqueror Conton said after a while.


    "Then who are you?" Female Loki asked.


    "Many people have given me many names, ruler, conqueror, survivor, bastard..." Conqueror Kang sat down in his chair again, "but it''s not just a name."

 Chapter 337： Superman: Im not as good as Kang the Conqueror!

    "A long time ago, before TVA was founded, a time alien of mine lived on Earth in the 31st century."


    "He was a scientist and he discovered that the universe is layered."


    "Meanwhile, other versions of ours also discovered the secret."


    "Needless to say, we are connected to each other."


    "For a while, we lived in peace."


    "A narcissistic, self-preserving peace."


    "''I like your shoes'', ''I like your hairdo'', ''The nose is nice''..."


    "They share technology and knowledge to improve other universes with the best things in their own universe."


    "But not all versions of me are so good-hearted."


    "For some, other universes mean one thing: new territories to conquer."


    "The peace between reality broke out into a war."


    "Each time alien is desperately protecting its own universe while destroying other universes."


    "That pretty much ends everything and everyone, gentlemen and ladies."


    Kang the Conqueror sat there, talking eloquently.


    "And then the Time Keeper came and saved us all?" Female Loki asked.


    "No, it''s not right." They thought that the conqueror Kang would say yes, but he denied the question, "This is where we deviate from the norm, the first time alien encountered something, it was because of the tearing of reality. Produced, it can devour time and space, this thing, you all know."


    "Erios." Loki really knew.


    "That''s right," said Kang the Conqueror, "I got the power of the beast under control, I started experimenting, I weaponized Elios, I ended the multiverse war, I isolated our timeline after , just need to manage the flow of time and prevent new branches, so, I created TVA. So I created time guardians and efficient bureaucracy. Therefore, I created long-term harmony. So... you don''t have to thank me. "


    I have to say that the information revealed by Conqueror Kang''s remarks is still huge, more than a war broke out in the universe.


    This is even more deadly than Thanos snapping his fingers to destroy the world. After all, the object of Thanos wielding his butcher¡¯s knife is only one universe, and the battle caused by the conqueror Kang has affected all universes. The life involved is not Hundreds of billions of trillions.


    "If what this guy said is true, then he is really a hero of the universe." In the answering space, Scott Lang couldn''t help but say.


    "He ended the multiverse war and saved far more lives than we did," Peter Quill said.


    "The premise is that what he said is true." Loki, like him in the video, did not like Kang the Conqueror. "Do you really believe what he said? He saved the multiverse?"


    "I don''t look like it." Nick Fury, a suspicious guy, also expressed doubts, "A black man saved the universe, believe me, I love this kind of plot, but it''s just the way this guy created TVA. Style, I don''t trust him."


    "Acting style?" Tony Stark asked involuntarily. "Fury, your own style of behavior is not much better."


    "Stark, I don''t seem to have offended you recently." Nick Fury glanced at Tony Stark.


    "If what this guy said is true, the multiverse was ended by him because of the war he broke out, then he is too hanging." Stephen Strange said, "We people, fight Hydra , fight Ultron, fight Thanos, save the family and save the city, it looks like the protagonist in the movie, but compared with the black man in the church, what do we count? His kind is the worthy protagonist."


    "I don''t believe him anyway," Clint Barton said.


    "I think what he said is true." Clark Kent opened his mouth, and he did not agree with many people.


    "No, Clark, you actually believe that kind of nonsense?" Clint Barton looked at Clark Kent in disbelief, "He''s just a person, not to mention your strength, he doesn''t even know anyone in the answering space. It''s better, an ordinary person, cholera multiverse, and save the multiverse, what kind of virtue can he do?"


    "A person''s strength should not only be reflected in force." Clark Kent said, "If what he said in the church is true, then I am not as good as him."


    The video continues to play.


    "You''re here to kill demons, aren''t you?" Kang the Conqueror sat on the table, looking at Loki and Loki, "Guess what, I protected you! If you think I''m evil, well, Let''s talk about it when you see my alien body at other times."


    Female Loki and Loki looked at each other, but they didn''t speak, and they didn''t know if they believed what they said.


    "This is the beginning," Conqueror Kang went on, "is it Asian order or catastrophic chaos, you may hate the dictator, but if you overthrow him, something worse will fill the void. I After tens of thousands of lives, I''ve been through everything, and it''s the only way. TVA, it works."


    "Or, you''re lying." Female Loki didn''t believe Conqueror Kang''s words at all.


    "Or I''m lying." Conqueror Kang didn''t explain much.


    "So you''re going to continue deleting innocent timelines?" Loki asked.


    "It''s the two of you. UU read " Conqueror Kang stretched his finger to Loki and the female Loki.


    No wonder he talked there for a long time, no wonder he would let the two Lokis come to him, it turned out that this was the idea.


    "There are two choices. One, you kill me and destroy all of this, and then there will be not only one devil, but countless." Conqueror Kang stated his purpose, "Or, you two will take care of things. "


    "You''re lying," Loki asked a crucial question. "Why are you giving up control."


    "I''m tired, and also, I''m older, older than I look." Conqueror Kang''s reason for wanting to retire sounds similar to Gu Yi, "This game belongs to young people, those who have desires, I have experienced Many times, trying to find the right person to replace me, it turned out that the most suitable people were two. It''s definitely the two of you, so stop lying, kill me, and the divine timeline will be exposed, multiverse war. Or, you guys The two take over, go back to TVA, be a benevolent ruler, tell the staff who they are and why they do the job."


    "You treat the lives of real people as a game," said female Loki.


    "It''s not targeting anyone, just being pragmatic," said Kang the Conqueror.

 Chapter 338： Loki: Im so cruel I even kill myself

    "I feel like I''m being targeted," said female Loki.


    "Grow up Sivi!" Kang the Conqueror yelled frantically, "Murderers! Addicts! We''re all bad guys! We''ve all done terrible things. But now, we, you, we have Opportunity to do things for a better reason.¡±


    Click!


    At this time, there was a faint sound of lightning.


    "We just passed the dividing point." Kang the Conqueror listened for a while, then he showed up, "I lied, I was lying when I said I knew where everything was going. I knew, I only knew until At a certain point in time, that point in time was probably seven, eight, ninety seconds ago."


    I don''t know if Kang the Conqueror really didn''t know it or did it on purpose, but when he said these words, the time branch began to generate frantically.


    "But now I don''t know, and I don''t know how things will develop next." Conqueror Kang smiled, as if he had finally achieved his wish, "I''m very honest."


    "Is that so?" asked Loki. "Is that the end of time? Are you going to sit there and enjoy your freedom? Let us decide your fate?"


    "Yes!" Conqueror Kang nodded again and again, "What''s the worst? You can either accept it and my life''s work can continue, or you will stab me in the chest and start another multiverse war indefinitely. I It will come back here eventually. This is reincarnation."


    "No, that''s just another lie, another manipulation trick." Female Loki didn''t believe what Kang the Conqueror said at all.


    "No, it''s not a lie, it''s not a manipulation trick." Kang the Conqueror took off a watch-like thing from his wrist. "I like this so much, I like this honesty, it feels like a fresh start."


    Female Loki listened to the Conqueror Kang BB for so long, and finally lost her patience again. She stood up and swung her knife at Conqueror Kang, but was stopped by Loki.


    "What are you doing?" Female Loki pressed the knife to Loki''s neck.


    "Xiwei, wait, we have to talk." Loki said.


    "We might as well finish what we''re going to do first and kill him." Female Loki walked towards Conqueror Kang again with a knife in a murderous manner.


    Loki grabbed the void behind him, and the female Loki was sucked back by an invisible force.


    Female Loki was furious and immediately swung the knife at Loki.


    "What if he''s telling the truth?" said Loki, dodging.


    "So what?" Female Loki asked with a knife.


    "I trust him," Loki said.


    "What do you believe in him?" Female Loki said. "There will be countless monsters here? Just because we gave people free will? He''s a liar, Loki!"


    "Me too!" said Loki. "I don''t think he''s lying, not lying about this. Crazy? Yes, but he''s probably telling the truth."


    "Come on, the timeline has begun to branch." Conqueror Kang sat there and reminded.


    "What do you want to say?" Female Loki asked Loki.


    "Let''s think about it," Loki replied.


    "What''s there to think about?" Female Loki asked.


    "Didn''t you hear what he said?" said Loki. "That''s the opening. Get rid of the dictator. What''s filling the void?"


    "Ah, you want the throne?" Female Loki obviously misunderstood what Loki meant.


    "No, no," Loki denied.


    "I don''t believe you." Female Loki said.


    "Sivi, the universe is balanced," Loki said. "Everything we know becomes real, everything, I know TVA hurts both of us, but what if killing him will unleash something more terrifying? I just want to Say, let''s think about it for a second. I assure you, I''m not here for the throne."


    "Why am I so unbelievable." In the answering space, Scott Lang saw this and said, "There is a throne there, will Loki not?"


    "I''ve said it before, I''m not really interested in the throne." Loki glanced at Scott Lang, "Believe it or not."


    "You have done so much for the throne, and it is hard to believe that you are not interested in the throne now," Scott Lang said.


    "Like I said, believe it or not." Loki shrugged.


    "Loki, no need to explain, I''ve always known that you don''t actually want the throne." Thor said, this brother-in-law will always be on Loki''s side.


    "Thor, have you forgotten what Loki has done for the throne?" Scott Lang asked rather speechlessly.


    "I remember, but that''s just, that''s just..." Thor said. "Comparative, naughty."


    "Damn!" Tony Stark couldn''t listen anymore. "Thor, you call this naughty? You really redefine the word ''naughty''."


    "Shut up Thor!" Steve Rogers also felt compelled to say something, "Thor, I know you''re a younger brother, and I''ve always tried to understand you, but you''re too controlling. It''s outrageous! I would like to believe that what Loki did was not for the throne, but for other reasons, but you actually use ''naughty'' to understate it, it''s too much."


    "How can I trust you?" In the video, female Rocky is also questioning Rocky, "Is everything a scam?"


    "Really?" Loki touched his conscience, feeling a little hurt. "Is that how you see me? After so many things?"


    "Okay, why not? Evil Loki''s grand plan is coming to fruition," Loki said in a self-deprecating tone. "You never believed me, did you? What''s the point? Don''t you get it? ? That''s more important than our experience."


    "Why do we think differently about this?" Female Loki asked.


    "Because you can''t trust anyone," said Loki, spreading his hands. "I can''t be trusted either."


    On the surface Loki said it was light, but his heart was still bitter. He and the female Loki had been born and died for so long, they had already regarded each other as their partners and trusted each other, but now The other party actually looked like he didn''t trust him.


    This really hurt Loki''s young heart.


    Of course, if the female Loki is not such a delicate beauty, whether Loki will still be injured, it is debatable.


    "Then it looks like we are in trouble," said female Loki.


    "Xiwei, wait." Loki hurriedly said.


    brush!


    Female Loki has swung at Loki with a knife, but Loki has no choice but to draw his sword to defend.


    The two who fought side by side to kill each other all the way, and the swords faced each other.


    "Maybe he''s lying, maybe he''s not!" cried Loki, defensively, "but the cost of being wrong is too great."


    "Okay, let''s do it." Female Loki said coldly, "Kill me and take your throne!"

 Chapter 339： Loki: My horse is me!

    Chapter 340 Loki: My son is myself!


    "No!" Loki refused without hesitation. If the opposite Loki is a big guy, then kill him, but such a delicate beauty, who can do it?


    boom!


    Female Loki kicked Loki away with one kick, and the two fought back and forth again.


    "Xiwei, stop." After two rounds of fighting, Loki used his neck to meet the female Loki''s knife and persuaded again, "I have experienced your current situation, and I understand your current mood. Don''t ask. How do I know, I just know, I don''t want to hurt you, I don''t want the throne. I just want you to be safe."


    Female Loki was moved, no one ever said these words to her since she was a child.


    Boom!


    The sword in his hand fell to the ground.


    Then female Loki hugged Loki''s neck and kissed it fiercely.


    And Loki, a guy who has been playing tricks and tricks all his life, probably never enjoyed this kind of sincerity, and he was immediately immersed in it.


    This scene made the entire answering space boil.


    "Worge! Loki kisses Loki and can play!"


    "I knew something would happen to these two sooner or later, as expected."


    "This is the real ruthless man, even swearing at himself."


    "I, Loki, I''ve wanted to **** myself for a long time!"


    "I always thought that Loki, the guy with eyes above the top, wouldn''t like anyone, but he finally liked himself."


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Loki.


    "What''s the matter, she''s beautiful, isn''t she?" Loki, this cheeky, wouldn''t care about everyone''s eyes and let everyone talk.


    Of course, being thrown by the Hulk is an exception, and he doesn''t want to hear others mention it anyway.


    Loki thought he had met his true heart.


    Maybe, maybe the female Loki''s actions at this moment are really sincere, but she is actually doing it as a trick.


    She wanted to kill Kang the Conqueror, but Loki wanted to stop her from doing so, and she didn''t want to really fight with Loki, so she used this method to get a chance.


    When the two were gnawing at each other, female Loki had already adjusted the time controller. She used the time and space device to open a door and pushed Loki in with one palm.


    Loki just woke up like a dream. Knowing that he was fooled, he rushed forward, trying to run out through the time and space gate.


    But female Loki is not a fool, she even gave her lipstick, how could she let Loki come out?


    As early as Loki ran in front of the time-space gate, the time-space gate disappeared.


    "Unbelievable." Conqueror Kang was also a little surprised by this result.


    He sat there watching Loki and the female Loki fall in love and kill each other, silently being a melon eater. It was not that he had not imagined the ending of the battle between the two Lokis in his mind, but he had to say that the ending in front of him still greatly surprised him. .


    This time, finally, no one will hinder the female Loki anymore.


    "Aren''t you going to beg for mercy?" Female Loki looked at Kang the Conqueror coldly with a big knife in hand.


    "I can beg for mercy." Conqueror Kang laughed, but there was still a trace of nervousness in his expression.


    Although he claimed to have lived for a long time, although he was ready to be killed, but when the moment of death really came, he still could not be as calm as he imagined.


    puff!


    Female Loki didn''t talk nonsense anymore, and the big knife stabbed the conqueror Kang''s body.


    "We''ll see you soon." Conqueror Kang blinked at the female Loki, his head tilted, and he lost his breath.


    From appearance to death, this big guy who played with the multiverse really didn''t show the slightest ability.


    Really, just an ordinary person.


    "Isn''t it, just died like this?" Tony Stark was also a little surprised in the answering space. "I thought that a big guy of this level had more or less means. I didn''t expect to die so neatly."


    "I also think it''s incredible. Ending the multiverse war, creating tva, and playing with the fate of countless people such as Thanos and Loki in their hands, this level of existence is actually just an ordinary person." Steve Rogers also speak up.


    "I didn''t expect that the person behind the scenes would be a guy with no power." Thor also expressed his shock.


    "In believing in this survivor, the two Loki showed obvious analysis, and they fought for it." Peter Quill asked, "Loki and female Loki, who do you think is right and who is wrong?"


    "I think Loki is right," Natasha Romanoff said. "The reason is very simple. No one is willing to die unless, as the survivor said, killing him will restart the multiverse war. He''ll be back again."


    "Do you think the Survivor is a lot like a person?" Sam Wilson said.


    "Like who?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "Ancient One." Sam Wilson said, "Although the ancient one is powerful, the Survivor is just an ordinary person. But let''s see, the Survivor is also an old monster who has lived for a long time. He is secretly guarding the multiverse. One day, He was tired, bored, looking for a replacement, and then, he died."


    "It sounds exactly the same as Gu Yi." James Rhodes said, "Gu Yi chose Stephen to take over, and this survivor, he chose Loki to take over."


    "As a guy who can observe the timeline and is almost omniscient, isn''t the vision of the survivors a bit poor?" James Rhodes said, "I chose a female Loki who wanted to kill him? There are so many people in the multiverse. , I don''t believe he can''t find anyone who believes in him. Not to mention, isn''t Loki an example?"


    "Maybe he has other deep meanings," Nick Fury said.


    In the video, seeing the Conqueror Kang die in front of her, the female Loki has worked so hard to achieve the goal, and the whole person seems to have lost her strength and sits on the ground powerlessly.


    It was because of this guy in front of her that she began to wander at a very young age. She was chased and killed by tva''s agents day after day, and she could only hide in one doomsday after another. That kind of misery, if it wasn''t for personal experience, UU read a book. Who can imagine ?


    She had dreamed more than once that she would shred the corpse of the person behind the scenes into tens of thousands of pieces.


    She has longed for more than once that she can end all this, no longer flee, no longer hide, and can truly own her own life.


    Now, as she stabs, she seems to do what she wants.


    However, can she really get what she wants?


    Can the life of your dreams come true?


    Honestly, female Loki doesn''t know.


    At this moment, she seemed confused.


    She didn''t notice that behind Kang the Conqueror''s corpse, outside the church, the silvery time flow was starting to branch frantically...


    In TVA, Mobius looked at the branch diagram on the instrument, and he was stunned. He had never seen such a crazy branch.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 340： Kryptonians are coming to Earth!

    "There''s no turning back now," Mobius murmured.


    "Who said you''re going to turn back?" Next to Mobius, the black female agent who once arrested Loki frantically, and then fought against TVA for Loki, was also sluggish.


    And what about Loki, who was just beaten back by female Loki through the space gate?


    He sat there looking very sad, very sad.


    I don''t know if it''s because I couldn''t stop the female Loki, which caused the real explosion of the multiverse, or because my ancestor who played tricks was finally played by others.


    Or was he just sad that he was separated from Loki?


    Anyway, Loki was really sad at the moment.


    At this moment, Loki, some children are affectionate, but they will not be led by the nose.


    Soon, he cheered up and ran out.


    It seems that some changes have occurred in tva, there are agents in a hurry everywhere, but these guys who were going to arrest him before are turning a blind eye to him at the moment.


    At this time, Loki didn''t realize what happened, he ran to his old friend Mobius in TVA.


    "Does this unit alone have 63 branches of time?"


    "Does he want us to let them all branch off?"


    "How are we going to stop it now?"


    Mobius and the black female agent were discussing countermeasures there.


    "We can''t stop it!" Loki couldn''t help saying.


    "What?" Mobius asked, turning his head. "What did you say?"


    "It''s over for Mobius." Loki walked over to Mobius and said, "We made a very serious mistake."


    "What''s over?" the black female agent asked.


    "We freed the timeline." Loki tried to explain what he had just experienced, "We found him on the other side of the storm, a castle at the end of time, he was terrible, he created everything, he saw everything, Omniscience, it''s complicated, okay? But someone''s coming, many different versions of an extremely dangerous person, and they''re all here to fight, and we need to prepare for it."


    "Calm down." Mobius said, looking at Loki''s more excited expression, "You are an analyst, right? Which department are you from?"


    "What? What are you talking about?" Loki was stunned, and Mobius actually asked him which department he was from?


    What a joke!


    After falling in love and killing each other for so long, will Mobius not know that he does not belong to TVA at all?


    "Who are you? What''s your name?" Mobius asked again.


    "Send the ground troops immediately, the archives." At this time, the black female agent also realized that Loki was not an analyst of tva, and responded immediately.


    At this time, Loki didn''t have the mind to explain, his eyes fell on a huge statue next to him, and the whole person was stunned.


    That is impressively the statue of Kang the Conqueror!


    Before, there was clearly a statue of the guardian of time.


    Reality has changed!


    Those countless conquerors Kang, I am afraid they have already acted!


    As soon as the space darkens, the video ends here.


    "The ending is shocking. The survivors didn''t lie." Scott Lang couldn''t help but say, "Kill him, and the multiverse war will really start."


    "Then according to what he said, he will continue the multivariate war in the past, continue to win, and then become a survivor again..." Thor felt a little confused, "It''s like a reincarnation, endless?"


    "That''s what it looks like," said Natasha Romanoff, "that''s why he waited there for Loki without fear, and even if he was killed, it was just one more time, a walk before he walked again. the way."


    "It shouldn''t be like that." Clint Barton said, "About time and space, we are not without contact, I mean, the future of us. Although the contact is with the future of us, but the answer space has already revealed this part of the future. It''s almost the same time, so we know that time does not actually change the past like in the movie, and the future changes with it. Each timeline seems to be independent and does not interfere with each other. This survivor was killed, That''s the one who was killed and started all over again, just another version of him."


    "From the perspective of the multiverse, other versions of him are actually equivalent to others." Bruce Banner said, "No matter how well that version of himself lives, it has nothing to do with himself."


    "That''s not right, have you forgotten the statue that changed in TVA?" Thor suddenly thought of something and immediately brought it up, "That statue is the one of the survivor, exactly the same, does this mean that the one who went to end the multiverse war , or him? You must know that although there are many versions of a person in the multiverse, these versions are not the same. So..."


    "So what?" Tony Stark said with a look of disgust before he finished speaking, "Two people on Earth who have absolutely nothing to do with each other still look the same occasionally, not to mention the multiverse, where there are two long What''s so strange about the same thing? Did you get distracted when you watched the video before? Loki was deleted by tva and went to that ghost place, where there are crocodile Loki, there is a juvenile Loki, but there is no one and Is Rocky the exact same Rocky, although it''s rare, but it does."


    "Really? Is there that?" Thor looked like he was trying to remember.


    "Damn, you actually forgot about this kind of plot, your brother is unqualified." Tony Stark couldn''t help complaining.


    "Why is this guy so special? According to him, he started the multiverse war, and then he ended it." Stephen Strange said, "If Tony is the protagonist of our world, then he is The protagonist of the multiverse."


    "I always thought I was the protagonist, but now I have to accept that he is more like a protagonist." Tony Stark said.


    [The sixth question begins Please watch the following video first. ¡¿


    The video begins at the Daily Planet, with Louis Lane and her colleagues standing there, all looking at the big screen.


    I saw several UFOs displayed on the big screen, not like the widely spread butterfly UFO, but some like elongated teeth, which looked very strange.


    Soon, strange and eerie images began to appear on all the TV screens.


    "You are not alone."


    "You''re not alone."


    "You, and, are not, alone."


    Such a sentence is displayed on the screen with various characters.


    Then, the TV screen suddenly froze, and an extremely blurred human figure appeared on the screen.


    "My name is General Zod, I come from a distant planet, and I came to you through the vast sea of ??stars."

 Chapter 341： Superman vs Doctor Strange

    "You sheltered one of my people."


    "Now I ask you to hand him over."


    "For some reason, he chose to hide his existence from you."


    "He did his best to fit in with you."


    "He looks like you, but he''s not the same kind."


    "If anyone knows his location, then the fate of your planet is in your hands."


    "Karl-El, do you hear me?"


    "Come out and surrender within 24 hours."


    "Or let the whole world suffer the consequences."


    General Zod searched so much, and Clark Kent also saw it, but he hesitated whether he wanted to meet that Zod.


    Moreover, what happened to him was so bizarre that he couldn''t find anyone to talk to.


    Eventually, he came to church and asked a young pastor for advice.


    "What''s on your mind?" the young pastor asked after seeing Clark Kent, not knowing the destructive power of this humble young man in front of him when he said this.


    "I don''t know where to say it." Clark Kent sat there, wondering if he should speak to an ordinary person.


    "Just say whatever you want." The pastor''s voice was calm, giving a sense of trust.


    "The spaceship that appeared last night, I am the person they are looking for." Clark Kent still expressed his distress.


    "Do you know why they are looking for you?" the pastor asked calmly.


    I have to say that this pastor is really flattering enough. What Clark Kent said is definitely a big secret to ordinary people, but the pastor did not show any abnormality after listening to it.


    "No," Clark Kent said, "but this General Zod, even if I surrender, he may not keep his word. But if I surrender and save the earth, shouldn''t I do it?"


    "What about your intuition?" The priest did not give a direct answer, but asked Clark Kent''s heart.


    "Zode can''t be trusted," Clark Kent said, "but I don''t know if people on Earth can be trusted."


    After saying this, Clark Kent turned and left.


    "Sometimes you have to believe, and trust comes with it," the pastor said behind Clark Kent.


    The problem arises now.


    [General Zod from Krypton brought his men to Earth to look for Clark Kent. Besides Clark Kent, who else did they take? ¡¿


    ¡¾a Anonymous priest¡¿


    ¡¾bLouis Lane¡¿


    ¡¾c Martha Kent¡¿


    ¡¾d Joe Al¡¿


    [If you answer this question correctly, you will be rewarded with magic immunity. If the answer is wrong, the life expectancy will be deducted by one year. ¡¿


    "Magic immunity!" Tony Stark couldn''t help saying when he saw this reward, "Kryptonite and magic, the two major shortcomings of Superman have been solved like this. From now on, the sky is high and the birds fly, and nothing can shackle Superman."


    "Two major drawbacks?" Clark Kent hadn''t been beaten by magic at this time, and he couldn''t help asking, "Am I just as resistant to magic as kryptonite?"


    "It''s not that there is no resistance, it''s just that magic resistance is insignificant compared to your physical resistance," Nick Fury said.


    "Magic, I didn''t expect this kind of magical power on earth." Clark Kent said, "I have never seen the power of magic."


    "Isn''t that easy?" Nick Fury pointed to Stephen Strange first, and then to Wanda Maximoff, "These two are magic bosses, if you want to know, now You can get to know it.¡±


    "Doctor Strange, if you don''t mind, show your hands?" Clark Kent''s eyes fell on Stephen Strange.


    "Okay." Stephen Strange stretched out his arms, and a dazzling golden disc suddenly appeared on his palms, "It''s my honor to play against Superman."


    "It''s really amazing." Clark Kent looked at the golden circles of Stephen Strange''s palms with interest in his eyes.


    "Offended." Stephen Strange stretched out his hand, and a dazzling yellow energy group hit Clark Kent.


    Clark Kent stood there motionless, without dodging or dodging, and let the golden-yellow energy ball hit him.


    It was as if the waves crashed on the big rocks on the shore, and the energy group collapsed directly, but Clark Kent remained motionless, not even a single strand of hair was messed up.


    "Sure enough, come again." Clark Kent said.


    Stephen Strange raised his hand, and a thick energy whip soared out, tying Clark Kent.


    Clark Kent propped up his arms and burst the energy whip.


    However, he felt a tap on his shoulder.


    When he turned around, he saw a golden space door suspended in the air behind him. A large hand stretched out from the door, and that hand patted him.


    "If you have kryptonite, if I''m still the same me, I''m afraid I''m dead." Clark Kent looked at the space door and said, "Magic is really hard to guard against."


    "Clark, you''re flattering the trickster by saying that." Tony Stark said on the side, "In my opinion, his use of the portal is better than a sniper rifle and a kryptonite. Bullets work."


    "With Clark''s hearing, how could the sound of UU reading sniper rifles escape his ears?" Bruce Banner said.


    "You can make noises," Steve Rogers said. "Just like Strange opened the portal while tying Superman, tying Superman is just a pretense, and opening the portal is the real purpose."


    "Are you kidding me?" Scott Lang couldn''t help but say at this time, "Is this what you mean by Superman''s low magic resistance? He stood there and let Doctor Strange beat him, and Doctor Strange couldn''t even beat him."


    "When we say that Superman has low magic resistance, of course it doesn''t mean that he can''t bear any magic at all, but his physical resistance is so abnormal that it seems that his magic resistance is low." Clint Barton said, "For example, His physical resistance is 1000000000000, and his magic resistance is only 100. In this comparison, the magic resistance is almost negligible. But this is also for Superman. Compared with ordinary people, Superman''s magic resistance is not low at all, like Strange''s attack just now fell on ordinary people and died a few times earlier."


    "The attack just now, not so much magic, is actually a natural attack that uses magic means, like lightning and strong winds of nature, so naturally it can''t help Superman, but if I use other forms of magic..." Stephen S. Trange''s palm that stretched from the portal to behind Clark Kent suddenly pushed, directly pushing out a transparent Clark Kent.

 Chapter 342： Superman vs Scarlet Witch

    Clark Kent has seen this "soul pusher" by Stephen Strange, but he has never seen it.


    Now, like the original Hulk and Spider-Man, his beaten soul floats in the air.


    Looking at the other him on the ground, and then looking at himself floating in the air translucent, Clark Kent felt quite novel, he had never seen himself from this angle before.


    "Superman, do you still have time?" Stephen Strange asked, looking at Clark Kent in the air.


    After watching the video of Peter Parker being beaten out of his soul and body and still able to move, Stephen Strange is not so confident about his move.


    "I can''t control my body at all." Clark Kent''s eyes fell on Peter Parker, "I don''t know how he did it in the first place."


    "I think it has something to do with spider sensing." Peter Parker guessed.


    "If I breathe fire now, can I burn your flesh?" Stephen Strange asked Clark Kent.


    "You still breathe fire?" Clark Kent couldn''t help asking.


    "Yes," Stephen Strange said.


    "Magic is still really weird." Clark Kent said with emotion.


    Of course, Stephen Strange didn''t really breathe fire and try Clark Kent''s patience.


    slap~


    Stephen Strange snapped his fingers, and Clark Kent''s soul returned to his body.


    "I''ve learned Doctor Strange''s tricks, so what about the Scarlet Witch?" Clark Kent looked at Wanda Maximoff with a bit of interest.


    "I only have one hand." Wanda Maximoff raised his hand, and a touch of crimson lingered on Clark Kent''s head.


    "Kent, if you don''t leave, you''ll be late!" The mother''s voice rang in his ears, Clark Kent turned around, and saw Martha Kent walking in with a smile on his face.


    "I don''t want to go to school," Clark Kent said. "I don''t get along with those kids, and I feel a little bit angry."


    "Angry that they bullied you?" The adoptive father came over.


    "I can easily take care of them, but I can only bear it, and I''m angry about it." Clark Kent clenched his fist.


    "It''s normal for you to be angry about this kind of thing at your age. If you can face all this calmly without any fluctuations, I''ll be worried instead..." The adoptive father touched Clark Kent''s head and said earnestly.


    In the growth of Superman, the couple, Martha Kent, undoubtedly played an extremely important role. Although they were two ordinary people, they had extremely positive views and eventually cultivated Clark Kent into a guardian of the earth. big hero.


    Power is always fascinating, especially a guy like Clark Kent who has the power to destroy the world. Without such a pair of parents, he might become a villain and destroy the earth.


    In this sense, when Clark Kent came to the earth to meet Martha Kent and his wife, it was not only the luck of Clark Kent, but also the luck of the whole earth.


    Because of Clark Kent''s specialness, his troubles as a child were always special.


    And each time, the adoptive father was able to calm Clark Kent with his words of wisdom.


    This time was no exception. The sullen Clark Kent did not want to go to school, but went to school at the persuasion of his adoptive father.


    "Wait? How did I go back to my childhood?" After spending a day at school, Clark Kent suddenly felt wrong when school was over, "Didn''t my father die, why did I still see my father!"


    "Clark, your magic resistance is indeed a little low." Clark Kent heard someone talking to himself.


    "It''s you." Turning his head and looking at Wanda Maximoff on the side, Clark Kent knew what just happened, and the other party let himself fall into some kind of hallucination.


    It''s just that the hallucination is too real, real enough to be real.


    And he completely forgot himself in that illusion, and really thought he was still a student.


    If the other party has kryptonite in his hand, isn''t he already dead?


    "It seems that my magic resistance is really low." Clark Kent said.


    "Superman, don''t let everyone get in the way." Thor interjected at this time, "Scarlet Witch''s trick is not only your trick, she has also used it on all of us, and everyone has been tricked. This It doesn''t mean that your magic resistance is low, it''s that this move is inherently difficult to deal with."


    "You look stronger than that Doctor Strange." Clark Kent said to Wanda Maximoff again, "Do you have any other tricks that I can see?"


    "I don''t think other tricks will work for you," Wanda Maximoff said.


    "It''s not important, let me see." Clark Kent said.


    Wanda Maximoff stretched out his hand, and the crimson energy was output to Clark Kent.


    This attack is exactly the same as Stephen Strange''s attack before. It is said to be a magical attack, but it is actually another form of physical attack, which does not cause any trouble for Clark Kent, whose physical resistance is ridiculously high. .


    In fact, Doctor Strange and Scarlet Witch are still more of a threat to Superman than Doctor Strange.


    Because Doctor Strange has learned a lot of magic tricks in Kama Taiji, attacks like throwing energy out are ineffective against Superman, but he actually has a lot of tricks that Superman can''t resist at all, the most classic, Nothing is more than the "Soul Pusher" he just used.


    As for the Scarlet Witch, she is a bit atypical witch, and she has not obtained the Book of Darkness at this stage, so her tricks are a lot less than Stephen Strachey.


    "I''ve been chatting for so long, can I answer the question?" Loki yawned there, looking very bored, "Is this kind of discussion meaningful? I''m almost falling asleep."


    "Okay, answer the question," Clark Kent asked. "I guess you all know the result."


    "Don''t be curious about this, even if we know, we can''t tell you the answer directly." Nick Fury said.


    "Then it seems that I have to find the answer myself." Clark Kent said, "I will analyze the options one by one, and everyone can correct me if they are wrong. Option a, the unknown pastor can be excluded. This pastor should be referring to the one in the video just now. The pastor who pointed me in the middle. He seemed very wise, and he did seem to give me guidance. But the meeting I met with him was just a coincidence. Zod wanted to arrest people who were important to me, and there was no reason to arrest them. his."

 Chapter 343： Superman: Im finally not afraid of magic!

    "Option B, Louis Ryan. Although I don''t have any relationship with her yet, but from the previous video of Batman and me fighting, this Louis Ryan will be my girlfriend in the future. This relationship is very close. , Zod may have taken her."


    "Option C, Martha Kent, this is the most important person to me, and it is entirely possible that Zod will take her away."


    "Option D, is also very important to me, but he is no longer there. Of course, I now know that death is not the ultimate truth, and there is a possibility of resurrection for the dead. But that is less likely than buying a lottery ticket, I don''t think my father would have This kind of fluke. Zod resurrected it and then took him away, he could have taken someone who was alive."


    "So now I''m choosing between Martha Kent and Louise Lane."


    "Well, I think, Louis Lane is more likely. My mother lives in the country, far away from the city, and away from me, and Martha Kent and I are colleagues and have more intersection with me, so she may be a target. bigger."


    "So, I think Louis Lane should be the answer." Clark Kent looked at everyone after analyzing together, "Do you have anything to add?"


    "Nothing to say," Nick Fury said. "Perfect reasoning."


    In fact, the reasoning process is not important at all, the result is important, even if the reasoning process is very wrong, but as long as the result is right.


    Clark Kent made the right choice, so it doesn''t matter whether his reasoning is flawless or flawed.


    "Looks like I made the right choice." Clark Kent made his choice, "I choose C!"


    ¡¾correct answer! Rewards issued! ¡¿


    I saw that Clark Kent''s whole body began to glow, like a small human-shaped sun, and then the light disappeared, and Clark Kent returned to normal.


    However, he also felt that his body was a little different from before. He couldn''t tell exactly why it was different, but he knew that he was no longer afraid of magic.


    "Congratulations, Clark, no longer afraid of kryptonite, no longer afraid of magic." Nick Fury congratulated Clark Kent.


    "Speaking of magic, is there magic in our world?" Clark Kent asked.


    "That''s natural," Nick Fury said.


    Of course, there are magicians in the DC world, Zhakang, Shazam, Black Adam, The Upside-Down, Doctor Fate, etc. Some are Clark Kent''s friends, some are enemies, and some are pits.


    Soon, the video starts playing.


    It started out in an interrogation room with Clark Kent, handcuffed, sitting next to Louis Lane.


    "You actually surrendered to Zod?" Louis Lane asked in surprise.


    "It''s not the same as surrendering to humans," Clark Kent corrected.


    "You asked them to handcuff you?" Louis Lane said. She knew Superman''s power too well. If he hadn''t voluntarily handcuffed you, how could he have handcuffed Superman?


    "If I resist, it''s not surrender." Clark Kent said, glancing at the handcuffs between his hands. "If it makes them feel safe, then so be it."


    "Does the letter S mean anything?" Louis Lane''s eyes fell on the cool "S" on Clark Kent''s chest.


    "That''s not S, on my planet, that represents hope." Clark Kent smiled, answering Louis Lane''s questions.


    "Okay." Louis Ryan also smiled when he heard the words, "But here, it''s an ''S''. I think, it''s better to call it super..."


    "That, sir, my name is..." Louis Lane was interrupted by the sound from the speaker before he could finish speaking.


    "Emile Hamilton, I know," Clark Kent said, turning his head. "I can see your ID card in your jacket pocket, and a half-eaten bag of candy, and I can see a line of soldiers in the next room, And your repression agents. There''s really no need."


    Superman can see through, so the one-way glass of the interrogation room doesn''t exist for him at all.


    "Sir, we can''t be unprepared." Being exposed in person, Emile Hamilton didn''t feel blushing, he explained, "You are likely to be carrying an alien pathogen."


    "I''ve been here for 33 years, Doctor," Clark Kent said. "It hasn''t infected anyone yet."


    "That''s just your side of the word. We have our own considerations." said a black general next to Dr. Hamilton. "Since you revealed your identity to Miss Lane, why didn''t you tell us?"


    "Let''s talk about it, General." Clark Kent stood up, his hands were slightly divided, the handcuffs were broken like paper, he walked to the one-way glass and looked at everyone and said, "You are afraid of me. It''s because you can''t control me. You can''t now, and you won''t be able to, but that doesn''t mean I''m the enemy."


    "Who is the enemy then?" asked the black general. "Zode?"


    "That''s what worries me," Clark Kent said.


    "Even so, I was ordered to hand you over to him," said the black general.


    "Do what you have to do, General," Clark Kent said.


    This shows how important it is to have a good tutor. With such strength as Superman, he can willingly put on handcuffs and let weak humans deal with him voluntarily. This virtue is simply shining.


    Strength is everything, fists are the right to speak, Superman''s strength is there, he doesn''t need to bird anyone, and he doesn''t have to take anyone to heart, but he doesn''t, thinking about others everywhere, this is incredible.


    Since Clark Kent has no objection, UU read www. uukanshu. com Then, the "handover" begins.


    Above a desert, tanks were crawling on the ground, helicopters were "buzzing" in the air, and a team of soldiers with live ammunition was waiting there.


    Whoosh!


    Not long after, a small aircraft like a ladybug fell from the sky and landed beside Clark Kent.


    The hatch opened, and a Kryptonian woman with a bumpy figure walked down.


    "Kal-El, I''m Deputy Commander Fula-O." Fula-O said to Clark Kent, "Greetings to you on behalf of General Zod."


    Clark Kent didn''t know whether the person in front of him was an enemy or a friend at this time, and nodded at the other party out of politeness.


    Furla-O strode up to a white general and asked, "Are you the commander?"


    "I am," said the white general.


    "General Zod wants this woman to accompany me." Furla-O pointed to Louis Lane among the soldiers.

 Chapter 344： Is Thanos stronger than Superman!

    "All you want is your people." The white general refused on the spot without thinking. "You didn''t say you were going to take our people."


    "Do you need me to tell the general that you won''t agree?" Flora-O asked in a flirtatious rhetoric.


    "I don''t care what you tell him," the white general said.


    "It''s okay." Seeing that the atmosphere between the two sides was instantly frozen, Louis Lane said, "I''ll go."


    The parties agreed, and the white general said nothing.


    Of course, this is actually still cowardly. If the person who wants someone is a woman from a small country, even if the person concerned agrees, because of the urination of these guys, they would have already beaten them.


    Clark Kent and Louis Lane followed Furla-O into the aircraft and disappeared in front of the group of American soldiers.


    "Humans can''t adapt to the atmospheric composition in our spacecraft." Furla-O took a helmet and put it on Louis Lane''s head. "After you pass, you must wear a respirator."


    Furla - just to Louis Lane, but not to Clark Kent, who just watched and said nothing.


    At this time, he didn''t know that he had lived on earth for many years, and his body had adapted to the atmospheric composition of the earth, and was no longer adapted to the environment of Krypton.


    Soon, the aircraft flew to Zod''s spaceship.


    "Kal-El, you don''t know how long we''ve been looking for you." General Zod turned around and said to Clark Kent.


    "I think you''re Zod," ??Clark Kent said.


    "It''s General Zod." Fula-O corrected on the side, "Our commander."


    "It doesn''t matter, Fula-O, it turns out that Carl''s rudeness, he still doesn''t understand our etiquette." Zod said to his subordinates very "generously", "We should celebrate and not quarrel. "


    "I feel very uncomfortable, very weak..." At this time, Clark Kent suddenly felt weak all over his body, his head was buzzing, he couldn''t even stand up, he fell to his knees and began to vomit blood.


    "What''s wrong?" Louis Lane asked.


    "His body is repelling the atmosphere on the ship." General Zod said, "Kalaka, you have spent your whole life adapting to the earth''s environment, but you can''t adapt to our own."


    As a superman in seconds, I am afraid that even he himself will not think that one day he will fall to the ground because of environmental problems.


    In fact, this is only reasonable. The atmospheric composition of Krypton is definitely different from that of the earth. How can people who live on Krypton come to the earth and breathe without any obstacle?


    This point is better handled by DC than Marvel. The heroes of the Marvel family, no matter who they are, no matter where they go, whether Thor comes to Earth, Hulk goes to Asgard, Stephen Strange When a group of people went to Thanos'' lair, they all went there and breathed without hindrance, as if the atmospheric composition of the entire universe was the same.


    "Help him quickly." Louis Lane said anxiously to General Zod. As a native of the earth, she should have been unable to adapt to the atmosphere of kryptonite like Superman, but because of the previous Fula-O She was given a respirator in advance, so she was safe.


    "It can only be up to him." General Zod stood there indifferent.


    And Clark Kent had nothing to do, fluttering like a fish that had been thrown on the shore, and after two flutters, there was no movement.


    The next moment, Clark Kent came to a meadow.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion, or Clark Kent''s spiritual world, or some other mysterious place.


    "Hello, Carl." General Zod''s words sounded beside him, "or do you prefer me to call you Clark, that''s the name they gave you, isn''t it?"


    Clark Kent got up from the ground and surveyed his surroundings.


    "I used to be the military commander of Krypton, and your father was our chief scientist," Zod said as he walked over there. "The only thing we agreed on was that Krypton was going to be destroyed. I was desperate to protect our culture, Defend our planet and get me and my men exiled to the Ghost Zone in return."


    The ghost area is really a scary place, with no light, no grass, and only icy darkness.


    "And the destruction of our planet has set us free again," continued General Zod. "We are adrift, destined to drift among the wreckage of our planet until we die."


    "How did you find Earth?" Clark Kent asked.


    "We transformed the ghost aircraft into a telling aircraft, and your father made similar modifications to the ship to send you here." General Zod said with his hands behind his back, "so the tools that imprisoned us also saved us. ."


    I have to say, this is a real irony.


    "We searched the outposts of the old colony, looking for signs of life, but all we found was death." General Zod''s voice did not contain the slightest emotional fluctuation, "These outposts have been around since they lost contact with Krypton. Abandoned. We took everything we could, armor, weapons, and a world engine. We prepared it for 33 years, until we detected a distress signal, which you sent from your old scout plane."


    Clark Kent was shocked when he heard this. It turned out that these uninvited guests were actually summoned by himself!


    "You brought us here, Carl," said General Zod. "Now you have the power to save our race. On Krypton, the genetics of all unborn children are written in the citizen file, your father The secret tome that stole the file and hid it in the space capsule that brought you here."


    "Why did he do that?" Clark Kent asked.


    "So that Krypton can be reborn on Earth" said General Zod.


    Following these words, a nearby aircraft emitted a dazzling light that shot directly to the ground.


    Immediately, Shi Zuosha Feifeitian was dimly lit, a scene of the end of the world.


    Obviously, the "rebirth" in Zod''s mouth actually means destruction. The Kryptonians are reborn, but the people on Earth will be destroyed.


    "He''s lying." Seeing this, Clark Kent in the answering space couldn''t help but say, "My father sent me to the earth, not for the purpose of destruction, my father is not an executioner."


    "Your previous intuition was right." Clint Barton said, "Zord is indeed unbelievable. If he is just for the continuation of Krypton, then there is nothing wrong with him, but he is obviously unscrupulous for this purpose."


    "No, no, I''m not very interested in Zod''s purpose right now. What I want to discuss here is actually breathing." Scott Lang hurriedly interrupted, "I''ve been holding back for a long time, what I want to ask is, As strong as Superman, he will vomit blood because of the atmosphere, so Thanos, that purple potato essence, when he came to earth, why was he alive and well, not affected by the atmosphere at all, is Thanos more powerful than Superman?"

 Chapter 345： Superman: I cant die

    "As soon as Thanos came to Earth, he vomited blood and fell to the ground. The picture is actually quite expected." James Rhodes also said.


    "It''s actually fair to this point." Tony Stark said, "It''s not just Thanos that breathes freely in the universe, not affected by the atmosphere, but also us."


    "This is completely unscientific." Bruce Banner said, "It is absolutely impossible for the body of the earth to breathe freely in a different atmosphere. If we can breathe freely in a new environment, there is only one possibility. , the atmospheric environment of the two places is exactly the same. But it is also impossible, how can the atmosphere of the earth and other planets be exactly the same? So this is not scientific at all."


    "Dr. Banner, there are magicians, witches, gods, and guests from other worlds standing in front of you, and almost everything that used to be absurd has become a reality." Phil Coulson said, "So , don''t worry about scientific and unscientific issues anymore."


    "However, this is really not reasonable." Bruce Banner scratched his head there.


    "Banner, if you insist on being reasonable, first of all you are extremely unreasonable." Stephen Strange said, "You can transform into the Hulk because of the mutation of gamma ray radiation. The mutation of human cells can actually make Your power is almost unlimited, is this science? Is this beaver? So Coulson is right, stop worrying about scientific and unscientific issues, you are already standing here alive, and it is necessary to discuss what is reasonable or not Is it reasonable?"


    "Maybe the laws are different because the world is different?" Clint Barton said, "It''s like The Flash, he has the speed force in his world, but when he came to our world, the speed force disappeared directly, here we are There is no Speed ??Force."


    "I think it''s a lot easier to look at it from that angle," Steve Rogers said.


    "Captain from what angle?" Sam Wilson asked.


    "From a story perspective," Steve Rogers said, "Isn''t everyone guessing that our world may also be a comic? What is a comic, a comic is a story for others to read. The logic of this kind of story is actually not The most important thing, the most important thing, is cool. Thanos came to earth and died because he couldn''t adapt to the atmosphere of the earth. It''s logical, but it''s not cool. So, Thanos can breathe directly wherever he goes, we don''t care You can breathe freely wherever you go."


    "The captain''s words really make sense." Stephen Strange said, "Of course there are some ways to avoid breathing problems, such as wearing a respirator like Louis just now. But this kind of detail doesn''t matter at all, readers. It''s a cool story to watch, a story about how we fight Thanos, not a story about how we solve breathing problems."


    "What would happen to Earth if Krypton was reborn?" Clark Kent asks Zod this key question in the video.


    "Rebirth always needs to be built on destruction." General Zod''s words almost blurted out, "Even your father knows this."


    Following Zod''s icy words, the ground standing under Clark Kent''s feet suddenly turned into a pile of skeletons, one after another covering the ground.


    Suddenly, Clark Kent began to sink into the pile of skeletons.


    "No, Zod, I will not help you." Clark Kent refused Zod.


    "Then who are you going to help?" Zod asked.


    "No! Zod, stop!" Clark Kent said loudly, not knowing if the skull had a no-fly effect, otherwise he could fly away, but let his body sink a little bit.


    When the whole person was swallowed by the skeleton pile and entered, Clark Kent suddenly opened his eyes.


    He found himself lying on a black bed of unknown material, with his arms bound.


    "Your father sacrificed himself for glory, Carl," said Zod, standing aside.


    "You killed him," Clark Kent said.


    "Yes." Zod dared to admit without any cover, "I will never get out of the shadow of this incident, but if I did it all over again, I would still do it. I am responsible to my people. , I will not allow anyone to get in my way."


    After saying this, Zod turned to leave and launched two aircraft towards the earth.


    Not to mention how the humans on the ground deal with Zod''s aircraft, on the other side of the spacecraft, Louis Lane''s experience was not very good, and he was brutally locked into a closed room.


    But since she is Superman''s son, she naturally won''t have an accident so easily. Just as she was lucky enough to meet Superman and be rescued by Superman when she was about to die, she was lucky to find a terminal interface here.


    It just so happened that before being taken away, Superman gave her a terminal like a USB flash drive, as if he knew that she would be locked in such a room with an interface.


    Since it''s such a coincidence, she doesn''t know what to do, it''s too much to say.


    So she took out the USB stick with the "s" mark and inserted it into the terminal interface without hesitation.


    After doing all this, as soon as she turned her head, she saw a middle-aged man standing behind her.


    "Where did you come from?" Louis Lane took a few steps back in fright.


    What suddenly appeared was not actually a person, but an image, the image of Clark Kent''s biological father, Joe Al.


    "In the master key, Miss Lane," Joe-El said. "Thanks to you, I''m being uploaded into the ship''s main program."


    "Who are you?" Louis Lane asked.


    "I''m Karl''s father," Joe Al said.


    "Can you help us?" Louis Lane was overjoyed.


    "I designed this ship," Joe-El said. "I can modify its atmosphere to accommodate humans. We can stop them, we can send them back to the ghost zone."


    "How?" Louis Lane asked.


    "I''ll teach you, and then you''ll teach Carl," Joe Al asked. "Will you help me?"


    Of course it will, UU reading After all, helping Joe-El means helping herself.


    Joe-El said that the spacecraft was designed by him, but he did not lie at all, and soon the atmospheric composition was improved. Louis Lane took off the respirator, and he could breathe freely.


    drop drop~


    The alarm sounded as the ship departed.


    "We have to hurry," Joe Al reminded. "Take the master key."


    Louis Lane hurriedly pulled out the "USB flash drive" with the s.


    Joe-El stretched out his hand, and the closed door slammed open.


    ??

 Chapter 346： Reward Transformers Decepticons

    Now that the door is open, why don''t you run now?


    Louis Lane ran out.


    But unfortunately, as soon as I went out, I saw a Kryptonian warrior pointing a gun at her.


    Joe-El stretched out his hand again and closed a door on the side, locking the Kryptonian warrior into a room.


    "Did you do it?" Louis Lane looked at Joe-El in surprise.


    "Yes," Joe-El said. "Take her weapon."


    Louis Lane picked up the weapon, and under Joe-El''s command, he easily knocked down the Kryptonian warriors who had heard the news, and finally got on an aircraft to escape.


    I have to say that Louis Lane is also a genius. Whether it is an alien weapon or an alien aircraft, he can use it as soon as he picks it up, and he doesn''t even need to learn it.


    However, the escape route was not completely smooth. Just before the aircraft took off, the Kryptonian soldier shot the aircraft.


    Therefore, when the aircraft is flying in the air, it can''t stand the friction of the atmosphere at all, and it will start billowing smoke after a while.


    And she could do nothing but scream.


    But as a superman''s horse, how could she die so easily?


    Every time she is in crisis, her Prince Charming will rush to her side at the first time, no matter what kind of danger she encounters, she can be saved.


    This time, it was no exception.


    Almost as soon as Louis Lane flew away in the aircraft, on the other side of the spaceship, Clark Kent had torn off the rope in his hand and stood up from the dark bed.


    And Joe Al, who had just directed Louis Lane to get out of trouble, came to Clark Kent''s side.


    "Is what Zod said about the Tome true?" Clark Kent asked his father.


    It can also be seen from these words that the "illusion" that Clark Kent experienced before was not just as simple as a fantasy. At that time, he really communicated with Zod.


    "Break the wall." Joe Al looked around.


    boom!


    Clark Kent punched directly, punching a big hole in the spaceship.


    In film and television works, especially those blockbuster visual effects in Hollywood, such scenes often appear. On the plane, the plane breaks a hole, and then the airflow **** everyone in the plane out.


    Not to mention, "Iron Man" and "Avengers" have played this bridge.


    But now, there was a hole in the spaceship, and Clark Kent was still standing there, not to mention being sucked out by the airflow, and he didn''t even have a mess of hair.


    "What''s the most important thing we want you to learn about being human?" Joe El said. "So one day, when the time is right, you''ll be a bridge between two races."


    "Look." Joe-El turned his head and glanced at the aircraft that was flying towards the earth. "You can save her, Carl, you can save everyone."


    Of course Superman can save Lois Lane, too easy.


    He flew directly out of the hole in the spaceship, caught up with the aircraft that was falling to the ground, removed the hatch of the aircraft, and pulled out Louis Lane inside.


    As soon as the space darkens, the video ends here.


    "Also, Louis was a near miss." Clark Kent breathed a sigh of relief. Although he and Louis Lane were not yet a couple, he already had a good impression of him.


    "With a strong hero like you protected, no matter what difficulties she encounters, she will be safe." Natasha Romanov said.


    "From the perspective of comics, Louis is the heroine, and the heroine is in danger, but if she really dies, readers won''t want it, so the screenwriter won''t let the heroine die." Tony Stark said.


    "Since Clark came here, I thought some of you would ask this question, but until now, you haven''t asked, did you forget?" Scott Lang interjected.


    "What''s the problem?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "That''s the question," Scott Lang said. "Everyone is very puzzled and wants to complain."


    "What is the question that everyone is confused about and wants to complain about?" Clark Kent asked.


    "Captain, why don''t you tell me." Scott Lang said.


    "I''d love to say it, but I have no idea what the problem is," Steve Rogers said. "So what''s the problem?"


    "It should be the glasses." Natasha Romanoff interjected, "When Kraka was Superman, he only wore the ''s'' uniform and cape, and his face did not make any disguise at all, at most It''s just that your hairstyle has changed, so why doesn''t anyone find out who you really are when you wear a pair of glasses?"


    "Yeah, I''m also puzzled, why can''t I recognize it when I wear glasses?" Clint Barton also said, "It''s obviously the same face."


    "Clark, are your glasses some invisible high-tech, with some camouflage skills that we don''t know about?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "There''s nothing high-tech, it''s just a pair of ordinary glasses," Clark Kent said.


    "That''s weird, why can ordinary glasses hide your identity?" Tony Stark said. "You can see Clark and Superman as one person without being blind, right?"


    "Don''t delve into such insignificant details." Clark Kent shrugged, but in the end he couldn''t give any reasonable explanation.


    [The seventh question begins, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [In the final battle, Thanos'' spaceship completely destroyed and bombed the heroes, which caught the heroes by surprise. Who solved the spaceship? ¡¿


    ¡¾a Thor¡¿


    ¡¾bIron Man Tony Stark¡¿


    [c Captain Marvel Carol Danvers]


    [d Doctor Strange Stephen Strange]


    "Transformers Decepticons?" Tony Stark first noticed this reward If I remember correctly, was there a reward for Transformers before? "


    "Yes, a long time ago, but the Transformers were Optimus Prime, and now they have succeeded in Decepticons." Steve Rogers said.


    "So what is this Transformer, some kind of machine, or some kind of creature?" Thor said.


    "I don''t know." Stephen Strange said, "Decepticons or Optimus Prime, this should be some kind of name or code name."


    "Why waste all this time guessing this?" Nick Fury said, "If you get it right and you get the reward, you know what a Transformer is. If you get it wrong, then there''s no need to know what a Transformer is. "


    ??

 Chapter 347： Decepticons pole dancing!

    "I feel that it should be something mechanical." Tony Stark keenly noticed the word "transformation", and his battle armor was also deformed.


    "If that''s the case, Tony would be the most appropriate reward for this question," Steve Rogers said.


    "Since I''ve said this, I''ll quit first." Thor said, "I''m not interested at all about Transformers, so I won''t answer this question."


    "I don''t know if this is a machine or what kind of creature. As long as it''s not magic, I''m not very interested." Stephen Strange also quit, "Besides, I already have a dragon. So, this topic, I don''t answer either."


    Four options, two exits, and Captain Marvel is not there, so this question naturally falls on Tony Stark.


    Tony Stark, of course, did not refuse, he said, "This question is about solving Thanos'' spaceship, spaceship, spaceship, which naturally flies in the sky, so it should be solved by a flying hero, from this point of view Look, the four people in the options are all in line. However, it should not be me and Thor, because when the battle against the tyrant, I, Thor, and the captain, the three of us are fighting against the tyrant together."


    "The tyrant has beaten the three of us alone, and I don''t think I have a chance to solve any spaceship." Thor also said.


    "It shouldn''t be a trick." Tony Stark added, "Although I don''t know what he was doing at that time, I remember that just before I snapped my fingers, he reached out and made an inexplicable ''one'' gesture to me. , he was still wearing the golden circle on his arm at that time, obviously doing something."


    "I don''t think it''s me either," Stephen Strange said.


    "Three are ruled out, then, the answer is Captain Marvel." Tony Stark made a choice, "Choose c!"


    ¡¾correct answer! Rewards issued! ¡¿


    Whoosh!


    On the horizon, a rough humanoid mechanical creature flew over and landed on the ground with a bang.


    His eyes glanced at everyone and fell on Tony Stark, "Are you my master?"


    "Master?" This caught Tony Stark by surprise. The title only said to reward him with a Decepticon, but he didn''t say anything about the master.


    "I didn''t expect to be such a weak creature, what a shame." Like a Decepticon hill, it landed in front of Tony Stark with a bang.


    "Since you call me master, do you have to obey my orders?" Tony Stark tried to give an order, "Call Dad."


    "Father!" The Decepticon immediately shouted, and only when he was finished he said angrily, "You little guy, how dare you give me such an order!"


    "I think there is something wrong with your brain. Since you have to implement my orders, you don''t want to please me and let me not give you any embarrassing orders. How dare you be so arrogant?" Tony Stark waved his hand, "Go, Immediately dance to the Pure Land of Bliss for me, and I won''t stop unless I say stop."


    "You dare!" Optimus Prime''s voice was buzzing. Although he didn''t know what dance in the Pure Land of Bliss was, he also knew that it was definitely not a serious thing.


    "You don''t want to admit that you have a problem with your brain. I have already given the order. Do you dare?" Tony Stark directly played the Pure Land of Bliss, "Don''t say you can''t, you can''t learn, video At this."


    The Decepticon trembled when he saw the video. It really wasn''t the dance he should dance, but since it was Tony Stark''s order, he couldn''t disobey it, so he had to dance.


    "Loki, won''t you change?" Tony Stark asked Loki again, "you change into a long and thick pipe, I think the Decepticons should use it."


    "What do you want to do?!" The Decepticon, who was dancing in the Pure Land of Bliss, suddenly felt a chill.


    "Just seeing you dance so arrogantly and pouting so high, you have an idea." Tony Stark laughed.


    "Wow~" Loki also laughed suddenly, "It feels very evil, but I think I like it!"


    As soon as Loki stretched out his hand, a large and thick steel pipe appeared there, with barbs.


    "Hey!" The Decepticon cowardly looked at the pipe, "I''m not going to owe it a little bit, it''s not like it! It''s not like it, master!"


    "What was your name just now?" Tony Stark asked.


    "Master! Master!" Decepticons were so cowardly, "I am your most loyal servant, you can''t do this!"


    "Damn, wasn''t it arrogant just now?" Tony Stark pointed to the barbed steel pipe, "Go over."


    "No master!!!" Decepticon said no, but his body walked over involuntarily.


    "Stark, can you stop being so disgusting." Natasha Romanov looked disgusted.


    "What''s disgusting, I just want the Decepticons to do a pole dance, where do you want to go?" Tony Stark pointed to the barbed pole and said to the Decepticons, "Hold the pole, whatever you want. Twist, I won''t stop unless I say stop."


    "It turned out to be pole dancing..." Decepticon breathed a sigh of relief, but then he thought again, what the **** is wrong, pole dancing isn''t something a macho should do, it''s also very shameful, why would I let go? What about in one breath?


    no!


    I''m a dignified man of steel, how can I do something like pole dancing?


    Definitely can''t do it!


    "If you dare to say that you don''t want to do pole dancing, then I''ll use this pole to do another thing." The Decepticon had just opened his mouth, and Tony Stark reminded him on the side, "You can think clearly what you want to do. say what?"


    "I just want to say that Master, lean on your side, I''m too big, you can''t see well from standing so close." Decepticon said very thoughtfully.


    The video started playing in the enchanting dance of the Decepticons.


    The video starts out on top of a rubble.


    Steve Rogers was in a mess, his face was covered in blood, and he was lying on the ground very tired. Even the indestructible shield was smashed.


    Obviously, Captain America has just been beaten down Everyone knows what this is when you see this situation. This is that the green fat just snapped his fingers and Thanos came, and the three giants of Captain America, Thor and Iron Man joined forces to fight. Thanos moment.


    "I''ve fought in the South and the North for so many years, and the violence and killing have never been out of personal resentment." Thanos stood there with his big knife and said, "But now, what I''m going to do to your stubborn and annoying little planet, I will enjoy it very much."


    The next moment, the army of Thanos came.


    The generals who fought with the Avengers, such as Ebony Maw, General Deathblade, and Proxima Dark Night, all appeared.


    Those four-legged beasts with ferocious and ugly faces, densely covered the ground.


    In the sky, huge mechanical whales swim around.


    ??

 Chapter 348： Avengers, assemble!

    Captain America may not be the most powerful in the Avengers, but he is definitely the one who won''t back down.


    At this moment, facing the mighty Thanos army, even if he is alone, even if he is scarred, he will not back down.


    Steve Rogers stood up again, holding his shield that had only been chopped off, and walked towards Thanos step by step, with a firm pace.


    The Thanos side is a ferocious army that covers the sky and the sun.


    On the American side, there was only one veteran who was about to be maimed.


    The power disparity between the two sides is like an elephant and an ant.


    But from Steve Rogers, there is no trace of retreat, no trace of fear.


    This scene made everyone in the answering space shake.


    "In the normal time line, the captain''s combat power is not the strongest, but he can become the leader of superheroes. I finally know why." Scott Lang couldn''t help but said.


    "There are many superheroes, but there is only one spiritual leader." Nick Fury said, "The US team is the US team, and no one can replace it."


    "You are a worthy warrior." Even someone as powerful as Clark Kent couldn''t help but look at Team America differently at this moment.


    "But obviously, the captain will not fight alone." Stephen Strange said, "Banner snapped his fingers to save everyone, so all the superheroes who died at the hands of Thanos have all returned. Everyone will come back and fight side by side with the captain."


    "Even if the superheroes are reborn, they will not be nearby, but Strange can open the portal, so the distance is not a problem at all, everyone will appear in time." Natasha Romanov said.


    "This time, Thanos is no longer divided into several groups like the last invasion, but brought all his forces here. Correspondingly, we must also gather all our forces to deal with the tyrant. "Bruce Banner said, "This is bound to be a tragic battle."


    Bruce Banner is right, the superhero side does indeed gather all the troops.


    "Captain, have you received it?" In the video, such a voice suddenly sounded in Steve Rogers'' ear.


    Steve Rogers'' footsteps were just a meal, and for a time he thought he had heard it wrong.


    "Captain, I''m Sam, do you hear that?" The voice sounded again.


    Only then did Steve Rogers make sure that he had no hallucinations and that Sam Wilson was really talking to himself.


    But what about others?


    "On your left." Just as he was about to speak, a golden-yellow portal suddenly appeared behind him. In this dark and hellish ruined battlefield, this golden portal was as dazzling and dazzling as the sun.


    The three figures walked out of the portal first. Although they couldn''t see their faces clearly under the light, it was easy to tell from their figures that these three were Wakanda''s allies, the Black Panther. Chara, female general Okye, and Shu Rui, the younger sister of the Black Panther.


    The three stood there, facing Steve Rogers across the air.


    Steve Rogers couldn''t help laughing when he saw the arrival of friendly troops, and when he saw his dead former partner reappear in front of him.


    Whoosh!


    Then, a figure flew out from the portal, hovering above Steve Rogers'' head like a big bird.


    There is no doubt that this person is Steve Rogers'' **** friend, Falcon Sam Wilson.


    The black panther and the falcon were just the beginning, and then, one after another portals appeared in the air, densely packed like sesame seeds on biscuits, almost filling the messy sky.


    Inside these portals, one after another familiar figures appeared one after another.


    Stephen Strange floated out. §ì¨¬Q¦ÔG¦¥tV.¡æ¨¯¦¬


    Drax, Star-Lord and other unreliable Guardians of the Galaxy came out.


    The little spider Peter Parker swung out with spider silk.


    Another American Winter Soldier, Bucky Barnes, came out with a submachine gun.


    Valkyrie, the Valkyrie, flew out on a white horse with wings, and she was so handsome.


    The Scarlet Witch Wanda Maximoff flew out.


    Wakanda''s army rushed out fully armed.


    Asgard''s troops came out.


    Even Kama Taiji, who had always avoided the world, came out with a mighty team of mages.


    That''s right, almost all power is concentrated here.


    The half-crippled Thor saw this scene and couldn''t help grinning.


    Tony Stark also looked at this scene in shock.


    Of course, Tony Stark''s shock didn''t stop there, because the next person to come out of the portal was Pepper Potts.


    Pepper Potts, who had always opposed him wearing the armor, now put on the armor and flew out!


    "It''s so shocking." James Rhodes couldn''t help but say when he saw this scene, "Wakanda, Asgard, Kamateki, all these forces have come together, and those heroes have appeared one by one. It was so shocking."


    "I felt hopeless before. Thanos is already so strong, and so many troops have come. But now looking at our strength, I feel full of hope again." Scott Lang said.


    "It''s a hammer of despair, it''s not that he didn''t know we won." Loki scorned on the side, "Didn''t you already see the video of Iron Man snapping his fingers and turning Thanos into ashes?"


    "Of course I know we won, I''m just talking about how people felt at that moment." Scott Landau, "If you were in the position of the captain at the time, wouldn''t you despair?"


    "No." Loki shook his head, "because I would never put myself in that situation, only a fool would."


    "Well, Thor, do you still have that kind of winged horse in Asgard?" Peter Quill asked Thor, "The Valkyrie is too handsome to ride that horse."


    "Does it have anything to do with you?" Thor said, "If Asgard has it, I''ll give you one?"


    "Don''t, Thor, everyone is a good brother, it''s not a problem to ride a horse." Peter Quill walked beside Thor shyly.


    "You have so many tricks in this world." Clark Kent couldn''t help but said, in just this moment, all kinds of heroes were dazzled by all kinds of heroes.


    "Is this the only person?" Stephen Strange asked Wang in the video.


    "What?" Wang said speechlessly, "Don''t you think it''s not enough?"


    Boom!


    At this moment, the loud noise came, and I saw a giant standing in the sky breaking out of the ruins on the side. He spread his palms, and Bruce Banner, James Rhodes, and Rocket Raccoon jumped out.


    "You guys still have such a big giant!" Clark Kent was surprised again when he saw this.


    "That''s me." Seeing that he surprised a big guy like Superman, Scott Lang laughed, quite proud. To read the latest chapters, please download the iRead Novel app.


    To provide you with the beautiful manga of the great **** and lazy pen: all the famous scenes have been exposed by me, the fastest and more


    Chapter 348 Avengers, assemble! Love reading app to watch the latest content for free. However, no one doubts the origin of this ability. After all, the talent that the Peacock Monster Clan is best at is to move the stars. Her skills are in the same way as the stars.


    After defusing Cao Yuwei''s attack this time, Young Master Mei did not rush to attack, but just stood still.


    Cao Yuwei frowned slightly, is this little girl''s perception so sharp? After he turned his armor into flames, he had other means. If Young Master Mei kept up with the attack, then he would be sure to use this means to restrain her. The chapter content of the computer version is slow, please download the app to read the latest content of the novel for free. But Young Master Mei didn''t step forward, so his ability to be ready to go had to be interrupted.


    The sword was cut out again, and the powerful sword intent was a bit stronger than before. Cao Yuwei also followed the sword.


    The secret ling in the hand of Young Master Mei was once again the profound circle of the sky, and with a teleportation, he switched his position. While resolving the opponent''s attack, it also resolves the opponent''s lock. And the next moment, she was already on the other side. The golden red light on Cao Yuwei''s body flashed away, if it wasn''t for her dodging quickly, there would undoubtedly be another ability coming.


    Fight for consumption! It seems that she is going to fight with Cao Yuwei to consume.


    The computer version of the network is about to close, UU reading to watch the latest content for free, please download the love reading app


    But no one doubts the origin of this ability. After all, the best talent of the Peacock Monster Clan is to move the stars. Her skills are in the same way as the stars.


    After defusing Cao Yuwei''s attack this time, Young Master Mei did not rush to attack, but just stood still.


    Cao Yuwei frowned slightly, is this little girl''s perception so sharp? After he turned his armor into flames, he had other means. If Young Master Mei kept up with the attack, then he would be sure to use this means to restrain her. But Young Master Mei didn''t step forward, so his ability to be ready to go had to be interrupted.


    The sword was cut out again, and the powerful sword intent was a bit stronger than before. Cao Yuwei also followed the sword.


    The secret ling in the hand of Young Master Mei was once again the profound circle of the sky, and with a teleportation, he switched his position. While resolving the opponent''s attack, it also resolves the opponent''s lock. And the next moment, she was already on the other side. The golden red light on Cao Yuwei''s body flashed away, if it wasn''t for her dodging quickly, there would undoubtedly be another ability coming.


    Fight for consumption! It seems that she is going to fight with Cao Yuwei to consume.


    ??


    Chapter 348 Avengers, assemble! Free reading. Download the love reading app to watch the latest content for free to provide you with the beautiful comics of the great **** lazy pen too: all the famous scenes have been exposed by me, the fastest update


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 349： Spider-Man: Do you know how Ive been through the past 5 years?

    "Avengers, assemble!" In the video, Steve Rogers shouted this sentence, although the voice was not loud, but it gave people a feeling of indomitable progress.


    Following the command of the American team, Wakanda, Asgard, Kama Taiji and other troops all shouted and rushed towards Thanos'' army.


    Above the sky, Wakanda''s aircraft also advanced together, Tony Stark, James Rhodes, Valkyrie riding a Pegasus and other flying players also flew towards Thanos'' army.


    Of course, if anyone is the most eye-catching, it is Ant-Man Scott Lang. At this time, he is standing on the ground, and a slap is bigger than others. He is the largest player in the field.


    The US team is domineering, but Thanos is not a coward. He pointed forward with a double-edged sword, and the army under his command rushed forward with great momentum.


    Soon, the two sides faced each other, and a fierce battle broke out.


    Of course, one side is Thanos who slaughtered countless planets, and the other side is the earth elites such as Kamateki and Wakanda, but the two sides fight without any strategy or tactics, just ignore this kind of thing like street fights. .


    All the superheroes are the Eight Immortals crossing the sea to show their magical powers, and they all showed their abilities to deal with the army of Thanos.


    Captain America Steve Rogers took his half shield and fought the enemy close to hand, invincible.


    Thor, the **** of thunder, is surrounded by thunder and lightning, the **** of heaven is majestic, and there is no enemy of unity.


    Tony Stark flew in the air, attacked from a distance, and played a beautiful match with his horse, Pepper Potts.


    Melee players like Black Panther T''Challa and Destroyer Drax have similar fighting styles to Steve Rogers, they are all tight-fitting.


    The most conspicuous one is still Scott Lang. With a huge punch, he will flip the mechanical whale flying in the air, and he will trample the enemy to death when he lifts his big foot.


    In this fierce battle, the little spider Peter Parker finally found a chance to come to Tony Stark.


    "I''m going, you won''t believe what happened." Peter Parker lifted Tony Stark, who fell to the ground, "Remember how we were in space? I turned to ashes, I must have passed out in a coma because you weren''t there when i woke up, but Strange was there and he said ''it''s been five years, let''s go, they need us'', and then he started drawing that bright yellow circle, it''s his old man that thing..."


    Before he finished speaking, Tony Stark hugged him in his arms.


    Little Spider did not know that the reason why Tony Stark agreed to time travel was entirely because of him.


    When Captain America and others found Tony Stark and told him the way of time travel, Tony Stark refused without hesitation.


    It was because of his longing for the little spider that Tony Stark started time travel.


    It''s not just Tony Stark and Peter Parker that meet again, Peter Quill also meets Gamora.


    Unlike Peter Parker, Gamora didn''t die because of snapping her fingers, but was used by Thanos to "exchange" the Soul Stone.


    So snapping his fingers again, Peter Parker can come back, but Gamora can''t.


    Appearing in front of Peter Quill at this moment is not the Gamora he knew, but the Gamora who came from the past with Thanos.


    "Gamora? I thought I lost you." Peter Quill didn''t realize this yet, so excited he wanted to touch Gamora''s face.


    But this Gamora is not Picamora, so how could he succeed?


    "Don''t, touch, me!" Gamora grabbed Peter Quill''s hand and threw it out, then slammed his feet into his crotch.


    "You missed the first time, and then two times." Peter Quill fell to the ground in pain.


    "Is that him?" Gamora had probably heard of Star-Lord, and said to Nebula, "Is it true or false?"


    "You can only choose between him and a tree." Nebula said.


    "What do you want me to do with this thing?" In another part of the battlefield, Clint Barton fled everywhere holding the Infinity Gloves filled with Infinity Gems.


    "Get those things as far away as possible," Steve Rogers said as he battled a gorilla-like alien monster.


    "No." Bruce Banner said on the side, "We have to send them back to the distance."


    "There''s no way to send it back." Tony Stark said, "The tyrant destroyed the quantum tunnel."


    "Wait." Scott Lang changed from a giant to a normal human size, holding up a remote control in his hand, "That''s not the only time machine."


    "Did anyone see an ugly brown van?" Steve Rogers asked aloud.


    "I saw it." Valkyrie flew in the air on a white Pegasus, "but you won''t like where it stops."


    "Scott, how long did it take you to activate it?" Tony Stark asked.


    "About 10 minutes." Scott Lang said.


    "Go start the machine, and we''ll give you the gem," Steve Rogers said.


    Scott Lang and his horse, Hope Van Dyne, instantly became the size of ants and flew towards the car.


    Facts have proved that such a small size is really difficult to attract the attention of others, especially in such a chaotic battlefield, the two flew into the truck unimpeded and began to activate the quantum tunnel.


    As for Clint Barton, he ran fast with his Infinity Gloves in his arms.


    Clint Barton is still very powerful. An ordinary person without any superpower can become the first-generation Avengers. He still has a few brushes, but when he turned over a few enemies, he found a group of gorillas. monsters surrounded.


    This is a bit beyond Clint Barton''s ability.


    Boom!


    At a critical moment, a black shadow fell from the sky, and the energy generated by the landing directly overturned the gorillas.


    "Clint!" T''Challa said to Clint Barton, "give it to me."


    Clint Barton also knew that the Black Panther was stronger than him, so he gave the Infinity Gloves to the opponent.


    T''Challa ran wild while holding the Infinity Gloves. He was a moving rabbit, and he himself had eaten heart-shaped grass and had a black panther battle suit. , delivered gloves a lot faster than Clint Barton.


    Of course, the so-called gods blocking and killing gods are only small soldiers.


    Whoosh!


    Running and running, a double-edged knife whirled and flew over.


    Whether it is the Earth camp or the alien camp, there is only one person who uses this double-edged sword, and that is Thanos.


    Thanos himself took action!


    Who is Thanos? That is a fierce man who brutalized the three giants of the Avengers. The double-edged sword he plans to shoot out, the Black Panther will naturally not be so easy. To read the latest chapters, please download the iRead Novel app.


    To provide you with the beautiful manga of the great **** and lazy pen: all the famous scenes have been exposed by me, the fastest and more


    Chapter 349 Spider-Man: Do you know how I have spent the past five years? Love reading app to watch the latest content for free. But no one doubts the origin of this ability. After all, the talent that the Peacock Monster Clan is best at is to move the stars. Her skills are in the same way as the stars.


    After defusing Cao Yuwei''s attack this time, Young Master Mei did not rush to attack, but just stood still.


    Cao Yuwei frowned slightly, is this little girl''s perception so sharp? After he turned his armor into flames, he had other means. If Young Master Mei kept up with the attack, then he would be sure to use this means to restrain her. The chapter content of the computer version is slow, please download the app to read the latest content of the novel for free. But Young Master Mei didn''t step forward, so his ability to be ready to go had to be interrupted.


    The battle sword was cut out again, and the powerful sword intent was a bit stronger than before. Cao Yuwei also followed the sword.


    The secret ling in the hand of Young Master Mei was once again the profound circle of the sky, and with a teleportation, he switched his position. While resolving the opponent''s attack, it also resolves the opponent''s lock. And the next moment, she was already on the other side. The golden-red light on Cao Yuwei''s body flashed away, if it wasn''t for her dodging quickly, another ability would undoubtedly have come.


    Fight for consumption! It seems that she is going to fight with Cao Yuwei to consume.


    The computer version of the network will be closed soon Please download the love reading app to watch the latest content for free


    But no one doubts the origin of this ability. After all, the best talent of the Peacock Monster Clan is to move the stars. Her skills are in the same way as the stars.


    After defusing Cao Yuwei''s attack this time, Young Master Mei did not rush to attack, but just stood still.


    Cao Yuwei frowned slightly, is this little girl''s perception so sharp? After he turned his armor into flames, he had other means. If Young Master Mei kept up with the attack, then he would be sure to use this means to restrain her. But Young Master Mei didn''t step forward, so his ability to be ready to go had to be interrupted.


    The battle sword was cut out again, and the powerful sword intent was a bit stronger than before. Cao Yuwei also followed the sword.


    The secret ling in the hand of Young Master Mei was once again the profound circle of the sky, and with a teleportation, he switched his position. While resolving the opponent''s attack, it also resolves the opponent''s lock. And the next moment, she was already on the other side. The golden-red light on Cao Yuwei''s body flashed away, if it wasn''t for her dodging quickly, another ability would undoubtedly have come.


    Fight for consumption! It seems that she is going to fight with Cao Yuwei to consume.


    ??


    Chapter 349 Spider-Man: Do you know how I have spent the past five years? Free reading. Download the love reading app to watch the latest content for free to provide you with the most beautiful comics: the famous scenes were all exposed by me, the fastest update


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 350： Scarlet Witch almost killed Thanos!

    Seeing that the black panther was about to face the tyrant, a figure suddenly flew down from the sky. She was bathed in crimson light and looked at the tyrant with hatred.


    That''s right, this person is another big guy who singled out Thanos, the Scarlet Witch!


    "You took everything from me!" Wanda Maximoff said bitterly.


    "I don''t know who you are at all." Thanos said.


    Ao Mei was very hurt by these words. She hated her teeth so much that she wanted to smash the other party''s corpse into ten thousand pieces, but the other party didn''t know what she did at all.


    However, people haven''t lied yet, but they really don''t know what they have done. After all, this is the past Thanos, and he hasn''t done it yet.


    But it''s not wrong to put the future tyrant''s account on the past tyrant''s head, because the past tyrant, like the future tyrant, will slaughter half of the universe''s life.


    No, the past Thanos went too far. When he knew that his future self had accomplished his goal, but the earthlings gathered all the gems to resurrect the half of the creatures, he became even more mad, trying to destroy the entire universe.


    "You''ll know." Wanda Maximoff said angrily, and then she began to float, pulling up two super-large rocks and smashing them on Thanos.


    Thanos'' physical resistance is also very high, and he was beaten by two giant boulders and had nothing to do.


    But Wanda Maximoff''s attack didn''t stop there, it was just the beginning, and then she kept throwing crimson energy **** at Thanos, causing Thanos to be in a hurry.


    Whoosh!


    Thanos is not the master who allows others to attack. After defending for a few times, the broadsword slashed at Wanda Maximov.


    When Wanda Maximoff raised his hand, the crimson energy filled the air, which directly sealed Thanos'' double-edged sword.


    Thanos held the knife in both hands, gritted his teeth, and desperately pressed the knife down, trying to let the sharp blade cut into the delicate body under the knife.


    But Wanda Maximoff''s small universe is beyond his imagination. He tried so hard, not only failed to press down the knife, but made Wanda Maximoff blow the knife away.


    Then Wanda Maximoff stretched out his hand, and the crimson energy directly wrapped the entire body of Thanos.


    Thanos was thrown into the air, his armor shattered a little bit, and he himself screamed in pain.


    "Bombing with full force!" Thanos cried out in pain.


    "But my lord, our troops..." General Deathblade still hesitated.


    "Bomb immediately!" Thanos yelled.


    "Wanda is so fierce, he almost killed Thanos alone!" Seeing this, Natasha Romanov couldn''t help but say.


    As a female superhero, although Natasha Romanov is more famous than Wanda Maximoff, her strength is far behind.


    Even now, she is still not the opponent of Wanda Maximoff, even though she has been rewarded many times through the answering space.


    "Yeah, this is too fierce!" Peter Quill also looked at Wanda Maximoff, "I see where the Avengers are needed, and Wanda can go alone and destroy Thanos. It''s done."


    "When Thanos invaded Wakanda, Wanda destroyed the Infinity Stones with one hand and resisted Thanos with one hand." Nick Fury said, "At that time, I was thinking, Wanda can be both distracted and destroyed. In the first battle of Tyrant, what would have happened if she concentrated on fighting Thanos. Now that I know, it''s very impressive."


    "So, Wanda is the strongest of all of us?" James Rhodes said, "Our top combat power, Strange, Thor, Hulk, etc., are all destroyed. Ba has played against each other, but without exception, they all failed. Only this time, Wanda has the upper hand with an absolute advantage." M.b¦©Q¦ÌG¨¨t¦Í.c¨°M


    "The tyrant would rather sacrifice his troops to cover with firepower, which shows that he really has nowhere to go," Thor said.


    "To be able to force Thanos to this degree, one word, strong!" Clint Barton also admired this combat power.


    "I said it long ago, Wanda is the strongest!" Pietro Maximov said excitedly, nothing made him happier than his sister''s strength.


    "Pietro, you can''t say that." Wanda Maximoff said, "Battles are always changing things, and the result of a battle doesn''t mean anything. Even if I really beat Thanos this time in the video Even if I call him Dad, I can''t say I''m better than him."


    "What Wanda said is true, but Wanda, you and Wanda fought twice, once in the video, you ravaged Thanos, and once in Wakanda, if you were distracted, you could fight Thanos. Contend." Steve Rogers said, "Once it doesn''t mean much, but twice, it''s okay. Wanda, even if you are not stronger than Thanos, you are definitely not weaker than him."


    In the video, as Thanos gave an order, the huge spaceship suspended above everyone''s heads began to cover indiscriminately.


    Shhhhhh!


    The gun barrels shot out blue fire relentlessly, pouring down like pouring rain.


    Wanda Maximoff, who had beaten Thanos to the point of being unable to fight back, was directly bombarded with a cannonball, and Thanos was finally rescued.


    The mages of Kamathage were the most suitable to deal with this kind of attack. I saw that they raised their hands to the top of their heads, and the golden circles bloomed like umbrellas, blocking the artillery fire from the sky.


    As for the others, although there is no such convenient means as mages, they are all people of destiny. Except for Wanda, who must be shot because he can''t let Thanos die, other heroes are basically not affected by the fire.


    However, this firepower brought an even worse result. The mountain on the side was hit, and the flood began to howl.


    "Has anyone seen this?" asked Little Pepper, who was flying in the air. Although she was the first to see the flood, she couldn''t do anything.


    There were a lot of bigwigs present, but if it was said to stop the flood, it was really not something everyone could do. Most of them were guys with pure physical output like Steve Rogers and Bruce Banner, who could only stare blankly.


    But there are also big guys with energy output, Scarlet Witch and Doctor Strange.


    The Scarlet Witch might not have time to take care of her just being bombarded, but Doctor Strange is still alive and kicking.


    Stephen Strange walked over, stretched out his hands, surrounded by golden circles on each of his arms, and the raging flood was stopped.


    Everyone finally knew what Stephen Strange was doing when he made the inexplicable "one" gesture with Tony Stark. To read the latest chapters, please download the iRead Novel app.


    To provide you with the beautiful manga of the great **** and lazy pen: all the famous scenes have been exposed by me, the fastest and more


    Chapter 350 The Scarlet Witch almost killed Thanos! Love reading app to watch the latest content for free. However, no one doubts the origin of this ability. After all, the talent that the Peacock Monster Clan is best at is to move the stars. Her skills are in the same way as the stars.


    After defusing Cao Yuwei''s attack this time, Young Master Mei did not rush to attack, but just stood still.


    Cao Yuwei frowned slightly, is this little girl''s perception so sharp? After he turned his armor into flames, he had other means. If Young Master Mei kept up with the attack, then he would be sure to use this means to restrain her. The chapter content of the computer version is slow, please download the app to read the latest content of the novel for free. But Young Master Mei didn''t step forward, so his ability to be ready to go had to be interrupted.


    The sword was cut out again, and the powerful sword intent was a bit stronger than before. Cao Yuwei also followed the sword.


    The secret ling in the hand of Young Master Mei was once again the profound circle of the sky, and with a teleportation, he switched his position. While resolving the opponent''s attack, it also resolves the opponent''s lock. And the next moment, she was already on the other side. The golden red light on Cao Yuwei''s body flashed away, if it wasn''t for her dodging quickly, there would undoubtedly be another ability coming.


    Fight for consumption! It seems that she is going to fight with Cao Yuwei to consume.


    The computer version of the network is about to close, UU reading to watch the latest content for free, please download the love reading app


    However, no one doubts the origin of this ability. After all, the talent that the Peacock Monster Clan is best at is to move the stars. Her skills are in the same way as the stars.


    After defusing Cao Yuwei''s attack this time, Young Master Mei did not rush to attack, but just stood still.


    Cao Yuwei frowned slightly, is this little girl''s perception so sharp? After he turned his armor into flames, he had other means. If Young Master Mei kept up with the attack, then he would be sure to use this means to restrain her. But Young Master Mei didn''t step forward, so his ability to be ready to go had to be interrupted.


    The battle sword was cut out again, and the powerful sword intent was a bit stronger than before. Cao Yuwei also followed the sword.


    The secret ling in the hand of Young Master Mei was once again the profound circle of the sky, and with a teleportation, he switched his position. While resolving the opponent''s attack, it also resolves the opponent''s lock. And the next moment, she was already on the other side. The golden red light on Cao Yuwei''s body flashed away, if it wasn''t for her dodging quickly, there would undoubtedly be another ability coming.


    Fight for consumption! It seems that she is going to fight with Cao Yuwei to consume.


    ??


    Chapter 350 The Scarlet Witch almost killed Thanos! Free reading. Download the love reading app to watch the latest content for free to provide you with the most beautiful comics: the famous scenes were all exposed by me, the fastest update


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 351： Captain Marvel blows up the Thanos fleet with his bare hands!

    When Wanda Maximoff singled out Thanos, the black panther T''Challa, who was carrying the Infinity Gloves, was found by Ebony Throat.


    As a warrior with pure physical output, T''Challa was a little underwhelmed by Ebony Mow. Ebony Mow doesn''t need a golden body at all, it is enough to release magic from a distance.


    I saw the ebony throat in the air stretched out his hand gracefully, and a large amount of gravel rose up on the ground, directly drowning T''Challa.


    Ebony-throated hand moved again, and T''Challa moved in his direction.


    "I''m here!" At the critical moment, Peter Parker swayed over with spider silk, and T''Challa, who was bound by the gravel and dust, hurriedly threw the Infinity Gloves to Peter Parker.


    Immediately, countless monsters rushed towards Peter Parker.


    "Activate the kill function." Peter Parker said quickly, and when the voice fell, he immediately stretched out a few mechanical legs behind his back, and automatically began to kill the surrounding monsters.


    However, there are too many monsters densely packed. Even if the killing function is very powerful, they only have four mechanical legs, so they can''t kill them at all.


    Soon, Peter Parker was caught in the wave of monsters, unable to move.


    "I can do it, I can do it." At first, he was still cheering for himself, but soon, he realized the reality, "Okay, I can''t."


    Since it doesn''t work, then don''t hold back. Peter Parker decisively called for help, "Help! Who will help me!"


    "Queens, look up." Steve Rogers heard Peter Parker''s call and threw Thor''s hammer out.


    As Thor''s main body, the Mjolnir Hammer flew directly towards Peter Parker.


    As soon as Peter Parker raised his hand, the spider silk hit the Thor''s hammer that flew over his head, and was "pulled up" by the hammer, freeing him from those monsters.


    Just like that, Peter Parker was carried away by a hammer.


    But it didn''t fly for long. Because Thanos lost to Wanda Maximoff, he ordered to fire with all his strength, and the air was directly covered by fire, breaking the spider silk connecting the hammer.


    With the help of spider silk, Peter Parker may be able to achieve a similar effect of flying in a city full of high-rise buildings, but in such an open space where there is no borrowing in the air, he will be blinded, and he will fall straight to the ground. And go.


    But, it doesn''t matter, although he can''t fly, there are many teammates who can fly.


    "Don''t worry about the child, I''ve caught you." When Peter Parker was about to land, Pepper Potts grabbed his arm and threw it into the sky. Peter Parker was thrown directly into the air with a long horse. Winged Pegasus.


    In this melee, there was only one person riding a Pegasus, Valkyrie, the Valkyrie.


    "Nice to meet you." Peter Parker, who landed on the flying horse, greeted Valkyrie.


    It was the first time that Peter Parker rode a flying horse at such a big age, and he seemed very excited.


    But before he was excited for a few seconds, he was knocked down from the flying horse by the firepower of Thanos.


    This time, it was not as lucky to be caught as last time, and Peter Parker fell to the ground.


    Of course, with Peter Parker''s perverted physique, who was hit by a high-speed train, nothing would happen if he dropped such a trifle.


    That is, he can only use his legs to run to deliver the Infinity Gloves.


    Boom boom boom!


    However, the firepower in the sky was very dense, and it was blown away again, and even the mechanical legs behind it were blown off.


    Peter Parker curled up and held his head, looking helpless.


    I don''t know where Peter Parker''s spider sense went at this time. When dealing with Mysterio, the bullets of the drone were not much denser than Thanos'' firepower. At that time, he could rely on the spider sense to kill Mystery. This It''s a bit ridiculous when you can''t dodge the firepower.


    Of course, it wasn''t just Peter Parker who was beaten by this firepower, but Bucky Barnes, Groot, Rocket Raccoon, etc., could only stare blankly.


    Even Rocket raccoon pounced on Groot with his eyes closed, ready to die.


    However, Rocket Raccoon did not die.


    Because, the firepower did not continue.


    Of course, it wasn''t Thanos being kind, but the gun barrels on the spaceship turned around one after another.


    No longer facing the ground, but facing the air!


    Shhhhhh!


    The barrel fired again, and the firepower flew into the clouds.


    The heroes on the ground were very surprised. The firepower was still bombarding them frantically just a moment ago. Why did they suddenly change direction and bombard the clouds?


    "What''s the matter?" Sam Wilson asked loudly in the air.


    "Friday, what are they firing at?" Tony Stark asked his system.


    "Someone just burst into the atmosphere last time," said Friday.


    At this time, among the clouds, a dazzling ray of light flew at an extremely high speed. Many heroes who fought before Thanos had no firepower to fight back, but to the dazzling ray of light, it seemed that it did not exist at all, let alone stop the ray of light, Can''t even slow down that light''s footsteps.


    Boom!


    The light rushed directly into the spaceship, just like shooting an apple with a bullet, and the spaceship exploded directly.


    The barrels of the cannons drooped down one by one, all of them misfired, and they could no longer shoot.


    At this time, everyone could see how sacred that light was, and it was a woman with a radiance all over her body.


    Captain Marvel, Carol Danvers!


    "Great!" Everyone looked up at the huge spaceship covered in fire and smoke, and applauded.


    It''s this thing, they beat them out of breath before, but now they''re easily blown up.


    "This woman''s strength is not bad." Even Clark Kent couldn''t help but say, although it''s just "OK", but since it was said by Superman, it can be regarded as a kind of affirmation.


    "Although she is powerful, she doesn''t feel like she has played a big role." Stephen Strange said, "After she played, she seemed to blow up the spaceship, and then the contribution value was 0. Even if he did not play, We can blow up this spaceship ourselves."


    "It''s as if your contribution value is not 0 in this battle." Loki sarcastically said, "You only beat a few enemies at the beginning, and then ran away to get water."


    "This whole plan was planned by Strange. How could his contribution value be 0? His contribution value should be the greatest." James Rhodes said.


    "What is it, he planned it? He just gave the Infinity Stone to Thanos, and we planned the rest of the time and space travel. It''s my idea to travel through time and space." Scott Lang said.


    "In the original time and space, in order to deal with Thanos, I called Carol back, but now it seems that there is no need for this at all." Nick Fury said, "In this way, I don''t know when to see her again."


    "Yeah, we are basically familiar with the heroes on Earth, only Carol, who has never even met." Bruce Banner said. To read the latest chapters, please download the iRead Novel app.


    To provide you with the beautiful manga of the great **** and lazy pen: all the famous scenes have been exposed by me, the fastest and more


    Chapter 351 Captain Marvel beats up the Thanos fleet with his bare hands! Love reading app to watch the latest content for free. However, no one doubts the origin of this ability. After all, the talent that the Peacock Monster Clan is best at is to move the stars. Her skills are in the same way as those of the stars.


    After defusing Cao Yuwei''s attack this time, Young Master Mei did not rush to attack, but just stood still.


    Cao Yuwei frowned slightly, is this little girl''s perception so sharp? After he turned his armor into flames, he had other means. If Young Master Mei kept up with the attack, then he would be sure to use this means to restrain her. The chapter content of the computer version is slow, please download the app to read the latest content of the novel for free. But Young Master Mei didn''t step forward, so his ability to be ready to go had to be interrupted.


    The battle sword was cut out again, and the powerful sword intent was a bit stronger than before. Cao Yuwei also followed the sword.


    The secret ling in the hand of Young Master Mei was once again the profound circle of the sky, and with a teleportation, he switched his position. While resolving the opponent''s attack, it also resolves the opponent''s lock. And the next moment, she was already on the other side. The golden-red light on Cao Yuwei''s body flashed away, if it wasn''t for her dodging quickly, another ability would undoubtedly have come.


    Fight for consumption! It seems that she is going to fight with Cao Yuwei to consume.


    The computer version of the network will be closed soon Please download the love reading app to watch the latest content for free


    However, no one doubts the origin of this ability. After all, the talent that the Peacock Monster Clan is best at is to move the stars. Her skills are in the same way as those of the stars.


    After defusing Cao Yuwei''s attack this time, Young Master Mei did not rush to attack, but just stood still.


    Cao Yuwei frowned slightly, is this little girl''s perception so sharp? After he turned his armor into flames, he had other means. If Young Master Mei kept up with the attack, then he would be sure to use this means to restrain her. But Young Master Mei didn''t step forward, so his ability to be ready to go had to be interrupted.


    The battle sword was cut out again, and the powerful sword intent was a bit stronger than before. Cao Yuwei also followed the sword.


    The secret ling in the hand of Young Master Mei was once again the profound circle of the sky, and with a teleportation, he switched his position. While resolving the opponent''s attack, it also resolves the opponent''s lock. And the next moment, she was already on the other side. The golden-red light on Cao Yuwei''s body flashed away, if it wasn''t for her dodging quickly, another ability would undoubtedly have come.


    Fighting for consumption! It seems that she is going to fight with Cao Yuwei to consume.


    ??


    Chapter 351 Captain Marvel beats up the Thanos fleet with his bare hands! Free reading. Download the love reading app to watch the latest content for free to provide you with the most beautiful comics: the famous scenes were all exposed by me, the fastest update


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 352： Green Hulk, lets go!

    "Danvers, we need help here," Steve Rogers said from the ground.


    Although Carol Danvers has just arrived, she also knows who needs help now. With a swish, she landed directly next to Peter Parker who was lying on the ground holding infinity gloves.


    "I''m Peter Parker." Peter Parker introduced himself pitifully.


    "Hello Peter Parker, do you have anything to give me?" Carol Danvers asked.


    "I don''t know how you''re going to pass that level." Peter Parker turned his head and glanced at the monsters and alien army that kept rushing towards him.


    Peter Parker seems a little mentally retarded to say this, but Carol Danvers can fly, can''t he just fly away?


    "do not worry."


    "She has help."


    When Peter Parker finished speaking, Wanda Maximoff, Valkyrie, Hope Van Dyne and other female generals gathered around.


    The fact that women can hold up half the sky is well explained here. A group of female soldiers rushed towards Thanos'' monster army, and the women did not let their men, and they were indistinguishable from killing those monsters.


    Even Wakanda''s female general, Okoye, picked one of Thanos'' generals, General Deathblade.


    What kind of character is General Deathblade, he is one of the most powerful men under Thanos, and he is a very famous existence in the universe. It is ridiculous to be picked by Okoye at once.


    Okoye spears the dead blade general, which can be regarded as majestic, but she is not only a female general who is majestic, Wanda Maximoff is flying in the air, one person is just a mechanical whale, Valkyrie rides on a flying horse, long With a single stroke of the sword, one end was also resolved.


    And Carol Danvers, who can also fly, also used to fly, but she flew close to the ground, radiating light all the way, she was like a broken bamboo, no matter what kind of tortoise was in front of her, she just rolled over all the way, No deceleration at all.


    Such a banging woman, like a firefly in the dark night, is so dazzling, in the vast crowd, Thanos fell in love at a glance, and slashed people with a big knife when he rushed over.


    Pepper Potts flew over just in time, shot an energy beam directly at Thanos, Nebula and Su Rui also came over, outputting energy attacks, three women in one show, what a terrible thing this is, Directly knocked out the tyrant.


    It seems that Thanos has no chance to stop Carol Danvers.


    However, there is one thing that cannot be ignored.


    But it''s not just Thanos who can fly, but also his sword.


    Whoosh!


    He threw the knife in his hand.


    Instead of shooting at Carol Danvers, with Carol Danvers'' ferocity, even if the knife was thrown on her, 80% of the time it wouldn''t be able to stop her.


    Thanos is very witty, his purpose is not Carol Danvers, but the broken truck with the tunnel.


    Boom!


    Just saw a majestic energy wave burst out, and Thanos'' double-edged knife directly blew up the truck.


    This energy fluctuation was so powerful that it blew away the indomitable Carol Danvers, and the Infinity Gloves fell to the ground.


    Once the space is dark, the video ends here.


    "The Infinite Gloves have fallen to the ground, and the next episode will be everyone **** the Infinite Gloves." Phil Coulson said when he saw this.


    "In the end, Tony grabbed the gloves, snapped his fingers, and ended the war." Clint Barton said.


    "When it comes to this, I can''t help but say that Tony can actually fly away without sacrificing, take the glove and fly away, buckle a gem, let Thor snap his fingers, etc. There are many ways." Natasha Roman Nove said.


    "Who gave me make-up lessons, why are they robbing that glove?" Clark Kent couldn''t help asking.


    "This glove has a function. After you put it on and snap your fingers, half of the life in the universe will disappear." Steve Rogers said.


    "That guy named Thanos wants to destroy life in the universe?" Clark Kent couldn''t help but stunned, "What a lunatic."


    "Mad, indeed, but not the craziest we know," Steve Rogers said.


    "Is there anything more maddening?" Clark Kent was surprised.


    "Even if Thanos is crazy, his target is only one universe. There is also a guy named Ultron, whose target is the multiverse, and he wields a butcher knife against all universes." Tony Stark said.


    "It''s crazy enough," Clark Kent said. "I don''t know what their motives are."


    "You may not believe it. The motives of Thanos and Ultron are actually very noble. Thanos is for the balance of the universe, and the starting point is for the good of the universe. The starting point of Ultron is for peace." Tony Stark said .


    "Killing the universe, for peace?" Clark Kent thought this was ridiculous.


    "Kill everyone, then there will be no more wars, and the real era of peace will come." Tony Stark shrugged, "This logic is perfect."


    "Master, I''ve been dancing for so long, can you please stop me!" Megatron spoke again, he had been howling before, but Tony Stark was watching the video before, and there was no bird at all he.


    "It''s okay to stop, are you convinced?" Tony Stark asked.


    "Served the master!" Megatron''s voice buzzed.


    "Okay, stop jumping," Tony Stark said.


    Only then did Megatron''s enchanting dance move stop.


    "Have you seen the video just now?" Tony Stark asked.


    "Look a little." Megatron said.


    "I know that there is a human being as the master, you may not be convinced, but I want to tell you that I am not an ordinary person who is helpless." Tony Stark said, "there is no ordinary person present. People. You may have some strength, but among us, there are many people who can easily dismantle you."


    "Easy to tear me down?" Megatron laughed when he heard the words. He has been on the earth for a while. Of course, it is not this earth, but the earth of the world. Destroy him?


    "It seems that you didn''t watch the video seriously." Tony Stark said, "How about I find two people to practice with you?"


    "Master, these are all your friends. If I accidentally hurt them, wouldn''t it be okay?" Megatron said no, but he was crying in his heart to give these people some color. .


    "I''ll point you to three people. If you can win one, I''ll let you go and give you back your freedom." Tony Stark said.


    "That''s what you said, it''s a deal!" Megatron was overjoyed.


    "Bruce, after holding it for so long, is it time to enlarge and let it go?" Tony Stark asked Bruce Banner.


    "Okay, it''s time to let the big man breathe." Bruce Banner agreed without hesitation. Green Hulk is not as rational as before, so he has no resistance.

 Chapter 353： Green Hulk 1 punch kills Transformers!

    As a doctor, Bruce Banner is not tall, and he has the air of a scholar. No matter how you look at it, he is the kind of harmless person.


    But when his skin turned green, when his muscles stretched out the thug suit in an extremely exaggerated way, when his head, which was a head shorter than Team Thor, jumped up, a beast appeared!


    Even if the Green Hulk is sensible and doesn''t like to roar like the previous Hulk, the exaggerated shape has a powerful impact, which makes people know that it is difficult to deal with at a glance.


    Of course, this so-called "giant" is still not enough to look at compared to Megatron, who is much taller than the Hulk.


    "What''s the matter? You''re not a human?" Megatron was also surprised when he watched a human being transformed into the appearance before him. In his cognition, human beings were not With this transformation function.


    "Of course I''m a human, but compared to normal people, I''m a little bit special." Green Hulk said.


    "One punch." Megatron stretched out a finger, "What if you get bigger, not a little one? I can deal with you with one punch."


    "One punch?" Green Hulk laughed.


    "What are you laughing at?" Megatron said.


    "I laugh at the fact that there is such a tacit understanding between us. A punch is what I want to say to you." Green Hulk said.


    "Hahahaha!" Megatron also laughed when he heard the words. A human being said that he would kill himself with one punch. Isn''t this a big joke?


    Even if you grow bigger and greener, you are still carbon-based life, still flesh and blood, how can you compete with my steel body?


    "Can we start?" Green Hulk asked aside.


    "Don''t think you are his friend, I will show mercy, don''t blame me if you die!" Megatron said viciously.


    "But I will be merciful to you." After Green Hulk finished speaking, he rushed forward, rushed in front of Megatron, and punched Megatron.


    And Megatron also punched Green Hulk.


    boom!


    The fists intersected, and the Green Hulk remained motionless, but Megatron was fired like a cannonball, and flew out more than a dozen meters before smashing to the ground in an embarrassing manner, and the right arm of the fist with Green Hulk was directly broken. Now, the parts are scattered all over the place, if it wasn''t for the Green Hulk to stop and fight, this punch would be enough to dismantle him.


    "What? May be human!


    Those human beings are so weak that they can be crushed to death with a single finger!


    "Do you want to continue?" Green Hulk asked lightly.


    "No need." Megatron wasn''t a fool either, he knew that he was going to lose.


    "I''ll ask your master to fix the arm. He can handle this little problem." After that, the green color faded, his body became smaller, and Green Hulk became Bruce Banner again.


    "Can you really fix my arm?" Megatron asked Tony Stark.


    "You just said you watched the video, what exactly did you watch?" Tony Stark asked silently, "Did you see me?"


    "I just saw that purple guy with a big knife." Megatron said.


    "So many people saw him, you really know how to see it," Tony Stark said.


    "Can you blame me? It''s not that you made me hold the steel pipe and keep turning, but I want to see you, do I have that chance!" When it came to the steel pipe, Megatron was full of resentment.


    Tony Stark slapped himself on the chest, and the armor immediately flowed, and he finished dressing in an instant.


    "What the hell?" Megatron was stunned again, what is this, patted his chest and turned into a small Transformer?


    "The technical content of this armor of mine is much more advanced than your arm." Tony Stark said, "I can make all the armors, your arms are just a little silly."


    Megatron didn''t speak anymore, he finally saw it, everyone present was afraid that all of them really had unique skills.


    When Tony Stark said this before, he didn''t believe it, because his perception of humans was that humans are weak chickens, tiny carbon-based creatures.


    But first, Green Hulk smashed his arm with a punch, and then Tony Stark showed off his armor. Megatron had to recognize the fact that although these guys were also human, they were different from the ones he had seen before. different humans.


    "Who is better than him?" After a while, Megatron pointed to Bruce Banner.


    "Of course the Hulk is stronger." Tony Stark said, "Don''t compare me to him, his strength is the top in this universe, and there are very few who are qualified to fight him. It''s no shame that you lost to him."


    "Then can you beat me?" Megatron asked again.


    "Right now, I only have this suit of armor on me, so I shouldn''t be able to beat it, but it''s not difficult to beat you out of here," Tony Stark said.


    [The eighth question begins, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [May I ask who killed Icaris? ¡¿


    ¡¾A mutant family¡¿


    ¡¾B Searcy¡¿


    ¡¾C All Eternals¡¿


    ¡¾D Icaris¡¿


    [If you answer this question correctly, you will be rewarded with an improved version of the Sun and Moon Wheels. If the answer is wrong, the life expectancy will be deducted by one year. ¡¿


    "Icaris is dead?" Circe was taken aback when she saw the title Even though she had seen Icaris'' ruthless scenes in the video, she knew that Icaris killed Ajak , but never thought Icaris would die.


    "This fake and shoddy Superman is actually dead." Unlike Circe, Tony Stark felt very happy when he read the title, "Die well."


    "Fake and shoddy Superman?" Clark Kent couldn''t help asking when he heard this, "Is this Superman talking about me?"


    "Icaris can fly, and his eyes can emit light. He looks similar to you, but is much weaker than you." Tony Stark said.


    "Even if he is weaker than Superman, Icaris'' strength ranks first among the Eternals, crushing." Steve Rogers turned to ask Circe, "There is a C in the options, gather all Can the power of the Eternals kill Icaris?"


    "If it is said that Icaris is defeated, then maybe all of us Eternals together have a chance, but if we kill it, it is unlikely." Circe shook his head, "Icaris will fly this one, he He is already invincible. If the situation is not good, he can fly away."


    "An air force against a group of infantry, if the air force is not stupid, he really has no reason to lose." Stephen Strange said.


    "Under normal circumstances, the Eternals can''t kill Icaris, but if Circe is there, it''s hard to say." Natasha Romanov said, "Since ancient times, heroes have been saddened by the Beauty Pass, and how many heroes have not died. In the hands of a powerful enemy, he died at the hands of a woman. Although Icaris left without saying goodbye and left Circe, it is clear that he still loves Circe in his heart."

 Chapter 355： Icaris vs Eternals

    Although everyone doesn''t know what technology the Celestials used to make the Eternals, Bruce Banna''s words do make more sense logically.


    "When it comes to making Eternals, there is one more thing I don''t quite understand." Clint Barton said, "The purpose of Celestials making Eternals is to create tools that serve themselves."


    "Sercy, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to disrespect you, and I said it smoothly." Speaking of which, Clint Barton felt that it was not good to use the term "tool", so he apologized to Circe, " In my eyes, you are not a tool, but our partner."


    "It doesn''t matter, what you said is the truth anyway." Circe didn''t care, "We are manufactured tools, just a little more advanced."


    "What I want to say is that the purpose of the Celestial Race to create the Eternal Race is to serve them, so the existence of Macari is very strange." Clint Barton continued after seeing that Circe really didn''t care, " Why create an eternal race that can''t speak, what''s the point?"


    "Yes, the Eternals are not like humans. They are born and may have defects in one way or another. They are made, how can they make a defect?" Scott Lang to Clint Barton Take it for granted.


    "What''s so strange about this, a defective product," said Peter Quill, "just like a machine in a factory, producing substandard products."


    "But even so, why do you have to use this defective product?" Scott Lang said, "There are only a few Eternals sent to the earth, and the Celestials can make a perfect one without any defects. "


    The video continues to play.


    Icaris shot at Zhuke, which angered Macari, she turned into a bolt of lightning and rushed towards Icaris, grabbed Icaris and ran away.


    Boom!


    In the blink of an eye, Icaris was slammed into the mountain wall.


    If it was an ordinary person, being hit at such a fast speed would definitely be shattered to pieces, but Ikarische was unscathed.


    Huh!


    A ray of light shot out of his eyes and shot at Macari.


    But Mackare''s speed was too fast, and he easily avoided Icaris'' "eyes".


    Then Macari pressed Icaris'' head with one hand and ran along the mountain wall, directly rubbing Icaris'' head against the mountain wall. §ì¨¬Q¦ÔG¦¥tV.¡æ¨¯¦¬


    Huh!


    Icaris used his eyes to kill Macari again.


    Macarie dodged with extreme speed again.


    bang bang bang!


    Then he slammed Icaris, leaned on the extreme speed, ran away with one hit, then got closer, and hit again.


    But Macarie didn''t always go smoothly. After being blasted by Maccari for a while, he predicted that Maccari was about to appear next to him, and he stretched out his hand and grabbed Maccari''s neck.


    "Enough!" After being hammered for so long, Icaris finally got a little angry, he threw Macarie out, and shot him with a look, directly shooting him over.


    The battle of the speeder pk of the strongest finally ended in the failure of the speeder.


    However, Macari was not dead, just lay on the ground with a pained face.


    Even though she hammered Icaris so hard before, Icaris never killed him.


    "Don''t all speeders like to use weapons?" Seeing this, Tony Stark couldn''t help but say, "Pietro used to be too, he just got on with his fists, isn''t it bad to use weapons?"


    "It is said that the Eternals are not all opponents of Icaris. Give Macari a vibrating gold knife, and I am afraid that Icaris will be killed in an instant." James Rhodes said.


    "Icaris is not stupid either. He knows that Macari''s fists can''t kill him, so if he takes two punches, he will take two punches. He is still on the ground and has not gone to the sky. If Macari''s hands really hold Vibrating gold knife, Icaris is afraid that he has already flown into the sky." Steve Rogers said.


    "Makari is not an executioner. Even if Icaris kills two Eternals, she can attack Icaris angrily, but if she is asked to kill Icaris, she can''t do it," Circe said.


    "I don''t think Icarius looks like an executioner either," Steve Rogers said.


    Boom!


    In the video, the volcano on the side began to erupt, and a large swath of flaming magma spurted out.


    The billowing black smoke is also in the air.


    The volcano is so active, it means that the goddess Tiam below is about to be born.


    Since ancient times, volcanic eruptions have been a natural disaster with huge lethality. Now this volcano has not been used much, and a large number of volcanic fragments are smashed to the ground like meteorites.


    Circe and others were standing at the foot of the mountain, and the "meteorite rain" produced by this eruption came over.


    However, although they couldn''t beat Icaris, they were not ordinary people after all.


    Tina''s method was the simplest and crudest. She took out a long sword and slashed any volcanic debris that "dare" to fly over her head.


    Fastos, the guy on the technology side, stretched out his hands, and two strange things appeared between his hands, and opened fire at the volcanic debris.


    As for Circe, of course she still used her abilities. She reached out to a large rock that was thrown overhead, and turned the rock into a flying bird.


    "Fastos, I must try to stop it." Then Circe said to Fastos, "I have to get closer to Thiam and restrain Icaris."


    "We''ll cover you." Fastos said firmly, "Go ahead."


    Without hesitation, Circe turned around and ran towards the volcano.


    And when Fastos stretched out his hand, the weird "gun" on his arm deformed and reorganized, almost covering the entire forearm, and he didn''t need to fire, just by looking at it, he knew that the "gun" was definitely more powerful now than before.


    At this time, Icaris just finished dealing with Macari, Fastos took the initiative to attack, took the lead to meet him, and threw his big hand forward, just like throwing a bowling ball, and a large circle was thrown at Icaris.


    Huh!


    A ray of light shot out from Icaris'' eyes, which directly shattered the circle, but he himself was also beaten and rolled in place.


    Huh!


    He raised his head again, and his eyes began to shine again.


    Tina supported her arm, and a golden shield blocked it, blocking Icaris'' "eyes".


    Macari, who was knocked down before, also stood up again, turned into lightning again, and began to hammer Icaris.


    In the same sentence, Macari is fast and is the easiest to attack Icaris, but she only relies on a pair of fists, and her lethality is very limited. Icaris just does nothing, just stand there and let her hammer, It is also difficult for her to do any effective damage to Icaris.


    Jingjing walked to Tang San''s side, sat down beside him cross-legged, and nodded lightly to him.


    Tang San''s eyes narrowed slightly, his body slowly floated up, and stood up above the flower heart of Heaven Flower. He took a deep breath, and the breath all over his body swelled. The nine major blood vessels in the body have been completely in a state of balance after the fusion of the time just now. Self began to sublime rapidly.


    On the forehead, the light pattern of the golden trident resurfaced, and at this moment, Tang San''s aura began to change. His consciousness and the brand of the golden trident merged with each other, sensing the breath of the golden trident, and his eyes began to become brighter and brighter.


    The sound of the waves resounding like a Sanskrit chanting sounded beside him, and the intense light began to rise rapidly, with a huge golden light and shadow against his back. Tang San''s eyes were like lightning in an instant, staring into the air.


    ??


    Immediately, a loud bang burst out from the flower of paradise, and a huge golden beam of light shot up into the sky, reaching the sky.


    The Heavenly Fox Demon Emperor not far away only felt an outburst of will, and the entire Hell Garden trembled violently The flowers began to wither quickly, and all the luck seemed to be heading towards that path. The golden beam of light condensed away.


    ??


    While his face changed greatly, he did not dare to neglect, he shook his body, and he had already shown his original shape, turning into a nine-tailed fox with a body length of more than 100 meters, and each guard was more than 300 meters long. The tail is in the sky, covering the sky and the sun. It emits a lot of luck into the Hell Garden, stabilizing the plane.


    Hell Garden must not be broken, otherwise, it will be a catastrophic disaster for the Tianhu family.


    Ancestral Court, Tianhu Holy Mountain.


    The golden light that had already subsided suddenly became stronger again. Not only that, but the body of Tianhu Sacred Mountain also emitted white light, but the white light seemed to collapse inward, pouring in.


    A golden beam of light soared into the sky without warning, and rushed into the sky in an instant.


    The emperors who had just resisted a thunder calamity once again dispersed almost subconsciously. In the next instant, the golden beam of light rushed into the robbery cloud.


    The pitch-black robbery cloud was instantly lit up and turned into a dark golden cloud. All the purple color disappeared at this moment, replaced by huge golden thunders. It seemed to fill the entire plane with anger.


    To provide you with the most beautiful comics: the famous scenes were all exposed by me, the fastest update


    Chapter 355 Icaris vs Eternals Free to read. https://


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 356： The strongest mutant appeared!

    However, someone can.


    Tina.


    Tina''s strength is one of the best among the Eternals.


    Tina went out and kicked Icaris away with one kick.


    "Tina, stop!" Icaris didn''t want to fight Tina.


    But Tina turned a deaf ear and continued to attack.


    Icaris grabbed Tina and threw her directly into the air.


    Whoosh!


    A golden light flashed, but it was Macari who ran over and caught Tina in the air without letting her fall to the ground.


    Fastos also appeared at this time, and I saw that he sprinkled his hands and sprinkled many bracelet-like rings, surrounding Icaris.


    Boom boom boom!


    The rings began to explode around Icaris.


    But obviously, this kind of attack can only cause some trouble to Icaris, but it can''t cause any substantial damage to him.


    Icaris is worthy of being the strongest in eternity. Several Eternals joined forces to fight around him, and he couldn''t help him at all.


    call out!


    Icaris was suspended in the air and began to look at people again.


    Fastos stretched out his hand and propped up a large ring in front of him, blocking Icaris'' vision.


    Whoosh!


    Macari turned into lightning again and began to run.


    At this time, Icaris was in the sky. Although Macari ran fast, she couldn''t run in the air, so she couldn''t run to the sky.


    But although she can''t attack, she can play support.


    Relying on her own running speed, she raised a large tract of dirt into the sky, blocking Icaris''s sight.


    The female warrior Tina jumped up, jumped into the sky, and knocked Icaris into the air.


    At this moment, a sudden change occurred!


    Just saw Icaris behind, a mutant suddenly jumped out, gave Icaris a blow in the back, and hit him to the ground.


    The mutant and Icaris briefly looked at each other, and then rushed towards Icaris.


    boom!


    However, it was only halfway through when an attack landed on it.


    It was Fastos who shot.


    "Why help Icaris?" Tina asked.


    "We can''t let it drain our power," Fastos said.


    "It''s too late." As soon as the mutants stretched out their hands, golden circles began to wrap around their arms.


    "The mutants can actually talk!" Seeing this, Circe''s face changed again, "How is this possible?"


    "Obviously, it has evolved again." Bruce Banner said, "The mutant race was more like a beast before, but now it can speak, and it is simply two species before."


    "It absorbed the power of Ajak before, and it only has the ability to heal itself. Now it has evolved again. Does it mean that it has absorbed other Eternals during this period?" Stephen Strange said.


    "I''m afraid yes." Circe''s face was extremely ugly, "I didn''t expect that one day the Eternals would be absorbed by the mutants one after another."


    "However, isn''t this mutant too confident?" Nick Fury said, "Even if it absorbs the Eternals, it evolves itself, and its strength increases greatly, but there are several Eternals here, and it is single-handedly. If you want to fight over, it really thinks that it can beat so many Eternals?"


    "Maybe it saw the infighting of the Eternals, so it dared to show up and plan to fish in troubled waters." Scott Lang said.


    I don''t know if Scott Lang''s words are true or not, but the mutants in the video look quite confident. They are not afraid of facing a group of mutants, and they look like they are going to kill everyone.


    Tina couldn''t help but strode over to deal with this mutant.


    But someone is faster, Macari.


    Whoosh!


    Macari turned into a bolt of lightning and charged directly over, rolling up dust around the mutant race.


    "What kind of trick is this? I don''t quite understand it." Tony Stark couldn''t help but say in the answering space, "What are you doing around the mutant race? Could the tornado driven by her fast running blow the mutant race to death? Can''t it?"


    "Perhaps she wants to use the dust in the sky to block the sight of the mutants?" Stephen Strange also didn''t understand this trick, "But she is so fast, she doesn''t need to block the opponent''s sight at all, just attack directly, and the mutants will also react. It didn''t come."


    "I don''t understand, Macari can''t use weapons, right?" Sam Wilson said. "She is so fast, as long as she has a knife in her hand, the mutants will fall to the ground."


    "Icaris is the same family, and has always been a partner. I understand that he can''t do it, but can''t the mutant race do it?" Clint Barton said.


    Whatever the purpose of Macari''s circling around the mutants, she couldn''t achieve it.


    I saw the mutants stepped on the ground with their big feet, and a golden energy suddenly disappeared into the ground under their feet, and then the energy crawls on the ground and instantly hit Macari.


    Whoosh!


    Macarie flew out immediately.


    This kick was so powerful that it not only knocked Macari into the air, but even Tina was overturned.


    The mutants also knew who the soft persimmon was, so they jumped directly to Macari, and the tentacles on their bodies stretched out to absorb Macari.


    "Makari!" How could Fastos let this happen? He raised his hand and shot out a burst of energy, knocking the mutants flying.


    Fly far away.


    Tina turned into weapons with both hands, and walked towards the mutants step by step.


    As for Icaris, he found Fastos.


    In order to prevent everyone from stopping Tiamu, Icaris didn''t even care about the mutants.


    "Where''s Circe?" Icaris asked.


    "You always underestimate her," Fastos said.


    Whoosh!


    Icaris also guessed where Circe was going. He didn''t entangle with Fastos, he just flew into the air, and wanted to fly to find Circe.


    "The beauty you think Fastos stretched out his hand, and several golden ropes flew out, wrapping around Icaris'' ankle in the air.


    The rope is not as simple as it looks, but a very sophisticated device. I saw that after it entangled Icaris, it stretched out several more, like spider legs, grabbing the ground beneath his feet.


    Fastos pulled down, ordinary, and even pulled Icaris from the sky, and then, like a cage, trapped him on the ground.


    "I don''t know what you think, it must be very cool!" Fastos said proudly, looking at Icaris who was kneeling on the ground.


    "Let go of me Fastos, I can''t let her succeed!" Icaris was very anxious.


    "I don''t think so." Fastos shook his head. "I wanted to undermine your power, Icaris."


    Icaris was furious, his eyes turned to Fastos again, and two energies emerged from his eyes and shot out.


    But the rope that trapped him seemed to be able to trap his energy. His extremely sharp eyes were no longer useful. The two "eyes" shot out not too far before disappearing in the air.

 Chapter 357： The gods are about to be born!

    The strongest of the Eternals, Icaris, was trapped there.


    It can be seen that the power of technology is still very powerful.


    Although Fastos'' technology and Earth''s technology are not the same thing at all.


    When Fastos PKed Icaris, Tina was not idle. She walked into a cave, looking for the mutant who might be the strongest in history. Fun Court


    "Tina, you''ve changed." Just as she was walking cautiously with weapons in both hands, a voice suddenly sounded behind her.


    Tina turned around quickly and looked vigilantly in the direction the voice came from.


    "You are broken, you are damaged, and you are ruined." The voice was like a devil in hell, full of bewitching, "You can''t protect any of them."


    As he spoke, the mutants appeared and punched Tina with one punch.


    Tina and Icaris can fight each other, how can they be easily defeated by the mutants, and with a single stroke of the weapon in their hands, the attack of the mutants is blocked.


    Then, the two fought fiercely there.


    The mutants dare to come alone, they really have two brushes, and they have always had the upper hand in the battle with Tina.


    "Tina, it''s me, Gilgamesh." The mutants suddenly said so while knocking Tina into the air.


    Even that voice became Gilgamesh''s voice.


    Seeing now, it can be confirmed that Gilgamesh was also swallowed by the mutant race.


    Among all the mutants, Gilgamesh is the most special existence to Tina. She unfortunately suffers from Eternal Demon. It is Gilgamesh who has been accompanying her to take care of her. The last time she fought against the mutants, if it wasn''t for taking care of her If you are distracted, Gilgamesh will not die at all, after all, his slap is really powerful.


    At this moment, hearing Gilgamesh''s voice again, Tina couldn''t hold back a little, her eyes became pure white without dark eyes, and she walked towards the mutants step by step.


    "Stay." Tina said to the mutants.


    "You''ll be fine." The mutant reached out to Tina, "Give me your hand."


    Tina obediently stretched out her left hand and touched the mutant''s right hand with ten fingers.


    The mutants stretched out tentacles directly, tied Tina into the air, and tied her hands behind her back.


    "It''s a pity, you and I, we are just tools of the gods, born to kill." The mutant looked at Tina and said, "Tina, remember."


    Poof!


    Then, the tentacles on the mutants inserted into Tina''s body and began to absorb Tina''s power.


    If it was replaced by other Eternals, there might be no other way at this time, and they could only watch themselves being sucked dry.


    But Tina, her ability can be transformed into a weapon, it is not difficult for her to break the game.


    She was transformed into a short sword by the hands bound by the tentacles of the mutants, and the tentacles of the sword were easily cut off.


    Brush brush brush!


    After her hands were freed, she transformed into weapons with both hands, and cut several knives at the mutants like cutting fruit.


    How could the mutants think that the opponent would be able to make a comeback at this time, and was cut into pieces by Tina on the spot, and they died.


    "It can be said that this mutant race died in the final battle because he chose the wrong way to fight." Seeing this, Clint Barton said, "If it doesn''t pretend to be Gilgamesh, but is tough from the beginning, I think it has a huge chance of winning."


    "Indeed, judging from the situation that the two sides just fought, Tina is indeed slightly inferior." Natasha Romanov said, "I don''t know what this mutant thinks, but halfway through the fight, she suddenly pretended to be Gilgamem. even to the point of dying."


    "Maybe you want to solve the problem in a simple way." Phil Coulson said, "It''s not just the mutant family, isn''t everyone like this? It can be solved in a simple way, but who wants to use a complex way?"


    "It may also be anxious." James Rhodes guessed, "At that time, the Eternals were not only Tina, but also Icaris, Fastos and others. Especially Icaris, the fighting power was too strong. Stronger, this mutant race is definitely not an opponent. So it is afraid of the end of the infighting outside the Eternal Race, and then frees up its hands to deal with it together."


    In the video, the volcano erupted more and more violently.


    The ground at the foot of the volcano was also full of cracks, and fiery red magma poured out from the cracks, and it was thrilling just by looking at it.


    Circe was running in this apocalyptic scene.


    "Sercy!" A voice suddenly came.


    When Circe turned her head, it was the dead Ajak who called her.


    Circe was shocked at the time, but she didn''t expect to see the old leader of the Eternals again.


    "Your strength is not strong enough, you can''t do it, you won''t do it, you are not a killer." Ajak stood in the distance and looked at Circe from a distance.


    "Maybe I''ve changed," Circe said. "Is this the real you, Spike? Are you really willing to let the people of this planet die?"


    Circe is not stupid. The first time she saw this Ajak, she knew that it must be Spike, and only Spike could make such a realistic illusion.


    It''s just that Spike''s words made her a little sad. She always thought that Spike was standing with her. Even if Spike left with Icaris, she still thought it was simply because of love. Say something like this.


    Poof!


    As soon as Circe finished speaking, a knife stabbed into her body.


    Ajak disappeared in the distance, and a little dwarf with a knife appeared behind Circe.


    "Spike actually attacked me!" In the answering space, Circe was shocked when she saw this scene, "Spike was never someone who could do such a thing!"


    "That means you don''t know her at all." Natasha Romanov pointed to the video and said, "Look, she stabs you so neatly and without hesitation."


    "She''s really not that kind of person." Circe murmured.


    "How do you say it? Love makes people blind," Phil Coulson said. "Spike may not be that kind of person, but who made her fall in love with Icaris and why she did it. , all for Icaris."


    "Spike shouldn''t care about Earthlings or Thiam or anything. She only cares about one thing, Icaris." Stephen Strange said, "Unfortunately, Icaris Resolutely defend the Celestials and stop Circe and the others, so Spike followed suit."


    "Then Spike is doomed to be a tragedy," Wanda Maximoff said. "She fell in love with someone else, but no matter who she fell in love with, that person would never fall in love with her."


    "So, just like why the Celestials created the unspeakable Eternals like Macari, why did the Celestials create the image of a child?" Natasha Romanov said, "The appearance of a child is an adult. The mind and feelings of the gods, the Celestials deliberately harassed Spike."


    Jingjing walked to Tang San''s side, sat down beside him cross-legged, and nodded lightly to him.


    Tang San''s eyes narrowed slightly, his body slowly floated up, and stood up above the flower heart of Heaven Flower. He took a deep breath, and the breath all over his body swelled. The nine major blood vessels in the body have been completely in a state of balance after the fusion of the time just now. Self began to sublime rapidly.


    On the forehead, the light pattern of the golden trident resurfaced, and at this moment, Tang San''s aura began to change. His consciousness and the brand of the golden trident merged with each other, sensing the breath of the golden trident, and his eyes began to become brighter and brighter.


    The sound of the waves resounding like a Sanskrit chanting sounded beside him, and the intense light began to rise rapidly, with a huge golden light and shadow against his back. Tang San''s eyes were like lightning in an instant, staring into the air.


    ??


    Immediately, a loud bang burst out from the flower of paradise, and a huge golden beam of light shot up into the sky, reaching the sky.


    The Heavenly Fox Demon Emperor not far away only felt an outburst of will, and the entire Hell Garden trembled violently The flowers began to wither quickly, and all the luck seemed to be heading towards that path. The golden beam of light condensed away.


    ??


    While his face changed greatly, he did not dare to neglect, he shook his body, and he had already shown his original shape, turning into a nine-tailed fox with a body length of more than 100 meters, and each guard was more than 300 meters long. The tail is in the sky, covering the sky and the sun. It emits a lot of luck into the Hell Garden, stabilizing the plane.


    Hell Garden must not be broken, otherwise, it will be a catastrophic disaster for the Tianhu tribe.


    Ancestral Court, Tianhu Holy Mountain.


    The golden light that had already subsided suddenly became stronger again. Not only that, but the body of Tianhu Sacred Mountain also emitted white light, but the white light seemed to collapse inward, pouring in.


    A golden beam of light soared into the sky without warning, and rushed into the sky in an instant.


    The emperors who had just resisted a thunder calamity once again dispersed almost subconsciously. In the next instant, the golden beam of light rushed into the robbery cloud.


    The pitch-black robbery cloud was instantly lit up and turned into a dark golden cloud. All the purple color disappeared at this moment, replaced by huge golden thunders. It seemed to fill the entire plane with anger.


    To provide you with the most beautiful comics: the famous scenes were all exposed by me, the fastest update


    Chapter 357 The Celestial Clan is about to be born! Free to read. https://


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 358： Superman: Let me do the gods? What a joke!

    "I''m sorry, Circe." After stabbing Circe, Spike quickly apologized to him.


    It can be seen that she doesn''t want to do this either, and she doesn''t want to stab her friend in the back, but she still chooses to stand on the side of her beloved.


    Puff!


    Circe''s knees went weak and she fell to the ground.


    Spike''s knife stabbed not only her body, but also her heart.


    "I''ve always envied you, Circe, you can become them and go on living, and I''ll never be able to," Spike said to Circe, "You know why I hate them? They remind me of me even Things I wouldn''t dare to think about. Because of them, I now want to know what it''s like to grow up, to be in love, to have a family. Finally, I''ve lived."


    Circe didn''t speak, she just looked at Spike, listening to Spike''s words, she somewhat understood Spike''s motives for doing this, not only because of Icaris, but also because of herself.


    Spike stretched out his hands, and suddenly, several volcanoes appeared around, copying and pasting, and standing there exactly the same.


    This is not very good. Circe was injured originally, and there are so many volcanoes there, so there is a big question mark on whether she can find the real volcano.


    "It''s all over now, and we can start over in a new place." Spike said, she also thought that it was impossible for Circe to make a comeback.


    She was right in what she thought. In this situation, Circe is unlikely to turn around.


    But Circe wasn''t alone.


    She has teammates.


    boom!


    A slab of brick slapped Spike''s head from behind, just as Spike sneaked up on Circe from behind.


    Spike fell to the ground neatly without saying a word.


    "It''s a really touching truth." A handsome young man appeared in front of Circe, and it turned out to be Zhuke who had been "killed" by Icaris.


    It turned out that Zhu Ke didn''t die after being shot into the ground by Icaris, and I don''t know if Icaris made a mistake or deliberately let him go.


    "Zuke." Circe was quite happy to see Zhuke.


    "I can''t do it." Zhu Ke threw away the bricks in his hand, stretched out his hand and pulled up Circe on the ground, "Now it''s your war."


    Circe''s plan before was to enhance Zhu Ke''s ability and let Zhu Ke hypnotize Thiamu. Now Zhu Ke said that he couldn''t do it, then hypnosis would not work.


    Circe nodded and touched the knife that had penetrated her body, and the knife was directly turned into running water.


    She turned her head and glanced at the volcano, and ran past him with big strides.


    Boom boom boom!


    At this time, the earth began to shake violently, the sea was surging, and the bottom of the sea began to burst. Accompanied by the fiery red magma, a huge head stretched out, as if a chick had broken out of its shell.


    But Thiam, who burst out of the ground, was much bigger than Little Chickie, with only half of his head sticking out, as if a hill had grown out of thin air.


    "The Celestial Clan is about to be born!" Seeing this, everyone in the answering space broke into a cold sweat, "Can Circe succeed in stopping it!"


    Everyone can''t help but sweat, once the Celestial Race is born, the earth will be destroyed, and now, the birth of the Celestial Race has entered the countdown!


    "Although I also really want to save the Earth, as far as the current situation is concerned, my hope is very slim." Tony Stark said, "If it is still possible for Zhuke to hypnotize the Celestial Race, then let Circe go. Dealing with the Celestials is tantamount to the Arabian Nights, how should Circe''s abilities deal with the Celestials? Convert the Celestials into other substances?"


    "It''s impossible." Circe shook her head, "My ability doesn''t work for an emotional life at all."


    "Then what are you rushing for in the video?" Tony Stark asked. "Since your abilities are useless at all, what are you rushing to do? Are you trying to reason with your emotions and convince the Celestial Clan with your mouth?"


    "To be honest, I don''t know either." Circe said, "I can''t think of any other way besides letting Zhuke hypnotize the Celestial Gods."


    "No, no, no, we finally solved Thanos, and then the earth is going to perish again?" Scott Lang said, "And it''s still a few years after solving Thanos."


    "That''s really good, it''s better to let Thanos snap his fingers." Pietro Maximov said, "The snap of Thanos is just a dead human being, at least the earth is still there. And the gods shot, the earth was directly destroyed. , all mankind will perish."


    "The danger of the situation is not only that Circe has no way to solve the Celestial Race, but also the internal strife within the Eternal Race." Steve Rogers pointed out the key point again, "Although Fastos temporarily delayed Ikari But with the strength of Icaris, it is only a matter of time to get out of trouble. And Icaris can fly, once he is out of trouble, it will be a matter of minutes to find Circe.¡±§ì¨¬Q¦ÔG¦¥tV.¡æ¨¯¦¬


    "What is this Celestial Race?" Clark Kent also saw the half head of the Celestial Race, and was shocked by the hugeness of this creature.


    "The gods, you can be regarded as gods. The sun was created by them. Without them, the galaxy would not have been born. Without them, the universe would be dark and all life would die." Tony Stark found the previously recorded video , and show the Celestials part to Clark Kent.


    "There is such an existence!" Clark Kent was immediately shocked, especially when he saw a deity chicken break out of the earth like a broken shell, and the earth exploded directly. It also felt quite shocking.


    "Fake it, how could such an existence exist?" Megatron, the guy who was clamoring for disobedience to Tony Stark, was also completely sluggish.


    Its owner, this owner''s friend, seems to want to be an enemy of this existence?


    This is so crazy!


    "What''s wrong, Megatron, are you scared?" Tony Stark asked when he saw Megatron''s shocked appearance.


    "What kind of **** world are you! How come there are such terrible guys!" Megatron said.


    "So, do you want to continue practicing with my friends?" Tony Stark asked. "My words still count. I mean three people. As long as you can win one, I will let you go."


    "Don''t fight anymore, don''t fight anymore, I figured it out, you are all big bosses, you can''t afford to offend." Megatron wisely stopped challenging.


    "I remember that Clark''s energy source is the sun. Now I see that the sun was created by someone else. I don''t know how it feels?" Clark Kent asked.


    "It''s shocking," Clark Kent said. "I never thought the sun was actually made by man."


    "Clark, you are the strongest among us. If you are asked to play against the Celestial Race, how sure are you?" Peter Quill asked.


    "Not a cent!" Clark Kent said.


    Jingjing walked to Tang San''s side, sat down beside him cross-legged, and nodded lightly to him.


    Tang San''s eyes narrowed slightly, his body slowly floated up, and stood up above the flower heart of Heaven Flower. He took a deep breath, and the breath all over his body swelled. The nine major blood vessels in the body have been completely in a state of balance after the fusion of the time just now. Self began to sublime rapidly.


    On the forehead, the light pattern of the golden trident resurfaced, and at this moment, Tang San''s aura began to change. His consciousness and the brand of the golden trident merged with each other, sensing the breath of the golden trident, and his eyes began to become brighter and brighter.


    The waves of the waves resounding like a Sanskrit chanting sounded beside him, and the intense light began to rise rapidly, and the huge golden light and shadow reflected behind him. Tang San''s eyes were like lightning in an instant, staring into the air.


    ??


    Immediately, a loud bang burst out from the flower of paradise, and a huge golden beam of light shot up into the sky, reaching the sky.


    The Heavenly Fox Demon Emperor not far away only felt a shocking will erupt, and the entire Hell Garden trembled violently The flowers began to wither quickly, and all the luck seemed to be heading towards that path. The golden beam of light condensed away.


    ??


    While his face changed greatly, he did not dare to neglect, he shook his body, and he had already shown his original shape, turning into a nine-tailed celestial fox with a length of more than 100 meters, and each guard was more than 300 meters long. The tail is in the sky, covering the sky and the sun. It emits a lot of luck into the Hell Garden, stabilizing the plane.


    Hell Garden must not be broken, otherwise, it will be a catastrophic disaster for the Tianhu tribe.


    Ancestral Court, Tianhu Holy Mountain.


    The golden light that had already subsided suddenly became stronger again. Not only that, but the body of Tianhu Sacred Mountain also emitted white light, but the white light seemed to collapse inward, pouring in.


    A golden beam of light soared into the sky without warning, and rushed into the sky in an instant.


    The emperors who had just resisted a thunder calamity once again dispersed almost subconsciously. In the next instant, the golden beam of light rushed into the robbery cloud.


    The pitch-black robbery cloud was instantly lit up and turned into a dark golden cloud. All the purple color disappeared at this moment, replaced by huge golden thunders. It seemed to fill the entire plane with anger.


    To provide you with the most beautiful comics: the famous scenes were all exposed by me, the fastest update


    Chapter 358 Superman: Let me do the **** race? What a joke! Free to read. https://


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 359： Finally got rid of the gods!

    "This is our universe. But your universe, not necessarily, Clark." Tony Stark said.


    "I hope my universe will not have the Celestial Race." Clark Kent said, he is not afraid of the sky, but now facing the Celestial Race that even the sun created at will, it is still a little empty.


    The source of his energy was created by the opponent at will, how to fight this?


    Of course, this is only Clark Kent''s intuitive first impression. Maybe the Celestials are just superficial, and the sky is a big man, but the fighting ability is not good.


    After all, the video only showed the creativity of the Celestial Race, but did not show its combat effectiveness.


    In the video, Circe has already rushed to the side of Tiamu of the Celestial Clan.


    At this time, Thiam only had half of his head sticking out of the ground, but it stood there like half a hill, giving people a sense of oppression.


    Circe slowly knelt to the ground, her palms on the ground.


    I saw that the golden ground suddenly turned white, and the white was constantly swallowing the golden ground, extending towards Thiam.


    The reason why the ground turns white is because Circe turned the golden ground into rock!


    Circe, plan to turn Thiam into a rock too!


    "Am I crazy? How is this possible?" Circe in the answering space saw her own actions in the video, and couldn''t believe what she said.


    "But you seem to have no choice. The birth of the gods is just around the corner. What else can you do except use your own abilities to fight?" Steve Rogers said.


    "Circe, in fact, I think it is still possible to succeed." Stephen Strange said, "When people face a desperate situation, they usually have the potential to explode and do something that was impossible before. For example, It''s not uncommon for an ordinary mother to lift a car with her bare hands in order to save her child."


    "I also know about the potential explosion, but that''s the Celestial Race. It''s not at the same level as picking up a car to save the child." Circe was still not optimistic that he would succeed.


    "Let''s not talk about whether the transformation can be successful, but after the transformation, if Thiam really turns into a rock, what will happen to it?" Bruce Banner asked.


    "Will die," said Circe.


    "You still firmly said before that you can''t kill the gods, and this position has also changed unknowingly." Nick Fury said, "You have paid so much for mankind, and I thank you on behalf of mankind."


    "I don''t know if I can succeed." Circe stared at the screen and muttered, "It shouldn''t be possible to succeed."


    At this time, another variable occurred in the video.


    There had been speculation that Fastos couldn''t be trapped in Icaris for too long, and now, that speculation came true.


    I saw Icaris shouted, and immediately broke free from the shackles of Fastos and stood up.


    Whoosh!


    Icaris didn''t embarrass Fastos and the others, and soared into the sky, flew into the sky, and flew in front of Circe.


    Circe just looked up at Icaris, did not stop the movements in his hands, and continued to use his abilities.


    Icaris also knew that Circe was determined and determined that the matter would never be changed easily, so he also gave up the persuasion, and his eyes began to turn golden, and he was about to "stare" Circe to death.


    However, in his heart, Circe was different after all.


    They used to be in love.


    They used to be married.


    Even though he once left without saying goodbye and hurt Circe, he never left Circe because of a change of heart, but to protect Circe.


    He can kill Ajak without hesitation.


    But facing Circe, he couldn''t make a move.


    The gold in his eyes disappeared, and Icaris couldn''t kill this killer.


    However, his devotion to Arisam prevented him from allowing this kind of harm to the Celestials, and his eyes gleamed gold again.


    It''s just that he couldn''t make up his mind to kill Circe a few seconds ago, can it be in a few seconds?


    Of course not.


    So, the gold in his eyes disappeared again.


    At this moment, many images popped up in his mind, all of him and the king of Circe, the good time he and her had.


    "Icaris didn''t hesitate to kill Ajak before, even if he knew that Ajak fell in love with him, I thought he was a heartless person." Seeing this, Natasha Romanov couldn''t help but say , "But looking at his tangled appearance now, I know that his love for Circe is real."


    "To be honest, I didn''t like this man at first, and I also thought he was too heartless." Wanda Maximoff had the same opinion as Natasha Romanov, "However, he is really sincere to Circe. of."


    "He betrayed his beliefs, betrayed his mission, and betrayed everything he stood for so that Circe could betray." Clint Barton said, "We can all know what he sacrificed for Circe."


    As the old saying goes, heroes are saddened by beauty.


    Whether Icaris is a hero or not, I don''t know, but what is certain is that he has not passed the beauty test.


    Looking at Circe''s face that hasn''t changed at all for thousands of years, Icaris chose to give up.


    Give up stopping Circe!


    Give up your faith!


    Give up fighting for the gods!


    Circe didn''t say a word, her palms continued to press on the ground, and she started to switch again.


    Suddenly, there was an unexpected change in the field.


    I saw those gods, and golden lines appeared on their bodies one by one, and these lines were all connected together.


    This move is exactly what Circe and the others planned at the beginning, to bring everyone''s power to Zhu Ke and let Zhu Ke hypnotize the Celestial Gods.


    However, this method was interrupted by Icaris at the beginning.


    Now, the Eternals are somehow reconnected again.


    And this time the center is no longer Zhu Ke, but Circe!


    Gather the power of all the Eternals, and let Circe transform the Celestial Race and turn the Celestial Race into stone!


    There is another big difference between this collection and the last collection, and that is Icaris.


    Last time, Icaris stopped and nearly killed Zhuke for it.


    And this time, Icaris also joined in, connecting with the other Eternals.


    The power of all was pooled on Circe.


    And Circe, who gained the power of the crowd, was suddenly greatly strengthened.


    She pressed her hands to the ground again.


    This time a large piece of white immediately swallowed up in all directions, and soon climbed onto Thiamu.


    The huge Thiam, originally golden all over, turned into white little by little and turned into rocks.


    The huge palm, the huge head, all turned into rocks in an instant.


    Then, the whole body, turned into rock!


    In the vortex on Tiamu''s face, there was a flash of light, but now the light has disappeared one by one.


    When all the light disappeared, Thiam, completely turned into a cold stone!


    https://


    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 360： Dr. Manhattan can walk on the sun, can you?

    "Success! Circe finally succeeded!"


    "Where there is a will, things come true. Even though it was difficult at the beginning, Circe never gave up, and finally won success."


    "The strongest of the Eternals stands on the opposite side, and the mutants also come to join in the fun. This action has really gone through ups and downs."


    Seeing that the huge Celestial Race turned into a boulder and stood there, everyone in the answering space opened their mouths.


    "Is this the end?" Circe was also quite surprised, "I finally succeeded in saving the earth and saving mankind?"


    "It''s the same sentence, Circe, I thank you on behalf of mankind." Nick Fury is really relieved to Circe, and even the gods have been petrified for the sake of mankind, what else is there to worry about?


    "The ability of Circe, I didn''t think it was very powerful when I first knew it, but I was wrong. Circe is so powerful that even the existence of the gods can be solved." James Rhodes said.


    "No, I don''t know how I did it now." Circe felt very confused, "Even if the power of all the Eternals is gathered, I can''t do it right."


    "Maybe your potential is greater than you think." Tony Stark said.


    "No, this is not a question of potential, but it is simply beyond the scope of ability to apply, just like a human being can run faster and jump higher, but no matter how hard he works, he can''t fly." Circe said, "It''s not something I can do to turn the Celestials into stone."


    "I also think that someone else should take action." Steve Rogers said, "When the Eternals connect with everyone, they seem to be passive, they are passively connected, and no Eternals have taken the initiative to do this. ."


    "If someone takes the initiative, then who is it?" Stephen Strange said, "No one in the Eternals seems to have this ability?"


    "The Eternals really don''t have this ability," said Circe.


    "I have a bold idea." Bruce Banner said at this time, "It was Thiam who connected the Eternals!"


    "Dr. Banner, what did you say? The Celestials are connected to the Eternals?" Thor laughed when he heard this, "The Eternals are destroying the Celestials, and the Celestials are helping the Eternals to destroy themselves? how can that be possible!"


    "For a long time, we have actually ignored this Thiam. We only know that Thiam will be born, the earth will perish, and the Eternals will stop Thiam, but if Thiam is the same as Circe, he is actually not at all. Don''t want to destroy the earth?" Bruce Banner continued, "If this is what Thiam really thinks, then it is not difficult to understand that he helped the Eternals to destroy themselves."


    "I don''t want to be born, so I destroy myself?" Scott Lang also felt a little ridiculous, "Dr. Banner, your thinking is a little divergent."


    "I''m just giving an example, what exactly is Thiam''s thoughts, we don''t know, but maybe Thiam himself chose to help the Eternals and end himself." Bruce Banner said.


    "I think what Bruce said is reasonable. In the circumstances at that time, the mutants died and the Eternals were powerless, so it was only possible for the Celestials to take action." Tony Stark said, "Although this conclusion is also very disappointing. People are shocked, but someone once said that when all possibilities are ruled out, the one that remains, no matter how incredible it is, is the truth."


    "If that''s the truth, isn''t Circe busy working lonely?" Phil Coulson said, "You have been busy there for a long time, and the Eternals have been divided because of this, and as a result, the Celestials themselves are not going to come out. ."


    "It can''t be said that, maybe it was the behavior of Circe and others that finally prompted Thiam to make that choice." Steve Rogers said, "I didn''t see that Thiam used Circe''s hand to stop him. were you born?"


    "Is it too early for you to say that?" Thor is still insisting on his own opinion, "I don''t know if it is the decision of the Celestial Race. I don''t think it is possible for me to do it myself."


    Soon, everyone knew what was going on.


    In the video, looking at the white-colored Celestial Race, Icaris knelt to the ground with a look of pain on his face.


    He was born for the Celestial Clan and lived for the Celestial Clan, and he regarded serving the Celestial Clan wholeheartedly as his mission and belief.


    However, just now, he personally prevented the birth of the Celestial Clan.


    He betrayed the Celestials.


    He betrayed himself!


    "I''m sorry." Icaris said to Circe, two lines of tears flowed from his eyes, and he didn''t know if it was for Circe or for himself.


    "I know." Circe said.


    Icaris stood up, took one last look at Circe, turned and flew away.


    He flew towards the bright sun overhead.


    Fly higher, fly higher.


    flew out of the earth.


    flew into space.


    In the dark universe, he was suspended there, turned around, and quietly looked at the beautiful blue planet.


    There he lived for thousands of years.


    There, he and Circe met and fell in love.


    There, he broke the heart of his beloved woman.


    It was also there that he gave everything for her.


    One last glance at the earth, Icaris turned around and flew to the sun without looking back.


    Icaris is strong, but not strong enough to walk on the surface of the sun like Dr. Manhattan.


    He was reduced to nothingness in the terrifying heat of the sun.


    "I actually feel that Icaris is a little pitiful." Seeing this, Natasha Romanov couldn''t help but say.


    "This man is indeed a tragedy." Wanda Maximoff also said, "In the beginning, he abandoned Circe and killed Ajak. I think he is a complete scumbag. . But now, I know he''s not, he''s terrifyingly loyal to love."


    "We all know what the Celestials mean to Icaris, but for Circe, he chose to give up." Natasha Romanov said, "He is willing to give up everything and sacrifice everything for love."


    "Icaris..." At this moment, Circe was also very moved. When Icaris left without saying goodbye, she was very sad and complained for a while, but she saw that Icaris was very affectionate to her. At this point, she was deeply moved.


    Poor Dane Whitman, just lost a girlfriend.


    "How did you do it?" In the video, Fastos also asked everyone''s doubts, how did Circe accomplish this impossible task and accomplish this impossible thing.


    https://


    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 361： Avengers, go find the Celestials!

    "When I touched Thiam''s palm, I felt energy pouring into my body, and Thiam joined our unified mind." Circe''s remarks can be described as earth-shattering.


    It turned out to be petrified, it turned out to be Tiamu''s own choice!


    Thiam, chose to sacrifice himself!


    Why Circe can do things that she can''t do at all, this can finally be solved, because a **** race is helping her secretly.


    "I''ve been thinking about how we can live after the destruction of other planets." As Fastos spoke, he also signed Makarui intimately, "that is, to connect with the Celestials when they appear."


    "We became one, even Icaris and Spike, because of Thiam," Macarie said in sign language.


    Fastos nodded.


    "Did he leave?" Spike asked, coming over, tearfully.


    Needless to say, everyone knows who this "he" refers to.


    "Spike, I still have the energy from the unified mind." Circe didn''t resent Spike because she stabbed herself, but she was very considerate of it, "I can make you a human."


    Want to experience what it feels like to grow up, this is exactly what Spike said to Circe before.


    "You can have everything you want," Circe said, looking at Spike, "but your time is fleeting, and one day you will die. Are you ready?"


    "Ready," Spike said.


    As soon as the space darkens, the video ends here.


    "It was really Thiam who ended himself!" Thor was quite surprised by the result, "Why did Thiam do this?"


    "I don''t think anyone can answer that question," Nick Fury said.


    "Tiamu''s self-sacrifice is actually equivalent to giving the Eternals a way to live." Stephen Strange said.


    "How do you say that?" Thor asked.


    "Think about it, Thiam is a Celestial Race. The Eternals have turned a Celestial Race into stone. Will Alithem spare these Eternals?" Stephen Strange said, "And with Arisam The ''rank'', the Eternals have no power to fight back."


    "But if sacrifice is Tiamu''s own choice, Arisham may spare the Eternals." Tony Stark said.


    "Speaking of this, when the Eternals stopped Thiam, no one seemed to take Arisham into account." Phil Coulson said to Circe, "You have done a good job in saving the earth. Are you mentally prepared to face Arisham?"


    "At that time, no one knew that Thiam would sacrifice himself. To stop Thiam was to disobey Arisam, and to disobey Arisem was to court death. Therefore, most of the Eternals intend to fight for the earth. Sacrifice." Clint Barton also said to Circe, "Thank you for everything you have done to the earth."


    "Don''t be so polite, I didn''t do anything." Circe said.


    "Since Thiam chose to sacrifice himself, I have an idea." Nick Fury said at this time, "Can we communicate with Thiam first and establish contact with him?"


    "How to contact? Call?" Scott Landau.


    "Aren''t we psychic? Wanda can get into someone else''s brain," Nick Fury said.


    "I think we can try it." Bruce Banner said, "We already know what the sleeping volcano of Tiam looks like, and we can find it sooner or later."


    "If you can communicate with Thiam, then there may be an easier solution to this matter." Steve Rogers said, "Creating another planet to create intelligent life is not the best solution. "


    "Wanda, can it be done?" Pietro Maximoff asked Wanda Maximoff.


    "When I find Thiam, I can try it." Wanda Maximov didn''t dare to make a deal, "but I have never been in contact with the Celestial Race before, and I don''t know what kind of existence it is. I can''t say what the success rate is."


    "We still have Zhuke," Circe said, "I''ll let Zhuke try it too."


    "Or just make the thing in the video that can connect the Eternals together." Tony Stark said, "Zhuke can''t hypnotize the Celestials, but if you just talk to the Celestials, That shouldn''t be a problem, right?"


    "That''s a good idea." Circe nodded, "I''ll push this thing forward."


    "Doesn''t anyone want to talk about Spike?" Tony Stark held back for a while, seeing that no one had mentioned it, and couldn''t help but say, "She''s too stupid! She wants to grow up! Don''t you know how beautiful childhood is?"


    "Don''t you want to grow up when you were young?" Hearing this, Steve Rogers laughed. "Everyone, when they were young, they longed to grow up."


    "Yeah, when we were young, we all longed to grow up, thinking that the world of adults was colorful, and that we could finally stop doing that **** homework." Bruce Banner said, "It''s only when we grow up that we know that teenagers are young. How beautiful."


    "I bet Spike will regret it," James Rhodes said. "Maybe she will be happy at first, but those happy times are always short-lived. At the end of her life, she will definitely be regrettable."


    "She actually gave up immortality in order to grow up." Even Clark Kent couldn''t help but say, "I can''t say whether it was worth it for her to do so, I can only say that she sacrificed a lot."


    [Beginning with the ninth question, please watch the following video first. ¡¿


    At the beginning of the video, the Dutch version of Spider-Man, Toby''s version of Spider-Man, and Garfield''s version of Spider-Man are standing in a laboratory in the same frame.


    Boom!


    Dutch brother Peter Parker dumped some parts on the table and said, "I think we can fix that device for Dillon and Marco, but the others..."


    "Give me Connors, I cured him once, a trifle," Garfield''s Peter Parker said.


    "I thought I could develop a serum for Osborn, and I''ve wanted to do that for a long time," says Toby''s Peter Parker. "All of them have to be cured, right?"


    "Yes," said Peter Parker, the Dutch version.


    "This is what we should do." Toby''s version of Peter Parker took the instrument and turned to a test stand.


    The three Spider-Man were busy there, and UU reading worked hard for those super villains.


    Especially the Dutch version of Spider-Man, who has just lost his dearest person, but has to hold down this grief in his heart and fight to save the executioner who killed his dearest person.


    One word, great!


    Three Peter Parkers, three Spider-Man, different ages, different looks, but very similar in terms of genius.


    This kind of research and development is not just for anyone, but the three Spider-Man seem to be very easy to grasp.


    Look at them in white lab coats and focus on fiddling with all kinds of bottles and jars, what kind of superhero is this, it is clearly a scientist!


    https://


    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 362： Qimen Dunjia, a mysterious power from the East!

    "So, do you also have a best friend?" asked Ned Leeds, sitting next to Toby''s Peter Parker.


    "I did," Toby''s Peter Parker said. "He died in my arms, and he even tried to kill me before that. His death makes me devastated."


    Ned Leeds was shocked when he heard this, and hurried to the side of Peter Parker, the Dutch version.


    "Do you have a girlfriend?" Toby''s Peter Parker asked Garfield''s Peter Parker.


    "No," Garfield''s Peter Parker said. "I don''t have time to be Peter Parker, be myself, you know, how about you?"


    Toby''s version of Peter Parker asked Garfield''s version of Peter Parker''s pain point. The death of his girlfriend in his arms is a pain that will never be erased from his heart.


    "It''s a little... complicated," Toby''s Peter Parker said.


    "I see," Garfield''s Peter Parker said. "I guess we''re not the kind of people who can live a normal life."


    "Yeah, but I won''t give up," Toby''s Peter Parker said. "It took a while, but I did it with her."


    "Success?" Garfield''s Peter Parker said.


    "It worked," Toby''s Peter Parker said. "Me and mj, my mj."


    The screen is here, and the title appears.


    [When the three Spider-Man tried to save the evil villains from other worlds, Michelle Jones unfortunately fell from a high-rise building, who saved her? ¡¿


    [a youngest Peter Parker]


    [bMiddle-aged Peter Parker]


    [The oldest Peter Parker]


    [d Doctor Strange Stephen Strange]


    "Sure enough, our Peter''s girlfriend couldn''t escape the fate of falling from a height." Steve Rogers said after reading the title.


    "Fate?" Clark Kent didn''t quite know what that meant.


    "The three Spider-Man in the video, like you, are all from his world." Steve Rogers explained to Clark Kent, "Those two Spider-Man came to the answering space before, at that time They told their own stories, and both of their girlfriends have fallen from heights."


    "At the time, we were guessing whether Peter and his girlfriend in our world would also face a fall from a height in the future. Sure enough, the question just now proved that our Peter and his girlfriend would also fall from a height." Stephen Sturt "It''s like Spider-Man''s destiny," Lankey said.


    "Spider-Man''s destiny is not only this one, the closest death, telling them before death that ''with great power comes great responsibility'', which seems to be one of Spider-Man''s destiny." Clint Barton said.


    "With great power comes great responsibility." Clark Kent tasted these words and felt that the person who said this must be a wise man.


    "The three Spider-Man girlfriends may have different names, but they can all be called mj." Peter Quill said, "Spider-Man''s tastes are very consistent, and they all like ''mj girls''."


    "The question uses age to distinguish three Peter Parkers, but it is easy to identify, the age difference of the three Peter Parkers is still obvious." Phil Coulson said, "a choice, the youngest Peter Parker, That is our little Peter, he is the youngest. b The middle-aged one is the tall and thin Peter Parker who is in the same world as Optoman. And c, the oldest Peter Parker, is the one who is in the same world as Dr. Octopus Spider-Man."


    "As for d, Stephen, I think it can be ruled out." Tony Stark said, "Isn''t Stephen trapped in the mirror world."


    "Maybe I came out," said Stephen Strange. "How did you know I was still in there?"


    "You''ve lost your suspension ring, what do you rely on to get out?" Tony Stark wanted to complain again when he mentioned the suspension ring, "I''ve never quite understood, the mage of Kamateki, what a powerful person he is. Why do you have to rely on such a ring?"


    "You''re a spell blind, I don''t need to explain it to you." Stephen Strange didn''t bother to waste his time on this. You Iron Man is a genius, but it''s also a scientific aspect. In terms of spells, you don''t talk about it. Understand.


    "I don''t care if Strange comes out, I think the answer should be me." Peter Parker''s voice was firm, "My own girlfriend, of course I will save it."


    "Don''t jump to conclusions Peter in such a hurry." Tony Stark reached out and touched Peter Parker''s head again, "Of course your girlfriend is the one you are most worried about, but don''t forget what it is. You guys Facing several super villains such as Doctor Octopus, Optoelectronic Man, Sand Man, etc., will they sit back and watch you save people?"


    "Like a middle-aged Spider-Man, he was trying to save his mj, but got caught up in the little green goblin and missed the chance," said Bruce Banner.


    "If it wasn''t me, who would it be?" Peter Parker asked, looking up.


    "I think this tall Peter is the most likely." Bruce Banner said, "Because he has lost mj, he has experienced this kind of pain, so when he encounters the same thing, he will definitely work hard for it, not Will let my own tragedy happen to another Peter."


    "Makes sense," Stephen Strange said. "I think it should be him too."


    "I still think it''s me." Peter Parker didn''t listen to everyone''s words this time, but insisted on his own opinion, "My mj, it must be me to save. If other super villains will hinder me, then other Spider-Man will also Same. Same situation as my other Spider-Man, if they can save mj, then I can too. So, I choose myself! I choose a!"


    ¡¾wrong answer! Deduct one year of life! ¡¿


    Peter Parker was so firm that he saved his own horse, but the answering space corrected him unceremoniously. He was wrong, and it was not him who saved his horse.


    "Since our Peter has been ruled out, it is basically certain that it is the tall Peter Parker." Clint Barton said.


    "I should have listened to you if I knew it earlier." Peter Parker felt annoyed suddenly, "The Qimen Dunjia Technique, although I don''t know what it is, it feels so powerful."


    "This should be a brand new power system, and it feels like it should also be an Eastern system," said Bruce Banner.


    "It should be the Eastern system." Phil Coulson said, "I have studied some Eastern cultures during this time, especially some of their myths and legends. Qimen Dunjia is not so much a technique as it is Speaking of an extremely complex subject, it includes astronomy, calendar, warfare, strategy, philosophy, etc., which can be described as broad and profound.¡±


    https://


    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 363： 3 Spider-Man Vs the Evil 5!

    "It sounds great, and it''s a shame to answer this wrong." Peter Parker was once again annoyed by his stubbornness.


    "Peter, you get more correct answers than most of me, and it''s normal to get one wrong occasionally, it''s not more than annoyed," Steve Rogers said.


    "You''re so much happier than our little ones, Peter," said Sam Wilson.


    Peter Parker looked up at Sam Wilson. Sure enough, his mind was more balanced. Even if he answered a few questions wrongly, he answered far more questions correctly than this black uncle.


    It seems that the answering space still favors itself.


    "Although I don''t know what''s going on, I have one thing in particular that I want to complain about." Peter Quill said at this time, "Why do Spider-Man always put their girlfriends in danger? I mean, in addition Two Spider-Man, their girlfriends have fallen from high places, and our Spider-Man will face it in the future, so why should you let your girlfriends get involved? Isn''t it bad to keep your girlfriends far away? ?"


    "Quier, do you think Spider-Man is a fool? You can''t think of this? But sometimes things don''t go the way you want." James Rhodes immediately refuted Peter Quill after listening. "Like the tall Spider-Man, when he dealt with the photoelectric man, didn''t he also keep his girlfriend away, so he didn''t hesitate to lie and stick it to the car with spider silk, but didn''t his girlfriend finally rush over? "


    "What I''m trying to say is, that Peter, doesn''t he know his woman?" Peter Quill said. "He just sticks it with spider silk like that. Didn''t he think his woman would break free?"


    "Then if you want to say that, doesn''t that mj know herself, doesn''t she know how much she weighs? She is an ordinary person who intervenes in non-human battles, doesn''t she know how dangerous it is?" James Rhodes said, "If she hides far away in the first place, where will it go wrong?"


    "What''s the point of saying this now?" Phil Coulson said, "You are now from a side-by-side perspective, and you are pointing the way after the incident. Of course, you can comment at will, and say what is wrong with the client, and what should be correct. But you When you are in that environment, you clearly know that there is a non-human being in the city wreaking havoc, and people are under threat all the time, where do you have time to think so much, to look ahead so much?"


    Soon, the video starts playing.


    At the beginning of the picture, Peter Parker is on the Statue of Liberty, facing a camera, connecting with the Daily Horn.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the bugle hotline has just received a call from the fugitive Spider-Man." The bald editor-in-chief of the Bugle Daily, who had always been prejudiced against Spider-Man, had a quick conversation with Spider-Man, "Not long after the Queens massacre. After all, Peter Parker, what harmful propaganda are you peddling?"


    "The truth." Peter Parker looked at the camera and said, "The truth is, these things are all my fault, and I accidentally brought those bad people here."


    "Well, he actually admitted it!" The bald editor-in-chief looked surprised.


    "If you''re looking at you, I just want you to know that I really want to help you. I could have killed you at any time." Peter Parker moved the camera and let the box of Meishan Emperor in his hand On screen, "But I didn''t, because my Aunt May told me anything deserves a second chance, and that''s why I''m here."


    "Where is ''here''?" asked the bald editor.


    "A place that represents a second chance." Peter Parker moved the camera again, and the scene behind him was able to appear in the frame.


    "The Statue of Liberty! My God!" The bald editor-in-chief was stunned at the time, "Another national landmark is about to be destroyed in his hands."


    "The world''s audience, if you''re watching, wish me luck," Peter Parker said. "Your good neighbor Peter Parker needs some good luck."


    "Okay guys, they''ll come anytime," Peter Parker said to the other two Peter Parkers after hanging up.


    The reason why he connected with the Daily Bugle was entirely to tell the supervillains where he was.


    The same is true for a landmark such as the Statue of Liberty, which is convenient for several supervillains to find.


    If you don''t find a corner, it will be embarrassing for the photoelectric people and the sand people to find a place.


    "Oh my God, this is really cool." Garfield''s Peter Parker squatted on the scaffolding above the Statue of Liberty, looking excited. "I''ve always wanted to have brothers."


    Toby''s Peter Parker, who was standing aside, nodded.


    "So your body can naturally produce cobweb fluid?" Garfield''s Peter Parker asked curiously.


    "I don''t really want to talk about that," Toby''s Peter Parker said. "You''re making fun of me, aren''t you?"


    "No, no, absolutely not!" Peter Parker, the Dutch version of the younger brother, who was squatting on top of the two, said quickly, "He didn''t tease you, but we couldn''t do it, so we were really curious about how your net shoots. Come out? That''s all."


    "I don''t want to invade your privacy, I just think it''s cool." Garfield''s Peter Parker also said.


    "I''d love to tell you, but I don''t know how to describe it, like..." Toby''s Peter Parker thought of a more apt metaphor, "like I don''t breathe on purpose, but I breathe all the time. "


    "Is that the cobweb coming straight from your wrist, or can it come from anywhere?" Holland asked.


    "Only the wrist can," said Toby''s Peter Parker.


    "Don''t you ever run out of cobwebs?" asked Garfield''s Peter Parker. "I always don''t have enough cobwebs, so I had to build a lab for it, which was really troublesome."


    "Just listening to it is troublesome. UU reading " Toby''s version of Peter Parker said, "Actually, as you said, my cobwebs have been used up."


    "Why?" asked Garfield''s Peter Parker.


    "There''s something wrong with self-perception," says Toby''s Peter Parker.


    "So what''s the craziest villain you''ve ever met?" asked Peter Parker, the Dutch brother.


    "You seem to have seen them," Toby''s Peter Parker said. "I once fought an alien creature in the form of black slime."


    "No, I''ve also fought aliens!" said Peter Parker, the younger version of the Netherlands. "Earth and aliens have fought, purple aliens."


    https://


    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 364： What? Dont even know about the Avengers?

    "I also want to fight aliens." Garfield''s version of Peter Parker felt a little ashamed after hearing that the other two Peter Parkers had fought aliens, "I''m so inferior by comparison, I Just beat a Russian in a giant rhino mech."


    "Can we get back to the topic of ''I''m rude''?" Toby''s version of Peter Parker looked a little disappointed in Garfield''s version of Peter Parker, and couldn''t help saying, "You''re not rude at all."


    "Thank you, really, I''m fine," Garfield''s Peter Parker said. "I didn''t say I was inferior, I just talked to myself."


    "Okay guys, pay attention, do you feel it?" At this time, the Dutch version of Peter Parker said, he sensed that the enemy was approaching.


    "That''s right." The other two Peter Parkers also noticed it.


    Click!


    In the darkness of the night, there was a sudden sound of thunder, and lightning galloped in the clouds, illuminating the night.


    "How''s it going, Peter?" There was a flash of light, and the opto-man Maxwell Dillon appeared out of nowhere, suspended in the air, clothed in electricity, looking majestic, "What do you think of this new news? You put that box Give it to me, let me destroy it, and I''ll spare your life. Don''t make me kill you, Peter."


    "Okay, they''re here." How could Peter Parker, the younger version of the Dutch version, be frightened by a few words, and jumped aside with the box of Emperor Meishan.


    "Hey, Max, I miss you so much." Garfield''s version of Peter Parker jumped over to greet this old friend who had traveled from the same world.


    Click!


    What greeted him was the thick electric current that cut through the night sky.


    "Mj, be careful." The Dutch version of Peter Parker threw the Meishan Emperor''s Box to Michelle Jones.


    The girl was not there, of course, but was in Stephen Strange''s basement with Ned Leeds.


    Being able to speak face to face at such a long distance was naturally due to Ned Leeds, and he used the ring to open the portal.


    However, after all, he is not a mage, and he has not received relevant training. The open was opened by accident, but the close could not be closed anyway.


    This paved the way for the super villains to **** him through the portal in the future.


    Of course, it also paved the way for the accidental release of Stephen Strange.


    "Dear Max, just the two of us, how about we have a good talk?" Garfield''s version of Peter Parker was still talking while dodging Maxwell Dillon''s attack.


    "Look who''s here, our old friend Spider-Man." Maxwell Dillon still hated Garfield''s version of Peter Parker at the moment, as can be seen from his sarcastic tone.


    "I wanted to save you." Garfield''s version of Peter Parker quickly explained.


    "You never meant to save me," said Maxwell Dillon.


    "I have," said Peter Parker.


    "You''re no fart to me now." Maxwell Dillon looked condescendingly at Garfield''s version of Peter Parker, his body crackling with electricity, "Don''t worry, I don''t need your rescue."


    Then he stretched out his hand, and an extremely thick electric current slashed past, directly smashing Garfield''s version of Peter Parker into the air.


    "I got his attention, and then what?" Garfield''s version of Peter Parker shouted, swinging through the night sky with spider silk.


    "Open the cage." Toby''s version of Peter Parker was kicking Dr. Lizard under his feet, "That Lizardman is here too!"


    "I need Max''s antidote," Garfield''s Peter Parker shouted.


    "Coming soon." Dutch brother Peter Parker replied.


    Then before he could act, Toby''s version of Peter Parker shouted again, "Peter, I need the antidote for the Lizardmen!"


    "Immediately." The Dutch version of Peter Parker was about to run over to help, but behind him, a huge sandy hand reached out and grabbed it, just like a human holding a chick.


    There is no doubt that with this appearance, Sandman Flint Marko has.


    "Where''s the box, Peter?" The next moment, Flint Malco''s enormous sand body appeared there, with a huge face looking at Peter Parker.


    "Flint, I can help you all," Dutch brother Peter Parker said to Flint Marko.


    "I don''t care," Flint Marko said.


    As of now, the supervillains have come to Sandman, Photoelectric Man, and Lizardman. The same number as the three Spider-Man, 3v3, started a fierce battle.


    Among the three villains, the Sand Man is the most powerful.


    The photoelectric man is suspended there, and it is also very difficult to deal with the lightning strike.


    Only Dr. Lizard, a melee villain with pure physical output, was compared at once.


    "What the **** happened just now?" Peter Parker, the Dutch version, took off his hood.


    "I''ve been calling you Peter 2 Peter 2," Garfield''s Peter Parker said.


    "I thought you were Peter 2," Toby''s Peter Parker said.


    "What? I''m not Peter 2." Garfield''s Peter Parker denied.


    "You two, stop arguing, and listen to Peter 1." Peter Parker, the Dutch version of the younger brother, interrupted the two, "Obviously we are not suitable for teamwork."


    "I know I know, we suck," Garfield''s Peter Parker said. "I really don''t know how to work with people."


    "Me too," Toby''s Peter Parker said.


    "I know, I''ve been on the team," said Dutch brother Peter Parker. "I don''t want to brag, but I''ve been there."


    The Dutch version of Peter Parker really didn''t lie, he not only stayed in the team, but also with Iron Man, Doctor Strange, Thor and other great people.


    "I used to stay in the Avengers." Peter Parker, the Dutch version, proudly stated his experience.


    "That''s awesome!" Toby''s Peter Parker said.


    "Thank you." Dutch brother Peter Parker was very excited.


    "What''s that?" Then Toby''s Peter Parker asked again.


    "Wait, there''s no Avengers in your world?" Peter Parker, the Dutch version, asked in surprise.


    "Is that a band?" Garfield''s Peter Parker asks You play a band? "


    "No, not the band, the Avengers are the greatest in the world..."


    "What''s the use of that!" Peter Parker, the Dutch version of Peter Parker, asked loudly from the side before he could finish introducing the Avengers.


    "Well, that''s not important." The Dutch version of Peter Parker returned to the topic. "The important thing is that we have to focus, trust your intuition, and cooperate with each other, okay?"


    "Let''s pick a target first," Toby''s Peter Parker said.


    "Then we take them out one by one," Garfield''s Peter Parker said.


    https://


    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 365： 3 Spider-Man teamed up but was abused badly

    "Okay, let''s go together!"


    The three Spider-Man put on hoods, ran for a distance on the scaffolding, and jumped into the night sky one after another.


    I have to say that the scene of the three Spider-Man walking hand in hand and "swinging" side by side in the air is still very pleasing to the eye.


    The three Spider-Man fell one after another.


    On the opposite side of them, Dr. Lizard was climbing up, and the photoelectric man was still floating there, a huge sand face wrapped in the yellow sand in the sky was menacing.


    Three Spider-Man, vs. Three Supervillains!


    No nonsense, the three Spider-Man rushed directly at the three villains.


    Click!


    Click!


    Still in the air, the thunder and lightning continued to strike.


    This naturally poses no threat to the spider-sensing three insects, and it is easy to avoid it.


    "Spider-Man, deal with the Sandman first!" Peter Parker, the younger version of the Netherlands, chose a target for the three while avoiding the pursuit of thunder and lightning vigorously.


    "I''m going to introduce him to the Statue of Liberty, we''ll see you at the top." Garfield Peter Parker said while dodging the pursuit of Dr. Lizard Kurt Connors.


    After a few steps, there was a red cylinder glued in advance with cobwebs on the scaffolding, and Garfield''s version of Peter Parker picked it up with one hand.


    But before he could send it out, he was pushed to the ground by Kurt Connors.


    "Peter 1." Garfield Peter Parker threw the cylinder to his Dutch brother Peter Parker.


    The Dutch version of Peter Parker swung in the air with spider silk and caught the cylinder with one hand.


    Click!


    But Maxwell Dillon struck a bolt of lightning that hit the Dutch version of Peter Parker.


    "Ah!" With a long scream, Peter Parker, the younger version of Holland, fell to the side of the scaffolding, and the cylinder in his hand also fell.


    Kurt Connors met Garfield''s version of Peter Parker, Maxwell Dillon found his Dutch brother''s version of Peter Parker, and Flint Marko had only one target left, Toby''s version of Peter Parker.


    His attack was very powerful, and he saw a huge yellow sand head flying in the air, and stretched out his big hand to grab Toby''s version of Peter Parker.


    In this state, Flint Marko is undoubtedly the most difficult to deal with. First of all, people can fly, and in this state of yellow sand body, people can basically be immune to physical attacks.


    And Spider-Man is not Doctor Strange or Scarlet Witch, they only attack physically.


    But it''s not easy for Flint Marko to take down Spider-Man, because Spider-Man is too flexible.


    "Flint, we want to help you!" Toby''s version of Peter Parker shouted to Flint Marko while dodging.


    Flint Marco turned a deaf ear, just raised the yellow sand.


    Toby''s version of Peter Parker somehow got into an iron cage.


    This is not good.


    Under his feet, the yellow sand continued to flow up, blocking his way back.


    He was trapped in the iron cage like this and could not get out.


    "Guys, I''m at the top, I need an antidote." Toby''s version of Peter Parker said loudly with one hand out of the iron cage.


    But before he could respond, a yellow sand arm suddenly stretched out from the yellow sand that had buried him in half, covering his head and pulling him down.


    At the same time, the "sand position" of half of the yellow sand continued to rise, completely burying Toby''s version of Peter Parker.


    "I''m here, I''m here, I''m here." Seeing this, Peter Parker, the younger version of the Netherlands, rushed towards Peter Parker, the Toby version.


    Garfield''s version of Peter Parker kicked up with his feet, kicked Kurt Connors who was lying on him, and then moved his hands together, shot a few pieces of spider silk, and wrapped Kurt Connors in the original land.


    "I''ll be back soon." Garfield''s version of Peter Parker picked up the cylinder dropped by the Dutch version of Peter Parker with one hand, and swung it into the sky with spider silk.


    At this time, the Dutch version of Peter Parker also arrived.


    Garfield''s version of Peter Parker threw the cylinder, the Dutch version of Peter Parker caught it, reached out and pressed a button on it, and threw it into the sand where Toby''s version of Peter Parker was buried.


    The spider sense is really not covered, obviously the whole body is in the sand, but just knowing that something is thrown over, I see a red arm sticking out from the sand and grabbing the cylinder.


    The next moment, the cylinder emitted a dazzling light, shining on the sand pile.


    This is not an ordinary light, but a "panacea" that Spider-Man sent out for Flint Marr''s research.


    After lighting, I saw Flint Marko slowly change from a sand state to a human form.


    "It''s okay, Clint, we''ll take you home." Toby''s version of Peter Parker saw this scene with a smile on his face, "Stay and don''t run around."


    From the war to now, the most difficult sand man has finally been solved, and the next one is the photoelectric man.


    As long as the photoelectric man is eliminated, Dr. Lizard is not a problem at all.


    The three Spider-Man gathered, watching Maxwell Dillon glow in the air.


    "How do we stop him?" Garfield''s Peter Parker said. "I''ve never seen him so powerful."


    Isn''t it, Maxwell Dillon didn''t have the Ark Reactor before, and of course it wasn''t as powerful.


    Nor is it to see who invents something.


    "It''s the Ark Reactor, and we have to take it off him," said Peter Parker, the Dutch brother.


    "You don''t want to take it off me," said Maxwell Dillon.


    call out!


    The Dutch version of Peter Parker stretched out his hand, and a spider silk shot onto the Ark reactor in front of Maxwell Dillon''s chest.


    Perhaps because of the current, the sticky spider silk was now not sticky at all, and Maxwell Dillon tore it off with a gentle tug.


    "This won''t work." Maxwell Dillon stretched out his hands, UU reading www. uukanshu. com shot out an extremely thick electric current, directly blasting the piece of iron on which the three Spider-Man landed.


    "Well, it seems that we have to get close to him together." Peter Parker, the Dutch version, came up with an idea there again, "Peter 2 hits the right, and Peter 3 hits me on the left."


    Then the three jumped out in tacit understanding, and the two Peter Parkers stuck to Maxwell Dillon''s left and right hands with spider silk from both sides.


    The Dutch version of Peter Parker also jumped out when he saw this. In this situation, if he was replaced by Kurt Connors, he would be powerless. However, Maxwell Dillon can attack with energy. I saw that he was directly in the chest without using his hands. An electric current appeared, knocking the Dutch version of Peter Parker backwards and flying back.


    At this time, it is no longer possible to distinguish which Spider-Man is, because no matter which Spider-Man is treated the same, they are all hit by Maxwell Dillon with electric current.


    https://


    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 366： I, Iron Man, the supervillain supplier!

    When Maxwell Dillon raped the three Spider-Man, the lizard Dr. Kurt Connors, who was stuck with the spider silk, also broke free of the spider silk.


    He originally planned to do Spider-Man, but when he looked up, he did see a golden-yellow space door in the dark night sky, it was so dazzling and so banging.


    "It''s okay, let''s try again."


    "We can do it, I can do it, I can do it!"


    At this time, Ned Leeds and Michelle Jones didn''t know that they had been targeted by a super villain, and the two were still trying to close the space door.


    "I knew that it would be a problem sooner or later to let someone who doesn''t know spells operate this." Seeing this, Stephen Strange said involuntarily.


    "He was able to open the portal just by mistake. If he wanted to close it, he could only torture by mistake." Tony Stark was not optimistic about Ned Leeds being able to close it. I don¡¯t know how much luck it is, it¡¯s impossible to close it by luck.¡±


    "Obviously, Ned thinks the closing method is the same as the opening method," Peter Parker said. "It doesn''t seem like it is."


    "Of course not," said Stephen Strange.


    "Speaking of which, it was a mistake to have Ned Leeds in on it," said Bruce Banner. "I know Peter needs the Messiah Box to get those supervillains in, but he could have done it right after the broadcast. Give the box to Ned instead of waiting until the supervillains arrive before thinking about moving the box."


    "That''s right, from Peter''s flamboyant live broadcast to the time when the super villains saw the live broadcast and rushed over, it must take time, and this time is too late to take a taxi to send the box away." Tony Stark said, "But the Spider-Man foolishly waited until the villains arrived before moving."


    "By the way, Peter also knows what''s going on with Ned. Since he wants to give the box to Ned, didn''t he let Ned operate it in advance to see if he can close the portal?" Thor interjected.


    "Anyway, he is an old man who has beaten Thanos, and the other two Peters are not superhero newbies. Three veterans can still make such a low-level mistake together. I really don''t know what to say." Nick Fury Ray said.


    "It''s no wonder that this mj fell from a height like other mj''s, and that''s why." Natasha Romanov pointed to the point, "it''s the portal to blame."


    "Now we know for sure that mj was in danger and was rescued by a certain Spider-Man, but it should not only be mj, but Ned Leeds is not safe." Clint Barton also expressed his opinion, "I just don''t know if I can save him."


    "No doubt, there must be." Phil Coulson said, "The three Spider-Man, no matter who they are, will try their best to rescue them. They haven''t even given up on the villains, so how can they not save their friends?"


    "It will definitely be saved, but the question is whether it can be saved," Thor said. "Those villains will definitely not sit idly by and stop them."


    "From the current situation, the Sand Man is no longer a threat, only the photoelectric and Dr. Lizard, and the Spider-Man is still three, three to two, still very hopeful." Scott Lang said.


    "Although the photoelectric man is one-to-many, he can attack from a distance, and it is not difficult to prevent Spider-Man from saving Ned." James Rhodes said.


    "Besides, don''t forget, the super villains are not only the ones who appear now, the Green Goblin has never shown up." Bruce Banner reminded everyone, "That guy acts without bottom line, insidious and cunning, although he Not the strongest, but I''m most worried about him."


    "It''s not just the Green Goblin who didn''t show up, but Doctor Octopus hasn''t shown up yet," said Stephen Strange, "but the chip behind Doctor Octopus''s head has been repaired, and his mind is no longer controlled by the robotic arm. Shouldn''t be in sympathy with those villains again."


    "I think not only is Doctor Octopus no longer the villain, but the possibility that he and Spider-Man will join forces to stop those villains is very high," Steve Rogers said.


    "I think so too." Tony Stark and Steve Rogers agreed, "Doctor Octopus is not an evil person by nature, but a genius scientist who was born to benefit mankind. So he will become a villain because the chip is destroyed and his mind is controlled by a robotic arm. Now that he has recovered his mind, he will definitely stand on the side of justice."


    "So the number of enemies and us became 4vs3, and we prevailed." Scott Lang said.


    "Even so, Peter and the others are still at a disadvantage." Clint Barton analyzed the combat effectiveness of the two sides, "Dr. Octopus is actually similar to Spider-Man, both belong to the melee type, and their flexibility is a bit worse than Spider-Man who can use spider silk. As for the super villains, although Dr. Lizard is weak, the photoelectric man is strong enough, too strong, so far we can''t see who can deal with him. As for the Green Goblin, his personal combat power doesn''t seem to be much stronger than Spider-Man, but he has The Green Goblin skateboard can fly, and there are other extremely destructive long-range attack methods such as bombs on the skateboard."


    "It''s true, Doctor Octopus can actually be regarded as a Spider-Man who can''t use spider silk. Four Spider-Man, the last Green Goblin who can fly and an almost invincible photoelectric man, the situation is not optimistic." Phil Coulson agrees with Clint Barton.


    "Do you think the photoelectric man is too powerful?" Stephen Strange expressed a different opinion, "The photoelectric man is powerful, but his weakness is also very obvious. Just take off the Ark reactor on his chest, He''s much easier to deal with."


    "Why don''t you say that? Who doesn''t understand this?" Tony Stark said angrily, "Did you think so when you didn''t see three Spider-Man? But you know who knows this. Is it something? The photoelectric man himself knows it! He will definitely protect the Ark reactor so that no one else can take it away."


    "When it comes to the ark reactor, I found a pattern." Nick Fury said at this time, "Things invented by Tony always seem to be the weapon of the villain."


    "Bro Dantou, you are slandering, be careful I will sue you!" Tony Stark said, "The lawyer team of Stark Industries is very powerful."


    "Let me help you recall your memories." Nick Fury counted the pieces, "Let''s talk about the steel armor you started with, which was taken directly by Obadiah and almost killed you. Your Jarvis, turned into Ultron, almost lost the Avengers. Now your Ark Reactor provides power to the Optoelectronics again. Am I wrong?"


    https://


    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 367： Spider-Man: Im going to fall to my death!

    "It seems true to say that." Scott Lang agreed with this, he looked at Tony Stark and said, "Are you a superhero or a ''supervillain supplier''?"


    "What''s a ''super villain supplier'', don''t you feel bad about saying this?" Tony Stark expressed firm opposition to this statement.


    When the discussion was in full swing here, in the video, Dr. Lizard had already rushed through the portal and started chasing Ned Leeds and Michelle Jones.


    These two people acted as Spider-Man''s basic friends and girlfriends in the "Spider-Man" movie, and their combat effectiveness is basically useless.


    If the opponent is a little Teddy, the two can just have a fight, but unfortunately, the opponent is a terrifying big lizard.


    There is only one word for the two of them to do: run!


    In fact, for the two of them, escaping is the most correct choice at the moment. Those who obviously have no strength but want to help and want to be **** can only add to the chaos.


    But without strength, escaping has become a luxury.


    Under the pursuit of Dr. Lizard, two ordinary people, Ned Leeds and Michelle Jones, could not even escape, and were caught up in the blink of an eye.


    Fortunately, the Dutch version of Peter Parker discovered their situation, rushed over, and kicked Dr. Lizard away before Dr. Lizard was about to catch them.


    "Run!" Dutch brother Peter Parker shouted to Ned Leeds and Michelle Jones, and began to fight Kurt Connors.


    The Dutch brother Peter Parker and Dr. Lizard did not lose the fight, while on the other side, Garfield''s version of Peter Parker and Toby''s version of Peter Parker teamed up to fight Maxwell Dillon, but they were still abused and powerless to fight back.


    To make matters worse, Dr. Octopus appeared.


    Before everyone thought that Doctor Octopus would definitely abandon the darkness and cast the light and join the Spider-Man camp after the chip reset.


    But to everyone''s surprise, as soon as Doctor Octopus appeared, he took action on Spider-Man!


    His mechanical shot grabbed a Spider-Man who jumped towards the photoelectric man.


    This scene surprised everyone, after all, Dr. Octopus has gotten rid of the control of the mechanical tentacles.


    "What''s the matter? Why did Doctor Octopus still shoot at Spider-Man?" Scott Lang said in surprise.


    "It shouldn''t be, Doctor Octopus is clearly not bad by nature," Stephen Strange said.


    "Isn''t his nature bad?" Loki grinned. "How do you know that this is not the nature of Doctor Octopus now? Maybe his appearance as a scientist before is the surface. His heart has always longed for killing, longing for chaos, only But it was suppressed by various reasons. But after a period of time in the life of Doctor Octopus, let him finally understand what kind of life he likes."


    "You think everyone is you?" Tony Stark said.


    "This possibility is not ruled out." Bruce Banner said, "The sudden and powerful force will indeed make people lost, and let some people who are in their original duties take the path of evil."


    "I think Doctor Octopus is not what you see." Tony Stark, a scientist, still believes in Doctor Octopus.


    "Tony, he''s already attacking Spider-Man, and you''re still favoring him?" Scott Lang couldn''t help but say, "I know you might look down on him because he''s also a great scientist, but you can''t ignore the facts. "


    "I think Tony''s meaning should be that the plank road is dark and dark." Steve Rogers said slowly, "It''s fake to attack Spider-Man, and it''s real to confuse Optoelectronics."


    "Dr. Octopus is an excellent scientist, so he has careful rational thinking. He knows that he is absolutely impossible to be the opponent of Optoelectronics, so he pretended to attack Spider-Man, so that Optoelectronics thought he was his own, and then waited for an opportunity to attack." Tony Stark couldn''t help but admire, "Before we added Doctor Octopus 4 to 3 ''Spider-Man Squad'' was not the opponent of ''Opto-Man Squad'', but now Doctor directly plays Infernal Affairs, which is the best way to defeat Optoelectronics People offer possibilities."


    "Indeed, it looks like this is the only way to beat the Optoelectronics at the moment," Steve Rogers said.


    "You''re saying that Doctor Octopus is really helping Spider-Man." Scott Lang didn''t quite believe it. "Maybe you think too much. Doctor Octopus is simply going to attack Spider-Man?"


    "Leave them to me, they are mine." In the video, Dr. Octopus slowly "walked" out with a mechanical shot and came to the Optoelectronics person.


    "I don''t need your help, I can do it myself." Maxwell Dillon didn''t accept Dr. Octopus''s affection at all. Of course, the other party didn''t come to help him at all, and he didn''t need to accept it.


    "Dr. Octopus, don''t!" A Spider-Man was caught in the air by Dr. Octopus, and was also subjected to the electric current of the photoelectric man, and said in pain.


    Doctor Octopus turned his back to the photoelectric man and grinned, looking sinister and cunning.


    The next moment, a mechanical hand stretched out.


    But not to Spider-Man, but to Maxwell Dillon, the photoelectric man behind him.


    "What are you doing!" Maxwell Dillon asked angrily, he never expected that Doctor Octopus would take a shot at him.


    Dr. Octopus didn''t speak, he turned around and faced Maxwell Dillon, and Spider-Man who was caught by him slowly let go.


    In order to paralyze Maxwell Dillon, Dr. Octopus also took great pains, first shot Spider-Man pretending to be Maxwell Dillon''s accomplice, and then stood in front of Maxwell Dillon and turned his back to him.


    If Doctor Octopus was behind him, Maxwell Dillon might still be wary, but Doctor Octopus ran in front of him with his back to him, and he let his guard down.


    After all, a sneak attack is a sneak attack that must be behind you. I have never heard of anyone who ran in front of him and turned his back to himself to make a sneak attack.


    Of course, ordinary people can''t turn their backs to the people who attacked behind them. UU reading


    But Dr. Octopus is not an ordinary person. The mechanical tentacles behind him are extremely flexible and hit with one blow!


    Dr. Octopus also obviously knew about Maxwell Dillon''s weakness, and the mechanical tentacle grabbed the ark reactor on Maxwell Dillon''s chest and pulled it out directly.


    What the three Spider-Man tried so hard to do but couldn''t do, was done by Doctor Octopus.


    If it is not in this way, but on the front, even Doctor Octopus and three Spider-Man may not be able to do it.


    But it''s not over yet, Maxwell Dillon is extremely powerful even without the Ark Reactor, and he can draw electricity from other places.


    https://


    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 368： Doctor Strange: This kid has to be killed!

    While at Happy''s house, Dutch brother Peter Parker invented a circular device to save Maxwell Dillon, which could draw electricity out of Maxwell Dillon''s body.


    But before it could be used by Maxwell Dillon, the Green Goblin began to act as a demon, May Parker was killed, and the super villains left one after another.


    Now, the Dutch version of Peter Parker still brings the device over.


    But let alone put this device on Maxwell Dillon to absorb power, they didn''t even take the Ark reactor away.


    It was not until Doctor Octopus appeared with a wicked smile that he finally got the Ark Reactor.


    At that time, Dr. Octopus was also present when Peter Parker, the younger version of the Dutch version, was formulating a plan to rescue the villains, so he knew exactly how to completely solve Maxwell Dillon.


    After taking off the Ark Reactor from Maxwell Dillon''s chest, Dr. Octopus stretched out another mechanical tentacle, picked up a tact that Spider-Man had dropped on the ground to extract the electricity in the photoelectric body, and directly hit Maxwell Dillon. Dillon''s chest.


    In this way, the unrivaled photoelectric man was solved.


    "Sure enough, Dr. Octopus was completely ''reverse'' and stood on the side of Spider-Man." In the answering space, seeing this ending, Scott Lang had to admit that he was wrong.


    "Poor Optoelectronics, he is so powerful, yet he failed like this." James Rhodes said, "You must know that in terms of combat power, Doctor Octopus cannot be his opponent at all."


    "No, I don''t think Optoelectronics was wronged at all when he lost," Steve Rogers said. "He lost to a force greater than force¡ªwisdom."


    "Yes, Captain is right, intelligence is also part of strength." Bruce Banner agreed with Steve Rogers, "Dr. Octopus can come up with this infernal strategy, that''s his intelligence. And Optoelectronics People didn''t see through this strategy, it was because he was not intelligent enough. If he could be as wise and calm as Dr. Octopus, and see Dr. Octopus'' tricks at a glance, when Dr. Octopus turned his back on him, he could easily kill Dr. Octopus. ."


    "Dr. Octopus may seem easy to solve the photoelectric man, but the risk he faces is much higher than that of Spider-Man." Steve Rogers said, "If the photoelectric man sees through him at that time, he can completely kill him. kill."


    "Strength is definitely not just force, intelligence is also a very important part." Tony Stark agrees with this point of view.


    "I think after Dr. Octopus wakes up, he also has the potential to be a superhero." Clint Barton said, "He is completely competent in terms of ability and character."


    "Dr. Octopus may be the only one who has retained his abilities after being healed," said Stephen Strange, "Sandman lost his ability when the light illuminated him, and Optoelectronics lost his ability. Electricity, Dr. Lizard''s serum, although it has not yet seen the effect, it must be completely cured and can no longer be transformed into a lizard. Only Dr. Octopus still retains its ability as a counter-breaker, which may have explained something. "


    "So, after Dr. Octopus returns to the original world, it is possible to become Peter''s partner?" Peter Parker liked it, "This is a good thing, there are too few superheroes in that world, Peter has always been All alone, no partner at all."


    "Although Dr. Octopus has this ability, I don''t think he will become a superhero and protect others like Peter." Phil Coulson said, "He is essentially a scientist, and he does not have that sense of mission to protect others. And no one told him that ''with great power comes great responsibility''."


    "Under normal circumstances, Dr. Octopus may not become a superhero, but don''t forget, Dr. Octopus has experienced too much." Nick Fury has a different view, "He has been a supervillain and fought superheroes. , fighting side by side with superheroes and fighting supervillains, these experiences are not what a normal scientist would go through. After going through all this, his scientist''s rational thinking and mind will tell him what to do is right. "


    When everyone in the answering space was discussing Dr. Octopus, Dr. Lizard who saw through it was "imposing".


    Of course, in the face of two ordinary people like Ned Leeds and Michelle Jones, it is estimated that any super villain can be imposing at once.


    Although Ned Leeds couldn''t close the portal, he had a lot of experience in opening it. The success rate was very high, almost every time he opened it.


    In the process of escaping Dr. Lizard Curt Connors, he ran and drew circles, and a golden portal opened immediately.


    I don''t know if it was a coincidence or intentional, but as soon as the portal opened, a large amount of water poured out and directly washed Kurt Connors away.


    And Michelle Jones also took this opportunity to get Spider-Man in advance with the serum glued with spider silk, and threw it to the Dutch version of Peter Parker.


    The Dutch version of Peter Parker grabbed the serum that came from his horse, and at this time Kurt Connors also bit him with his mouth wide open.


    With such a good posture, the Dutch version of Peter Parker shoved the freshly-warmed serum into Kurt Connors'' mouth.


    The next moment, a large amount of green smoke erupted, drowning Kurt Connors.


    I saw Kurt Connors'' narrow and long pupils, which were very different from humans, gradually became normal, the green all over his body faded a little, and his body gradually returned to normal size.


    After a while, he became a normal person.


    Dr. Lizard, get it!


    This wave of super villains from across the universe, Optoelectronics, Sandman, Dr. Octopus, Green Goblin, Dr. Lizard, until now, Optoelectronics has no electricity, Dr. Sandman and Lizard can no longer transform, and Octopus The doctor abandoned the dark and turned to the light early, and broke away from the low-level taste of the super villain. The five super villains left only the Green Goblin.


    The combat power of the three Spider-Man was not damaged.


    What''s even more surprising is that on the side of Spider-Man, another big guy has appeared.


    And he''s a super guy!


    Ned Leeds draws circles there A mirror world accidentally connected to the trapped Doctor Strange!


    Stephen Strange was trapped inside for so long, since there was a portal, how could he be polite, and took one step out.


    "Where is he?" Stephen Strange asked Ned Leeds.


    "Wait! Doctor Strange, Peter''s plan worked before you started." Ned Leeds said quickly.


    "What plan?" Stephen Strange asked.


    https://


    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 369： Black Spider-Man: Whos Calling Me?

    "He''s healing them," Ned Leeds said.


    "What a hell." Stephen Strange couldn''t help turning to look at the words, just in time to see the process of the lizard being transformed into a human form again. Even if he was surprised, he didn''t expect Peter Parker to succeed.


    "Did you just open a portal?" Stephen Strange turned around and asked Ned Leeds again, which also surprised him a lot.


    "Yes sir, it is indeed me." Ned Leeds immediately straightened his back and said excitedly.


    Is it possible that Doctor Strange wants to accept me as his apprentice because of my talent?


    Could it be that I will become such a cool magic boss in the future?


    At this moment, an infinitely beautiful fantasy flashed in Ned Leeds'' mind.


    However, Stephen Strange left without saying anything.


    This made Ned Leeds very hurt. You are leaving without saying a word, why are you still asking me in high spirits?


    Here, Ned Leeds and Stephen Strange are not at all speculative, while Garfield''s Peter Parker chats with Maxwell Dillon rather speculatively.


    "Hey, Max." Garfield Peter Parker tries to get closer to Maxwell Dillon.


    "It''s alright." Maxwell Dillon, who was sitting on the ground, waved his hand, "I''m out of power, and I''ve been completely pumped."


    "Are you sure?" Garfield''s Peter Parker asked.


    "I''m a nobody again," said Maxwell Dillon, a little dejected.


    "You were never a nobody, Max," said Garfield''s Peter Parker.


    "No, I am, I am nobody," said Maxwell Dillon.


    He believed that Spider-Man was sincere when he said he was not a nobody, but when he thought back to himself, he was a bully in the company, no one cared about his feelings, no one cared about his life and death, not who he was. Dare to come up to point fingers at him, what is it if he is not a nobody?


    "That makes me a nobody," Garfield''s Peter Parker said.


    "Can I tell you something?" Maxwell Dillon said no more on the subject of "Nobody."


    "You say it," said Garfield''s Peter Parker.


    "You''re pretty handsome, you''re a kid," said Maxwell Dillon. "You''re from Queens, you''ve got shirts, you help other people, and I thought you''d be black."


    "I''m sorry, I''m not," said Garfield''s Peter Parker.


    "Never mind, I''m thinking there must be black Spider-Mans in other universes," Maxwell Dillon said. "The **** electric eel."


    Garfield''s Peter Parker nodded and reached out to pull Maxwell Dillon up.


    The strong hands of the two held together, representing that the two had released their past suspicions and turned their enemies into friends.


    You must know that before Maxwell Dillon obtained the ability, he was very adoring of Spider-Man. Even when he first obtained the ability, he never thought of being the enemy of Spider-Man.


    It has been driven by a series of coincidences and misunderstandings.


    These two were supposed to be friends.


    "The Optoelectronic Man has disappeared since then." Peter Parker couldn''t help but say in the answering space, "I don''t think he will become a super villain again even if he gains his abilities again."


    "Little Peter, are you too confident in this black man?" Nick Fury said.


    "He shook hands with that Spider-Man, and the two of them became friends, and they would no longer be enemies," Peter Parker said.


    "The reason he''s now befriending another Spider-Man is because he has no power." Phil Coulson also disagreed with Peter Parker''s words, "If he has power, then things don''t know. How will it develop?"


    "He''s lost his power, and there''s no point in talking about what happens when he gains power," Sam Wilson said. "I''m actually quite interested in the black Spider-Man he mentioned, in the vast universe, maybe it''s true. There will be a black Spider-Man."


    "From a probability point of view, not to mention black Spider-Man, even female Spider-Man may have." Bruce Banner said, "After all, there are too many parallel universes."


    "You can refer to Loki, not to mention the black Rocky woman Loki, even the non-human Loki like the crocodile." Thor said.


    "Peter, promise me one thing?" Tony Stark said suddenly to Peter Parker.


    "What''s the matter?" Peter Parker asked, looking up.


    "Promise me, don''t go to yourself, okay?" Tony Stark said, "You just need to go to mj like the two Spider-Man in the video, don''t go to the female version like Loki. self."


    "If you say Spider-Man, just say Spider-Man, why do you mention me?" Loki also felt a little overwhelmed when he heard the words. "Besides, the kind of thing you said will never happen."


    "Isn''t it because you''re sassy enough?" Tony Stark said, "I''ve seen all kinds of romantic people, but it''s the first time I''ve attacked myself."


    Garfield''s Peter Parker and his former foes became friends, and Toby''s Peter Parker was no exception.


    "The energy of the sun is in my hands." In the video, Doctor Octopus holds Tony Stark''s Ark reactor and looks very excited.


    Everyone understands this kind of excitement very well. After all, the reason why Dr. Octopus became Dr. Octopus is for that experiment.


    And Tony Stark''s results are much better than his experiments.


    Although this was not his invention, he felt very relieved to see his original vision become a reality.


    At this time, Toby''s version of Peter Parker came over.


    "Peter?" Even with the hood, Doctor Octopus recognized Peter Parker, the Peter Parker of his world.


    "Otto." Toby''s version of Peter Parker took off his headgear. Anyway, Doctor Octopus already knew his identity, and there was no need to hide it.


    "Nice to meet you, lad," said Doctor Octopus.


    "Me too. UU Reading " Toby''s Peter Parker said.


    "You are already this age." Dr. Octopus asked with a smile, "How are you doing?"


    "Strive to be better," says Toby''s Peter Parker.


    Doctor Octopus and Toby''s Peter Parker are certainly more old friends than Maxwell Dillon and Garfield''s Peter Parker.


    Although Maxwell Dillon worshipped Spider-Man before he became a photoelectric man, the only intersection with Spider-Man was that Spider-Man saved him once.


    Doctor Octopus is different from Toby''s version of Peter Parker. When Dr. Octopus was not Dr. Octopus, he was familiar with Toby''s version of Peter Parker.


    https://


    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 370： Spider-Man: I finally saved MJ!

    Back then, when Dr. Octopus and Toby''s version of Peter Parker met, the latter was a child, but now he has become a greasy middle-aged uncle.


    Time flies, time is like a knife, even a superhero cannot escape the ravages of time.


    Recalling the immaturity and youthfulness of Toby''s version of Peter Parker when he first debuted, Toby is now more mature in the vicissitudes of life.


    One word: sigh.


    Doctor Octopus and Toby''s version of Peter Parker were smiling when they met, when a flaming portal suddenly appeared next to him, and Stephen Strange walked out with the box of Emperor Meishan.


    "Strange, wait." Peter Parker, the younger brother of the Netherlands, hurried over.


    "I was hanged by you in the Grand Canyon for almost twelve hours." Stephen Strange complained.


    "I know, I know, I''m very sorry sir." The Dutch version of Peter Parker''s voice was full of apology.


    At this time, Toby''s version of Peter Parker and Garfield''s version of Peter Parker also came to the Dutch version of Peter Parker''s side, watching the three Spider-Man standing in front of him side by side. Well-informed can not help but stay.


    "Introduce my friends." Dutch brother Peter Parker introduced Stephen Strange, "This is Peter Parker, this is Peter Parker, Spider-Man, Spider-Man. They''re all from other universes. to help."


    This is no different from what was not introduced.


    "This is the wizard I mentioned to you." Then the Dutch version of Peter Parker introduced Doctor Strange to the other two Peter Parkers.


    "Look, I think I''m really impressed that you''re willing to give them a second chance." Stephen Strange felt his head go big by the side, "but now it''s time to wrap up."


    Anyone with a discerning eye knows that it will definitely not be over now, even if this is what a big old man like Doctor Strange said.


    Because one of the super villains didn''t show up.


    That''s the Green Goblin!


    How could this man just watch Stephen Strange send them back?


    "Would Spider-Man come out to play with me?" Said that Cao Cao had arrived, and soon a gloomy voice came from the horizon.


    When everyone looked in the direction of the sound, they saw a figure flying out of the night on a green goblin skateboard. At the same time, several green bombs accompanied him and followed him.


    Although there were many bombs, there was no ordinary person standing on the scaffolding. This wave of bombs was so lonely that no one was hurt.


    But unfortunately, Norman Osborn took advantage of the chaotic waters caused by the bomb explosion and snatched the Meishan Emperor''s Box from Stephen Strange!


    So it''s really important to be able to fly. If you can''t fly, it''s just a nonsense for a supervillain like Norman Osborn to steal the Meishan Emperor''s Box in this situation.


    I have to name and criticize Stephen Strange here. He is obviously such a powerful eldest man, but it is too embarrassing to be snatched from his hand by a little shrimp under his nose.


    And he was not the first to react after being robbed.


    The first to react was Doctor Octopus, who saw a robotic arm flying out from behind him and grabbed Norman Osborn''s skateboard in the air.


    After Doctor Octopus, Stephen Strange also shot.


    With a big wave of his hand, a golden-yellow energy whip soared out, taking the Meishan Emperor''s Box back.


    Stephen Strange held both hands, and the Meishan Emperor''s Box was spinning there.


    However, before he could cast it, he saw a green bomb lying quietly in the box.


    boom!


    The next moment, the box of Emperor Meishan exploded.


    This time, Pandora''s box was opened, and the spell in the box was released!


    And a huge part on the Statue of Liberty also fell off because of this explosion, smashing next to Ned Particle and Michelle Jones.


    The platform rescued by the scaffold could not withstand the impact of such a large mass of parts, and it collapsed at that time.


    "Ah!" With a long scream, Michelle Jones fell and fell into the night sky.


    The Dutch version of Peter Parker reacted very quickly, and immediately jumped down.


    The Dutch version of Peter Parker''s shot was timely enough. It stands to reason that he should be able to save Michelle Jones, and the palms of the two were almost caught together.


    But Norman Osborn, the bottomless guy, came out to disrupt the situation again. He came over on the Green Goblin skateboard and knocked the Dutch version of Peter Parker aside.


    By an inch, the Dutch version of Peter Parker didn''t hold Michelle Jones''s hand.


    "Do not!!!"


    A roar of filial piety sounded in the night.


    Not from the Dutch version of Peter Parker, but from Garfield''s version of Peter Parker. In his world, his MJ died in front of him like this, and he didn''t allow his tragedy to happen to another Spider-Man.


    Without hesitation, Garfield''s Peter Parker jumped.


    Perhaps because he had witnessed a tragedy with his own eyes, Garfield''s version of Peter Parker tried his best to rescue him.


    Fortunately, this time, the tragedy did not repeat itself!


    Garfield''s version of Peter Parker hugged Michelle Jones in the air and landed her firmly on the ground!


    Michelle Jones escaped from the dead.


    "Are you all right?" asked Garfield''s Peter Parker.


    "I''m fine," Michelle Jones replied.


    Michelle Jones is fine, but Garfield''s version of Peter Parker doesn''t look good. He looks at Michelle Jones in his arms and is about to cry.


    It would be great if he could save his MJ like he is now!


    My MJ, I miss you so much!


    "This scene is really heartbreaking." Natasha Romanov couldn''t help but say when she saw this, "At this moment, he must have thought of his MJ."


    "It was just a little bit It was just a little bit short before he could save MJ." Wanda Maximoff said, "God is really cruel to him."


    "The inability to save MJ back then must have been a pain in his heart that could not be erased." Natasha Romanov said, "Now the situation is repeated, he saved MJ, although not his MJ, but how much It''s a consolation."


    Everyone in the answering space knows about Garfield''s version of Peter Parker and MJ, but Michelle Jones in the video doesn''t know at all.


    So at this moment, when she saw Garfield''s version of Peter Parker looking at him like he was about to cry, she felt very incomprehensible.


    "Are you all right?" she asked back.


    https://


    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 371： Doctor Strange: No way, Ive broken the sky!

    Norman Osborn''s bomb not only blew Michelle Jones down, but Maxwell Dillon, who had lost electricity and became an ordinary person, could not resist it, but fortunately Doctor Octopus was on the side, using mechanical Arms caught him.


    And Ned Leeds, who was standing with Michelle Jones, was not so lucky. He was holding a steel pipe in both hands and hanging in the night sky.


    At this time, Stephen Strange was desperately trying to lock back the spells that escaped from the Meishan Emperor''s Box, but those spells were so powerful that he could compress those spells into a ball of light, and those spells had burst out.


    This is going to cost Ned Leeds his life. It was very repulsive to grab the steel pipe with his tonnage, but this impact directly knocked him off.


    But how could Stephen Strange allow this to happen? The cloak behind him flew over and draped it over Ned Leeds'' shoulders.


    Good guy, Ned Leeds is going to play Stephen Strange''s tricks all over the place. First, he painted the space door with other people''s rings, and now he is flying in the night under his cloak.


    Boom!


    At this time, the place where several people were completely collapsed, several Peter Parker and Doctor Octopus landed on their own, and Ned Leeds also slowly flew to the ground with the help of the cloak.


    The Dutch version of Peter Parker is in the sky this time, specifically, on Norman Osborn''s Green Goblin skateboard.


    He had planned to save Michelle Jones, but was shoveled in the sky by Norman Osborn with a Goblin skateboard.


    The Dutch version of Peter Parker is not Michelle Jones or Ned Leeds. He has no power to fight back. He slams two punches, directly smashing the arsenal of the Green Goblin skateboard, and then reaches for a Green Goblin The bomb came out and went straight into the skateboard.


    boom!


    With a loud bang, the Green Goblin skateboard exploded, and both the Green Goblin and the Dutch version of Peter Parker fell to the ground.


    Norman Osborn''s skateboard is scrapped, and the combat effectiveness is removed by more than half. He can''t be the opponent of the three Spider-Man and Doctor Octopus with his bare hands.


    What''s more, there is a giant like Stephen Strange on the side.


    But Norman Osborn was not afraid at all, and even shouted.


    "Poor Peter," he said to his Dutch brother Peter Parker, taking off his goggles. "I''m so cowardly that I don''t have the guts to send me to death."


    "Then I''ll have to send you to death." Peter Parker, the younger version of the Netherlands, said angrily.


    It was the guy in front of him who killed May Parker and killed his closest person!


    "Good boy." Norman Osborn grinned.


    The Dutch version of Peter Parker rushed towards Norman Osborn, who also rushed towards Peter Parker.


    When he was at the Happy family, Norman Osborn was also extremely powerful, and he beat the Dutch version of Peter Parker with his bare hands.


    But now, the situation is reversed.


    Perhaps it is the Dutch version of Peter Parker''s words that grief is strength. As soon as the two met, they knocked Norman Osborn to the ground in three or two strokes.


    Norman Osborn was naturally impossible to be knocked down just like that. When he stretched out his arms, two rows of sharp knives suddenly stretched out.


    But even so, he still did not reverse the ending. After three or two hits, the Dutch version of Peter Parker knocked off the sharp blade on his arm, and then beat him to his knees three or two times.


    boom! boom! boom!


    Norman Osborn had no strength to fight back, but the Dutch version of Peter Parker still did not stop, punching Norman Osborn with a left punch and a right punch.


    This scene made both Michelle Jones and Ned Leeds look silly, they had never seen such a violent Peter Parker.


    The Dutch version of Peter Parker was really angry and really murderous. He picked up the Green Goblin skateboard on the side of the scrap, raised it high, and was about to stab Norman Os himself.


    But at a critical moment, a figure rushed over, blocking Norman Os himself and blocking the Green Goblin skateboard.


    At this time, the super villains have been wiped out, and naturally there will be no villains to save Norman Osborn.


    It wasn''t the villain who saved him, but Spider-Man, Toby''s version of Spider-Man.


    "Ah!" Peter Parker, the Dutch version, shouted when he saw that someone had stopped him from killing Norman Osborn.


    He wasn''t shouting because someone stopped him, but he was fighting his own revengeful thoughts.


    Emotionally, he desperately wanted to kill Norman Osborn and avenge May Parker, who was right in front of him, and he had a murder weapon and could do it at any time, which was a huge deal for him. temptation.


    But intellectually, he knew that he couldn''t do this, no matter how hateful the other party was, he didn''t have the right to deprive others of their lives.


    In the end, reason prevailed over emotion, and the Dutch version of Peter Parker let go of the Goblin skateboard.


    However, he ignored one thing, the guy who was kneeling on the ground who had just been spared by him, he had no bottom line at all!


    Toby''s version of Peter Parker also ignores this.


    And Norman Osborn did not live up to his despicableness. Even if Toby''s version of Peter Parker just saved his life, he still killed him.


    Without further ado, a sharp blade appeared on his arm again, and he stabbed Toby''s version of Peter Parker fiercely.


    At this time, Toby''s version of Peter Parker turned his back to him, and was so close that it was too late to react.


    puff~


    The sound of sharp knives cutting into the flesh was extremely harsh, and Toby''s version of Peter Parker fell to the ground with his eyes wide open.


    "She was there." Norman Osborn stood up from the ground and said, looking at Peter Parker, his Dutch brother, "Does this mean I''m killing her? What about you? You''re the one who killed it. Her murderer!"


    At this point, Norman Osborn is still trying to kill a Spider-Man psychologically.


    Garfield''s version of Peter Parker also rushed over at this time and threw a dose of serum to the Dutch version of Peter Parker.


    puff!


    The Dutch version of Peter Parker didn''t say much nonsense, and slammed the serum on Norman Osborn''s neck.


    The effect of this serum is almost like a panacea. UU reading saw immediate results. Once injected, Norman Osborn became a different person visibly.


    Gone is the mad, fierce, evil executioner, replaced by a gentle scientist.


    "Peter, what have I done?" Norman Osborn looked around, knowing that his evil personality must have done something.


    So far, all the super villains have been dealt with.


    It looks like the crisis is over.


    But it''s just looks.


    In fact, the crisis has only just begun.


    https://


    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 372： Spider-Man: If the world forgets me...

    Originally, Stephen Strange''s out-of-control spell was locked in the Meishan Emperor''s Box, but the box was blown up by a bomb from Norman Osborn at a critical moment.


    This time, all the spells in the box escaped.


    Don''t underestimate this spell, its power is so great that it directly shatters the sky!


    It was as if the sky was an upside-down eggshell. Someone knocked on the eggshell with a hammer several times, causing cracks to appear on the eggshell.


    Purple cracks filled the night sky, and they continued to expand.


    Stephen Strange stretched out his hands and emitted yellow rays of light. The rays of light fell on the purple cracks, and the cracks began to heal and disappear.


    But there are too many cracks, and Stephen Strange can''t make up the sky at all.


    Some cracks are still expanding.


    The night sky is riddled with holes, and it is only a matter of time before it falls apart.


    What''s more serious is that outside those cracks, one after another of people can be seen densely distributed!


    Those people, those from other worlds, are trying to enter this world!


    "I have to go." The Dutch version of Peter Parker looked up at the state of the sky, said hello to the other two Peter Parkers, and swayed on top of the Statue of Liberty with spider silk, and came to Stephen St. beside Lankey.


    "What happened?" asked Peter Parker, the Dutch brother.


    "They are constantly being sent over, and I can''t stop it." Stephen Strange''s hands were shaking there.


    "There must be a way." Dutch brother Peter Parker asked concernedly, "Can you cast another spell? Like the one I screwed up."


    "It''s too late, they''ve arrived," said Stephen Strange. "They''re all for you."


    Brother Holland looked up at the devastated sky. Behind every crack were dense figures. Although only the outline of one person could be seen, the details were not clear, but the "flow of people" was about to flood in like a flood. , still quite shocking.


    "Then what if everyone forgets me?" Dutch brother Peter Parker thought of a way.


    "What?" Stephen Strange asked.


    "They came for me, didn''t they? They came for Peter Parker, right?" Peter Parker, the Dutch version, looked up at Stephen Strange, his eyes full of determination, "Then you will cast one this time. Let everyone forget who Peter Parker is, let everyone forget...forget me."


    "No," Stephen Strange said.


    "It works, doesn''t it?" asked Peter Parker, the Dutch brother.


    "Yes, it does work." Stephen Strange nodded, then reminded, "but you have to understand that everyone, including those who know you and love you, we all... our memories of you will disappear, as if you never existed."


    "I understand," Peter Parker said.


    He didn''t want to, but he had to.


    Self-denial, that''s what superheroes do.


    "This price is too high." In the answering space, Stephen Strange reached out and touched Peter Parker''s head like Tony Stark, "Son, you are already a qualified superhero. , um, I mean you in the video."


    "Sometimes being forgotten is more terrifying than death." Steve Rogers said, "Some people, he is dead, but if he lives in everyone''s hearts, he is not dead. And some people are alive, but they are not dead. But no one remembers him, and it''s no different from being dead."


    "Especially Peter worked so hard for the world, he gave his life to fight Thanos, he did so much for the world, but no one remembers him, it''s not fair." Bruce Banner said.


    "In that case, Peter had no choice at all," Thor said. "With so many people from other worlds entering this world, there is no need to say much about the consequences. Either keep everyone''s memory of themselves, or the world Perish. What''s more important, Peter can tell."


    "But it was still not an easy decision to make," said Natasha Romanoff. "When Peter found Strange, it was because he didn''t want mj, Ned and others to forget that they had interrupted Shih several times. Damn, now I can''t make such a decision."


    "Am I the only one who thinks this is what he asked for?" Loki shrugged, "It''s just that the fake video of killing Mysterio was released. There are many ways to deal with this kind of thing, but he just came up with a way to make everyone forget him. The trick? This trick is terrible, right! Even if he really wants everyone to forget him, it''s simple, do nothing, and everyone will naturally forget it as time goes by. It can be said that the reason why there is now The crisis is because he wants others to forget himself, so now he has got his wish."


    "Peter is still a child, can you stop being so mean?" Thor said.


    "Isn''t what I said true?" Loki asked back, "And during this period, he made more than one mistake. If he hadn''t been determined to save the villains who should have been damned, the box would not have been bombed. , this world will not..."


    "Loki, be quiet, watch the video." Thor covered Loki''s mouth.


    "Curse it." In the video, the Dutch version of Peter Parker said firmly to Stephen Strange.


    "Then you can say goodbye to them now, there''s not much time left." Stephen Strange nodded, he really had no other way, now that the whole world is under threat, he really has no other way.


    "Thank you sir," said Peter Parker, the Dutch brother.


    "Call me Stephen," Stephen Strange corrected.


    With regard to this title, Stephen Strange has corrected it many times. Every time the Dutch version of Peter Parker makes a mistake, he will ask the other party to change his name to "Sir". man.


    "Thank you, Stephen." Dutch brother Peter Parker said.


    "Still feeling weird Stephen Strange smiled.


    "Goodbye." The Dutch version of Peter Parker jumped down.


    "Goodbye, boy." Stephen Strange began to cast a spell.


    He knew what would happen next, the fate of the child in front of him would change completely, and he didn''t want to, but he had no choice.


    I saw a golden line appear out of thin air in the night sky, and it was drawing a circle, as if an invisible big hand was painting with a brush.


    As soon as the space darkens, the video ends here.


    https://


    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 373： Superman: Let the 6-gem Ultron come over!

    "All villains are cured, Peter decides to make his own sacrifice, and things must be over," Natasha Romanoff said. "But I can''t help but think, is there really no better solution? No? Can it stop the world from being destroyed, but also keep others from forgetting Peter''s way?"


    "There must be no more." Clint Barton said, "If there is, why did Strange choose such a cruel way?"


    "That''s Doctor Strange, Doctor Strange from Kama Taj, he can destroy even the universe, but he can''t keep a person''s memory?" Scott Lang shrugged, "orgeon, I bet Kama Taj will definitely There are related spells and spells."


    "Maybe there is. I''ll look for it when I go back." Stephen Strange did not deny it, "Kama Taj''s spells are too many, and there are many that I haven''t seen."


    "It''s just a memory, is it so important?" Loki felt that he couldn''t understand. "Wouldn''t it be forgotten by everyone? If you forget it, you will be forgotten, and it won''t kill you. What''s the big deal?"


    "Loki..." Thor said.


    "I know I know, you will definitely say mj, Peter doesn''t want mj to forget himself, but what''s the big deal?" Loki spread his hands, "just chase after him."


    "I can''t believe that one day I will have the same opinion as Loki." Tony Stark agreed with Loki''s statement, "The woman has forgotten you, it doesn''t matter, it''s just that Peter is still so young, as long as he is willing to work hard, Sooner or later."


    "Similarly, the same is true for the brother. The brother forgets you. If you go to be a brother with him, this is easier than chasing a woman." James Rhodes said.


    "Although there are many people in the world, I think Peter only cares about these two people, so as long as he re-establishes a relationship with the people he cares about, then this forgetting will not be a problem." Steve Rogers said .


    "I really don''t understand, is the power of spells so powerful?" Clark Kent felt that this was too scary, "This whole crisis is actually because this Doctor Strange screwed up a spell at the beginning, and this The spell is not a spell that destroys the world, it is just a spell to make others forget a certain special memory. This kind of spell can actually affect other parallel worlds? It can cause the destruction of the world? Is the spell so terrible?"


    "Clark, you''re making a fuss when you say that. This is not the first time this guy has almost destroyed the world." Tony Stark said, "Once again, this guy wanted to save his dead girlfriend, Caused the entire world to be destroyed, leaving him alone."


    "It sounds like he''s a lot scarier than the supervillains," Clark Kent said.


    "Who said it wasn''t." Tony Stark said, "A cosmic-level lunatic like Thanos only slaughtered half of the earth''s population. When our lunatic doctor made a move, it was this kind of ''big hand''."


    "What is ''Dr. Madman''." Stephen Strange couldn''t help but say, "That''s not me, just me in a parallel world."


    "You can do it in a parallel world, and so can you, although you are not ''crazy'' yet, who knows if it will be in the future." Tony Stark said.


    "Doctor Strange makes a slight mistake, and the world will be unlucky, and the Scarlet Witch, without knowing it, she directly ''hijacked'' a town and made all the townspeople become puppets." Lint Barton said with emotion, "Magic is really terrible, and it can cause a disaster casually."


    "I''m nowhere near Doctor Strange." Wanda Maximoff shrugged.


    "Don''t just talk about magic, isn''t the threat of technology less?" Stephen Strange named Tony Stark, "How did the Age of Ultron come about, have you forgotten? Oh, I feel good about Ultron. Speaking of which, Thanos is just wielding a butcher''s knife at his own universe, but Ultron wants to kill all the people in the universe!"


    "Kill all the universes?" Clark Kent frowned, "Including my universe?"


    "Ultron''s goal is all universes, find one to kill one, Clark, if he finds your universe, he will definitely not let it go." Steve Rogers said.


    "I don''t know if I don''t come here, there is still such a guy threatening my universe?" Since his own universe is involved, Clark Kent needs to know more, he asked, "This Ultron, what is his strength? Sample?"


    "Very strong," Steve Rogers said. "If it''s not strong, it''s impossible to wield a butcher knife on the multiverse."


    "That''s right." Clark nodded affirmatively. His current strength is only in this universe. Even if he wasn''t inexplicably pulled into this answering space and met some superheroes in other universes, he wouldn''t know about the multiverse. exist.


    "But don''t worry, although Ultron is powerful, its weaknesses are also very obvious." Tony Stark played the video he had previously recorded about the six-gem Ultron to Clark Kent.


    "This Ultron is really powerful!" Clark Kent agreed with Tony Stark after reading it, "but the weakness is also very obvious. It is hard to imagine a villain who destroys the multiverse level, but is helpless with a small virus. ."


    "The virus in the video, Zola, our world has it now." Nick Fury said, "Clark, if there is a chance, I will give you a copy back, just in case that Ultron really goes to the future. If you lose your world, you can deal with him."


    "Thank you." Clark Kent thought of a question, "After the introduction, will I be sent directly back to my own world, or can I choose to stay?"


    "Directly sent to the moment before you come in" Nick Fury said, "Not only the place is the same, but the time is stuck in that moment. "


    "It seems that I have no way to go to your world at all." Clark Kent asked, "I don''t think you will carry that Zola virus with you, right?"


    "No." Nick Fury said, "But that doesn''t mean you don''t have the chance to get the virus. In your world, a person once came to our world."


    "There are still people in our world who came to your world?" Clark Kent was quite interested in that person, "Who is it?"


    "That man, like you, is also a superhero. Of course, he may not be now, but he will be in the future. His name is Barry Allen, nicknamed ''The Flash''." Nick Fury said.


    https://


    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 374： Marvel DC worlds can cross each other!

    "The Flash?" Clark Kent really had never heard of it. "He can control the lightning?"


    "Can use some lightning, certainly not the kind of lightning you think, not to mention control," Nick Fury said. "His ability is to run fast. Oh, and add, I just said ''your world'' , it''s not actually your world, I mean ''your superman''s world''. This Flash is not the same world as you, but his world is very similar to yours, both of you have Flash, Everyone has Superman. The Flash in your world has exactly the same abilities as that Flash. If he can come to our world, then the Flash in your world must be able to."


    "When the speed reaches a certain level, he can transcend time and space, so he ran to your world?" Clark Kent still has some scientific common sense, and he immediately understood how the Flash went to another world.


    "That''s right, he ran here." Stephen Strange said, "My teacher Gu Yi has sent him back."


    "Send it back?" Clark Kent found the problem, "Since he can run to your world, but he can''t run back?"


    "Maybe different worlds have different laws. In that world, there is a power called ''speed force'', and it is this power that gives Flash super speed." Phil Coulson explained, "In our The world of the world, but there is no such force, so the Flash''s super speed is gone, and there is no going back."


    "This guy called Gu Yi, who can send people back across different universes, is also a big guy." Clark Kent marveled.


    "That''s Doctor Strange''s teacher, can he be an ordinary person?" Clint Barton said.


    "Since the ancient one can send people to another universe, can it also pull people from another universe?" Clark Kent asked again.


    As soon as these words came out, everyone''s eyes fell on Stephen Strange, and everyone was looking forward to the answer. If the answer is yes, it means that Superman can come to this world!


    If a fierce man like Superman can come over, wouldn''t it be equivalent to having a super boss to back him up at any time?


    Although the major villains and threats in this world have basically been spoiled by the answering space, everyone''s strength has also been improved, and it seems that Superman does not need help.


    But who knows if there will be any powerful villains jumping out in the future?


    After all, the spoiler of the answer space is only in the next few years.


    What if the answering space disappears one day?


    Therefore, it would be good to have a few more powerful helpers like Superman.


    "Yes." Stephen Strange said slowly in the eyes of everyone''s expectations.


    "What? Superman can come to our world too?"


    "Great! That''s great!"


    "Doesn''t this mean that the world between us and Superman has been opened up?"


    Stephen Strange''s words caused a lot of discussion, and many people were excited.


    "Playing tricks, you are not being kind, why don''t you tell everyone about this kind of thing?" Tony Stark said.


    "Because no one asked." Stephen Strange said very rudely.


    "Since you can bring people from other worlds, will you invite Superman to our world after answering the question?" Scott Lang said with great anticipation.


    "Not just Superman, we can invite the entire Justice League," Sam Wilson said, "like Wonder Woman, Cyborg, Aquaman, etc."


    "We have discussed before that some heroes in that world are very similar to our world." James Rhodes said, "So we can see the PK between those very similar heroes, such as Iron Man vs. Cyborg , Arrow vs Hawkeye, etc."


    "I don''t know if Hawkeye is Green Arrow''s opponent, but I think Iron Man should not be Cyborg''s opponent." Natasha Romanov said, "Cyborg''s body is a super robot, and Tony, he is Wearing battle armor. One is that he is a super robot, and the other is using foreign objects, so I think Cyborg is more powerful."


    "I think on the contrary, it is precisely because Cyborg is a robot that he is not as good as Tony." James Rhodes and Natasha Romanoff hold different views, "Cyber ??is commanding his robot body with his brain. , You must know that the human brain is sometimes very unreliable, and people are prone to make wrong judgments when they are angry. And Tony, Tony''s armor is commanded by Jarvis, Jarvis will not..."


    "First of all, you seem to have forgotten about Ultron." Natasha Romanoff interrupted James Rhodes, "Secondly, Jarvis also listens to Tony''s command, no matter how good Jarvis is, he can''t stand that People who give orders are unreliable."


    "Speaking of which, I''m looking forward to meeting Barry Allen again," Pietro Maximoff said. "This time, I won''t lose to him again."


    "No no no, I mean, I will run with him again without news of his speed," Pietro Maximov said.


    "Unless you go to his world?" said Wanda Maximoff.


    "If Pietro went to The Flash''s world, maybe he would be faster than the Flash." Sam Wilson said, "That world has a speed force, maybe Pietro has a speed force there too? His current speed It''s not much slower than Barry Allen, and with the speed force, it''s easier than Barry Allen."


    "Speed ??Force..." Pietro Maximov was still curious about the force that gave the Flash super speed.


    "Is the Justice League you''re talking about the superhero organization of my world?" Clark Kent asked there. "It''s like your Avengers."


    "Yes, UU Reading is like our Avengers." Nick Fury said, "You, the Wonder Woman, Cyborg, and Batman who almost killed you earlier. , you are all members of the Justice League."


    "So one day, Batman will come to me sooner or later..." Clark Kent said.


    When Batman knew there were inhumans like Superman and Wonder Woman, what he did was go to them.


    And when Clark Kent knew that such a group of people existed in his world, his reaction was to wait for those people to come to him.


    And, he guessed, the one who would look for him and bring them together would be Batman.


    Gotta say, guess right.


    https://


    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 375： Let Dr. Manhattan PK Celestials!

    "The pattern is small. Since it is possible to pull people from other worlds, then it is not limited to the parallel world of Superman, other worlds are also possible." Tony Stark said, "For example, a blue giant who can walk on the surface of the sun Sculpture."


    "Blue Eagle, who is this?" Clark Kent asked, "This person can walk on the surface of the sun, sounds like number one."


    "Dr. Manhattan, that should be the strongest setting I''ve ever seen," Tony Stark said.


    "The strongest?" Scott Lang, who had never heard of Dr. Manhattan, couldn''t help asking.


    "You are familiar with the quantum field, right?" Tony Stark introduced from the quantum field that the Women''s Federation is more familiar with, "Hank Pym has studied all his life, but he has only touched the fur of the quantum field. If he hadn''t met you, He can''t even save his wife from the quantum realm. But Dr. Manhattan, he is directly a quantum body, not only can he go in and out of the quantum realm at will, but the whole person and the quantum realm are one."


    "In this way, Dr. Manhattan is neither matter nor energy." Bruce Banner, who is also an excellent scientist, has not seen Dr. Manhattan, but according to his understanding of the quantum field, "Dr. Manhattan is no longer'' A single person in a single universe'', but a ''set of all possible'' in the quantum realm."


    "That is to say, he has transcended cause and effect, and any cause and effect is invalid for him." Tony Stark said.


    "Please, can you two talk a little bit?" Thor couldn''t understand what Tony Stark and Bruce Banner were talking about.


    In fact, not only Thor, but quite a few people in the answering space understand incompetence.


    Not everyone is a scientific genius.


    "Okay, then I''ll say something that everyone can understand." Tony Stark glanced at everyone and continued, "We know the Celestials through Circe, and we know that they can create the sun, and they are very important to the existence of the universe. It matters. But Dr. Manhattan, he can create the universe, create life directly.¡±


    "What? Create the universe and life directly?" Circe was stunned when she heard this ability.


    "Really or not, even the universe can be created?" Clark Kent was also shocked by the vigor of Dr. Manhattan.


    "Yes, it is so fierce." Tony Stark said, "In addition to creating the universe, Dr. Manhattan has many extremely abnormal abilities. In order to go back to the past to find gems, it took a lot of effort to travel to the past, But Dr. Manhattan can travel directly through time and space, and he can also manipulate time, manipulate particles, replicate infinitely, and so on, almost omnipotent."


    "Then if it''s Dr. Manhattan, it should be able to fight with the Celestials, right?" Sam Wilson said.


    "It sounds like Dr. Manhattan is more powerful." James Rhodes also said.


    "That''s not necessarily true." Circe said, "The ability of the Celestial Race shown in the video is just the tip of the iceberg of their strength, and even the incomparably huge Celestial Race we have seen is just a physical shell. It''s not the essence of the Celestial Race at all. Our Eternal Race is just a tool created by the Celestial Race, and I don''t know much about the Celestial Race, but I know that the Celestial Race is far more terrifying than everyone thinks."


    "It sounds like even if Dr. Manhattan is not Arisham''s opponent, the difference is not too big?" Clint Barton said, "If we really have to face the threat from the Celestials, we can consider asking Manhattan Doctor''s shot."


    "Excuse me, who is Dr. Manhattan?" Steve Rogers listened to it for a long time, and heard Iron Man say how powerful the blue eagle is, but he didn''t know who it was!


    "It''s a character from a comic," Tony Stark said.


    "Hahaha!" When he heard that Dr. Manhattan was a cartoon character, Loki couldn''t help laughing, "Are you serious? You are actually discussing having a cartoon character to help you deal with the gods. A powerful enemy?"


    "Have you forgotten that before Clark appeared in front of us, Superman was just a character in comics." Tony Stark didn''t think his idea was funny, "Since Superman''s comics are a real world, then Why can''t Dr. Manhattan''s world be?"


    "You can''t assume that all comics are real just because there is a real world behind Superman comics, right?" Loki still disagreed with Tony Stark''s idea.


    "Yes or no, you can find out if you can''t find it?" Steve Rogers asked Stephen Strange, "Does such a universe exist or does not exist, can you find it?"


    "I can''t do it yet, my teacher can." Stephen Strange said, "But it''s just to verify that the teacher won''t shoot for such boring reasons."


    "Even if Dr. Manhattan really exists, we can invite him to this world, but is it really a good thing to let people of that level come to our world?" Nick Fury expressed concern, "If He wants to do something to our world, and who can stop him? Gu line?"


    "I haven''t read Manhattan''s cartoons, but if his ability is really like what Tony said just now, I guess my teacher is not an opponent." Stephen Strange shook his head.


    "The strongest version of you we''ve seen so far is the blackened version of you," Steve Rogers said. "It looks like you''re not an opponent either."


    "That kind of guy, how can we have opponents in our world." Scott Lang said, "If nothing else, just talking about his quantum body, non-material and non-energy, has made him invincible. Damn it The powerful villains that have appeared so far, Thanos of the Infinite Glove, Dormammu, the Lord of Dimension, and Ultron of the Six Gems, seem to be helpless to Doctor Manhattan." Peter Quill said.


    "No, I think that there may be someone in our world who is an opponent of Dr. Manhattan in the future." Just when everyone thought that Dr. Manhattan was invincible, Steve Rogers suddenly said, "And, right among us."


    "Don''t you want to say it''s the Hulk?" Tony Stark''s eyes fell on Bruce Banner, "The Hulk''s power increases with the increase in anger value, there is no upper limit in theory, and the strength can reach unlimited . But Hulk''s shortcomings are fatal, he can only attack physically, and it is almost impossible to defeat Dr. Manhattan by physical attack."


    "No, I''m not talking about the Hulk. It''s the other one of us," Steve Rogers said.


    https://


    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 376： Scarlet Witch can PK Dr. Manhattan

    After Steve Rogers denied the Hulk, all eyes fell on Wanda Maximoff.


    Now that the question has been answered, basically everyone knows how much skill and who can eat.


    There are many superheroes and powerful heroes, such as Thor, Iron Man, and Captain Marvel who has never been to the answering space.


    But if we talk about super bosses with high ceilings and high potential, there are only three, Hulk, Doctor Strange, and Scarlet Witch.


    Needless to say, Doctor Strange, everyone has seen him after the blackening in the video, and he is too strong.


    As for Hulk, although the video did not give a picture of the sky being too big, but everyone has seen the Green Hulk, and its strength is crushing compared to everyone.


    Unlike Doctor Strange who will become a super boss in the future, Hulk is a super boss now.


    And in view of the fact that Hulk is more angry and stronger, Green Hulk is by no means the upper limit of Hulk''s strength.


    Scarlet Witch is different from Doctor Strange or the Hulk. In the video, she does not show the super strength of the blackened Doctor Strange''s positive hard six-gem Ultron, and her real strength is far less than Lu Shanghao. K is so captivating.


    But her potential is so great that it is no doubt less than Doctor Strange.


    If nothing else, a "Book of the Dark God" is enough to prove the extraordinaryness of Scarlet Witch.


    "You mean Wanda?" Pietro Maximoff asked.


    "Yeah, I''m talking about Wanda," Steve Rogers said.


    "How is it possible, Dr. Manhattan is a super boss who can create the world, how can I compare with him?" Wanda Maximoff dared not compare with the blue eagle.


    "Creating the world, didn''t you do it in the video?" Steve Rogers said to Wanda Maximoff, "Isn''t that Westview mistake, the equivalent of creating a sitcom world? That''s when you don''t even know what''s going on."


    "That''s far from creating the universe, it''s not a level at all," Wanda Maximoff said.


    "You are in Westview Town, which is equivalent to transforming a new world on an existing ''template''. Of course, it can''t be compared with Dr. Manhattan''s creation of the universe out of thin air, but don''t forget, I''m talking about the future." Tony Stark also I feel that Wanda Maximoff has a promising future. "But as the captain said, you didn''t know anything about your own power at that time, and you didn''t experience any systematic study. But you will get the "Dark God Book" in the future. ", I believe that after you learn the "Dark God Book", your strength will definitely improve by leaps and bounds. At that time, you may no longer need a ''template'' to create a new world."


    [The tenth question begins, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [Excuse me, how many people did Superman Clark Kent personally kill when dealing with General Zod and his party who came to Earth? ¡¿


    ¡¾a0 pieces¡¿


    ¡¾b1 piece¡¿


    ¡¾c2 pieces¡¿


    ¡¾d3 pieces¡¿


    "I feel more and more that this answering space has its own preferences, that it likes someone more, and piles good things on him?" After reading this question, Loki felt envious, "Superman himself As powerful as that, killing him is an almost impossible task, and now that he has another life, it''s even harder."


    "Loki, what are you sour here?" said Sam Wilson, a tragic little hero who barely answered the questions, "The number of times you answer the questions and the rewards you get are not as good as Captain and Iron Man, but not as good as yours. Lots of people are there."


    "Yeah, I''ve come to the answering space many times, but only how many questions have I answered?" As soon as Yang Guo opened his mouth, his eagle Bucky Barnes also opened his mouth, "I have no doubts if you haven''t answered the question for so long. Everyone has forgotten me."


    "And me, I should have been forgotten by everyone." The black panther T''Challa also came to brush up his presence. "I''m in the answering space, and I haven''t had a ''play'' for a long time."


    "Fortunately, I also found a chance to spit out two small waves of existence before, otherwise everyone would have forgotten me." James Rhodes also spit out.


    "There is nothing to complain about, because we are not the protagonists, only supporting roles, so there are few ''plays'', and the author is not willing to spend more on us." Peter Quill also joined the ranks of Tucao.


    "Protagonist and supporting role?" Bucky Barnes said. "Why do you say you are a supporting role?"


    "Just because we don''t have a role at all," Sam Wilson said. "Since The Flash came out, I''ve been watching comics about The Flash, Superman, etc. Guess what pattern I found? I found the Flash. In Manga comics, The Flash always appears the most, and in Superman comics, Superman always appears the most..."


    "Aren''t you talking nonsense?" James Rhodes said, "The Flash comics don''t draw The Flash, so who?"


    "That''s the truth. The Flash''s comics are spent on The Flash because the Flash is the protagonist." Sam Wilson shrugged, "Isn''t that the case with us now? Iron Man, Captain America, Thor have always played a lot. , why? Because they are the protagonists, so the pen and ink are spent on them."


    "The Flash comics are comics, but we''re not comics, we''re human beings," Bucky Barnes said.


    "Bucky, are you still thinking too narrowly?" Sam Wilson said. "How do you know we''re not a comic to other people? The Flash who came to our world and is standing in front of you now. All Superman can be comics, why can''t we be comics?"


    "It seems to make some sense," Bucky Barnes said.


    "Okay, our supporting characters have been chatting for so long, and we have been stealing the show for so long, now it''s time to give back the role to the protagonists." James Rhodes pointed to Clark Kent, "Mr. Superman, please answer the question. !"


    "I, I don''t kill people." Clark Kent said, "I have only helped people and stopped evil people for so many years on earth, but I have not killed people, and I will not kill people. Zod, they, they come from the same as me. A place, although what they did was wrong, but I thought, I wouldn''t kill them."


    "Clark, let me ask you a question." Nick Fury asked. "How can you stop someone like Zod from destroying the earth?"


    https://


    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 377： Superman: Zod, you are courting death!

    Zod is a standard ruthless man. In order to achieve his goals, he can even attack his best friend and destroy another planet without even blinking an eye.


    But at the same time, he is also extremely loyal to his planet, doing everything he can to save the dying Krypton.


    That''s what Nick Fury wanted to imply to Clark Kent, that if you want to organize Zod, you have to kill Zod.


    But at this time, Clark Kent had just become a superman not long ago, just like a college student who had just walked out of school and had not experienced social beatings, he was still relatively "naive" in thought.


    "Zode is a man who wants to save Krypton and destroys the earth." Clark Kent thought for a while, but still didn''t understand Nick Fury''s suggestion, "I will definitely defeat him..."


    "Defeat him, I''m afraid it won''t stop him." Nick Fury hinted again.


    "I know he''s very determined, and it''s not enough to just defeat him," Clark Kent said. "I''ll send him back to Krypton, just like before, and exile him to that dark place."


    "Why can''t this unfortunate child turn this corner." Nick Fury hated that iron could not become steel, and wanted to continue to hint, but found that he had no way to speak.


    The answer space forbids him from continuing to imply.


    "I can''t kill, the answer to this question is 0." Clark Kent made his choice, "I choose a!"


    ¡¾wrong answer! Deduct one year of life! ¡¿


    "Did I actually kill someone?" Clark Kent was surprised. "How could I kill someone?"


    "Big Brother Superman, I''ve hinted that you are so obvious, why are you not enlightened?" At this time, Nick Fury was able to speak again, "That guy Zod, he can''t be stopped by exile, and he wants to stop him completely. There is only one way, kill him! Why don''t you understand?"


    "Why don''t you just tell me you have it," Clark Kent said.


    "You think I don''t want to? But the answering space doesn''t allow that to happen," Nick Fury said. "There are things we can say, but there are things that the answering space thinks we shouldn''t say, we can''t say. Exports."


    "It''s wrong, it''s wrong. Anyway, it''s basically impossible to kill a big guy like Superman. It doesn''t matter whether this life or not," Tony Stark said.


    "Although you said I would kill Zod, the answer given in the answering space also shows that I will kill." Clark Kent still shook his head, "but I know myself, and I will not kill people easily. Zod must be What did I do that made me have to kill him."


    "Clark, no one likes to kill," Steve Rogers said. "If we do kill someone, it must be because he ''did something.''"


    Soon, the video starts playing.


    At the beginning of the video, Zod leads several Kryptonians to Martha Kent.


    "Where is the ship he was on when he came to Earth?" Zod asked.


    "Go to hell." Although Martha Kent was an ordinary person, she was not afraid at all.


    Furla-O, who was next to Zod, had a more fiery temper, so he grabbed Martha Kent''s neck and held it up in the air.


    "Damn it! Zod, you are courting death!" In the answering space, Clark Kent clenched his fists when he saw this scene, "How dare you disturb my mother!"


    This is not the first time Clark Kent has seen such a scene. Louis Lane was kidnapped by that Lex Luthor before.


    But Clark Kent is not as angry as the video, because at this time Louis Lane is not his son, and his feelings for Louis Lane are not so deep.


    But Martha Kent is different. This ordinary woman raised Clark Kent from a young age. It can be said that Clark Kent is the closest and most important person on earth.


    "When I go back, I have to do something for my mom''s safety, just in case," Clark Kent said.


    "Actually, as long as you pay more attention, there are very few people who can attack your mother." Phil Coulson said.


    This is true, first of all Clark Kent is extremely fast, not under the Flash, so no matter where he is, he can come to Martha Kent in an instant.


    Secondly, Clark Kent has super hearing and super vision. Even if he is not around, as long as he pays more attention, he can find out the condition of Martha Kent at the first time.


    The video continues to play.


    Martha Kent is an ordinary person after all, and when her life is threatened, her eyes can''t help but glance at the house beside her.


    Flora-O threw Martha Kent aside, jumped lightly, and jumped straight into the house like a big bird.


    The spaceship was indeed inside, and Furla-O found it with ease.


    But after she opened the spaceship, she found nothing inside.


    "The Codex is not here." Flora-O jumped out again and reported to Zod.


    "Where did he hide!" Zod was so angry that he overturned a car and smashed the house.


    "I don''t know," said Martha Kent.


    "Where the **** is he hiding!" Zod roared.


    Whoosh!


    At this time, Clark Kent flew over, pushed Zod''s body and flew into the distance. The tall reinforced concrete building was like a piece of paper, and it was easily smashed.


    "How dare you threaten my mother!" Clark Kent was furious, and his iron fist slammed into Zod''s face.


    The two flew all the way until they reached the town, crashing through a gas station before stopping.


    The gas station was full of gasoline, and a raging fire broke out under the collision of the two men.


    The cloak on Zod burned, and the breathing device of the helmet was also burned out. He simply tore the helmet off.


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t talk about it, Zod discovered a terrifying scene. His sight actually saw through his palm and directly saw his skeleton!


    "What did you do to me?" Zod thought Clark Kent did something to himMy parents taught me how to control my senses, Zod, focus on what I want to see things. Clark Kent said, getting up from the ground. "But you can take everything without a helmet. "


    It was so uncomfortable. Zod, the ruthless executioner, was lying on the ground and rolling.


    At this time, Zod accepted the atmospheric environment of the earth for the first time, and his senses could not adapt. This was the most suitable time to solve him.


    But on the one hand, Clark Kent didn''t want to kill at this time, and on the other hand, Zod was not the only one on his side, how could he let Zod continue to be exposed to such a dangerous situation?


    https://


    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 378： Shock! Superman was ravaged!

    call out!


    A spaceship flew over suddenly, and without saying a word, fired at Clark Kent, and shot him flying with one shot.


    The two Kryptonian warriors got off the spaceship and took Zod back.


    Clark Kent did not stop the process, because his opponent was coming, and the opponent who would play against him was coming slowly.


    After the ship, Fura-O and another Kryptonian warrior were approaching.


    Clark Kent also stood up from the ground and walked towards the two Kryptonian warriors step by step.


    In this way, as long as they are not blind, they will know that the two sides are about to fight.


    This place is in the downtown area, there are many shops and houses around, and there are many pedestrians on the road, but those are not the kind of idiots who take their lives to watch the fun, and hide in the houses next to them.


    It''s just that they still don''t know what kind of battle they are about to face. The destructive power of the Kryptonian warriors is too amazing, and the houses they hide in are no different from paper.


    "Listen, everyone, this is the Guardian, I''m the air commander, and we''ve seen the enemy forces that try to attack us beforehand. They''re very threatening and can use weapons of destruction."


    "Received, guardian, we have locked the target."


    "Weapons are ready and ready to attack."


    "Lightning 11, a total of 3 targets."


    Several American helicopters also rumbled over. At this time, they couldn''t tell the difference between the enemy and the enemy. Even Clark Kent and Fula-O were all listed as targets, and the fire started to shoot.


    On the ground, Clark Kent was about to make a move when he heard the movement behind him, turned his head and saw that he was actually being attacked, and jumped to the side to avoid the fire.


    Furla-Ao and another Kryptonian warrior directly ignored the helicopter''s firepower and stood there, waiting for the firepower to approach.


    boom!


    It was so awesome that it was swept away by the firepower of the helicopter and fell heavily on the ground.


    But after people stood up, except for some dust on their bodies, there was nothing wrong at all.


    Sure enough, the Kryptonians are really awesome.


    Although no real damage was done, the Kryptonian warriors were still enraged by the firepower.


    Whoosh!


    He jumped high into the air, jumped directly onto a helicopter, and dismantled the helicopter with his bare hands.


    boom!


    The helicopter crashed to the ground, and there was an immediate explosion, and the flames shot into the sky.


    In this firelight, Fula-O also jumped up and rushed towards a helicopter, frightening the soldiers in the helicopter to shiver.


    However, before Fura-O rushed, the person was still in the air, and was intercepted by another figure.


    Clark Kent!


    He directly hugged Fura-O and crashed into a store on the side of the road.


    "You''re weak, son of El." After landing, Furla-O slammed Clark Kent into the air with a punch, "Doubt yourself."


    Clark Kent rushed over and threw his fist at Furla-O. That speed is as fast as lightning, and it is simply not something that ordinary people can dodge.


    "You will lose because you have an unnecessary heart of Tao, and we don''t." Furla-O easily knocked down Clark Kent again, "This allows us to get a new evolution."


    Whoosh!


    Clark Kent naturally wouldn''t listen there, his body was lightning fast, he flew past Furla-O again, and attacked again.


    But Fula-Ao stretched out his big hand and directly grabbed Clark Kent''s neck, and then slammed it to the ground.


    "And if history proves anything..." Flora-O lifted Clark Kent with both hands, threw it out, and fired it like a cannonball, then she jumped to Clark Kent and continued unhurriedly, "Evolution always wins."


    "Ah!" Clark Kent was enraged, flew directly over, and knocked Furla-o out of the house.


    Then he flew towards Fula-O.


    But don''t forget that it''s not just Fura-O that''s staying to deal with him, there''s another tall Kryptonian warrior as well.


    The Kryptonian warrior stretched out his big hand, grabbed Clark Kent directly, and then slammed Clark Kent to the ground like Hulk fell Loki, still face down, then lifted it up and fell on his back. One click, and finally kicked it up and kicked it far away.


    I don''t know if it was because I couldn''t bear the blows one after another or was really beaten too hard, Clark Kent lay on the ground like a dead dog and didn''t move.


    "Superman at this time is a little weak." Seeing this, Peter Quill couldn''t help but say, "Zode hasn''t even shot, and the two soldiers have ravaged him. Is he really Superman?"


    "It''s like a replacement." Nick Fury said, "Don''t look at Superman being beaten badly now, but in the end, it''s Superman who wins."


    "You can''t say that Superman is weak, you can only say that Kryptonians are too strong." Tony Stark also said, "And that Fura-O, she is a warrior from Krypton, she must have received military training, and Clark , he has not received any training at all, and he does not know any fighting and fighting skills, he completely relies on his strong body to fight. Of course, with the strength of the superman''s body, he does not need any skills at all. Well, his ''strength'' is enough to solve any trouble. But that''s for the earthlings, when he meets a Kryptonian with the same physique as him, the shortcomings of no skill and no fighting are exposed. "


    "That makes sense." Clark Kent listened to Iron Man''s words, "Am I going to receive some fighting training in the future?"


    "If you really plan to do this, you can find Batman, he is a top fighting master." Tony Stark said, "but I don''t think it is necessary, at your level, one punch and one kick will destroy you. The power of heaven and earth, what fighting and fighting skills can bring you a very, very limited improvement. UU reading ¡±


    "That''s right, even if the Kryptonian warriors in Fura-O have received military training and know how to fight, it is not so easy to defeat Clark." Steve Rogers said, "Now that Clark is at a disadvantage, then It''s only temporary."


    "Even if your fighting skills don''t improve much, there''s no harm in learning them, right?" Clint Barton said, "Remember Thanos holding a big knife and one-on-one against the Avengers? If he didn''t have fighting skills, he would Can it be crushed so smoothly?"


    In the video, Clark Kent ushered in the moment of "fat beating". Flora-O and the Kryptonian warrior, both of them did not talk about martial arts at all. Clearly they had beaten Clark Kent to the ground, and the two of them joined hands. A beating.


    Clark Kent couldn''t resist at all, and was soon pressed to the ground by the two of them.


    https://


    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 379： Superman shocked: There are billions of Kryptonians inside me!

    "Ah!" Clark Kent shouted, his eyes slowly turning red, and then two heat rays were launched, shooting the Kryptonian warrior directly to the side.


    "All squadrons, attack the target immediately!" At this time, an order was issued from the helicopter overhead.


    "Guardian, this is Battlefield No. 1, where is the one in blue?" A combat team on the ground was a little puzzled. They saw Clark Kent fighting with Flora-O with their own eyes, and felt that Clark Kent should not be the enemy.


    "I said to attack all targets!" The guy in the helicopter who gave orders didn''t care about the 3721, what kind of blue clothes and black clothes, anyway, they were not people from the earth, so the attack was right.


    Da da da!


    The next moment, the fierce firepower began to pour on the three Kryptonians on the ground again.


    The guy who issued the order is absolutely mindless. Before they washed the ground with such firepower, they could not cause any damage to the Kryptonians at all. Now they are still using this kind of firepower.


    Whoosh!


    But even if this level of firepower is just a drizzle, no one likes to be attacked. The Kryptonian warrior directly lifted a van, threw it into the sky, and smashed it into a helicopter.


    The driver of the helicopter was not stupid either. When he saw such a car smashed over, he quickly turned around to dodge, but the speed was a little slower, and the tail was still smashed.


    Immediately, the helicopter began to smoke, and it could no longer fly smoothly. It shook violently, and an American soldier fell directly from the helicopter.


    This kind of height is trivial for Kryptonians, and they can jump so high casually, but for humans, once they land, they will properly become a puddle of flesh.


    Seeing that the American soldier was about to meet his dear God, Clark Kent made a move, he flew over with a swish, and just before the soldier was about to land, he hugged him and put it on the ground.


    "Are you okay?" he asked.


    But before the soldier could answer, the tall Kryptonian warriors attacked, and with one punch, the Clark Kent hammer flew out dozens of meters away.


    "Spin out of control, we will land directly!"


    "Prepare to hit!"


    "Prepare to land!"


    At this time, the helicopter that had been hit by the Kryptonian warrior''s vehicle at the rear finally couldn''t hold it, and fell from the sky to the ground.


    Suddenly there was a burst of fire.


    However, the soldiers in the helicopter have not been burned yet.


    Fula-O stood there, watching all this coldly.


    Da da da!


    Ground troops armed with submachine guns began to fire on Fura-O.


    But obviously, this is useless, the firepower of the submachine gun is like a drizzle when it hits Furla-O, and it does not cause any damage to him.


    On the other hand, if Furla-O attacked casually, for these soldiers, it was an attack that was absolutely unbearable.


    It was wide open, and the ground troops were cleared away, leaving only the surviving fighters in the helicopters who survived the crash.


    However, their situation was even more serious than before, because Furla-O had their eyes on them.


    A bald officer in the helicopter is quite kind. Knowing that he is no match, he still doesn''t back down. With a submachine gun, he lunges straight. When the submachine gun runs out of bullets, he takes a pistol. When the pistol is gone, he takes out a dagger.


    "A good way to die is your reward." I guess Fura-O also admired the courage of this bald officer, and she also took out a dagger-like weapon.


    Furla Ao was able to crush the bald chief at will with his bare hands, and now he took out his weapon, the possibility of the bald chief surviving has not changed, because his previous possibility was already 0.


    But this 0 is talking about what happened to him alone against Furla-O. In fact, there was another big guy on the scene.


    The bald officer deserved to be killed. Clark Kent just finished taking down another Kryptonian warrior at this time, freed up his hand, and threw Fula-O aside.


    This time, whether it was intentional or purely coincidental, Furla-O''s helmet was broken, and the breathing function was about to take effect.


    Fura-O also knew that he couldn''t continue fighting with his helmet broken, so he said harshly there: "You won''t win. For every person you save, we''ll kill another million."


    This can be said to be murderous, but the embarrassing thing is that the transparent mask of the helmet disappeared just after speaking, and she was directly exposed to the air of the earth, and she screamed in agony.


    At this time, it is undoubtedly a good time to kill Furla-O.


    But again, Clark Kent at this time had no intention of killing.


    Also, Fura-O was not alone.


    The Kryptonian warrior who was briefly knocked down by Clark Kent before also shot, and he threw a burning truck over and smashed Karaka Kent into the air.


    call out!


    Flying in the air, not only trucks, but also a shell.


    It turned out that several other human fighter planes flew over.


    But those fighter planes, like the previous helicopters, were also cannon fodder.


    Because the Krypton spacecraft also flew over.


    Just as Kryptonian warriors can easily crush human warriors, Kryptonian spaceships can also easily blow up those human fighters.


    Furla-O and the other Kryptonian warriors left this place in the Kryptonian spaceship, leaving only the smoke billowing on the side.


    This head-to-head fight between Clark Kent and the Kryptonians can be said to be a complete failure.


    Not to mention that he was beaten by the sea, some of the human soldiers also lost their lives.


    And the loss of the Kryptonian warriors is nothing more than two helmets.


    However, this battle is not without meaning.


    That''s when humans finally figure out who their true friends are.


    To be precise, human beings have finally figured out the major issue that Superman is on the side of human beings.


    On the Krypton side, UU reading also figured out a very important question, and they finally knew where the code was!


    "It wasn''t in the aircraft at all, Joe-El took it." A bald Kryptonian reported to Zod there, "All the descendants of Kryptonians, the codex that recorded billions of human genes, he kept it there. into every cell of his son. All Kryptonians, living in the body of a Kryptonian refugee."


    "What? The Codex is in me?" Clark Kent was shocked in the answering space. He never expected the Codex to be in his body. This was something he never thought of.


    "Your father really knows how to hide things." Scott Lang couldn''t help giving a thumbs up, "Who would have thought of that?"


    "It''s also fortunate that the code of law was not hidden on the spacecraft, otherwise the Kryptonians would have found it." Stephen Strange said.


    https://


    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 380： Transform Earth into Krypton!

    "Actually, Joe-El doesn''t have many options. He can''t hide in the aircraft, so he can only hide in his son''s body." Bruce Banner said.


    "Clark is in danger," Thor said. "Zord will kill him to get the code."


    "That''s something that can be killed," Natasha Romanov said. "We''re talking about Superman. Can that be easily killed?"


    "At least for now, this Zod can do it," said Loki.


    "No, Zod can''t kill Clark, I said," Thor said in a very sure tone.


    "How do you know?" Loki asked back, "That Zod, his strength doesn''t seem to be weaker than Superman, at least not weaker than Superman at that time."


    "Yes, yes, it looks like Zod is stronger than Superman, but Superman is definitely not dead." Thor said.


    "So sure, you''ve read the Superman comics?" Loki asked.


    "No, I haven''t read it, but since Superman''s world is a comic, then Superman will definitely not die, because he is the protagonist of this comic." Thor said naturally, "Which protagonist have you seen? Will he die?"


    "Actually, I''ve seen it." Loki said, "Of course not in the comics, but in the comics, in the drama, it''s all stories. I''ve seen them in other stories."


    "Okay, the protagonist may die, but he won''t die at the hands of an enemy like Zod." Thor said, "Orgeon, Zod is at most a little monster on the protagonist''s growth path, not a big boss at all. of."


    "Does the District Code need his living body?" Zod asks in the video.


    "No need," said the bald Kryptonian.


    "Release the world engine." Zod ordered.


    In space, an aircraft that looked like some kind of strange beetle was launched and landed in the Indian Ocean with a bang.


    This is just one of the engines, and there is another engine that flew directly over the city, where it was suspended!


    At this time, there were many people in the city, and everyone saw the sudden appearance of this behemoth above their heads.


    And the Daily Planet, where Clark Kent works, is also nearby. His colleagues in the newspaper office do not have to go out at all, and can see the world engine in the office.


    Everyone doesn''t know what this world engine is, but there is a faint hunch that this thing is not a good thing.


    "Connect the ghost device." With the world engine in place, Zod gave a second order.


    call out!


    Suddenly, an extremely dazzling light shot down from the world engine.


    An invisible force spread out, and the roaring helicopters in the air exploded on the spot, and the cars parked on the street also rose into the air, as if there was a huge magnet in the air sucking them up.


    boom!


    When these cars floated to a certain height, it seemed that the invisible huge magnet in the air changed the direction of force, from suction to repulsion, and those cars were thrown to the ground again.


    "What kind of attack is this?" Steve Rogers asks in the video.


    "It looks like some kind of gravity, weapons, going back and forth with that spaceship, and they somehow increase the mass of the Earth..." Tony Stark, a science magnate, sees some clues, "shadowed by particulate matter. atmosphere."


    "It doesn''t sound good," Clint Barton said. "If the atmosphere is blocked and sunlight cannot get in, humans will be extinct."


    "That''s how the dinosaurs seemed to go extinct, right?" Scott Lang said. "I remember seeing that kind of reasoning somewhere."


    "Maybe they are reshaping the landscape?" Bruce Banner suggested a possibility.


    "What does that mean?" Clark Kent asked.


    "Simply put, it''s changing Earth''s atmosphere and topography to turn Earth into Krypton," said Bruce Banner.


    "This Zod really has no bottom line for Krypton." Phil Coulson said, "The environment of Krypton is not suitable for human survival at all. Once the earth is transformed into Krypton, all human beings will perish."


    "I wouldn''t let that happen," Clark Kent said.


    "We trust you," Nick Fury said.


    I have to say that Clark Kent is really brilliant. Even though he was misunderstood by some humans and attacked by humans, he didn''t take such small things to heart at all, and he still stood firm on the side of humans. .


    For the sake of mankind, for the sake of the earth, even at the cost of completely destroying Krypton.


    In the video, Clark Kent and his son Louis Lane found the American military.


    The two of them didn''t come with their bare hands, and the ship that Clark Kent was on when he came to Earth also brought it with him.


    "We have a plan, General," Louis Lane said to a black general.


    "Is it what I thought?" Emile Hamilton asked.


    "He came to Earth on this ship," Louis Lane said to Emile Hamilton.


    "This ship is powered by a ghost device, which can bend space." Clark Kent also came over, "Zode''s spaceship also uses the same technology, if the two ships can collide..."


    "Singularity can be created." Emile Hamilton was worthy of being a scientist, and Clark Kent understood what he meant before he finished speaking.


    "Like a black hole?" asked the black general on the side.


    "Yeah, just like a black hole," Clark Kent said. "Once we open the black hole, theoretically they''ll be sucked in."


    "So you want us to blow them up with that stuff?" Emile Hamilton said.


    "That ship weighs 17,000 pounds, and we can carry it in a C17," said a white general. "That''s the plan."


    "If I don''t destroy that machine in the Indian Ocean, gravity will continue to increase," Clark Kent said.


    The white general nodded.


    "If that makes Earth like Krypton, will that make you weak?" Louis Lane thought to himself.


    "Maybe," Clark Kent said, "but I must do my best to stop it."


    Whoosh!


    Clark Kent soared into the sky, flew into the blue sky, flew into space, and flew to the world engine in the Indian Ocean.


    The world engine also has its own defense system. As soon as Clark Kent approaches, it immediately generates several huge tentacles to grab Clark Kent.


    While Clark Kent was dealing with the engine of the world in the Indian Ocean, the American military flew to the engine over the metropolis.


    "Lightning 1 requests the release of Hell Missiles."


    "Shooting is allowed."


    Whizzing!


    Immediately, a few cannonballs, which looked very bullish at first glance, flew out of the plane and flew towards the engine.


    But this engine can control the force field. The **** missile flew next to the engine, and it was unable to move forward because of the abnormal gravity, and fell directly!


    Attack is invalid!


    https://


    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 381： Destroy it, Krypton!

    "Stop while you still have time, Zod." Joe-El is persuading Zod, hoping that he can return from his lost path and avoid making a big mistake.


    But a hero like Zod, who will do anything to achieve his goals, how could he be persuaded by words.


    If he really was someone who could be persuaded, he wouldn''t have killed Joe Al in the first place.


    "You haven''t given up preaching to me, have you?" Zod turned around and looked at Joe El''s image and said, "Even if it''s dead."


    "I won''t let you do this with the Tome," Joe-El said.


    "You have no ability to stop me," Zod said. "The master key I inserted has revoked your authority, and the spaceship is under my control."


    The living Joe-El couldn''t stop him, let alone dead?


    "We can coexist." Joe Al still didn''t give up.


    "So we can get used to it for years, like your son did?" Zod asked.


    "You''re talking about genocide," Joe Al said.


    "That''s right." Zod didn''t deny it, "and he''s still arguing with a ghost."


    "We''re all ghosts, don''t you understand, Zod?" Joe-El stepped forward and said, "The Kryptonite you don''t want to give up is gone."


    "I''ve had enough of arguing." Zod was reluctant to have a pointless argument with a dead man.


    "It won''t change anything if I shut up." Joe Al added Superman again. "My son is a hundred times stronger than you. He''ll end all the aggressions we''ve launched, I promise."


    "Tell me, you have Jo-El''s memory and conscience, but have you experienced his pain?" Zod turned and said, "I will extract the tome from your son''s corpse, and put it on his bones. to rebuild Krypton."


    At this time, Clark Kent, who Joe-El said ended everything, was being devastated.


    The defense of the world engine is too strong, and Clark Kent, who was hit by the huge tentacles, has no power to fight back.


    After being squashed for a while, Clark Kent was thrown directly into the thick beam of light shot down by the World Engine.


    Boom boom boom!


    The huge shock waves surrounded the beam of light and kept blasting down, and Clark Kent, who was pressed by the huge repulsion, couldn''t stand.


    However, in addition to Superman, Clark Kent has a more conspicuous identity, which even the most powerful villain can''t hold.


    This identity is: the son of planes!


    As the protagonist of this world, how could Superman be defeated so easily?


    He looked up and stood in the beam of light, brewing for a while like constipation, and suddenly a power surged up in his body, and he flew up with a swish.


    "Ah!" With a loud roar, Clark Kent flew higher and higher, going forward, directly under the engine of the world, blowing it up.


    After blowing up the world''s engine, Clark Kent flew to Zod''s spaceship again, crashed directly through the spaceship and flew in.


    His eyes became hot, and he was about to destroy the ship.


    "No!" Zod shouted anxiously, "If you destroy this ship, you destroy Krypton!"


    "Krypton had a chance!" Clark Kent exclaimed, and then a hot ray shot in his eyes, destroying the ship.


    On the other hand, the American military successfully collided Clark Kent''s ship with the engine over the Metropolis.


    Sure enough, just as they deduced before, a singularity appeared and sucked most of the Kryptonians into it.


    The reason why I say "the vast majority" is because of the exception of Zod. He previously piloted a spaceship alone, not with other Kryptonians, and was far away from this engine, so he escaped.


    When I watched Spider-Man related videos before, Spider-Man''s horse seemed to have a fate that he had to face, that is, he would fall from a height.


    This fate is also suitable for Clark Kent''s horse.


    Now, Louis Lane fell from the sky again.


    As always, she was caught again by Clark Kent.


    But this time, it was not so easy for Clark Kent to fly away. Behind him, the suction generated by the singularity was pulling him frantically.


    One bad, and he''d be sucked in like other Kryptonians.


    But Superman is Superman after all. After shouting "Ah", Clark Kent finally got rid of the attraction of the singularity and landed on the ground.


    At this time, the Earth''s counterattack, although Clark Kent contributed 99% of the Earth''s contribution and 1% of the counterattack, the Earth''s counterattack was finally 99% successful.


    Except for Zod, the executioner, the rest of the Kryptonians no longer exist.


    Moreover, the world epidemic has also been destroyed. Zod wanted no one, no one, and ambitiously invaded the earth, trying to rebuild Krypton, but ended up in such a miserable end.


    However, I still can''t underestimate Zod. After all, this product is also from Krypton. The physical quality is the same as Clark Kent. For earth people, he is another superman, although he is the only one left. , the destruction of the earth is also a matter of time.


    Clark Kent also did not ignore Zod, and after a while with Louis Lane, he flew to Zod.


    "Look at this." Zod knelt on the ground and held up a handful of ruins. "We could have rebuilt a new Krypton on top of this ruin, but between us and humans, you chose the latter."


    Indeed, as a Kryptonian, Clark Kent chose to drop the ball and give up Krypton.


    For humans, Clark Kent is a true hero.


    But to Zod, Clark Kent is a 100% traitor.


    How grateful humanity is to Clark Kent, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com Zod hates him so much.


    "I exist only to protect Krypton, which is my only purpose since I was born." Zod looked at Clark Kent angrily, "Everything I do, no matter how violent or cruel, is for my people. well-being. But now, I have no people."


    "It''s you who took me together!" Zod couldn''t help it, and he flew up with a swish, knocking Clark Kent into the air with one blow.


    "I''m going to make them suffer, Carl." Zod strode towards Clark Kent, who was knocked to the ground, "I want to take the humans you saved from your hands one by one."


    "I kind of understand why I want to kill Zod." Seeing this, Clark Kent said in the answering space, "If Zod is not killed, Zod will be dedicated to destroying the earth for the rest of his life, and killing him is the only one. solution."


    https://


    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 382： Superman: Am I a fool?

    "With Zod''s strength, it is not difficult to destroy the earth by himself." Nick Fury said solemnly, "So, if you want the earth to be safe, Zod will surely die."


    "Krypton has always been Zod''s belief, Zod''s ideal, but Clarke cut off Zod''s belief." Steve Rogers also expressed his own point of view, "Zode who lost his faith, Revenge will be his only thing for the rest of his life."


    "People who have lost their faith are terrible and crazy. With Zod''s strength, once crazy, the earth can''t bear it." Tony Stark said, "So yes, killing him is the only one. Solution."


    "Zord, you lunatic, I will stop you!" In the video, Clark Kent flew up and flew towards Zod.


    And Zod also hated Clark Kent so much that he ran towards Clark Kent with all his strength.


    boom!


    When the two met, it was like a bomb exploded, and the shock wave made a big hole in the ground.


    Although Clark Kent used to fly, Zod used to run, but in this collision, it was Zod who had the upper hand, throwing Clark Kent directly into the building on the side.


    Looking at Clark Kent lying on the ground, Zod was about to attack, but his body suddenly became unwell, presumably because it was not suitable for the environment of the earth, he held his head in pain and screamed there.


    And his eyes, uncontrollably, came out with hot lines.


    It is also fortunate that Zod took off his helmet once on Earth before, allowing him to adapt to the Earth''s environment.


    You must know that at that time he was so painful that he couldn''t stand up.


    Whoosh!


    After the rays in Zod''s eyes stopped, he looked around, turned and flew away.


    Whoosh!


    How could Clark Kent let such a scourge escape, and hurriedly flew into the sky to pursue Zod.


    The two supermen fought in the city.


    I saw that the tall buildings that stuck in the sky were like toys, and they were blown up casually, and the road vehicles were more like tofu, and they were smashed into **** when they were wiped a little.


    The two even hit the space directly, smashing the satellites of Batman''s house.


    Superman''s destructive power is too great.


    Ordinary people are powerless in the face of this kind of power.


    The aftermath of the Superman fight was a complete disaster for many.


    Yes, Clark Kent stopped the Kryptonian invasion and saved the earth, but his battle with Zod, like a ninth tornado passing through, was uprooted wherever he went, I don''t know how many high-rise buildings were destroyed, and how many vehicles were burned houses.


    Here, there is a problem that cannot be ignored.


    This kind of shocking war is not in some desolate wilderness, but in the city center where people come and go. Those destroyed houses, burned vehicles, and disintegrated streets, don''t they happen to be empty?


    Did the fight between Clark Kent and Zod involve innocent people?


    The answer is absolutely yes.


    For most people, Clark Kent is the hero who saved the planet.


    But what does Superman mean to those who died tragically in the aftermath of the Superman War?


    In this battle, the attributes of Superman superheroes are known to the world.


    But his unmatched fighting power and unmatched super power are also known.


    This makes some people can''t help thinking, if one day, Superman does evil, who can stop him?


    It''s not for nothing that Batman is determined to take down Superman.


    After Clark Kent and Zod hit the sky from Earth, they hit back from the sky.


    Batman''s satellite was also blown up, falling to the ground like a shooting star.


    It looks good, but the place where the meteor fell is the city, and it might kill people.


    Clark Kent and Zod also fell with those "shooting stars" into a building.


    Clark Kent put his arm around Zord''s neck behind his back, restricting his movement.


    But just restricting Zod''s body can''t stop Zod, don''t forget that he and Superman can also attack from a distance.


    "If you love these people deeply, mourn for them." Zod''s eyes shot rays and looked at the few people opposite.


    "Don''t do this!" Clark Kent hugged Zod''s neck, preventing him from turning his head and preventing his "line of sight" from seeing the people on the opposite side.


    The more Clark Kent cared, the more destroyed Zod was, and he turned his head with all his might, trying to "see" the person on the opposite side.


    The hot rays shot out of his eyes, a little bit closer to those innocent people.


    In the face of this kind of attack, those people really have nothing to do, the only thing they can do is to wait to die.


    Clark Kent was very close to those people, and he saw the horror, despair, and helplessness on their faces.


    Just when they were about to be killed by Zod''s "sight", Clark Kent finally got mad.


    "Ah!" He shouted, and with a twist of his hands, he snapped Zord''s neck.


    Pfft!


    Zod''s body fell to the ground.


    As soon as the space darkens, the video ends here.


    "The Kryptonian crisis is finally over." Phil Coulson said, "Clark finally took the step to kill."


    "That''s a last resort. If you don''t kill him, a few people across from him will die." Clark Kent sighed, "I didn''t want to be an executioner, but in that situation, there was no other way."


    "No, there are other ways," Steve Rogers said.


    "What way?" Clark Kent couldn''t help asking. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    "The reason why those few people can''t run is because they are blocked by some rocks in front of them. They can''t run. You just need to solve those rocks and they can run away." Steve Rogers said.


    "But I was doing my best to stop Zod at that time, and I couldn''t spare my hands to move the stone." Clark Kent said.


    "I''m talking about ''solving'' the stones, not for you to remove them," Steve Rogers said. "Zord can kill with ''eyes,'' and so can you, you smash those stones with the ray of your eyes. , can''t they run away?"


    "..." Clark Kent was stunned for a moment, yes, as long as the stone blocking those people is smashed, can''t they run away?


    Or just shoot a hole in the wall and let them drill through the wall?


    "Why didn''t I think of it?" When Steve Rogers said this, Clark Kent had some self-doubt. He didn''t even think of such a simple method. Could it be that he was too stupid?


    .

 Chapter 383： Doctor Strange: Im not a Supreme Mage!

    "Clarke, don''t listen to the captain''s instructions here." Natasha Romanov said, "He is from a bystander''s point of view, standing in the perspective of a bystander, and naturally he can think rationally. But in that situation, those people Your life is at stake, how could you be so thoughtful?"


    "Clarke, don''t think you have other choices." Nick Fury said to Clark Kent, "Even if you, like the captain, thought of breaking through the wall and letting those people escape, in the end, you had to kill Zod. Obviously Zod hates you and the people of the earth to the extreme. As long as he breathes a sigh of relief, he will not give up slaughtering the people of the earth. Killing him is the only way to stop him."


    "That''s right." Phil Coulson and Nick Fury felt exactly the same, "Zord gave all he had to Krypton, but in the end watched Krypton''s hopes be destroyed by Clark, if he To live, there is only one purpose, revenge."


    "I have a bold idea..." Bruce Banner suddenly said, "Zode is actually very powerful. If it wasn''t for the destruction of Krypton, maybe he could actually be a friend."


    "But Krypton is destroyed, it''s a fact." Clark Kent said, "If Krypton was good, I wouldn''t be on Earth."


    "What if Krypton could be repaired?" Bruce Banner said, "Zode''s life''s mission is Krypton. If you help him repair Krypton and let Krypton adapt to life, then you will be Zod''s. benefactor."


    "How to repair Krypton and find another lifeless planet to help Zod transform?" Clark Kent shook his head, "This will not be an easy task, not every planet meets the requirements for transformation. ."


    "Maybe it''s easy to find, maybe it''s easy to find, but who said we need to find another planet?" Bruce Banner said, "I''m talking about ''repairing'' Krypton, which is to do something on the originally destroyed Krypton, Instead of remaking a new Krypton on another planet."


    "Repairing the original Krypton, is this possible?" Clark Kent said, "If there is hope for Krypton to be repaired, how could my father send me to Earth? If there is still hope for Krypton, Zuo How could Germany give up the original Krypton?"


    "Because Zod has no gems," said Bruce Banner. "The Infinity Stones can modify reality, reshape matter, and restore Krypton with ease."


    "Infinity Stones, what is that?" Clark Kent asked.


    "Your universe should not have it, this is a very magical thing..." Bruce Banner briefly introduced the Infinity Stones.


    "There is such a magical thing in your universe." Clark Kent expressed his shock. "If the Infinity Stones are used to repair Krypton, it is indeed possible."


    [Beginning with the eleventh question, please watch the following video first. ¡¿


    The video begins with Doctor Strange, Stephen Strange, Supreme Mage King, and Miss America America Chavez sitting together.


    "How much do you know about the multiverse?" America Chavez asked.


    "We do have multiverse experience, recently because of the Spider-Man thing..." Stephen Strange said.


    "What man?" America Chavez asked.


    "Spider-Man, he has the power of a spider," Stephen Strange said.


    "It''s disgusting." America Chavez thought about the scene, and suddenly felt goosebumps, "Does he look like a spider?"


    "No, no, he''s more human," Stephen Strange said.


    "He can climb walls or spin silk," Wang added.


    "Does he spawn?" America Chavez asked a key question.


    "No, maybe, I don''t know," said Stephen Strange. "Honestly, I hope not."


    "It''s delicious." America Chavez grabbed a pizza and nibbled it.


    "You might have a stomachache," Stephen Strange said.


    "I''m from another universe, and my stomach must function the same as yours," says America Chavez.


    "I don''t even know if you''re really from another universe," Stephen Strange said. "That''s why I''m still sitting here waiting for you to tell us."


    "6#%e...#&." America Chavez opened her mouth and said a series of bird words that she couldn''t understand at all.


    "Listen, I left the wedding to save a child who was almost eaten by an octopus." Stephen Strange lost his patience.


    "Whose wedding, tell me." Wang asked.


    "Christine," Stephen Strange said.


    "You went to her wedding?" Wang said in surprise.


    "Fuck, you married Kristen?" America Chavez was even more surprised.


    "No, I didn''t marry Kristen, and yes, I was at the wedding!" Stephen Strange said to America Chavez, "you have to explain to me what happened and why The octopus is going to eat you."


    "That thing is going to kidnap me," America Chavez said. "Like a henchman working for the devil. All we know is that they want to take my powers for themselves."


    "What ability?" Stephen Strange asked.


    "I can travel through the multiverse," says America Chavez.


    "What?" Stephen Strange was taken aback. As a superhero, he had seen countless abilities, but the ability to travel through the multiverse still surprised him.


    "You can travel through the multiverse?" Wang was also a little unconvinced.


    "Hmm." America Chavez said.


    "How?" Stephen Strange asked.


    "I don''t know, that''s the problem," Chavez said. "I can''t control my abilities, only when I''m really scared."


    "Okay. UU Reading " Stephen Strange asked, "Do you know how the other one I defeated this monster?"


    "You all know that there is a great book of magic that can give mages whatever they want to defeat their enemies," said America Chavez.


    "The Book of Weishandi?" Stephen Strange shook his head, "It''s not true at all, it''s a myth, it doesn''t exist."


    "No, it exists." Wang corrected on the side, "I found it in the top-secret bookshelf after becoming the Supreme Mage."


    "Unbelievable," Stephen Strange said.


    "Aren''t you the Supreme Mage?" America Chavez was surprised, "In other universes you are the Supreme Mage."


    "Although it does exist, the Book of Emperor Weishan cannot be found," Wang said.


    "Indeed," America Chavez said to Stephen Strange, "but we found it until the demons caught up to us. I thought you would protect me, but you didn''t." 16864/10549917

 Chapter 384： Doctor Strange is dead! The multiverse era has begun!

    "I was fighting in my dreams," Stephen Strange said.


    "It wasn''t a dream," America Chavez said.


    "Prove it," Stephen Strange said.


    The evidence given by America Chavez is very "iron". She directly brought the body of Stephen Strange from another world to Stephen Strange and Wang to see.


    Yes, in another world, Stephen Strange died in battle.


    I saw him lying on the ground, his face was full of scars, and a large piece of flesh was missing, which showed that it was a very tragic battle.


    "This is not a dream." Stephen Strange believed the words of Miss America America Chavez when he saw another corpse of himself, "This means that the dream is the self hidden in another multiverse. "


    "This is his theory." America Chavez pointed to Stephen Strange, who was lying on the ground.


    "There may be more monsters coming after her," Wang said to Stephen Strange.


    "If a real threat gains this ability, the consequences are unimaginable." Stephen Strange looked serious.


    "Please tell me young girl, we don''t know your name yet," Wang said to America Chavez.


    "America Chavez," said America Chavez.


    "Miss Chavez, you come to Kamateki with us," Wang said to America Chavez. "It will be safe there."


    "How did I know you wouldn''t betray me like he did?" America Chavez asked.


    "I think you can only trust me." Stephen Strange said, burying his body with magic.


    "The monster that killed them, did they have the same markings as the octopus?" Wang asked America Chavez.


    "It''s a rune," Stephen Strange said.


    "It''s not magic." Wang shook his head.


    "It''s witchcraft," Stephen Strange said.


    "Do you know anyone who uses runes or sorcery?" Wang asked.


    "I think I know." Stephen Strange said.


    The video is here, and the title appears.


    [May I ask who destroyed Kama Taiji? ¡¿


    ¡¾a Doctor Strange Stephen Strange¡¿


    [b Scarlet Witch Wanda Maximoff]


    ¡¾Cx Professor Charles Xavier¡¿


    [d Captain Marvel Carol Danvers]


    "The video just now, although I just sat there chatting most of the time, but I have to say that the amount of information is very large." Nick Fury couldn''t help but say.


    "Yeah, the amount of information is indeed huge." Phil Coulson said, "In the past, we only knew about the multiverse, but now we know clearly that in the future, we will have intersections with characters in the multiverse, and there will be other multiverses. characters come to our universe.¡±


    "This has to make me worry that the six-gem Ultron who is bent on destroying the universe will one day come to our universe and attempt to destroy us." Nick Fury said.


    "This video confirms this possibility." Phil Coulson said, "Since there is a little girl who can travel through the universe to our universe, then it is not a problem for the Ultron who can travel through the universe to come to our universe. Worth the odd thing."


    "Really?" Stephen Strange kept muttering, "This can''t be true."


    "Strange, are you actually unable to accept this?" Nick Fury looked at Stephen Strange with some surprise, "Have you never seen guests from other universes, Clark is standing there now Woolen cloth."


    "I''m talking about Kristen," Stephen Strange said. "From the video, I went to Kristen''s wedding, but the groom wasn''t me. How could this happen?"


    "Yeah, how could that happen?" Natasha Romanoff said. "I remember, in one universe, a certain Doctor Strange destroyed the world for Christine. Love Christine so much. , the ending turned out to be that Christine married someone else?"


    "What''s so confusing about that?" Steve Rogers said aside. "Aren''t you married to Kristen? Why do you care about the ending in the video?"


    "No, it''s not that I care, it''s that I can''t understand it." Stephen Strange said, "What kind of stupidity can I be in the future to let Christine marry someone else?"


    "Guys, it doesn''t seem to be the focus of Christine right now?" Bruce Banner reminded on the side, "The guests of the multiverse are really coming, not by being invited by the answering space like Clark, but really coming to our world, Shouldn''t we be discussing this? You''ve seen what the villain of the Spider-Man universe brought to our world last time, and this time the situation looks even worse, even Doctor Strange died!"


    "Strange''s strength is obvious to all, but that Strange is still dead. It can be seen that the monster chasing the little girl is very powerful." Scott Lang said.


    "But our Strange saved the little girl," James Rhodes said.


    "Maybe it''s not the same monster," Tony Stark said.


    "I''m more worried about the ''devil'' that the little girl called," Steve Rogers said. "From the little girl''s words, we can know that those monsters are just soldiers, they are for that The devil serves."


    "Demon?" Sam Wilson asked, "A real demon, or some kind of metaphor?"


    Sometimes it''s not a good thing to know too much. For example, now, people don''t know whether the "devil" is a real devil.


    For ordinary people, "demons" must be metaphors.


    But for those present, they have really seen too much, and even if there is such a creature as "devil", they will not be surprised.


    "I don''t know if this ''demon'' is a real demon, I know, it has to be defeated," Stephen Strange said, "It wants to take the girl''s ability to travel through the multiverse, I don''t know it There''s a purpose, but it''s definitely not a good thing."


    "Orgeon, one six-gem Ultron is enough, now there''s another one." Nick Fury shrugged helplessly.


    "If there is such a day, if you can really let me come to your world, please don''t be polite to me." Clark Kent said.


    "Thank you Superman, we won''t be polite to you when that day does come," Nick Fury said. 16864/10552258

 Chapter 385： Doctor Strange destroys Kamathek?

    "This option is also very interesting. Even Professor X has come out." Pietro Maximov said, "I don''t know if this Professor X is the one we know."


    For Professor X, everyone in the answering space is familiar except for the newly added Superman.


    Everyone knows that Professor X comes from a world where superpowers are everywhere, and also know that his ability to control human brains at will is very unbelievable.


    Don''t look at the countless bosses of the Avengers Alliance, even the super bosses like Doctor Strange who can even play the universe, but there are really few who can resist the ability of Professor X.


    At least at this stage, the only person everyone can think of who can play with Professor X is Wanda Maximoff.


    And Wanda Maximoff is just a bit of a counter-attack, and is definitely not an opponent of Professor X Charles Xavier.


    "Is this guy great?" Clark Kent asked.


    "His ability is very unique," Nick Fury replied. "He can control people''s minds, control people''s brains. If our world has such a villain, the world will perish. He seems to be nothing. Attack power, but he can control all the heroes in the Avengers and make these powerful heroes do what he wants. Even, he can be simpler, he can control everyone and make everyone commit suicide.¡±


    "Also, we don''t know how to resist his abilities," Phil Coulson said.


    "So it sounds like he can completely manipulate the minds of all Kamathage mages by himself, and let Kamathage mages kill each other or commit suicide," Clark Kent said.


    "In terms of ability, he can indeed do it." Pietro Maximov said, "However, Professor X should not be the villain. Like the Avengers, he can give his life to defeat the enemy."


    "Pietro, what we are discussing now is the multiverse. You can''t judge the good and evil of another universe because of the good and evil of a person in one universe." Wanda Maximoff said, "Just like Doctor Strange, he is a superhero here, but in other worlds, he destroys this world with his own hands. And in the video just now, the dead Doctor Strange, didn''t you listen to the little girl, he betrayed him she."


    "That''s right, maybe Professor X in the title is an evil version of Professor X from other universes." Natasha Romanov agreed with Wanda Maximoff very much.


    "My biggest concern is whether this evil version of Professor X has hair." Tony Stark''s concerns are always different from others.


    "Have it or not, does it matter?" Natasha Romanoff glanced at Tony Stark speechlessly, "but I think it shouldn''t be him, the one who hunted down America Chase. Wiz''s person, no matter who it is, he should have the ability to command monsters. Professor X''s ability should not be able to command monsters, right?"


    "That may be the case." Clint Barton said, "Professor X can communicate directly with people at the spiritual level, but I think he is most likely to communicate with monsters."


    "Clint, listen to what you mean, do you think Professor X sends monsters through words and monsters?" James Rhodes shook his head, "This is incredible, even if Professor X can invade The brains of monsters, but he can''t even understand the language of monsters."


    "I don''t mean to understand the language of the monster, but other spiritual aspects of communication, such as feelings, Professor X may not understand the language of the monster, but he directly enters the monster''s brain, and he can definitely experience the monster''s emotions, friendly and afraid. , despair, excitement, etc., with this information, it is not a problem for him to establish a connection with the monster." Clint Barton said, "Even if we are ''normal'' humans, we can tame lions, tigers and other beasts by specific means. Well, let alone Professor X."


    "Well, what you said makes sense, but I don''t think Professor X can control beasts." Pietro Maximoff said, "When dealing with the apocalypse, even in such a dangerous situation, Professor X did not show the The ability to control beasts. I mean, he was dying at that time, if there are other means, he can still hide and tuck?"


    "In that world, humans with superpowers walked all over the place, but they seemed to be only human beings with superpowers," Wanda Maximoff said. "Magic, gods, aliens, witches, etc., these seem to be None. So I don''t think they have any monsters there."


    "Wanda''s words are a bit arbitrary." James Rhodes said, "Our understanding of that world is very limited. We only watched the two clips of the apocalypse and the genius academy saving people. These two clips did not Just because God doesn''t have magic doesn''t mean the world doesn''t."


    "So, do you also think that Professor X drove those monsters?" Clint Barton asked.


    "No, I just said that there may be gods in that world, and I didn''t say that I agree with you." James Rhodes said, "In fact, those monsters, I think they should be summoned by magic. Remember before Stephen blackened, summoning many monsters to devour the picture?"


    "So, you think it was me, I sent monsters to hunt down America Chavez, and I destroyed Kamateki," Stephen Strange said.


    "That''s right I think it''s you." James Rhodes bluntly said, "First of all, if you have that ability, you can completely take down Kamateki. Since there is a blackened one, you can summon it. Monsters devour, then it¡¯s not a strange thing to have another monster you summon to control. Then, you also have motives, the reason why you blackened the world is for Christine. Isn¡¯t that girl able to travel the world and want to travel to other worlds Seeking Christine seems to make sense."


    "It''s very reasonable and cannot be refuted," Tony Stark said. "I also think it''s your trick."


    "It does sound reasonable." Stephen Strange didn''t have any "prejudice" just because he was himself, he nodded, "It seems that it is very possible for me to destroy Kamathage, after all, in another universe, I destroyed the world, didn''t I?"


    "Strange is indeed the most ''suspected'', but Wanda is also suspected." Thor said, according to James Rhodes'' analysis, "First of all, Wanda also has that ability, and the Wanda in Westview Town may not be too hot. , but she took away the Book of the Dark God. After learning the Book of Darkness, she definitely has the ability to destroy Kama Taiji. Summoning monsters or something, witches also have this ability. Besides, Wanda also has motives, go Other universes look for visions."


    .

 Chapter 386： Scarlet Witch + Professor X! Invincible!

    "Indeed, Wanda will definitely have the ability to destroy Kamathage by one person in the future." Stephen Strange nodded, "As for controlling monsters, I believe that witches will definitely have the means in this regard."


    "Except for Doctor Strange and Scarlet Witch, the abilities of Professor X and Captain Marvel are relatively weak." Steve Rogers said, "Professor X''s ability to control the human brain is indeed unexplainable, but if he can I still don''t believe in destroying Kamataiji. Kamataiji is a group of powerful mages who have secretly guarded the earth for so long. If it is destroyed by a person who can only control the brain, it is not reasonable. To destroy Kamataiji, it must be To have real power."


    "Carol is the first superhero I''ve ever seen, very strong, and has been the strongest superhero for a long time." Nick Fury, an old friend of Captain Marvel, said, "But if she can Destroying Kama Taiji is still not possible, she is strong, but not to that extent."


    "Also, Carol doesn''t have the ability to control monsters at all," Phil Coulson said.


    "So, the answer to this question is obvious, either Doctor Strange or Scarlet Witch." Bruce Banner looked at Stephen Strange, "Who do you want to choose?"


    "Wanda and I may be very big." Stephen Strange thought for a while and said, "Given that there have been other things I have done to destroy the world, and this girl also said my betrayal in the video, In addition, I have become a traitor. Well, it seems that there are many villains in the parallel world. I chose me, and I destroyed Kama Taiji. I choose a!"


    ¡¾Answer me wrong! Deduct one year of life! ¡¿


    wrong answer.


    "Unfortunately, the ability to travel through the multiverse is gone," Stephen Strange couldn''t help saying.


    "So, Wanda destroyed Kamateki?" Nick Fury said, "I haven''t seen any evil witches from other worlds."


    Nick Fury directly regarded the Scarlet Witch who destroyed Kamateki as the Scarlet Witch of other worlds. What he could never have imagined was that it was not a Scarlet Witch from other worlds at all, and it was the Scarlet Witch beside him who destroyed Kamateki.


    As for the Scarlet Witch in other worlds, there was indeed one, but that Scarlet Witch was directly used as a marionette, and could not be evil at all.


    "Then this evil Scarlet Witch is too powerful!" Thor said at this time, "In the video just now, Stephen is obviously going to ask for help from Wanda. Everyone is avengers, and it is impossible for Wanda to ask for help from Stephen. Indifferent. That is to say, in addition to a large number of mages, Kamataiji also has Doctor Strange and Scarlet Witch sitting in town, but even so, Kamataiji is still destroyed. The evil version of the Scarlet Witch is really too powerful. already."


    "Yeah, whether Doctor Strange or the Scarlet Witch, the two of them can''t compete with each other. The evil Scarlet Witch is really scary," said Peter Quill.


    "What''s strange about this." Tony Stark said, "Don''t you know a truth, ''Darkness is twice as strong, whitening is weaker''. Wanda was originally strong, and then blackened, Her strength must have skyrocketed. She could have been one-on-one with Strange, but after doubling her strength, she will be able to beat them both."


    "Darkening is twice as strong, while whitening is weaker?" Bruce Banner asked, "What truth is this?"


    "Dr. Banner, haven''t you found out yet? Once an original positive character is blackened, his strength will skyrocket, and once the original villain is whitewashed, he will definitely become weaker." James Rhodes is worthy of Tony Shi Tucker''s basic friend understood this truth in seconds, and he said incessantly, "The best examples are Doctor Strange and the Winter Soldier. Although the original Doctor Strange is strong, the blackened Doctor Strange is one God takes five pits to fight six gems Ultron, the strength is so strong that it is not comparable to the original Doctor Strange. This is ''Darkening is twice as strong''. And the Winter Soldier, when he was the villain, and The captains are on the same level, and at one point they were able to rub the captain on the ground. But after he was whitewashed, I couldn''t tell that he was also a super soldier if you didn''t say it!


    "It seems to make sense." Sam Wilson nodded.


    "Am I weak after the whitewash?" Bucky Barnes asked Sam Wilson.


    "Come on, didn''t you watch the video about you and me?" Sam Wilson said. "It''s just so weak, it looks like a normal person like me."


    "Oh yes?" Bucky Barnes raised the metal arm, "How about we two practice now?"


    "It''s boring if you don''t practice." Sam Wilson shook his head. "There are so many big guys on the scene, even if you really beat me, what can you be proud of?"


    "But that''s going to make you feel down, and that''s a lot of fun," Bucky Barnes said.


    Well, Yang Guo and his eagles now have that kind of daily mutual confrontation.


    "I think that since things have expanded to the multiverse level, then it may not be Wanda who attacked Kamateki." Steve Rogers said, "She may have helpers, like Professor X mentioned in the options. and Captain Marvel."


    "The captain''s statement is still possible." Bruce Banner said, "Especially this Professor X, his ability itself is incomprehensible, and with Wanda, it can really easily kill Kama Taiji. ."


    The enthusiasm of everyone''s discussion, where did they think, and the development of things was completely different from what they imagined.


    Soon, the video starts playing.


    In the beginning, it was in a wood, where Wanda Maximoff stood, pruning the flowers from the branches with scissors.


    "What a flower, UU reading is so beautiful." Suddenly, Stephen Strange came over.


    "You''re finally here." Wanda Maximoff didn''t seem surprised by Doctor Strange''s visit, and she handed Stephen Strange a flower she just cut.


    "It smells so good." Stephen Strange put the twig in front of his nose and smelled it, then asked, "Am I still in reality?"


    Obviously, this question is about what Wanda Maximoff did in Westview.


    Even if Wanda Maximoff won''t declare his own affairs everywhere, but as the super boss of Kamateki, how can Stephen Strange not know.


    "These are real, thank you," said Wanda Maximoff. "I''ve left magic behind."


    "I saw it," said Stephen Strange.


    "I know you''ll show up sooner or later to discuss what happened in Westview, right?" Wanda Maximoff said. "I made a mistake and people were hurt." 16864/10556737

 Chapter 387： It was the Scarlet Witch who destroyed Kama Taiji!

    "But you got things done, and no one in the town was hurt." Stephen Strange said, "I didn''t come here to ask the West King Town for a crime."


    "Then what are you doing here?" said Wanda Maximoff.


    "We need your help," Stephen Strange said.


    "What help?" asked Wanda Maximoff.


    "How much do you know about the multiverse?" Stephen Strange asked.


    "The multiverse has that physics theory," Wanda Maximoff said. "You believe it''s true, and it''s dangerous."


    "We have two things to worry about," Strange said. "We found a girl who could travel the multiverse, but she''s being hunted."


    "Chased by whom?" asked Wanda Maximoff.


    "She was coveted by some kind of demon or something," Stephen Strange said. "We took her to Kamateki, and although she''s safe for now, we may still need you as an Avenger. ."


    "There are other Avengers," said Wanda Maximoff.


    "Yeah, bow archery or the Avengers named after insects, but I still prefer the Scarlet Witch, the first mage on Earth, it''s very easy to find you." Stephen Strange said, "Come to Kamateki, we will make a meal of."


    "Why didn''t you bring America Chavez here?" asked Wanda Maximoff.


    "Bring it here?" Stephen Strange did not expect Wanda Maximoff to say that.


    "Yeah," Wanda Maximoff said. "I know that feeling, alone to explore your unknown abilities. I can protect her."


    Stephen Strange suddenly stopped, and at this time he realized one thing, that is, he didn''t tell Wanda the name of Miss America at all, how did Wanda know?


    "You never told me her name, did you?" Wanda Maximoff also stopped and asked.


    "Yes, I didn''t," said Stephen Strange.


    "It''s the easiest way to create a pocket universe. There are too many lies." Wanda Maximoff stretched out his hand, and the crimson energy overflowed from his fingers, swallowing the world.


    As a result, a hexagonal world similar to Xijing Town was formed.


    In this crimson world, Wanda Maximoff is no longer the same as before in a home uniform, but put on a red "war robe" and a witch''s crown on his head.


    And Stephen Strange''s clothes have also changed, no longer the "battle shirt" with a cape before, but a home clothes.


    At the same time, a bizarre book emitting energy was suspended there.


    "The Book of Darkness." Stephen Rantrange recognized the book.


    "You look familiar with The Dark Book?" said Wanda Maximoff.


    "It''s a cursed book, I know," Stephen Strange said. "It corrupts everything and everyone who touches it. I wonder what it did to you?"


    "The Book of Darkness just told me the truth, everything I lost can be mine again," Wanda Maximoff said.


    "What do you want to do to America Chavez?" Stephen Strange asked. "What do you want to do to the multiverse?"


    "I want to leave this reality and go to a place where I can be with my children," Wanda Maximoff said.


    Before the answering space, some people speculated that Wanda Maximoff''s motive for becoming the villain was for vision, but it was not, it was for her two children.


    "Wanda, your children are not real," Stephen Strange said. "You created them with magic."


    "Every mother is like that, isn''t it?" asked Wanda Maximoff, walking up to Stephen Strange, "If you knew there was a universe where you were happy, you would Don''t want to go?"


    "I''m so happy right now," Stephen Strange said.


    This is pure nonsense, he has just left from Christine''s wedding, and the groom is not him, he can be a ghost if he is happy.


    "I know better than anyone what self-deception is." Wanda Maximoff unceremoniously debunked it.


    "You are blatantly violating all laws of nature by doing this." Stephen Strange said sternly, "If you take away that child''s power, she will die."


    "I don''t want to hurt anyone, Stephen," Wanda Maximoff said, "but she''s not a child, she''s someone with supernatural powers that could lead to the demise of another world. She sacrifice to do something better."


    "What''s the difference between you doing this and anyone who wants to take her power to do evil?" Stephen Strange asked.


    "Are you talking about yourself?" Wanda Maximoff asked rhetorically. "When you gave Thanos the Time Stone?"


    "I did what I had to do for Endgame," Stephen Strange said.


    "You break the rules and become a hero, and I break the rules and become an enemy," Wanda Maximoff said. "It doesn''t seem fair."


    "Oh, this is a bit of a rhetoric." Seeing this, Tony Stark in the answering space couldn''t bear it any longer, "It''s also against the rules, but how can Wanda and the juggler be the same? The juggler handed over. The Time Stone is not for selfish desires, but to defeat Thanos, to save half of the life in this universe. And Wanda breaks the rules, of course, I am very considerate of a mother''s thoughts about her children, but she breaks the rules. Rules are for selfish desires!"


    "In order to satisfy your own selfish desires, you would not hesitate to take the life of another innocent child, Wanda, is this really you?" Clint Barton looked at Wanda Maximoff in disbelief, he said I can''t believe anything, the Scarlet Witch, one of the Avengers, will do such a thing one day.


    "I originally thought it was Kama Taiji, who was destroyed by the Scarlet Witch from other worlds, but I didn''t expect it to be the Scarlet Witch Ben Witch of this world." Thor was also quite surprised, "We used to fight side by side for this world and do our best, it really didn''t work out. I thought there would be such a day.¡±


    Not only Clint Barton and Thor, but everyone in the answering space was extremely surprised by this turning point. Who would have thought that comrades-in-arms who protect the world together would become villains?


    "Impossible, it can''t be me." Even Wanda Maximoff couldn''t accept it, she shook her head repeatedly, "To kill others for myself, how could I do such a thing?"


    "It should be the reason for the Book of Darkness." Bruce Banner said in a deep voice, "Stephen made it very clear that the Book of Darkness will corrode everyone it touches, and Wanda must also be corroded by this book. ." 16864/10559365

 Chapter 388： Scarlet Witch PK Doctor Strange

    "Let''s just say, this book is definitely not a good thing." Thor said "I knew it was like this", "Wanda shouldn''t have taken it."


    "We all know who Wanda is and become what he looks like in the video, and "The Book of the Dark God" has contributed to it." Clint Barton looked at Wanda Maximoff and said, "So Wanda, if in the future, if One day you met the "Dark God Book" and stayed far away."


    "I won''t touch the Book of Darkness again," Wanda Maximoff said. "I don''t want to be an executioner for a little girl."


    "But it can''t be ignored." Nick Fury said, "If the "Dark God Book" is born, you can''t let it fall into the hands of others. Stephen made it very clear that it will corrupt anyone. Even if Wanda doesn''t take it , being taken away by others, there is a high probability that it will be a scourge. Therefore, no matter who you are here, once the "Dark God Book", you must not ignore it."


    "We can''t take it, and we can''t ignore it, so what should we do?" Pietro Maximov asked.


    "Contact Stephen." Nick Fury thought for a while and said, "It should be safest to put the Book of Darkness in Kamathage."


    "With the protection of Doctor Strange and a group of mages, Kamateki should be the best place to store the Book of Darkness," Phil Coulson said.


    "Doctor Strange has a solid understanding of the Book of Darkness, so he shouldn''t be corrupted by the Book of Darkness," said Clint Barton.


    It''s a pity that he still doesn''t know the fate of another Doctor Strange, that Doctor Strange was corrupted by the "Dark God Book" and threatened the multiverse.


    "By the way, what about "The Book of Vishante"?" Steve Rogers asked Stephen Strange, "Isn''t there a book "The Book of Vishante" on the same level as "The Book of Darkness"? Is that book really impossible to find?"


    "As the Supreme Mage said, that book cannot be found," said Stephen Strange.


    "Have you asked Gu Yi?" Nick Fury still didn''t give up.


    "I asked for a long time." Stephen Strange said, "The teacher''s statement is the same as this Supreme Mage."


    "You seem to have resentment for Wang becoming the Supreme Mage," Phil Coulson said.


    "It''s strange, the famous Doctor Strange, such a hanging person, is not the Supreme Mage?" Scott Lang was quite surprised, "Although that king is quite powerful, he is still worse than you. Did he get the position of Supreme Mage?"


    "Could it be that you are too rude, so even if you are powerful, the mages of Kama Taiji don''t like you, and would rather choose someone who is not as strong as you to be the supreme mage." Tony Stark said.


    "Tell a joke: Tony Stark said that others owe it." Stephen Strange said lightly.


    "Hahaha!"


    "I''m dying of laughter really!"


    "It''s the funniest joke ever!"


    As soon as these words came out, there was a burst of laughter in the answering space.


    "Damn it, no, why are you laughing so hard?" Tony Stark was stunned. "What''s so funny about this?"


    "Tony, when it comes to the mouth, you owe the king the second, who dares to be the first?" Nick Fury said.


    "You must have a problem with your brain, confusing the words ''self-confidence'', ''single-point'', ''true and false'' and so on." Tony Stark said.


    "Okay, well, Tony owes everyone to know that there is no need to say such indisputable things." James Rhodes said, "Let''s go back to the Supreme Mage, I think the reason why the Supreme Mage is not strange The Doctor is the King, because Thanos snapped his fingers."


    "That''s right, Stephen disappeared for five years after Thanos snapped his fingers." Bruce Banner said, "In those five years, no one knew that they would come back in the future, so Wang became the Supreme Mage naturally. Later Doctor Strange is back, but the Supreme Mage is not the representative of the school''s course selection, so it can be exchanged."


    "What''s going to happen now?" Stephen Strange asks in the video.


    "Go back to Kamateki and hand over Miss America before sunset." Wanda Maximoff gave an ultimatum, "That way there will be peace and I won''t be in your sight."


    "What if we don''t get along?" Stephen Strange asked.


    "Then it won''t be Wanda looking for her," Wanda Maximoff said, turning around. "It will be Scarlet Witch."


    Although he had not yet fought against Wanda Maximoff at this time, Stephen Strange knew the power of the Scarlet Witch, and immediately rushed back to Kamateki to tell the Supreme Mage King about it.


    "Wanda is gone, she has the Dark Book, and the Dark Book has eroded her," Stephen Strange said.


    "The Scarlet Witch has unimaginable abilities." Wang also knew the power of the Scarlet Witch, and said to the Kama Taiji mages, "She can modify the reality according to what she wants, and it is predicted that she may rule or destroy the universe."


    "She''s taking control of this town with just her head," added Stephen Strange. "If she gets the power of Miss America, she can enslave the entire multiverse."


    "So the person you want to ask for help, the person you tell her where I am is the person who wants to kill me." America Chavez said speechlessly.


    "Yeah." Stephen Strange was also quite speechless.


    "Have the students all stop practicing, ring the bell and tell them that Kamateki must now be made into a castle," the king ordered to a black female mage.


    With the order of the Supreme Mage, the entire Kamateji took action, and everyone was summoned to distribute weapons, line up troops, and prepare for battle.


    Almost as soon as they were armed, a dark cloud surged in like some prehistoric beast, devouring Kamateki.


    Stephen Strange suddenly looked like he was facing a great enemy, and so did the king beside him.


    Everyone knows that the Scarlet Witch is coming.


    The next moment, in this rolling black cloud, a crimson light radiated.


    Wanda Maximoff floated in the air, looking down at the mages in Kamathage.


    "Speak well." Wang tilted his head and said to Stephen Strange, who was beside him. "The fate of the multiverse depends on you."


    "Received, don''t be under pressure." Stephen Strange also flew into the sky and flew to the opposite side of Wanda Maximoff.


    "It''s all about a kid you met yesterday," Wanda Maximoff said. 16864/10562333

 Chapter 389： The Scarlet Witch slaughtered Kama Taiki!

    "Wanda, I know why you''re angry," Stephen Strange said. "You have to sacrifice."


    "I blew the head of my lover''s vision, and I can''t count on anything. Don''t tell me about sacrifice, Stephen." Wanda Maximoff flew to Stephen Strange and said, "If you give me What I want, I''ll send you to a world where you can be with Christine."


    "The whole Kamateki is fighting against you, you have no chance of winning." How could Stephen Strange compromise like this, even if Wanda Maximoff gave him a very tempting reason.


    If that blackened Stephen Strange could put Christine down like this Stephen Strange, the world wouldn''t be destroyed.


    But Doctor Strange said it too early. The entire Kamathage was fighting against the Scarlet Witch well, but the Scarlet Witch was so powerful that she slaughtered Kamathage directly.


    "Prepare for defense!" The king on the opposite side roared as if he could hear the conversation in the sky, "Now!"


    Those mages who had long been lined up for a long time immediately used the classic trick of mages - "circling in circles".


    One after another golden circles began to bloom in Kamathagi.


    "You cannot enter the Holy Land," Stephen Strange warned Wanda Maximoff.


    "You have no idea how sane I am now," said Wanda Maximoff.


    "Yeah, claiming to be a witch, summoning monsters to kill the little girl." Stephen Strange said, "I don''t think these actions are very rational."


    "It''s kind of merciful to let the monster hunt her instead of me," said Wanda Maximoff.


    This may sound crazy, but it''s also true, Wanda Maximoff has such a power to smash the sky, and she herself is much more terrifying than monsters.


    In the pursuit of monsters, America Chavez still has a chance to survive, and if Wanda Maximoff goes out in person, America Chavez is dead.


    Even with the protection of a big guy like Doctor Strange, it still can''t be protected.


    "Leave your hypocrisy and no insults." Wanda Maximoff said to Stephen Strange again, "I advise you to go away, my patience has been exhausted by you. But I hope Even now you can see what''s going to happen next. This is my final warning."


    After speaking, Wanda Maximoff shot directly and shot a burst of energy towards Stephen Strange.


    Stephen Strange seemed to have not seen it, and just hovered in the air without moving his fingers.


    However, Wanda Maximoff''s attack did not fall on her. Kamateki''s defense was not just for fun. The huge energy shield enveloped it and blocked Wanda Maximoff''s defense. attack.


    Seeing that the negotiation failed, Stephen Strange stopped talking nonsense, turned around and flew back to the ground.


    And Wanda Maximoff saw Stephen Strange''s "obsessed" attitude, and the last bit of patience was lost, and he began to really start, instead of warning as before.


    However, Kamateki''s defense was impregnable. She flew in the air and attacked continuously, but she was never able to break it.


    After a few tries, Wanda Maximoff stopped and looked down at the mage below.


    "She wants to control everyone''s minds." Stephen Strange saw Wanda Maximoff''s plan at a glance.


    "Masters, strengthen your minds!" Wang loudly reminded the mages.


    However, some attacks, are you reminded that they will work?


    Wanda Maximoff easily invaded the brain of a young mage, manipulated his mind, and made it directly give up the maintenance of the great formation, turned around and ran.


    It doesn''t matter if he runs away himself, and also disrupts the formations of other mages.


    This time, there was a flaw in the defensive formation. Wanda Maximoff seized this opportunity and sent a burst of energy from the flaw, driving straight in, and slammed directly on the ground of Kamateki.


    boom!


    With a loud bang, people turned their backs, and this blow knocked over a lot of people.


    The defense formation was completely over, and Kama Taiji''s protective shield disappeared directly.


    Wanda Maximoff flew down from the sky like a demon.


    Of course, Kamateki did not only have defensive means, they also prepared attack means.


    When it comes to Kama Taiji, everyone''s impression is that magicians, spells, all kinds of cool attacks like fantasy movies, and attacks that are completely different from the technological attack methods of guns and cannons.


    But now the attacking method shown by Kamateji is shocking. What they sacrificed is actually a cannon!


    Of course, that cannon wasn''t a tech cannon and was powered by spells, but it was also a cannon.


    The method of attack is the same as that of technical cannonballs. The cannonball is stuffed into the barrel, and then the barrel shudders and shoots out.


    Obviously, Wanda Maximoff didn''t expect a group of big men to shoot in front of her, and one of them was shot directly in the face, sending her flying backwards.


    This kind of attack was a tickling for Wanda Maximoff, and not a single hair was hurt.


    But it succeeded in angering her.


    I, Scarlet Witch, don''t like being shot!


    When Thanos couldn''t shoot her with a cannon, no one else could!


    She was suspended in the air, stretched out her hands, a cannon disintegrated directly, and several mages responsible for controlling the cannon flew into the sky.


    call out!


    She fired another burst of energy, blowing up another cannon.


    That is to say, at the beginning, a cannon shot Wanda Maximov by surprise. When people reacted later, although these cannons were ferocious, they were no longer useful and were demolished one by one.


    In addition to shooting with cannons, there are also some who shoot with bows and arrows. These people are even more ridiculous. Cannons can''t shoot the Scarlet Witch, how can bows and arrows help others?


    I saw Wanda Maximoff waved his hand, and those bows and arrows that were shot were entangled with crimson energy, and then shot back.


    Pity those mages who shoot arrows, UU reading originally wanted to shoot Wanda Maximoff, but the arrow turned around in the air and shot himself to the death.


    Wanda Maximov was not in a hurry to land, and continued to output down in the air.


    She is too strong, and the ground attack can''t do any damage to her at all, either she hides, or she doesn''t hide, letting the attack fall on her body like a breeze.


    But her attack, no one could bear it. If it touches it, it will hurt, and if it touches it, it will die.


    This war is simply a one-sided situation.


    If you don''t say it, it''s hard to imagine that the place where it was destroyed and destroyed turned out to be the holy land of the mage, Kama Taiji.


    https://


    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 390： Scarlet Witch can definitely PK Dr. Manhattan!

    "It''s true, Kama Taiji was slaughtered like this!" Bruce Banner said in disbelief.


    "Yeah, that''s Kamateki, the holy land of mages, and a super-big guy like Doctor Strange sits here." Clint Barton also felt that the picture in front of him was very impactful, "But it ended up like this."


    "I pushed Kamateki by myself, is this still a human?" James Rhodes looked at Wanda Maximoff, not even throwing up the groove.


    "I knew that Wanda would be very strong in the future, but I didn''t expect it to be so strong." Steve Rogers sighed, "In front of Wanda, how dare we call them superheroes."


    "The captain said before that Wanda might be able to fight Dr. Manhattan in the future, and I believe it now." Tony Stark said, "Wanda in the future is simply too strong."


    "But this kind of strength has a price." Nick Fury said in a deep voice, "The price is that Wanda has been corroded, and he can kill innocent people without any scruples."


    "Things must not develop like this." Wanda Maximoff''s face was very ugly, "I must stay away from the "Dark God Book"."


    "Don''t worry about Wanda, we''ve all seen the video and know how the Book of Darkness got into your hands." Pietro Maximov said on the side, "The future has already changed, you won''t go there anymore. Xijingzhen, the witch with the Book of the Dark God will not find you either."


    "Although the Book of the Dark God should never fall into Wanda''s hands, it is also a hidden danger that such an extremely dangerous book is leaking out." Nick Fury began to worry again, "The one holding the Book of the Dark God" The witch is not a good thing, even if she won''t meet Wanda again in the future, but God knows if she will come up with other things."


    "That witch really can''t let her, especially the "Dark God Book" in her hand, can''t let it outside." Stephen Strange agreed with Nick Fury, "I will let the mages of Kamateki. Let¡¯s look for it together, and once you find the Book of Darkness, hand it over to my teacher Gu Yi immediately.¡±


    "Then it''s hard for you, Stephen." Nick Fury said, "such a dangerous thing can only be reassured if it is placed in Gu Yi''s hands."


    Gu Yi really dedicated her life to protecting the earth. Although she wanted to retire and die too hastily in the end, she is indeed the patron saint of the earth. What ambition.


    Nick Fury is suspicious, but he trusts Gu Yi, who has never met before, especially in the face of such a major event that concerns the safety of the universe.


    Not to be alarmist, the Dark Book of the Gods has this power to threaten the multiverse.


    In the video, the mages who assembled the entire Kamathage were not Wanda Maximoff''s opponents, and could not withstand Wanda Maximoff''s attack.


    After leaving a corpse and a mess, Wang and Stephen Strange had to lead the rest of the survivors into hiding.


    After floating in the sky for so long, Wanda Maximoff finally fell to the ground.


    People who were full of people before, but now there is not a single ghost.


    The Kamathagi''s mages are gone, as is Miss America America Chavez.


    But for Wanda Maximoff, who has the psychic ability to enter other people''s brains, finding one couldn''t be easier.


    As soon as you close your eyes and open your eyes, you will find it.


    Just as she was about to set off to arrest someone, a figure stood in front of him.


    This person is wearing a coquettish red cloak, and it is Stephen Strange, who was originally a rookie when the boss met the Scarlet Witch.


    As Kama Taiji''s No.1 combat power, his performance in this war was horrific, and the whole process was almost invisible.


    I don''t know if this big guy has offended anyone. He is obviously a powerful one, but once he encounters such a group fight, it will be useless.


    When the group was fighting Thanos, he was still rowing into the water, but now the group k is better than the scarlet witch, and he can''t see anyone directly.


    "You have to get past me if you want that girl." Stephen Strange said, blocking Wanda Maximoff.


    "Okay." Just kidding, Wanda Maximoff would be afraid of this, and strode towards Stephen Strange.


    But Stephen Strange didn''t actually plan to confront Wanda Maximov, he knew that he was not his opponent.


    He began to play his specialty again, treating the world as a Rubik''s Cube, and twisting and turning recklessly.


    Wanda Maximoff collapsed with one foot, and the floor under his feet seemed to bloom like a lotus flower, splitting several times at a time, and the surrounding pillars, walls, etc. were also distorted and deformed at the same time.


    The figure of Stephen Strange standing in front of him disappeared like a mirror.


    In this small world, Wanda Maximoff is the only one left.


    Around, there is a large mirror.


    It just so happened that Wanda Maximoff was wearing a crown at this time, like a queen.


    This atmosphere makes people feel that Wanda Maximoff doesn''t go to the mirror at this moment and ask "Mirror mirror, who is the most beautiful person in this world?" I''m sorry for this set.


    But before Wanda Maximoff asked anything, the mirrors suddenly shattered together, and pieces of sharp fragments were aimed at Wanda Maximoff.


    This scene looks so similar to Ebony Throat torturing Stephen Strange with a thorn in a ship.


    call out!


    Wanda Maximoff shot directly and shot a bunch of light in front of the mirror in front of him.


    This attack was obviously just energy and had no physical substance, but when it hit the mirror, it was like a ping-pong ball hitting the racket, and it was bounced straight away.


    And there are too many mirror fragments here, and the energy is like a ball, constantly bouncing back and forth in these mirror fragments, and finally almost hit himself.


    He was almost able to achieve Murong Fu''s "Take the way of the other to the body".


    "Take you out of here now, right away." After trapping Wanda Maximoff Stephen Strange immediately came to America Chavez and said to him.


    "King? What happened?" America Chavez was still a little confused. Didn''t you guys insist on taking me to Kamateki, why are you letting me go now?


    "Kamateki has fallen," Stephen Strange said, reaching out to draw circles.


    boom!


    Before the circle was drawn, the door behind him was suddenly closed.


    boom!


    Immediately afterwards, another door was also closed.


    https://


    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 391： Doctor Strange: This is a horror movie!

    This is a terrifying bridge that is often used in horror movies. I didn''t expect to be met by Stephen Strange one day.


    However, what Stephen Strange is about to face is far more terrifying than the ghosts in horror movies.


    In addition to this kind of scene where the door is suddenly closed in horror movies, there are also scenes where people disappear inexplicably.


    And this kind of bridge was also staged on the spot.


    I saw a big living person standing there, and suddenly fell to the ground, as if the ground suddenly turned into water, "devouring" people into it.


    But what is standing here now is not those lambs in horror movies who can only be slaughtered by ghosts without any means, but Doctor Strange, who will be scared to the ground when a ghost sees it. He can see the truth at a glance.


    "Mirror reflection, she''s using reflection." Stephen Strange pulled a piece of cloth to cover the water on the ground.


    That''s right, the two mages disappeared just now, and they were swallowed by the water surface under their feet, that is, the mirror surface.


    Stephen Strange trapped Wanda Maximoff with a mirror image, but he didn''t expect it to be used by him.


    I don''t know if this place has rained or what, there is a lot of water on the ground.


    But Wanda Maximoff ultimately chose not to come out of those waters, but from a metal disc hanging on the wall.


    I saw an arm stretched out first, then the black-haired head, and then the upper body...


    This scene is very similar to the female ghost.


    If Sadako could be there, Wanda Maximoff might be able to chat with her about crawling out.


    "These lies you set are all to prevent me from finding my child." Wanda Maximoff walked step by step towards Stephen Strange, who was facing the enemy.


    "You took the lives of those people," Stephen Strange said. "You are not allowed to cross the multiverse."


    "I''m not some monster Stephen, I''m a mother," Wanda Maximoff said.


    "Wanda, you don''t have children." Stephen Strange is still trying to convince Wanda Maximoff, "They don''t exist."


    "But they do exist, in every other universe," Wanda Maximoff said. "I know them because I dream of them, every night."


    In order to increase the persuasiveness of his own words, in order to convince Stephen Strange, the friend who once fought side by side, Wanda Maximoff also sacrificed the "Dark God Book" to make the picture he dreamed of. Released for Stephen Strange.


    In the picture, Wanda Maximoff is playing with two children. It is indeed a very warm and very happy life.


    "Every night, the same dream. Every morning, the same nightmare." Wanda Maximoff put away The Book of Darkness after showing a short dream of the good life.


    "Even if you find them, what are you going to do?" Stephen Strange asked a very crucial question, "What about the other you? What about their own mother?"


    This question made Wanda Maximoff hesitate, because she knew that other universes loved their children as much as they did, and would not give up their children no matter what.


    If she wants to occupy the magpie''s nest and be the mother of those two children, then the mother of the children can only have one solution, and that is to kill her!


    Because if you don''t kill that mother, that mother will never give up, and will do everything she can to take back her child.


    After being corrupted by the "Dark God Book", Wanda Maximoff may be able to be indifferent enough to others, but she cannot be so cold-blooded to herself in other universes, because she knows too much the pain of losing a child.


    This pain should not be borne by anyone.


    While Wanda Maximoff was in a daze, Stephen Strazi shot.


    I saw his hands stretched out, and a monster similar to a dragon flew out from the palms of his left and right palms. Each monster had three heads, and two monsters had six heads, and went straight to Wanda Maximoff.


    But now Wanda Maximoff is too strong, so many mages and so many heads of Kama Taiji can''t do her, and now what can six heads do, no accident, it was destroyed in the blink of an eye.


    This sneak attack had no effect, and it also angered Wanda Maximoff. I saw her wave, and the crimson energy shot out, knocking Stephen Strange into the air.


    boom!


    Stephen Strange slammed into the pillar heavily and then fell to the ground.


    Then Wanda Maximoff stretched out his hand again and imprisoned America Chavez in the air.


    How could the Supreme Mage King sit back and watch, raising his hand, a few golden Frisbees flew towards Wanda Maximoff.


    Wanda Maximoff stretched out his hand casually, those energy Frisbees were fixed, and then the hand moved again, and Wang was also knocked to the ground.


    And it happened to land on the back of his head, and his eyes closed on the spot.


    Die to the point of death, he is also a supreme mage, but he is in a coma.


    This time, there are no more people in the way.


    Wanda Maximoff, who had cleared all obstacles, immediately started to seize the ability of America Chavez.


    Once America Chavez''s ability is taken away, there is only one fate for her, and that is death.


    No one is willing to die.


    No one is obedient to die.


    Although America Chavez is temporarily unable to control her abilities and travel through the universe as she pleases, her life is now threatened.


    At this critical moment, she once again successfully stimulated her ability!


    I saw a huge space gate with a five-pointed star appearing behind America Chavez.


    But at this moment, America Chavez''s body was imprisoned by Wanda Maximoff, but there was no way to enter this space door.


    When Wanda Maximoff saw the salted fish on the chopping board, he still wanted to resist. Com stretched out his hand and fired an energy attack at America Chavez.


    The entire Kamateki, together with the Supreme Mage and Doctor Strange, knelt down. How could America Chavez stop Wanda Maximoff''s attack.


    Seeing that such a young and beautiful girl was about to drink hatred on the spot, Stephen Strange jumped out, pounced on America Chavez, and took a blow for America Chavez with his own body.


    And under his pounce, he and America Chavez fell into the pentagram space gate opened by America Chavez.


    At this point, America Chavez''s little life was finally saved temporarily.


    As soon as the space darkened, the video ended.


    https://


    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 392： Doctor Strange died to defeat Thanos!

    "I never thought that Kamathage would one day be destroyed by my own hands." Stephen Strange was speechless for a long time, and only after a while did he sigh with emotion, "It''s really impermanent."


    "Yeah, just like you never thought that you who save the world will destroy the world." James Rhodes said.


    "Even at the last moment, escaping into another universe, I think Strange can''t escape Wanda''s pursuit in the end." Tony Stark said.


    "There is a high probability of being unable to escape." Steve Rogers said, "How did America Chavez come to this world? Didn''t she escape because she was hunted in other universes? And There is Strange in another universe, and this Strange is dead."


    "Speaking of which, this Strange died a bit strange." Scott Lang said, "If he died to protect America Chavez, then America Chavez died again. What do you mean he''s a traitor? If that Strange was a traitor and betrayed America Chavez, then why did he die?"


    "I can''t think about the traitor for the time being." Nick Fury said, "But one thing is certain, that Strange must have died in Wanda, or in other words, died in Wanda. in the hands of the monster."


    "Doctor Strange and Scarlet Witch originally seem to be stronger than Doctor Strange, why is there such a big difference in strength in the future?" Natasha Romanov said, "Dr. Strange was completely abused in the battle of Kamateki, right? ."


    "It should be because of the "Dark God Book"," Stephen Strange said.


    "Since the Book of the Dark God is so powerful, is the Book of Weishandi at the same level as the Book of the Dark God equally powerful?" Phil Coulson asked.


    "It should be." Stephen Strange said.


    "Then should I find this "Book of Weishan Emperor"?" Clint Barton said, "The video just confirmed that the "Book of Weishan Emperor" is real."


    "Terrorism will not be so easy." Stephen Strange said, "Only the Supreme Master knows the Book of Weishandi, so my teacher Gu Yi must know it. She knows the Book of Weishandi, But Kamateki didn''t have the book, so there was only one possibility, she couldn''t find it."


    "Maybe the big guy Gu is too high-level, and he doesn''t like the "Book of Weishan Emperor" at all, and he doesn''t bother to look for it." Peter Quill said.


    "That''s not necessarily true," Phil Coulson said. "Gu Yi is very powerful, but the Scarlet Witch who has studied the "Dark God Book" looks even more powerful. If she can find such a book, she is not Let the truth be left alone.¡±


    [Beginning with the twelfth question, please watch the following video first. ¡¿


    The video begins with Doctor Strange and Miss America America Chavez walking down the street.


    The streets were very lively with people coming and going.


    But the most eye-catching thing is a huge statue standing on the street.


    Everyone is familiar with this statue, it is Doctor Strange Stephen Strange.


    Stephen Strange and America Chavez walked over and looked at the recorded text in front of the statue.


    "Dedicating your life to defeat Thanos?" America Chavez was surprised by the content on the statue.


    "It looks like this." Stephen Strange didn''t expect himself in another world to die while fighting Thanos.


    "If you of this world die, who is the Supreme Mage at this time?" America Chavez asked.


    Just after the question was asked, there was a sound of the door opening. Stephen Strange walked over to take a look and saw a figure standing at the gate of the Holy of Holies.


    He is no stranger to this person at all. When he was searching for Kama Taiji with wounded hands all over the world, it was the person in front of him who brought him into Kama Taiji.


    "Do you know who he is?" When America Chavez saw Stephen Strange''s appearance, she knew it must be an old acquaintance.


    "Yes, Mordo," said Stephen Strange. "He was the first to take me to Kamateki."


    "It''s pretty good," America Chavez said.


    "Then, he wanted to kill me at the cost of his life." Stephen Strange took a turn.


    "Oh, that''s great," said America Chavez.


    Stephen Strange didn''t know the relationship between Mordo in this world and himself, and didn''t know whether this Mordo could be trusted, so he just stood there and didn''t move.


    "I''ve been thinking that this day will come." Mordo took the initiative to walk towards Stephen Strange, "because you are always suspicious, this day is coming."


    Speaking of which, Mordo stepped forward and gave Stephen Strange a hug. It seemed that he was not like another Mordo who was bent on killing himself.


    "My good brother, come in and tell me about your universe." Mordo brought Stephen Strange and America Chavez into the Holy of Holies.


    "It''s really good that you brought Doctor Strange to safety," Mordo said to America Chavez in the Sanctuary.


    "Just because we jumped into the multidimensional rift doesn''t mean we''re safe," Stephen Strange said as he sat there. "Our Wanda can control monsters from other universes to attack Miss America."


    "So she has "Dark God Book"?" Mo Du immediately understood what was going on. UU reading


    "So you know the Dark Book?" Stephen Strange said.


    "Of course, our world also has a "Dark God Book"." Mordo said, "I found it in this Holy of Holies, we absolutely do not allow such weapons to risk falling into the hands of others."


    "That''s right," Stephen Strange said.


    "If your "Dark God Book" is the same as ours, then she may be more than just summoning monsters." Mordo said.


    "What do you mean?" America Chavez asked aside.


    "In those pages, corroding souls, desecrating reality itself, sleepwalking," Mordo said. "Sleepwalking wizards, mapping their souls from their universe into another universe, leaning over the other universe''s own body. She needs one. Puppet control to chase down enemies from the multiverse. While possession is not permanent, it can cause irreparable damage to the invading universe during the fleeting sleepwalker time. So you may not be dealing with demons , but Scarlet Witch."

 Chapter 393： Illumination will appear!

    Demon has always been used to describe that evil and powerful being.


    But now, Mordo uses the expression "you are not facing the devil, but the Scarlet Witch".


    The existence of the devil is far worse than the Scarlet Witch, far worse!


    "Then why did she only let the mobs come after me in the first place?" America Chavez asked.


    "That''s because she was reasonable at first." Stephen Strange still knew something about Wanda Maximoff, after all, he was a friend rather than an enemy before, and then he asked Mordo, "What do you think of "Vishan" How much do you know about the Book of the Emperor?"


    "It is absolutely opposite to the "Dark God Book"." As the Supreme Mage, Mo Du is naturally knowledgeable. "It can give the wizard any power to defeat the enemy."


    "I need your help." Stephen Strange stood up.


    As soon as he stood up, he realized that something was wrong, why did Mordo spin there? Why is this room spinning?


    Stephen Strange believed Mordo, but in the end he paid it wrong.


    Mordo moved his hands and feet in his tea.


    "I''m sorry Stephen, but I hope all of you can understand that it''s not Wanda Maximoff who is threatening the reality we''re in." At this time, Mordo didn''t hide any more and said it directly. In his own heart, "it''s the two of you."


    "What''s in the tea?" America Chavez closed her eyes and slumped on the sofa.


    "You old man!" Stephen Strange also fell to the ground.


    "She''s coming." He was still muttering before he fell into a coma.


    The screen is here, and the title appears.


    [May I ask who stopped Scarlet Witch Wanda Maximoff? ¡¿


    [a Supreme Mage Mordo]


    [bx Professor Charles Xavier]


    [c Black Bolt Black Card Bertgang]


    [d Scarlet Witch Wanda Maximoff decided to let go]


    "This reward is amazing!" Pietro Maximov was excited when he saw this reward, "If it can not be corroded, then you can cultivate the "Dark God Book" with confidence."


    "Wanda, who has practiced "Book of Darkness", is a super boss. If she is not corroded, it means that she will not be blackened and will not do the kind of things in the video." Steve Rogers is also very excited, "Our possible enemies in the future are too powerful, we need such a powerful Wanda."


    "If Wanda reaches the height in the video, the six-gem Ultron should no longer be a threat." Tony Stark said, "It may be a threat, that is, the Celestial Athem."


    "That''s right, although Wanda, who has practiced the "Book of the Dark Gods", can easily rule the multiverse, but the Celestials are really bottomless." Nick Fury said.


    "Everyone don''t need to worry too much about Arisom." Speaking of the Celestial Race, Circe, the Eternal Race who hadn''t spoken for a long time, said, "He''s not like Thanos, not like Ultron, he''s not a villain, he won''t follow suit Just hit the earth at will."


    "It doesn''t mean that you won''t do it casually." Nick Fury did not agree with Circe''s reassurance about the Celestial Race, "Didn''t he already regard the Earth as the ''egg'' for incubating the Celestial Race? When the ''chicken'' inside emerges, the earth will perish."


    "But Thiam himself doesn''t seem to want to follow the route planned by Arisom. He chose the earth, he chose human beings, and he sacrificed himself." Circe said.


    "But this does not mean that Arisom will let the earth and humans go." Nick Fury said, "It is also possible that a Celestial race fails to be born, and he angers the earth."


    "If it was because of human beings that the birth failed, he might be like this, but if not being born is the choice of the Celestial Race, I think Arisham will respect this choice." Circe said.


    "It doesn''t make any sense for you to argue about this," Thor said aside. "Whether or not we face Arisham in the future, it''s always right for Wanda to become stronger."


    "Thor finally said something thoughtful." Tony Stark said with "gratification".


    "Tony, what you said is so sad." Thor said, "I can analyze this question, believe it or not?"


    "Then let''s analyze it," Tony Stark said.


    "First of all, this Supreme Mage Modu can be ruled out." Thor rubbed his chin at Stephen Strange, "This guy who is not a Supreme Mage is better than the Supreme Mage, he can''t beat the entire Kamateki. Wanda, and from Miss America''s mouth, we know that the Supreme Mage in other worlds can''t beat Wanda, so it can be seen that the Supreme Mage has that strength and cannot be Wanda''s opponent."


    "Mordo''s talent is really good." Stephen Strange agreed with Thor''s analysis, "but if he can be better than me, I still don''t believe it. I''m not Wanda''s opponent, and he certainly is. no."


    "Professor X, his ability seems inexplicable, but Wanda has the same ability." Thor continued, "Although I don''t know how strong Professor X is, I don''t think he can be stronger than Wanda. ."


    "Sounds reasonable," Tony Stark said. "Go on."


    "Black Bolt and Mr. Fantastic are the first two people to appear, and they don''t have any understanding at all." Thor said, "the two of them should be people in the world of Mordo, the Supreme Mage. "


    "Ninety percent of people should be from this world." Bruce Banner said, "Modu drug was put on Stephen, although I don''t know what his purpose was, but since he brought Stephen down, he would definitely not let him go easily. In other words, Stephen is in his hands. Wanda is chasing Stephen, and he will face Mordo. Black Bolt, Mister Fantastic, should be with Mordo."


    "Although I don''t know how sacred these two are, since they can appear in the options and can be involved in Wanda''s pursuit of Stephen, it can be seen that they are not ordinary people." Scott Lang said, After speaking, he shrugged, "This seems to be a piece of nonsense."


    "Everyone in another parallel world should have a corresponding peer." Tony Stark said, "Since that world has Black Bolt and Mister Fantastic, will our world have them too?"


    "It''s hard to say, you can look for it," Nick Fury said, "but don''t get your hopes up. I actually searched for Professor X in our world secretly, and I did find a guy who looked exactly the same, but that was An ordinary person."

 Chapter 394： The Illuminati will judge Doctor Strange!

    "It''s possible to find people who look the same in a city, let alone two universes," Steve Rogers said. "It''s normal."


    "What abilities Professor X has, we all know, that is, this Black Bolt and Mr. Fantastic, what abilities they have, I''m still curious." Phil Coulson said.


    "I''m also curious, but I don''t think they''ll be Wanda''s opponents, no matter what their abilities are," Clint Barton said.


    "I also think so, Wanda who has practiced the "Dark God Book" is too strong." Thor said, "All I think, it must be D! Unless Wanda gives up on her own, or no one can stop her. "


    "I think so too," said Bruce Banner.


    "I choose d!" Wanda Maximoff made a choice.


    ¡¾correct answer! Rewards issued! ¡¿


    I saw a line of blood-red strange runes suddenly appear in the air. These runes fell on Wanda Maximoff''s head and disappeared.


    "Is it just these runes that protect Wanda from the erosion of the "Dark God Book"?" Tony Stark said, "Then this rune must be very powerful."


    "Strange, do you remember this rune?" Steve Rogers asked. "Is it possible to restore this rune?"


    "Remember seven, seven, eight, eight," Stephen Strange said, "but this rune is different from any rune I have, and it is completely inconsistent with the rune knowledge I know, even In some places it''s just the opposite."


    "It sounds like you don''t understand at all," Thor said.


    "This is a rune that can deal with the "Dark God Book", and it is normal to not understand it." Stephen Strange said, "I went back and asked the teacher to see if she knew."


    "What about Wanda, do you remember this rune?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "No." Wanda Maximoff shook his head, "Even if I remember it, I can''t understand it. Unlike Stephen, I have systematically studied spells, and I don''t know anything about witchcraft and magic. ."


    Soon, the video starts playing.


    Stephen Strange first appeared in everyone''s sight. At this time, Stephen Strange walked into a circular room with a pair of handcuffs on his hands.


    At the top, there are several chairs there, with Mister Fantastic Reed Richards, Black Bolt Bertgang, and Captain Marvel, Maria Rambo, sitting atop them.


    Yes, the Captain Marvel of this world is not Carol Danvers, but her friend Maria Rambo.


    "Stephen Strange, now you have been called to the Illuminati." Supreme Mage Mordo stood in front of one of the chairs and said condescendingly to the next Stephen Strange, "I am Mordo, Supreme Mage ."


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As soon as Mordo finished speaking, a shield shot at Stephen Strange, bounced off the wall a few times and bounced back again. One hand reached over and grabbed the shield.


    The representativeness of this shield is too strong, especially this iconic rebound, everyone knows who it is when they see the shield.


    However, the person who caught the shield surprised everyone.


    Because that person is not Captain America Steve Rogers, but the female version of Captain America, Captain Carter Peggy Carter.


    Although Peggy Carter is also from another world, everyone in the answer space is familiar with him, and this person has not appeared in the answer space once or twice.


    Captain Carter sat down on a chair without saying a word after he put on his shield.


    "Captain Carter, the first Avenger." Mordo first introduced Captain Carter to Stephen Strange, and then introduced the guys sitting in the chairs one by one, "Black Bolt, the leader of the Inhumans."


    "Like a guard." Stephen Strange greeted Black Bolt, "Hello."


    Black Bolt glanced at Stephen Strange and said nothing, looking very cold, but in fact he couldn''t speak easily.


    Some big people speak a lot of money, and once Black Bolt speaks, that word is more than "a thousand pounds", and it can smash people into meat sauce when smashed.


    "Captain Marvel, the guardian of the universe." Mordo continued, "and Reed Richards, the smartest man in the world, Mr. Marvel from the Fantastic Four."


    "Hello, Stephen." Reed Richards was the only one who greeted Stephen Strange.


    "Are you famous in the 1960s?" Stephen Strange said, looking at several Illuminati bosses.


    "Excuse me, are we a joke to you?" Marvel Captain Maria Rambo asked displeased.


    "That guy over there has a fork on his head." Stephen Strange said, glancing at Black Bolt Lord Blackcard Burt, "so, yes, there is a little bit."


    That''s why he doesn''t understand the Inhumans. The fork on the Inhumans'' head is not used to make fun, but to assist in the release of energy.


    Blackcad Burt just heard Stephen Strange say this to himself, but he still didn''t speak, but made a silent gesture with a finger in front of his mouth.


    "You should be thankful that Black Bolt doesn''t want to talk to you," Peggy Carter said aside.


    "Why?" Stephen Strange, who knew nothing about the Inhumans, asked, "Is it because of his bad breath?"


    "This Doctor Strange is more arrogant than ours," Peggy Carter said to the others.


    "Just more dynamic," Stephen Strange said.


    "So far. UU reading " Maria Rambo added.


    "Stephen, you''re here to confuse and destroy reality, and the bigger your footprint, the more risk you create," said Reed Richards, sitting there. "When the multiverse begins to invade, the two universes only The erosion that you see starts. They collide with each other and destroy one of them, or all of them."


    "Your other self created the Illuminati, and the Illuminati needed to make difficult decisions that no one else could," Peggy Carter continued. "Today, here, we decide what to do with you and that child."


    "Do you have anything to say before we vote? Now is the time," Maria Rambo said.


    "I really have." Stephen Strange stepped forward and said, "What you are worried about is invasion, do you really think that my threat is greater than Scarlet Witch?"


    "We can handle your little witch, even if she is about to sleepwalk." Maria Rambo said confidently.


    It''s a pity that she can''t foresee the future, otherwise she will not be so confident when she sees the scene of the Scarlet Witch killing the Light Club.

 Chapter 395： Inhumans, Mutants and Eternals

    "No, you can''t handle it well." Stephen Strange, who had seen Wanda Maximoff''s power, would believe that Maria Rambo could handle it well, he said, "Unless you give me "Book of Emperor Weishan"."


    Facts have proved that Stephen Strange''s strategy is correct. If you want to defeat the Scarlet Witch who has practiced the "Book of the Dark God", it really must be "The Book of Weishandi".


    So, will there be a "Book of Emperor Weishan" in the light?


    In fact, there are.


    However, several of the Illuminati members are big bosses, and bosses generally have a problem, they believe too much in themselves, and it is difficult to trust others.


    If at this time they believed Stephen Strange and took out The Book of Weishandi, then there would not be an ending of being slaughtered by the Scarlet Witch like chickens and monkeys.


    "We appreciate your concern, but it''s not the Scarlet Witch that we fear," said Mr. Fantastic Reed Richards. "The greatest danger to the multiverse is Doctor Strange."


    "I''m dying of laughter." Seeing this, James Rhodes couldn''t help but say, "Stephen tried hard to tell them the danger of Wanda, but everyone agreed that he was the most dangerous existence in the multiverse. "


    "Yeah." Tony Stark said, "Mordo drugged him as soon as they met, handcuffed him, and then took him to the Illuminati for trial. It can be seen that he is really afraid of him."


    "They already knew that the Scarlet Witch practiced "The Book of Darkness" and could use what sleepwalking techniques to project into their universe, but they still stubbornly believed that Doctor Strange was more threatening than the Scarlet Witch." Bruce Banner continued, "So, that What did the world''s Doctor Strange do?"


    "Dr. Strange in that world, didn''t he sacrifice his life to defeat Thanos?" Sam Wilson said. "As soon as our Doctor Strange arrived in that world, he saw the statue of Doctor Strange."


    "That''s right, it''s a great honor to have a statue erected," said Peter Quill.


    "We also had a very difficult time defeating Thanos, and Tony sacrificed his life for it, but we didn''t see a statue of Tony," Clint Barton said.


    "So that Doctor Strange must have done a lot to protect the people." Sam Wilson said, "But even so, everyone still thinks he is a great threat, and he must have done something else."


    "Similar to the blackened Doctor Strange, who destroyed the world in order to resurrect his own horse." Scott Lang said, "That Doctor Strange must have done such a world-destroying thing."


    "I''m afraid it''s not just destroying the world level, but destroying the multiverse level." James Rhodes said, "Didn''t you hear the Illuminati say that Doctor Strange is the biggest threat to the multiverse."


    "A Doctor Strange, a Scarlet Witch, who destroys the world and threatens the multiverse at every turn," Phil Coulson said. "So it''s really scary for these super bosses to make mistakes."


    "This Illuminati should be a superhero organization similar to the Avengers, right?" Natasha Romanoff said, "Their heroes include Captain Marvel, Professor X, and Supreme Mage. They look better than ours. The reunion is stronger."


    "But the name is much worse than the Avengers," Nick Fury said.


    "Really? Do you really think so?" Tony Stark said immediately, "The Avengers, don''t you think it''s the name of a band? Or the Illuminati sounds better."


    "The Avengers are like a band? That''s the biggest misconception of the century," Nick Fury said. "Nobody thinks that except you, I promise you."


    "Actually, I think so too," said Stephen Strange. "The Illuminati is better than the name Avengers."


    "When it comes to the Illuminati, is that what you''re focusing on?" Natasha Romanoff said. "Shouldn''t the members of the Illuminati be more attractive to you?"


    "Although there is very little introduction, there is a little more information." Bruce Banner said, "First of all, that Black Bolt, he is the leader of the Inhumans. But we don''t know what the Inhumans are."


    "From the name of Inhumans, it should be a race that is very similar to humans. This can be known from the fact that Black Bolt and humans look exactly the same." Scott Lang said, "So I think Inhumans may be A race with superhuman appearances that resembles humans."


    "Like the Celestials." Peter Quill glanced aside at Circe.


    "It does look a bit similar." Circe nodded.


    "Compared to the Eternals, I think the Inhumans should be more like X teaching them." Pietro Maximov said, "They are all human beings with super powers."


    "Black Bolt is the leader of the Inhumans. From this, it can be seen that Black Bolt is definitely not weak." Natasha Romanov said, "Since ancient times, only the strong can win everyone''s respect. Inhumans Since it is a group of people with various superpowers, they will never choose a guy with no strength to be their leader, right?"


    "That''s not necessarily true. Maybe the leaders of the Inhumans are hereditary like some kings." Scott Lang said.


    "The system of hereditary may exist in the world of ordinary people, but it is impossible in the race of Inhumans." Natasha Romanov shook her head, "Take yourself to say that you have powerful abilities. , will you accept a weaker guy to rule you?"


    "It doesn''t seem possible. UU read " Scott Lang said after thinking.


    "I don''t know if you have noticed that Black Bolt never said a word, and Captain Carter said that he should be glad that Black Bolt didn''t speak." Clint Barton continued Natasha Romanoff''s words, "So black The ability of Bolt King may be related to his mouth."


    "As for that Mr. Fantastic, it''s unclear what his abilities are, but we know that he has three companions, who are collectively known as the ''Fantastic Four''." Stephen Strange said, "This is not easy to judge. What abilities and how strong is Mister Fantastic?"


    "I don''t know where these guys come from, they don''t seem to care about Wanda at all," Scott Lang said.


    "I have a hunch that their results must be miserable," Peter Quill said.


    Star-Lord''s hunch was accurate, and they saw the scene of the Scarlet Witch slaughtering the Illuminati in the video soon after.


    While several people are chatting hotly here, the video also reveals why the Illuminati see Doctor Strange as the greatest threat to the multiverse.

 Chapter 396： The most classic face-slap scene in "Doctor Strange II"!

    "We should tell him the truth..." Professor Charles Xavier, the last member of the Illuminati, arrived late in a wheelchair and told a horrifying story for Stephen Strange.


    It turned out that the one who defeated Thanos in this world was not Doctor Strange at all, but the Illuminati.


    Doctor Strange in this world, like the Scarlet Witch, also practiced the Book of Darkness, threatening more multiverses.


    He may have contacted the Book of Darkness at first to defeat Thanos, but the Book of Darkness would corrode everyone who came into contact with it, so the progress of things was completely beyond his expectations.


    But it can be regarded as wrong or wrong. It is precisely because of Doctor Strange''s practice of "The Book of Darkness" that the Illuminati finally found the "Book of Emperor Weishan", and the Illuminati made use of "Book of Emperor Weishan". Strength defeated Thanos.


    And Doctor Strange, who practiced the Book of Darkness, was killed by the Illuminati.


    To be precise, he was killed by Black Bolt.


    Charles Xavier used his abilities to show Stephen Strange how the world was killed.


    It was in the ruins, Stephen Strange was kneeling on the ground, and opposite him, Black Bolt, Mister Fantastic and other members of the Illuminati stood there, of course, except for Charles Xavier, who was sitting wheelchair.


    "We will miss you, my friend," Charles Xavier said to Stephen Strange.


    "I''m ready," Stephen Strange said.


    Blackcad Burt just strode forward and walked up to Stephen Strange.


    "I''m sorry," Blackcard Burt had just said to Stephen Strange.


    With that one sentence, Stephen Strange died.


    Shattered to pieces, not even **** remains.


    Foley wave attack, this is the ability of Black Bolt Black Card Bertgang.


    "What about the statue?" Stephen Strange saw the death of the other self, and he never expected the other self to die like this. He asked, "You built a statue."


    "The world needs heroes," Peggy Carter said. "We made tough choices because every Doctor Strange can do what Doctor Strange can do."


    The truth is so shocking, Stephen Strange saw people in this world built a statue for him, and thought he was a hero in this world, but he didn''t expect the opposite.


    Then again, how pitiful the ordinary people in this world are, and even the heroes they believe in who saved the world can be fake, so for them, is there anything else they can trust?


    Ding~ding~ding~


    At this moment, the piercing alarm sounded suddenly.


    "The building was breached," said Mr. Fantastic Reed Richards.


    "Here she is," said Stephen Strange.


    "Status report." Peggy Carter gave an order, and suddenly a large screen appeared, showing the scene of Wanda Maximoff''s destructive attack.


    Although there are big bosses in the Illuminati, these big bosses are here to judge Stephen Strange at the moment, and the rest are just some miscellaneous soldiers.


    Even those powerful mages in Kamataki couldn''t resist Wanda Maximoff, how could it be possible for those shrimp soldiers and crab generals to be enlightened?


    Wanda Maximoff''s subordinates have no enemies at all, and they drove straight in, straight to the judgment hall.


    "She''s here for Miss America." Maria Rambo said, looking at Wanda Maximoff''s slaughtering figure.


    "Look at her, let''s go to the front." Peggy Carter said and stood up to stop Wanda Maximoff.


    "If you escape this room, you must guide Miss America," Charles Xavier said to Stephen Strange.


    "What are you talking about?" Mordo stood up when he heard this.


    "Let America go out and find the Book of Weishandi." Charles Xavier said in a deep voice.


    "Do you have the "Book of Emperor Weishan" here?" Stephen Strange said in surprise. He had long heard about this famous book, but he had never had the chance to read it.


    "Yes, there is a key point to find the "Book of Weishandi"." Charles Xavier said.


    "Charles, we can''t trust him," Mordo reminded.


    "I believe we can." Charles Xavier looked at Stephen Strange and said, "Someone lost his way, but it doesn''t mean he will be lost forever. What kind of Doctor Strange you are, we will wait and see."


    "Thank you very much," Stephen Strange said.


    When he won x professor Charles Xavier here, the rest of the Illuminati, Peggy Carter, Maria Rambo, Reed Charlize, Black Card Bert just came to Wanda Beside Maximov.


    At this time, Wanda Maximoff had just found Miss America America Chavez, and was about to start, and everyone came just right.


    "Wanda stopped, you possessed an innocent woman. But you can still do the right thing and let her go." Reed Richards said to Wanda Maximoff from the front. "Please, I have children of my own, and I can understand your pain."


    "Is the child''s mother still alive?" said Wanda Maximoff.


    "Alive," said Reed Richards.


    "Very well, someone will live to raise them," Wanda Maximoff said.


    "Wanda, Black Bolt can kill you with your mouth." Reed Richards glanced at Black Bolt Bert, who was beside him, and the latter also hugged his arms when he heard this. , the corner of his mouth hooked up, revealing a confident smile.


    Here I have to mention the setting of Mr. Fantastic Reed Richards "the smartest man", UU reading good guy, this opening directly leaked the teammate''s information to the enemy, really I don''t know if his "smartest" title was bought with money.


    Originally, Wanda Maximoff had never seen Black Card Bertgang at all, and did not know the ability of this big guy, but Reed Richards let Wanda Maximoff know about Black. Cad Bertgang''s ability is to use his mouth.


    So, the most classic face-slap scene in "Doctor Strange 2" appeared.


    "What mouth?" Wanda Maximoff asked just now, looking at Blackcard Burt who was smiling confidently with honey.


    The confident and smiling Blackcard Burt was about to open his mouth to let Wanda Maximoff see his majesty, but found that his mouth was missing!


    https://


    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 397： Scarlet Witch Massacre Illuminati

    I saw that the upper and lower lips of Black Bolt had been connected and grown together without knowing when!


    The part that was originally the mouth was smooth and nothing!


    The mouth is gone, how can you open your mouth to speak?


    But at that time, Blackcard Burt had already accumulated energy in his mouth and was eager to vent it out, but his mouth was gone, and the energy could not get out.


    So, with a bang, his head burst open like a balloon and burst.


    The Black Bolt King, who can kill with his mouth, just hangs up.


    He didn''t even show his face for a minute before hanging up.


    One moment ago, Bai was holding his arms with a confident smile on his face, but the next moment his head exploded, his face was beaten, and there was a crackling sound.


    Such a powerful man died so tragically, and Reed Richards, the "smartest man", has contributed greatly.


    Reed Richards saw that he killed his teammates with a single sentence, and he couldn''t bear it any longer, and he did it.


    As soon as he stretched out his hand, his arm quickly lengthened, and the big hand reached out to Wanda Maximoff.


    To be honest, this attack also makes people really do not understand, what are you doing at this juncture, is it planning to strangle Wanda Maximoff?


    Wanda Maximoff also reached out.


    I saw that Reed Richards'' body was quickly disintegrated as if a piece of paper had been thrown into a shredder.


    From the limbs to the torso, a little bit of decomposition, a little bit of disappearance, in the blink of an eye, only a head is left.


    "Ah!" This was the best last word that Reed Richards had left in this world, and then his head exploded just like Black Bolt who was killed by a sentence.


    The Illuminati met Wanda Maximoff, and in just one face-to-face, the two bosses have already died.


    The gap in strength is so big, and I don''t know where they got their confidence and didn''t take Wanda Maximov to heart.


    Marvel Captain Maria Rambo and Carter Captain Peggy Carter were both shocked by Wanda Maximoff''s way of killing them, and only then did they realize how ridiculous their previous confidence was.


    However, they certainly won''t back down.


    The male version of the captain has the skill of "playing for a day", how can the female version of the captain be bad?


    So, Peggy Carter and Maria Rambo both shot at Wanda Maximoff at the same time.


    A dazzling light erupted from Maria Rambo, became a group of light people, flew into the air, stretched out her hands, and shot a dazzling energy towards Wanda Maximoff.


    Wanda Maximoff also stretched out his hand, and crimson energy poured out, blocking Maria Rambo''s energy attack.


    Peggy Carter''s shot is her specialty, the shield.


    Whoosh!


    The shield shot at Wanda Maximoff, caught it with one hand, and shot it backhand to the wall.


    Here I have to criticize the female version of the captain''s skills for being unfamiliar. The shield of the male version of the captain next door will never be thrown back if someone catches it, but the female version of the captain''s shield turned out to shoot directly at the wall. It seems that the female version of the captain Captain still has a long way to go.


    call out!


    At this time, Maria Rambo in the air fired an energy attack again, thicker and more dazzling than the previous one.


    Wanda Maximoff has just finished backhanding Peggy Carter''s shield, and will quickly stretch out his hands to counter the attack.


    Peggy Carter on the ground also took the opportunity to rush towards Wanda Maximoff.


    After the two combined, Wanda Maximoff finally got hit, and was blasted out with a bang, and rolled out on the ground all the way.


    But this only looked a little embarrassed, Wanda Maximoff stood up, and there was a lot of hair on his body.


    Maria Rambo was still glowing all over, and was still outputting condescendingly in the sky.


    But this time, she didn''t ask for any more favors. Wanda Maximoff threw a statue from the ground, hit her with a bang, smashed it directly through the wall, and flew out.


    There was only one Peggy Carter left at the scene.


    Peggy Carter took advantage of Wanda Maximoff''s fight with Maria Rambo and quietly took the shield that Wanda Maximoff shot on the wall with his backhand.


    A captain with a shield has a soul, and even when Wanda Maximov was unprepared, he fell to the ground.


    "Do you still want to be beaten?" asked Wanda Maximoff, standing up.


    "I could play like this all day," Peggy Carter said.


    "I''m relieved, I''m finally relieved to hear this sentence." Seeing this, Tony Stark in the answering space couldn''t help but say, "A captain who doesn''t say this sentence is an incomplete captain."


    "Yeah, I''ve been waiting for this sentence." James Rhodes said aside, "Captain Carter has finally completed his sublimation and became a real captain."


    "Rogers, why do you keep saying this?" Natasha Romanov also asked. "Everyone knows that many times, you can''t fight for a day at all. UU Reading "


    "What''s so weird about that," said Steve Rogers'' aging Kibaki Barnes, "for a pretense?"


    "What?" Phil Coulson asked hurriedly. "What did you say?"


    "In order to pretend." Bucky Barnes asked back, "What? Don''t you think Captain America has no need to pretend? No, no, this person just looks like a majestic look. In fact, I am also very eager for the outfit comparison, we grew up together, I know this all too well."


    "Bucky, it''s time for you to take your medicine and you''re talking nonsense again," Steve Rogers said.


    "Why, don''t you say this because you think you''re cool?" Bucky Barnes said. Many times, you really can''t really fight for a day."


    "I don''t dare to say whether the captain can play for a day at other times, but in the face of Wanda, I think the captain is great if he can last for a minute." Clint Barton said.


    "Black Bolt was killed in a second, and Mister Fantastic was also killed in a second. If the captain wasn''t shrouded in a halo of "five to five", I think she would also be killed in a second." James Rhodes said.


    "Wait a minute, what aura?" Steve Rogers asked. "What the **** is a 50-50 halo?"


    "This is an experience we have summed up." James Rhodes said, "Captain, your strength does not seem to be that strong, but the strange thing is that no matter who the enemy is, you can come and go. For a while, you can even fight Thanos for a while. To be honest, Thanos'' strength should beat you into meat sauce with one punch, but when you were in Wakanda, you were the only one who fought hard. Live Thanos with a palm. Isn''t this what it is?"

 Chapter 398： Captain Marvel has fallen!

    "Black Bolt died really aggrieved. He was so powerful, but he didn''t have time to play, so I just said goodbye." Phil Coulson said.


    "Yeah, his ability is also very powerful, and he is worthy of being the leader of the Inhumans." Clint Barton said, "Even Doctor Strange can kill in one sentence, although Wanda is more powerful than Doctor Strange, but I think She can''t stand Black Bolt''s attack either."


    "That kind of sonic-like means, I don''t know if Wanda has any means of defense." Tony Stark said, "If there is, Black Bolt is nothing to worry about, if not, then Wanda will be KO. "


    "Anyway, Black Bolt is still very powerful," Nick Fury said, "although he died too hastily."


    "It''s thanks to that Mr. Fantastic," Phil Coulson said. "There are still people who call him the smartest man in the world."


    In the video, Captain Carter, who opened the "five-five" halo, did indeed have a few rounds with Wanda Maximoff.


    But she could do more than that.


    The gap between the strengths of the two sides is really too big, and nothing like fighting skills or courage and belief can make up for it.


    No suspense, Peggy Carter is dead.


    And died horribly.


    She used her specialty again, flying shields and shooting Wanda Maximoff with shields.


    This time, Wanda Maximoff threw her the shield.


    But this time, the force of the throw was too great, cutting off Peggy Carter in the middle.


    This way of dying is the same as the captain of another world, so this is the last bit of comfort.


    As soon as Peggy Carter died, the wall on the side was pierced with a "bang", and a glowing woman flew up. It was the marvel captain Maria who had just been blasted out by Wanda Maximoff. ¡¤ Rambo.


    I don''t know if Maria Rambo was thrown out because she was thrown out or because she knew about Peggy Carter''s death. This time, she came back in a rage. She screamed and output frantically, and the light emitted was stronger than before. Dazzling several times, the earth was torn, the space was stirred, and the momentum was extremely large.


    Such a crazy output also gave her the upper hand.


    "Get out of my universe!" Maria Rambo said angrily.


    The slap in the face was that Wanda Maximoff had just finished saying these words, and was knocked into the air by Wanda Maximoff, directly from the sky to the ground.


    Then Wanda Maximoff stretched out his hand and pulled down a statue, and with a bang, the statue hit Maria Rambo without error.


    At this point, Captain Marvel, die!


    With the exception of Mordo and Charles Xavier, who watched Stephen Strange, the heroes who came to deal with Wanda Maximoff have been wiped out.


    "Take me to The Book of Vishante, and we can defeat her together." On the other side, Stephen Strange, in his last effort, asked Charles Xavier for the Book of Vishante , this is the only way to defeat Scarlet Witch.


    "You are not qualified to issue orders." Mordo on the side still had a great prejudice against Stephen Strange, "When they come back, my vote will end this farce."


    Up to now, he still thinks that the Illuminati can solve Wanda Maximoff, but when he speaks, Wanda Maximoff has already killed the heroes of the Illuminati.


    "They''re not coming back," Stephen Strange said. "You only care about your vote, and now your friends are all killed by you."


    Stephen Strange knew that Mordo would not let him go, so he had to try to provoke him.


    "Those things that annoyed you before," said Stephen Strange, looking at Mordo. "You hated me when I got to Kamateki. I bet my brother you''d be jealous. You know. I bet you''re glad to hear that I''ve fallen, probably the Book of the Dark Gods you gave me."


    "You don''t know anything!" Mordo was really provoked, pointing at Stephen Strange and scolding.


    "I finally understand. Killing Stephen Strange in this world is your ticket to becoming a Supreme Mage and joining the Illuminati!" Stephen Strange said again.


    "I will execute, my vote!" Mordo was furious, pulled out the sword on his back, and slashed at Stephen Strange with a loud roar.


    Since Stephen Strange had angered Mordo, he had already prepared there, and turned around to avoid Mordo''s sword.


    Moreover, he also used the sword in Mordo''s hand to split his handcuffs through the subsequent fight.


    Then, Mordo and Stephen Strange fought each other with punches and kicks, and it looked like they weren''t weak.


    The two mages didn''t fight spells, and it was a big deal.


    "I finally understand why Mordo in your universe doesn''t like you." Mordo lost to Stephen Strange with his fists and kicks, and he also began to output.


    Stephen Strange is more sensible, if you scold you as you like, he doesn''t care at all turned around and ran.


    He got out as fast as he could, but it was still a step too late.


    Wanda Maximoff, who slaughtered Black Bolt, Mister Fantastic and other members of the Illuminati, has come to Miss America America Chavez.


    At this time, only Stephen Strange''s ex-son Christine was beside America Chavez.


    Although America Chavez has super powers, she is not a combatant, and she doesn''t even know how to use her powers.


    Thinker


    As for Christine, she is just an ordinary person with no fighting ability.


    In front of Wanda Maximoff, these two are little white rabbits in front of tigers and lions, and they have no resistance at all.


    However, the Illuminati are not dead yet.


    "Enough!" A voice came, and a big bald head appeared on America Chavez''s side in time.


    The person who came was one of the two remaining survivors of the Illuminati, Professor X Charles Xavier.


    At this time, Wanda Maximoff can be said to be crazy. Seeing that Charles Xavier said nothing, he was about to shoot.


    I saw Wanda Maximoff''s palm stretched out to Charles Xavier, but Charles Xavier took the lead and entered her brain.


    Before Wanda Maximoff could attack, he was dragged into a strange spiritual world by Charles Xavier.


    In reality, Charles Xavier has bad legs and can''t stand, only in a wheelchair.


    But in the spiritual world, Charles Xavier''s legs were intact, and he walked to a door and pushed it open.


    The door is still in ruins.


    In the center of the ruins, is a hole.

 Chapter 399： Professor X has fallen!

    Charles Xavier walked step by step towards the hole.


    Suddenly, an arm stretched out from the hole, just like a thousand-year-old ghost, which startled Charles Xavier.


    The man in the cave is none other than Wanda Maximoff.


    "Wanda, your mind is controlled by another you." Charles Xavier said to Wanda Maximoff.


    It turned out that this Wanda was not the Wanda that killed the Quartet outside, but the original Wanda of this universe. She was leaned over by another Wanda using sleepwalking magic.


    boom!


    This Wanda had just stuck his head out when the ruins suddenly pressed down, and the opening of the hole shrunk.


    "Wanda, grab my hand." Charles Xavier tried to pull Wanda Maximoff out of the hole. "If I could pull you up, the spell might be lifted."


    Charles Xavier really pulled Wanda Maximov, although not much, but he did pull out.


    Seeing that he was pulling, Charles Xavier felt that the way was feasible, so he held Wanda Maximoff''s hand tightly, intending to pull it all out.


    "The Guard is Here"


    But at this moment, a black fog suddenly appeared in this place.


    red fog.


    Scarlet fog.


    This fog is very thick, like a giant beast from ancient times, swallowing this space.


    Charles Xavier was pulling hard when he suddenly felt a chill on his back. It turned out that the fog had reached behind him.


    When Wanda in the cave saw this posture, he knew that the situation was wrong, and immediately shrank back.


    As it turns out, this Wanda is right to run away, and the big fear is coming.


    The next moment, a red woman emerged from the fog. She twisted the head of Charles Xavier in her hands, and with a click, her neck was broken.


    Not only in the spiritual world, but also in the real world, Charles Xavier''s head was tilted, such a lovely old man died.


    He even escaped with his life in the hands of the berserk Phoenix girl, but at this moment he perished.


    However, Charles Xavier''s sacrifice is not meaningless. Just as he was holding Wanda Maximoff for a while, Christine and America Chavez had fled here and successfully Meet Stephen Strange.


    "Xavier said there is a singularity to find The Book of Versantha." Stephen Strange asked Christine, "Can you take us there?"


    "How do I know I can trust you?" Kristin asked rhetorically.


    "I''m sorry for what he did, but please believe me that the Book of Weishandi is the last resort," Stephen Strange said.


    "Yeah, the way you do things, you do a lot of the same things as my Stephen," Kristin said, making an image metaphor, "He''s the guy who holds the knife, but the knife stains Countless blood."


    "This Stephen is different." America Chavez defended Stephen Strange on the side. "He is different from other Stephens."


    Christine looked at Stephen Strange with a bit of resentment, what have you done to others, you are still a child!


    "Smart boy," praised Stephen Strange.


    "Give me your hand." Christine decided to believe this Stephen Strange once, and opened half of the handcuffs on his hand and said, "Don''t make me regret it."


    "I won''t," Stephen Strange said.


    Christine led the way in front, taking Stephen Strange and America Chavez to a steel door.


    "Where does this tunnel lead?" Stephen Strange asked.


    "Leading to the river." Kristin quickly got into the steel door, and after several people got in, he closed it with his backhand.


    But the door creaked open again.


    It''s not that the steel door has become a fine, but Wanda Maximoff is chasing after.


    "Let''s go!" Stephen Strange saw that Wanda Maximoff was running away, and he didn''t mean it at all.


    Kamateki was destroyed, the Illuminati was slaughtered, and Wanda Maximoff''s strength has been defended with countless blood, and it is simply unmatched.


    I don¡¯t know what this tunnel was built for, and there are still some organs in it. Christine slammed on the wall from time to time while running, and the steel doors kept falling down one by one, blocking Wanda Maximoff¡¯s way. .


    With so many big men gone, how could a few steel doors block Wanda Maximov, like paper, and Wanda Maximov entered casually.


    She not only broke through those steel doors, but also appeared in front of several people like a female ghost.


    "I warned you." She looked at Stephen Strange coldly.


    "Wanda, if you''re still here." Stephen Strange rubbed his hands together when he spoke, and a golden light appeared in his palms. He patted the ground, and the golden light spread out.


    boom!


    A tunnel above Wanda Maximoff''s head collapsed directly, and a large amount of water poured in, flooding Wanda.


    "Did you trap her?" America Chavez asked as she ran.


    "No, just delay time." Stephen Strange said.


    There''s no need to ask, if Wanda Maximoff could be trapped in such a simple way, he wouldn''t be able to stop and kill the gods and Buddhas all the way.


    The three ran to the end of the tunnel, where there was another steel door, and there was a steering wheel-like combination lock on the steel door. It seemed that the steel door did not want people to enter casually.


    "Pass here, but only Stephen can open it." Kristin said, pointing to the combination lock.


    Stephen Strange stretched out his hands, and the combination lock began to click, but after a few turns, the lock did not open.


    Finally, under the reminder of Christine, I put a watch of Stephen Strange on it, and then it was opened.


    It is clear that Stephen Strange in this world has been corrupted by "The Book of Darkness" and has become a villain, but the only "Book of Weishandi" that can fight against "The Book of Darkness", the code to find it is still Stephen Strange. Trange''s watch, that''s outrageous.


    Anyway, this door is open, which is always a good thing.


    The scene outside the door is beyond everyone''s imagination. This door is actually suspended in the air, and outside the door is a colorful and bizarre space.


    In that space, there was a huge slab on which Stephen Strange, America Chavez, and Christine jumped from the door successively.


    "It''s the gap junction, the space between the universes," Christine explained.


    On this tablet, a radiant book was quietly placed there.


    Needless to say, this is the only "Book of Emperor Weishan" that can compete with the "Book of the Dark God".

 Chapter 400： Miss America Arrested

    "The Book of Emperor Weishan is actually in such a place, no wonder no one can find it." Seeing this, Stephen Strange couldn''t help but say.


    "The gap between the universes, does this mean that The Book of Weishandi doesn''t actually belong to a universe?" Tony Stark said.


    "What do you mean?" Scott Lang said, "The Book of Weishandi is not like the Book of the Dark God, which exists in multiple universes. There are so many universes, and there is only one book in the gap?"


    "The gap between the universes should not belong to any one universe, but that can only mean that the illumination of that universe will put the Book of Weishan Emperor in that gap, but it does not mean that other universes do not have the Book of Weishan Emperor. ¡±,¡± said Steve Rogers.


    "Yes, I believe that even in the dimension of the multiverse, ''balance'' is very important. With the supreme dark power like "Dark Book of God", then correspondingly, there should be a balance of "Dark Book of God". The Book of Weishandi." Bruce Banner said, "So if there is a Book of Dark Gods in multiple universes, then surely the Book of Weishandi will exist in multiple universes."


    "The reason why the "Book of Weishandi" was placed in the crevice of the universe should be for safety reasons, in order not to let others find it." Steve Rogers said.


    "That place is really safe, who would have thought that The Book of Vishante doesn''t exist in any universe at all," Nick Fury said, "This book should have been safe until just now, Stephen and Chris Ting showed Wanda the way."


    "Yeah, how could that puddle of water stop Wanda." Phil Coulson said, "Wanda will catch up soon."


    "It is certain that Wanda will catch up." Natasha Romanov said, "It depends on whether Stephen can learn "The Book of Weishandi" fast enough."


    "It can''t be too late, right?" Thor said, "It''s impossible for that pool of water to stop Wanda for long."


    "There are so many people in the Illuminati, each with their own unique skills, but they were all slaughtered by Wanda. That Wanda is too powerful to stop it for too long." Clint Barton said.


    "So, the result of Stephen''s discovery of the "Book of Weishandi" is that this book ended up in Wanda''s hands?" Peter Quill said.


    "Eighty percent of the time," Steve Rogers said.


    "Wanda, who has practiced the Book of the Dark God, is already unmatched. If she gets the Book of Weishan Emperor, is it worth it?" Scott Lang said.


    "The Book of the Dark God and the Book of the Emperor Weishan are completely opposite books, and will give people opposite powers. Since Wanda has already practiced the Book of the Dark God, then she should not be able to practice the book of Weishan anymore. "Book of Emperor"." Tony Stark shook his head, "So Wanda''s strength will not be improved because of "Book of Emperor Weishan"."


    "But the Book of Weishandi is the only thing that can deal with the Book of the Dark God. If this thing falls into Wanda''s hands, it will cut off the way for others to defeat her." James Rhodes said.


    "The answer to this question is that Wanda gave up on his own. From this point of view, The Book of Weishandi still failed to provide me with any help." Stephen Strange said.


    That''s a good word to say.


    Almost as soon as the words fell, Wanda Maximov arrived in the video.


    At that time, whether it was Miss America America Chavez or Stephen Strange, all their attention was on The Book of Vishanti, when and how Wanda Maximoff came. don''t know.


    Until Wanda Maximoff shot and grabbed America Chavez by the head.


    At this time, Stephen Strange didn''t care about the "Book of Weishandi", and with a big hand, he shot a yellow energy at Wanda Maximoff.


    Wanda Maximoff grabbed America Chavez with one hand, and stretched out the other hand, smashing the energy of Stephen Strange''s attack, and hitting Stephen Strange with his backhand. energy.


    This blow directly knocked Stephen Strange to the ground.


    The "Book of Emperor Weishan" that he held before also fell to the ground.


    Not only did it fall to the ground, the Book of Emperor Weishan also burned and slowly turned to ashes.


    The "Book of Weishandi", which was obtained after all the hard work, was destroyed by Wanda Maximov in this way.


    The only hope against Wanda was gone.


    After defeating Stephen Strange easily, Wanda Maximoff stretched out his hand again, and the crimson turned into two ropes, tying Stephen Strange and Christine together, and then she Started to absorb the abilities of America Chavez.


    Afraid that these two would get in the way again, Wanda Maximoff simply controlled America Chavez to open a space door. com threw them both in!


    Then, the space door closed, and Stephen Strange and America Chavez were separated.


    No, this is farther than "the world is far apart", and the two are in different universes.


    "Wanda really didn''t let everyone ''disappoint'' and destroyed the "Book of Weishandi"." Seeing this, Scott Lang couldn''t help but say, "It was Stephen who brought her to find this book himself."


    "At that time, Stephen actually had no other choice." Steve Rogers said, "Wanda was behind him, and he did not stop Wanda''s strength at all. The people of the Illuminati were almost dead. If you want to protect Miss America, you must To improve the strength, and to improve the strength, there is only the "Book of Emperor Weishan" this way."


    "Now that Stephen has been thrown into another universe, it is estimated that he has no ability to find it again, and without him, no one will stop Wanda." Tony Stark said, "And now Wanda is still cold. Incomparable, the ability to win Miss America, I really don''t know how she gave up."


    "Speaking of Stephen, doesn''t have the ability to travel through the universe?" Peter Quill suddenly remembered something, "During the battle with the Six Gems Ultron, Stephen didn''t open a space door at random, killing all the zombies in that zombie world. Did you get it?"


    "Don''t compare it with that Doctor Strange, can the most blackened Doctor Strange be covered?" Scott Lang said.


    In the video, Wanda Maximoff controls America Chavez to open two portals.


    The first portal, throwing Stephen Strange into another universe.


    The second portal was to throw America Chavez in front of her body.

 Chapter 401： Doctor Strange destroys the world again!

    On this side of the portal, Wanda Maximoff, dressed in a red dress and wearing a crown, sat cross-legged in the void, and huge monsters stayed around in ups and downs.


    "Is this what your child wants?" asked America Chavez, who was thrown in, looking up at Wanda Maximoff.


    "They''ll never know." Wanda Maximoff casually threw America Chavez onto a stone platform.


    "Maybe they won''t, but you will." America Chavez is still trying to convince Wanda Maximoff.


    In order to achieve his own goals, this Wanda Maximov slaughtered Kamateki and the Illuminati. His hands were already covered with blood. How could he be persuaded by just a few words?


    There are two flowers, one on each side.


    Leaving aside how America Chavez faced Wanda Maximoff, let''s talk about Stephen Strange and Kristen being thrown into another universe.


    "Oh, it''s over!" Stephen Strange couldn''t help but exclaimed when he saw the surrounding scene.


    It turned out that the city he was in was actually disintegrating little by little. Those tall buildings and buildings, like dust in the wind, were peeling off, disappearing, and drifting away in the wind.


    "It''s like a self-collapsed universe." Christine also discovered the unusualness of this universe at a glance.


    Nonsense, cities are disappearing, so obvious, unless a blind person can''t see the anomaly.


    "Where are we going?" Christine asked Stephen Strange.


    "If there is a temple in this universe, there may be another me." Stephen Strange said as he walked, "This is our best chance to go back."


    Along the way, in this broken city that is about to disappear into smoke, the roads are cracking, the cars are suspended like garbage, there is fog everywhere, no one can see, in the empty city, there is a kind of loneliness everywhere. And the sense of desolation, the apocalyptic atmosphere is full.


    "Now I can see why you''re worried about a multiverse collision," Stephen Strange told Christine.


    "Anyway, the universe didn''t do a good job of defending against the collapse," Christine said.


    At this time, the two really found a temple, but this temple, like this city, was broken.


    "I agree with what you said." Stephen Strange said to Christine, and then walked towards the temple.


    In this temple, Stephen Strange saw a person, another Stephen Strange, with a thicker beard than Stephen Strange, let''s call it Doctor Strange with a beard.


    "How did you get here?" the bearded Doctor Strange asked Stephen Strange.


    "Accident." Stephen Strange said.


    "Who are you?" asked the bearded Doctor Strange. "What are you?"


    "I''m just another you in the multiverse," Stephen Strange said.


    "Prove it," said the bearded Doctor Strange.


    "We have a sister, okay?" Stephen Strange asked.


    The bearded Doctor Strange came down the stairs without speaking, obviously not.


    "She died when I was very young." So Stephen Strange could only go on, "We were playing on a frozen lake and she fell off the ice and I couldn''t save her. ."


    "It sounds like you''re right." The bearded Doctor Strange agreed with Stephen Strange''s words.


    "We never talk about that, do we?" Stephen Strange said.


    "Yes, we never talk," said the bearded Doctor Strange.


    "So, your reality shouldn''t always be like this, right?" Stephen Strange said.


    "It was normal until I lost control because of one person," said the bearded Doctor Strange.


    "This Doctor Strange, wouldn''t it be the most blackened Doctor Strange?" Seeing this, Scott Lang in the answering space couldn''t help but say, "Because of a certain cause of the destruction of the world, this plot sounds the closest to blackening. Strong Doctor Strange is exactly the same."


    "And this Doctor Strange doesn''t look very decent," Sam Wilson said. "I think it''s probably the Doctor Strange."


    "It would be wonderful if it was that Doctor Strange." Peter Quill said, "That Doctor Strange is too powerful."


    "That Doctor Strange is strong, but he shouldn''t be Wanda''s opponent," Nick Fury said.


    "That''s hard to say." Scott Lang had great confidence in the strength of Blackened Doctor Strange. "The two have never fought."


    "Although from the appearance, the world and the words in his mouth, this Doctor Strange is indeed very similar to the blackened Doctor Strange, but there is no more direct evidence to prove this." Steve. Rogers said, UU reading www. uukanshu.com "It just looks like it."


    "If this Doctor Strange is not the blackened Doctor Strange, then as Mordo said, Doctor Strange is the biggest threat to the universe." Natasha Romanov said, "We have seen at least three worlds destroyed. Or Doctor Strange trying to destroy the world."


    "What do you want?" asked the bearded Doctor Strange in the video.


    "I just want to go home," Stephen Strange said.


    "Trust me, I''ve wanted to leave this place for a long time," said the bearded Doctor Strange, reaching out and patting a book on his waist.


    This book is the "Dark God Book" that created the invincible Wanda!


    "The Book of Darkness that you guard this world?" Stephen Strange was taken aback.


    "That''s right, that''s right," said Dr. Strange, the bearded man.


    "It''s a good reason," Strange said. "I think I can use it to help me connect to my universe."


    "Be careful, there is a heavy price to pay for using the Book of Darkness," said Dr. Strange, the bearded man.


    "The heavy price is..."


    "Not just its reality, but its readers."


    "I''m sorry you didn''t save your universe, but maybe you can help me."


    "Are you happy, Stephen?" The bearded Doctor Strange suddenly asked a seemingly philosophical question.


    "What?" Stephen Strange was taken aback for a moment, not expecting the other party to ask such a question.


    "Are you happy, Stephen?" the bearded Doctor Strange asked again, "The thing is, Kristen Palmer asked me at her wedding, and I said yes, of course I''m happy, I''m a man with the power of God so I won''t be unhappy."

 Chapter 402： Doctor Strange Kill Doctor Strange!

    "And then I went back to this **** haunted house and settled down and wondered why I was still alive, I never thought it would happen." The bearded Doctor Strange continued, "I was looking for a different world, In that world I was with Christine. But I didn''t find it, I just found more of me. And then I did those Stephens a favor."


    Stephen Strange didn''t answer, but he was very able to understand what the bearded Doctor Strange said. After all, the situation of the two is too similar, especially Christine, who also participated in Christine''s wedding.


    "Have you ever had that dream? You were pushed down from a tall building and fell." The bearded Doctor Strange smiled weirdly when he said that, "That may have been done by me."


    What''s even more creepy is that on the forehead of the bearded Doctor Strange, another eye suddenly opened!


    "The Book of Darkness requires a huge price." The bearded Doctor Strange laughed.


    "Okay, but I still need the Book of the Dark God." Stephen Strange was not frightened by the appearance of the bearded Doctor Strange, and still insisted on the book.


    "Well, let''s make a deal, I''ll give you the Dark Book, if you give me your Christine." The bearded Doctor Strange made a shameless request.


    "You know, I don''t think she''d be happy." Stephen Strange disagreed.


    "No, I don''t think so." The bearded Doctor Strange had a weird smile on his face.


    Since the other party''s requirements can''t be fulfilled, and he needs the "Dark God Book", then there is only one way to do it.


    Snapped!


    Stephen Strange shot directly and threw out a golden-yellow energy whip, wrapping around the Book of Darkness around the waist of the bearded Doctor Strange.


    The thick-bearded Doctor Strange can even ask for such an unscrupulous exchange of Christine. Obviously, it is not an easy person. How could he hand over the "Dark God Book" so easily?


    I saw his hands stretched out, blue light covering his palms, and then he grabbed the "Dark God Book" at his waist and shook, and a burst of energy suddenly rushed out, shattering Stephen Strange''s energy whip, At the same time, Stephen Strange was shaken and rolled out.


    This roll, just rolled to the piano next to it, the score was knocked over, and the pages of the score flew in the air.


    Stephen Strange grabbed his hands, and the notes on the piano score were grabbed one by one, like a hidden weapon, and shot at the bearded Doctor Strange.


    The thick-bearded Doctor Strange didn''t notice, he was hit one after another, and he was shot several times by those notes. He himself did not receive any damage, but the "Dark God Book" was knocked off by a note and fell to the ground.


    It''s all Doctor Strange, and it''s not just Stephen Strange who can play music, but also Doctor Strange with the thick beard. I saw him pull his hands, and five blue staves appeared in the air, and then his hands flicked like a piano. , a few huge notes suddenly appeared on the staff, attacking Stephen Strange.


    Stephen Strange pushed with both palms and launched a golden circle to defend, but obviously the blue note was better, and Stephen Strange was pushed back again.


    The notes and scores flew together, and the two Doctor Strange fought in this temple.


    "I didn''t expect this kind of fighting." Nick Fury said, watching the battle between the two sides, "Doctor Strange has so many tricks."


    "Yeah, there are so many tricks, even music can be used as a weapon." James Rhodes said, "I''m more curious, does this attack method need to know music?"


    "Of course not," said Stephen Strange. "Not really playing music."


    "This Doctor Strange should not be the most blackened Doctor Strange." Scott Lang said, "This Doctor Strange''s Christine is also married to someone else, and he also has the "Dark God Book". And that The strongest blackened Doctor Strange has used the spell on the "Book of Emperor Weishan". These two opposing books should not be used at the same time, right?"


    "Speaking of this Doctor Strange actually has three eyes." Clint Barton said, "Don''t come out when it''s dark, don''t frighten the children."


    "Is this eye the result of using the Book of Darkness?" Thor said. "Reading books can make people see one more eye. This Book of Darkness is really not a good thing."


    "But now that Stephen wants to stop Wanda, I''m afraid there is only "Dark God Book" this way." Steve Rogers said, "Miss America has now fallen into the hands of Wanda, and her life is at stake, and it is in sight. The Dark Book is the only way."


    "The next plot is interesting." Loki laughed, "This trick is not weak in the first place. If you learn the "Dark God Book" again, you will definitely be able to compete with the witch. After all, the witch is learning "The Dark God". Before "Book", it was about the same as playing tricks."


    "The Book of the Dark God cannot directly travel through the universe. Even if Stephen uses the Book of the Dark God, at most, like Wanda, he uses sleepwalking magic, and he leans over in another universe. on himself." Tony Stark said, "Don''t you think there is a problem here?"


    "There are some problems." James Rhodes said, "Mordo said that sleepwalking can only possess oneself in another universe, but Stephen has no ''another self'' for him to possess. It is him from the universe of Wanda, he ran out of the universe of Wanda, and there is no other him in that universe."


    "Is it necessary to pass Christine?" Tony Stark said, "Although there is no Stephen in that world, there is still Christine. If Christine is allowed to use sleepwalking magic on another self, then Meet the requirements of it?"


    "Christine is just an ordinary person, not a mage, how could she use sleepwalking magic?" James Rhodes immediately asked back.


    "Sword Comes"


    "Maybe, Stephen taught her?" Tony Stark guessed. "That''s Doctor Strange. There are so many tricks. Even music can be used as a weapon. Maybe he can make Christine instantly possess spells from an ordinary person."


    "It''s impossible." Stephen Strange shook his head, "Since I know the price to be paid for using The Book of Darkness, how could I push Christine into this fire pit."


    When the people in the answering space were discussing these, in the video, the battle between the two Doctor Strange had been decided.


    Judging from the previous battles, the strength of Dr. Strange with the beard seemed to be better, but the result of the battle was that Dr. Strange with the beard died, and Stephen Strange finally won.


    Although Stephen Strange''s victory was a coincidence, the process of fighting is never important, and the ending is the truth. After all, the dead don''t talk anymore.

 Chapter 403： Doctor Strange is cheating!

    Stephen Strange did not hesitate, and immediately began to study somnambulism after getting the Book of Darkness.


    It has to be said that Stephen Strange can become the successor that Gu has seen, and his learning ability is really great. He didn''t take half an extra detour at all, and he thoroughly studied sleepwalking witchcraft on the spot.


    "Are you going to use sleepwalking magic?" Christine walked over while she was doing it.


    Poor girl, who was just startled by the third eye that another Stephen Strange suddenly opened when he was dying, and now she is about to be startled by this Stephen Strange''s sleazy operation.


    "I don''t just use sleepwalking," Stephen Strange said.


    "You Stephens are all the same." Christine was almost speechless. She had seen more than one Stephen, and none of them were reliable.


    "Yes, we are all the same." Stephen Strange stood up and said, looking at Christine, "but now that kid needs me, and I can''t do it without your help."


    Hearing this, Christine''s heart froze for a while, can Stephen''s busyness be any good?


    "When I''m down, I need you to protect my body from their attacks." Stephen Strange said, "under", "them" and other words just sound scary.


    "Who are they?" Christine asked.


    "Dead soul." Stephen Strange''s answer really made people shudder.


    What''s even worse is that he didn''t care whether the sisters agreed or not, and after he finished speaking, he began to perform sleepwalking sorcery. Under his spell, candles were gathered under his feet out of thin air.


    With a wave of his hand, all the candles were lit instantly. If the person standing in the sea of ????candles was not such a shaggy man but a beautiful woman like Christine, it should be somewhat romantic.


    But obviously Stephen Strange doesn''t care about any romantic issues. His cloak squeaked automatically without the wind, and he slowly floated into the air.


    "Ok, don''t you need to find someone alive to enter sleepwalking witchcraft?" For this reason, Christine was forced to open the business and had to agree.


    "Who said they had to live?" Stephen Strange said, opening one eye.


    That''s right, the one who died Stephen Strange''s sleepwalking target was the corpse of Stephen Strange who was brought to his original world by America Chavez.


    Kacha~


    Kacha!


    Thunder and lightning suddenly appeared in the air, and the corpse of Stephen Strange, who was buried in the bricks, suddenly opened his eyes!


    boom!


    A rotting, dry hand suddenly sticks out from the ground.


    Then, Stephen Strange''s rotten, hideous face with half of his gums exposed also emerged.


    Thanks to the answering space, all of you are not ordinary people, and they are all courageous. If you came here, you would have been scared to cry by this terrifying Doctor Strange.


    Tatata!


    The rotten Doctor Strange''s joints were still stiff, and he took a strange step by step forward.


    As you walk, reach out and draw circles in the air.


    Soon, a fresh and hot portal appeared in front of you.


    Rotten Doctor Strange walked into this portal, came to a vast snow-capped mountain, and stood on the top of the snow-capped mountain.


    But just as he was observing Wanda Maximoff, one by one ugly and scrawny undead floated out.


    "Stephen Strange, it''s not okay to occupy a dead body! Sleepwalking witchcraft will have permanent consequences!" The undead roared and filial piety, rushing into the body of Rotten Doctor Strange.


    This Doctor Strange is connected to Stephen Strange who is far away in another universe. As soon as the rotten Doctor Strange is attacked by the undead, Stephen Strange is also attacked at the same time.


    The old man who was floating in the sky couldn''t get up, he fell to the ground, lay there, and stretched out his hand to Christine for help as if drowning.


    Christine reached out and touched Stephen Strange''s forehead, which was extremely hot like a red-hot iron rod.


    If it was an ordinary person, he might have died if he was so hot, but he was a big old man.


    After all, Christine was also Stephen Strange''s son before, and that''s what happened, so it''s relatively stable.


    She first reached out and touched Stephen Strange''s neck, then opened her eyes.


    Just when she was about to take a closer look at the condition of her eyes, an undead suddenly rushed out of that eye!


    boom!


    Christine fell heavily to the ground.


    The undead let out a sharp cry and rushed towards Christine.


    This one is just the beginning, and within a second, all the undead rushed out of Stephen Strange''s body, circling and filial piety in this temple.


    The situation has become more urgent, but Kristin is not chaotic in the face of danger. First, he kicked the undead that fell on him with a kick of his legs, and then smashed a glass cover next to him. UU Reading www.uukanshu. com took out a spittoon-like thing from it and wiped out all the undead.


    small book booth


    "Stephen, I''m covering you." Christine hurriedly ran to Stephen Strange, who was still trembling, "You are the Supreme Mage, those souls, use them."


    I don''t know if this sentence awakened Stephen Strange, his shivering body stopped shaking, and his eyes shone brightly as soon as he opened them.


    There was a change on the caster''s side, and in another world, the rotting Doctor Strange corpse also rose up.


    I saw his arms spread out, like a big magnet, sucking all the undead roaming in the air to his side, forming two extremely ferocious undead wings!


    The next moment, as soon as the rotten Doctor Strange opened his wings, he flew straight away.


    Wanda Maximoff is not blind either. Suddenly someone flew over in the air and she saw it at a glance.


    She didn''t need to say more, the monsters guarding her were already stepping out, ready to "meet" the rotten Doctor Strange.


    One of the monsters rubbed a crimson energy ball with both hands, and was about to hit the rotten Doctor Strange when a flying knife suddenly shot up from below, directly into his head from the chin, and killed him with one blow.


    The other monsters looked down the cliff and saw a figure climbing up the cliff.


    This person is the king who replaced Stephen Strange to become the Supreme Mage.


    When he was knocked off a cliff by Wanda Maximoff, he didn''t die at all.


    He didn''t actually want to kill the monster just now with the flying knife, but wanted to shoot somewhere with the flying knife, and then use the rope tied behind the flying knife to climb up.


    Who knew that life was not very good, and a knife hit a monster.

 Chapter 404： Scarlet witch PK undead army

    Wang flew the knife down and successfully attracted the attention of all the monsters.


    They all walked to the edge of the cliff and looked down at the king.


    Wang''s eggs hurt immediately. He is now climbing on this slippery cliff. He can''t go up and down, and he can''t use his ability to reach the sky, so he can only become a living target of monsters.


    And the monsters did not let him down. They seized the opportunity just right. One of the monsters picked up a big rock and threw it at Wang.


    It''s definitely not going to happen if you can''t aim properly. The big stone fell from the sky and hit the king''s head accurately.


    Fortunately, Wang was not an ordinary person. He immediately grabbed the cliff with one hand and propped up a golden circle above his head with the other.


    The defensive power of this circle is still trustworthy. Like the most solid fortress, it stands on the top of the king''s head. The big stone dropped by the monster hit the circle and it split into four pieces, without causing any damage to the king.


    But even so, Wang''s situation is very serious.


    At this moment, he was hooked on a small bulge on the cliff with a few fingers. Although the big rock could not hurt him, it could completely knock him down.


    Wang looked up at the few monsters that were also looking down at him, knowing that he was more fortunate than fortune.


    But as a supreme mage, he was not afraid, he shouted at those monsters, "Come on!"


    Before the monster above his head could "come", an unexpected "monster" came over.


    This monster has black ferocious wings condensed all over its body, and it flew over from behind.


    That''s right, it was the rotten Doctor Strange who arrived just in time to save Wang Yi''s life.


    At this moment, his appearance is even more monster than a monster, and it is no exaggeration to say that he is a monster.


    Whoosh!


    Rotten Doctor Strange wiped Wang''s body and flew up against the cliff. A black aura emanated from his body, and all the monsters standing there were knocked off the cliff.


    "Strange? Hahahaha!" Wang laughed happily when he saw the rotten Doctor Strange, even though the Doctor Strange at the moment looked extremely terrifying.


    Rotten Doctor Strange ignored the king, because at this time Miss America America Chavez was at a critical juncture. She was bound on the stone platform, without any resistance, she was a piece of fish on the chopping block.


    Wanda Maximoff turned his head to look at the ghost Doctor Strange, and saw at a glance what was going on with this Doctor Strange.


    "Sleepwalking witchcraft? You hypocrite!" Wanda Maksimov couldn''t help but scolded immediately. The old lady was studying "Dark God Book", and you were screaming and killing. Didn''t you learn it yourself?


    Co-author monks learn it, but nuns can''t?


    Speaking of which, Wanda Maximoff began to attack the rotten Doctor Strange, only to see her throwing her hands, and a cloud of crimson energy shot towards the rotten Doctor Strange.


    "You may have to kill me many times this time." The ferocious wings condensed from the undead around the rotten Doctor Strange were closed in front of him, making Wanda Maximoff''s attack invisible.


    Speaking of Rotten Doctor Strange, he also rushed up, waved his hands, and beat all the undead in his body to Wanda Maximoff.


    This undead is extremely difficult to deal with. If Christine hadn''t been witty and dealt with these ghosts in time, the great Doctor Strange would have died.


    Although Wanda Maximoff is a bit taller than Doctor Strange, this is a brand new attack after all, and it still haunts him.


    At this time, Wang had already climbed up from the cliff. As soon as he saw the ghostly appearance of the rotten Doctor Strange, he said loudly, "I don''t want to know what happened to you at all!"


    Rotten Doctor Strange did not explain a word, and did his best to drive the undead.


    And Wang also began to shoot, hitting out a golden tortoise shell, trapping Wanda Maximov in it.


    Romance Novel Network


    This spell is obviously the inheritance of Kama Taiji. Before this Rotten Doctor Strange, before he died, he also used this trick to trap the monster that was chasing and killing America Chavez, but failed.


    So now, Wanda Maximoff is several times stronger than the monster she sent, and Wang is lower than Stephen Strange, can he possibly be trapped?


    The answer is definitely not.


    And Wang also knew this. He knew that he could only trap the Scarlet Witch temporarily, and it was only a matter of time before the other party got out of trouble.


    "Stephen! The ability to **** America!" Wang yelled at Rotten Doctor Strange.


    Didn''t you Scarlet Witch want to absorb America Chavez''s abilities?


    I can''t beat you, but I can absorb America Chavez first, so you can''t absorb any more!


    This was the idea that came to Wang''s mind.


    At the beginning, when Doctor Strange found that he could not fight against the monster sent by the Scarlet Witch, he also made the same choice, intending to seize the ability of America Chavez.


    Again, once America Chavez''s powers are taken away there is only one way for her, death!


    So taking America Chavez''s power is tantamount to killing her!


    That''s why America Chavez says Doctor Strange once betrayed her.


    Because that Doctor Strange wanted to take her power at the last moment and mutilated her life.


    That''s true for her, and it''s understandable that she didn''t trust Doctor Strange at first.


    But from the point of view of Doctor Strange, and from the point of view of the Supreme Master of Kama Taiji, the problem is another angle.


    On one side, is the life of a little girl.


    On the other side, is the safety of the entire multiverse.


    When the two had to sacrifice one, Doctor Strange chose to sacrifice Miss America.


    It''s not that he didn''t try to save Miss America. In fact, he has tried his best, but the enemy is too strong for him to do it.


    In another universe, Doctor Strange made such a choice, and in this universe, the Supreme Mage is no longer Doctor Strange, but a king.


    The routes of the two supreme mages were almost identical. At the beginning, they tried their best to stop the Scarlet Witch, but they were unable to compete at all.


    So, between the multiverse and one person, he also chose to save the multiverse and sacrifice Miss America.


    "There is no other choice!" Wang said to Doctor Strange Rotten.


    "That''s right, we have no choice." Rotten Doctor Strange strode up to America Chavez and used a spell to unchain her.


    "It''s me again, and my other body," said Doctor Strange to America Chavez.


    "Are you going to absorb my abilities? Before Wanda absorbs my abilities." America Chavez asked with tears in her eyes. How could she not hear the king shouting so loudly just now.

 Chapter 405： Doctor Strange: Miserable, my body is rotten!

    "It''s okay," America Chavez said to Doctor Strange, "I understand now."


    "No, America." Rotten Doctor Strange shook his head, "I''m here to tell you to believe in yourself, believe in your own strength, this is how we will defeat her."


    "Can I control my abilities?" America Chavez never thought about this. All along, her perception of her abilities was that she couldn''t control them.


    "Yeah, you can, you always have," Rotten Doctor Strange said. "Every time you open the portal, you get us where we need to go."


    "What about the first time?" America Chavez asked.


    "Even that got you this far," said Rotten Doctor Strange, "but you''re going to beat the Scarlet Witch hard."


    Then America Chavez raised her head, no longer the weak, pitiful and helpless look she had before, and her face was full of confidence.


    "Please, let''s do this again." Seeing this, Tony Stark couldn''t help it, "don''t anyone want to complain about such a ridiculous plot? When did the power of language become so powerful? Stephen just went to the She touched her lower lip and said a few words, and it didn''t sound very reasonable, so why did Miss America suddenly feel confident after hearing it?"


    "Yeah, that sentence is not magic, it can make people suddenly enlightened?" James Rhodes said.


    "Compared to this, Stephen was called **** before." Scott Lang said, "He was almost killed by those undead, and then Christine said you are Stephen next to you, you can use them. Then Stephen Immediately stage a reversal of the situation, and wipe out all the undead that are constantly in and out of his body. Is that still a word? Maybe it''s not a panacea!"


    "Wait and see, Miss America will definitely rise up in the next moment, and go up to Wanda." Tony Stark said.


    The development of the plot is exactly what Tony Stark said.


    When everyone was complaining, Wang was trying to trap Wanda Maximoff with his magic cage, but in just a few words, Wanda Maximov broke the cage and broke free.


    There is no need to deliberately take action, just to break free of this matter has already overturned the Supreme Mage King.


    Although Wang made trouble again and again, Wanda Maximoff still had no intention of killing him. As soon as she turned around, she strode towards America Chavez.


    At this time, Rotten Doctor Strange had just finished pouring chicken soup for America Chavez. When he saw Wanda Maximoff, he immediately came up to stop him, but Wanda Maximo hadn''t even moved his feet. Husband knocked down.


    This time, Wanda Maximoff made a ruthless hand, and saw the crimson energy in the hand of Rotten Doctor Strange swallowing his body!


    Although it was originally a corpse, and it was somewhat rotten, it still had some flesh.


    But the energy that Wanda Maximoff released started to devour those rotten flesh.


    The body of rotting Doctor Strange is like a snowman being roasted by a fire, and the visible reduction is visible to the naked eye.


    In the blink of an eye, half of the body''s chest was devoid of rotten flesh, leaving only withered bones.


    Fortunately, this is just a corpse. If it were a living person, it would have died a long time ago.


    "Ah!" At this moment, a loud roar suddenly sounded.


    It turned out that America Chavez rushed towards Wanda Maximoff, and rushed forward!


    boom!


    She raised her fist and slammed Wanda Maximov with a fist, and a five-pointed star space gate also appeared behind Wanda Maximov with this fist.


    In one punch, America Chavez was so excited that she could really fight against this old witch!


    Bang bang bang!


    Next, she threw out three punches in one breath, each punch hitting Wanda Maximoff in the face, almost knocking him off a cliff.


    This time, America Chavez was even more encouraged. At this moment, she even had a feeling that she could solve the woman who had chased and killed her for several universes by herself!


    However, the illusion, after all, is just an illusion.


    At this moment, Wanda Maximoff and the Kama Taj Tu Illumination Club are all in the process of turning around. His strength can be said to be all-powerful, and how can a child who drinks some chicken soup be able to defeat it?


    The reason why America Chavez was able to write it down was just a loss that was underestimated by the enemy.


    After chasing and killing America Chavez for so long, she has always been on the run. Who would have thought that she would suddenly fight back?


    The so-called surprise has its effect only when it is "unexpected". Once the attacker has reacted and started to "intend", it will be useless.


    This is also the case now. After a few consecutive punches, America Chavez threw another punch with confidence, but was easily grabbed by Wanda Maximoff.


    "I can''t beat you." America Chavez recognized this fact However, she is the woman who just finished the chicken soup!


    As we all know, chicken soup is a good medicine for women. If you drink it, you want to eat it for days. How can you be bullied by a mere scarlet witch?


    "I''ll give you what you want." America Chavez punched next to Wanda Maximoff and opened another space door.


    Wanda Maximoff didn''t realize what America Chavez did. She thought that the punch was still her own, and with a big hand stretched out, she grabbed America Chavez''s neck.


    Then, she realized that she was standing in a living room.


    She had never been to this living room, but she was very familiar with it because she had been here countless times in her dreams.


    Her two children were sitting on the sofa beside her, watching herself choking others'' necks like an executioner.


    These two children may be as capable as the children in Xijing Town, or they may not, they are just two ordinary people.


    But anyway, it''s just two kids.


    "what!


    "The two children screamed and ran away from Wanda Maximoff.


    "What happened?" The original Wanda in this world heard the movement and rushed over, and was shot by Wanda Maximov as soon as he appeared.


    Seeing this, America Chavez wanted to close the portal for fear that Wanda Maximoff would hurt the family of three.


    "No, the time has not come." A voice did come from the side, stopping her.


    It was none other than the rotten Doctor Strange who had lost half of his chest.


    This ghost appearance is probably the most terrifying version of Doctor Strange. If this corpse has a soul, it will definitely not let the "upper body", otherwise it will not be so miserable.

 Chapter 406： Doctor Strange and Scarlet Witch buried together

    After going through so much, America Chavez already trusted this Stephen so much, she didn''t do anything for the time being when she heard this.


    "Stay away from our mother!" in the room, the two children shouted, running to their mother''s side, and throwing things on Wanda Maximoff.


    From this, it can be seen that these two children should have no ability, they are just ordinary people, otherwise they would have displayed it long ago.


    Wanda Maximoff can be ruthless to himself in the universe, but he can''t say a single word of cruelty to these two children.


    Isn''t she doing so much for them?


    At this moment, looking at the children who were so afraid of themselves and regarded themselves as flood beasts, God knows how much pain Wanda Maximoff felt in his heart?


    "Please don''t hurt us." The two children begged for mercy again, seeing that they couldn''t beat this terrifying woman who suddenly broke into the house.


    "I will never hurt you, absolutely." Wanda Maximoff was heartbroken, "I will never hurt anyone."


    At this moment, it seems that she really believes that she "won''t hurt anyone", but the truth is that in order to come to these two children, what she did is not "hurt someone", just kill Killed several times.


    "I''m not a monster, I''m..." Wanda Maximoff wanted to say that I was your mother.


    But looking at the two children in front of him, shivering and crying in front of him, which child would be so afraid of his mother?


    Lies, after all, are just lies.


    No matter how much she desires to deceive herself, it can''t change the fact that she is not their mother.


    For a long time, Wanda Maximoff was reluctant to believe that his children were dead. No, it should not be said that they were dead. Those two children did not exist at all.


    At this moment, looking at these two faces that had appeared in his dreams countless times, Wanda Maximoff doubted himself for the first time.


    I did, right?


    Even if I came to these two children, am I really their mother?


    Tears rustled, and at this moment, Wanda Maximoff was shaken, gave up, and let go.


    At this moment, she made a decision to let these two innocent children go.


    At the same time, let go of yourself.


    When she made this decision, all the strength of her whole body was taken away, and she knelt on the ground powerlessly, only feeling that all her thoughts were lost and her body and mind were exhausted.


    "They''ll be loved," another Wanda, the original mother of the two children, came up to her and told her.


    Different reminders, America Chavez, who was watching the play, also knew that the time was ripe, so she closed the space door.


    This terrifying and also poor Wanda Maximoff disappeared from the front of the two children in another world, and came back to the original deep mountains and forests.


    I don''t know if it was the power of grief that made Wanda Maximoff get rid of the corruption of "Dark God Book". At this moment, her mind was exceptionally clear.


    She knew that what she had done before was terribly wrong, and she knew that it was all thanks to the Book of the Dark God.


    "Dark God Book" is not a good thing, but a very evil book!


    "Dark God Book" should not exist!


    The Book of Darkness must be destroyed!


    Wanda Maximoff didn''t wait to dry his tears before the person floated up and floated to the stone platform behind him.


    "What now?" America Chavez asked, running up to Doctor Strange rotting.


    "Get out of here now!" Dr. Fran Strange said, lying on the ground, with most of his body devoid of rotten flesh and unable to even stand up.


    "I''ll find you." America Chavez nodded, opened a space door with a punch, and greeted the king on the side, "We have to go!"


    Naturally, Wang had no objection. He walked into the portal with a quick stride and disappeared together with America Chavez.


    In place, there were only Wanda Maximoff sitting cross-legged in the void and Doctor Strange lying on the ground.


    "I opened the Dark Book, and now I have to close it," Wanda Maximoff said to Rotten Doctor Strange. "You don''t have to worry about being bewitched by the Dark Book."


    Ordinary books can be closed directly, but "Dark God Book" is obviously not an ordinary book, and the movement of closing it is so great that in the end the mountain was cut off, and Wanda Maximov himself was also killed. buried here.


    Stephen Strange just used sleepwalking magic to remotely control a corpse, so this landslide has no effect on him, after all, his body is in another universe.


    "Are you okay?" Not only was he okay, he was even in the mood to care about the girl.


    "Is it all over?" Christine asked hurriedly.


    "That''s right." Stephen Strange nodded.


    "Is America okay?" Christine asked again.


    "She''s on her way to find us," Stephen Strange said.


    "Where''s Wanda?" Christine asked again.


    "Not so good Stephen Strange shook his head.


    At this moment, the Book of Darkness next to it suddenly burned automatically.


    "She destroyed the Dark Book of the universe," Stephen Strange said.


    "She did the right thing," Christine said.


    "Yes, she did the right thing," Stephen Strange said.


    Once the space is dark, the video ends here.


    "It turns out that Wanda stopped like this." Clint Barton said, "Even the corruption of the "Dark God Book" can''t equal a mother''s love for her child."


    "The source of this disaster is Wanda''s love for children, and the end of this disaster is also Wanda''s love for children." Phil Coulson said, "It can be seen that maternal love can destroy people. , can also be reborn.¡±


    "What I want to know is that Wanda finally chose to give up and destroy the "Dark God Book", what happened to herself?" Pietro Maximov mentioned a key question.


    "Should be all right? I mean, at least she''s still alive, right?" Natasha Romanoff said. "That''s the Scarlet Witch."


    "I think it should also be alive." Nick Fury said, "The video shows Wanda buried in the mountains, but with Wanda''s strength, this level will not be fatal, right?"


    "I''m not as optimistic as you are." Steve Rogers expressed a different opinion, "If she was just buried in the mountains, Wanda would definitely not die. But what is she doing? She is destroying the Book of Darkness, If you want to destroy a book of this level, how can you not pay the price?"


    "I have the same opinion as Captain." Sam Wilson, the Captain Ironkey, also said, "And what Wanda destroyed was not one "Dark Book", but all "Dark Books" in the multiverse."

 Chapter 407： The last Infinity Stone found!

    "The Book of Darkness can give Wanda the invincible power of the multiverse, but it is just a book in itself." Tony Stark said, "So, I think you are too optimistic, Captain. Now, I think Wanda must be alive."


    "Wanda is not to mention whether she is alive or dead. What I want to say is that her act of destroying the Book of the Dark God has once again saved the world." Thor said.


    "That''s not it." Peter Quill said, "Stephen also studied the Book of Darkness, so if the Book of Darkness is still around, sooner or later, he will do the same thing as Wanda and do things that threaten the universe. "


    "Stephen is the ''Cosmic Destroyer''. Without the Book of Darkness, he can destroy the universe, let alone with the Book of Darkness." Bruce Banner couldn''t agree more with this.


    "I think, should we find the "Book of Weishandi" first?" Nick Fury said, "Didn''t the video already tell us the location of this divine book?"


    "First of all, the gap between the universes is not limited to that one. Even if we know that there is a "Book of Weishandi" in the gap of the universe, we don''t know which gap it is." Stephen Strange shook his head. , "Furthermore, even if we really found the gap in the video, it is the "Book of Weishandi" from another universe, how could they give it to us? I don''t think those people in the Illuminati would be so happy. "


    "The Age of Rebirth"


    "Is there any need to ask, it will definitely not be given." Tony Stark said, "However, maybe we can ask them how to find the "Book of Weishandi"?"


    "I see." Steve Rogers said, "The Illuminati, like the Avengers, is a superhero organization. If you want books, they will definitely not give them, but if you point out a direction to find books, they probably won''t. Be stingy with teaching."


    "In that world, they used the "Book of Weishandi" to defeat the tyrant. If we can also find the "Book of Weishandi", then we have another killer to deal with the tyrant." Nick Fury Ray said.


    [This round of answering is over, and the answerers are ready to return. ¡¿


    In a lively answering space like a vegetable market, Li Cheng was the only one left in a blink of an eye.


    After the answerers disappeared into the answering space, Li Cheng was rewarded again.


    [After answering the questions, rewards will be issued. ¡¿


    [The host has acquired super magic talent. ¡¿


    [The host obtains an improved and customized version of "Dark God Book" and an improved and customized version of "Book of Emperor Weishan". ¡¿


    "You actually rewarded me with these two books!" Li Cheng smiled when he looked at the two ancient and mysterious books that suddenly appeared.


    These two books are proper divine books. Wanda can learn the multiverse of cholera with only one of them. He has two books in hand now.


    The only regret is that these two books are not the same as the previous abilities. They are directly given to him and can be used when they are used. Both books need to be studied by him.


    But since I have a super magic talent, I want to learn these two books without any difficulty.


    "I''m really looking forward to the day when I can fully learn these two books..." Li Cheng began to look forward to it.


    "I''m really looking forward to the day when I can fully learn these two books..." Li Cheng began to look forward to it. "I''m really looking forward to the day when I can fully learn these two books..." Li Cheng began to look forward to it.


    ...


    After answering the question this time, the heroes seemed to be busy all of a sudden.


    Obviously, as you answer more questions, you will be rewarded more and stronger, and those future enemies will be easier to deal with.


    But just because everyone knows so much about the future, the pressure also comes with it.


    The ignorant are always fearless. Knowing too much is sometimes not a good thing.


    Just like those ordinary people who are busy with their lives after work and get off work, they know what aliens and what Thanos are, and what they care most about is the infighting between colleagues and the trivialities at home.


    So they have no pressure.


    And these superheroes who have answered the question for several rounds have a few big mountains on their shoulders.


    Thanos, the six gems Ultron, the gods, and a TVA hidden in the dark.


    None of these super threats have yet been resolved, and the breadth of the world has been extended to the multiverse!


    What does diversity mean?


    Means more threats, more and more powerful enemies!


    I don''t know if this pressure gave everyone motivation, or maybe it was a simple effort, and a matter that everyone was very concerned about came to the fore.


    The last Infinity Stone, found!


    "The sweeper has the exact news that the power gem is in the hands of Harabi." Star Lord Peter Quill said with oath.


    "Hraby, who is this?" Nick Fury asked, a name he had never heard before.


    Then again, this is an alien character, only if Nick Fury knows about it, and the sphere of influence of S.H.I.E.L.D. is only on Earth.


    "That was a very powerful local noble. UU reading said he was a noble. In fact, he has a brave and good fighting force under his command, and he himself is very powerful." Peter Quill said sternly, "Mopping up The Avengers can''t deal with him, and the Avengers can only go out."


    "Does he have any abilities?" Nick Fury asked.


    "That''s not true, that is, the fighting ability is very strong. In addition, he has an indestructible golden pistol, which claims to be able to penetrate everything. Then, he also has an indestructible golden suit, which claims to be able to defend against everything." Peter Quill said , "With this golden pistol and golden clothes, his attack and defense are impeccable. Coupled with his strong fighting ability and abnormal body, he is almost invincible locally."


    "The indestructible golden pistol and the indestructible golden clothes?" Phil Coulson asked after listening, "What would happen if the gun was used to shoot the clothes? It was the indestructible pistol that wore the indestructible clothes. , or the indestructible clothes to block the indestructible pistol?"


    Good guy, as expected of Phil Coulson, he realized the philosophy of "self-contradiction" in just a few words.


    "Uh, this..." Peter Quill moved his mouth, but found that he couldn''t answer this question at all, and said angrily for a while, "No, why is your focus so strange? Is this a question that should be asked!"


    "One is indestructible, the other is unbreakable, don''t you want to know what the two will be when they meet?" Phil Coulson asked with a smile.


    "First of all, I don''t think this problem will help us deal with Hrabi. Besides, Hrabi doesn''t hit himself with his own gun at all, so there is no possibility of the two." Peter Quill He said angrily, "So yes, I don''t want to know the answer to this question at all!"

 Chapter 408： Captain America: Im not a pushover

    Now that there is news of the Power Stone, Nick Fury will inform everyone of the news as soon as possible.


    "What? Found the Power Stone?" Tony Stark was chatting with Pepper Potts. After receiving the news, he immediately put on his battle armor and soared into the sky, flying towards the Tri-Wing Building.


    When he landed with a "bang" and appeared in front of Nick Fury, Nick Fury was moved to tears.


    When did this man become so active?


    In the past, it was really difficult to find him for something. It wasn''t that he couldn''t call someone, but he could, but it was too late.


    There is something in the morning, this man didn''t arrive until the next afternoon, and it would be over long ago!


    It''s rare to get there as soon as the notice is given like this time.


    Of course, Tony Stark is not the first to arrive, the first to arrive are the mages who can open portals such as Kama Taj.


    In the past, after the intersection of Kama Taj and the heroes, Stephen Strange was one. Now, there is another person, and that is because Stephen Strange disappeared for five years and became the king of the Supreme Mage.


    Wang is also an old acquaintance of everyone. Although he has not met in real life, he has appeared in the video too many times.


    "Remember, you will be the Supreme Mage in the future. Don''t be robbed of this position by this trickster." Tony Stark said to him as soon as he saw Wang.


    "Is the Supreme Mage me?" Wang was surprised to hear this, "How could the Supreme Mage not be Stephen?"


    Although Stephen Strange started late and learned very slowly at the beginning, even a portal needed Gu Yi to drop it on Mount Everest to open it, but I have to admit that this person''s talent is really terrifying. Born to be a mage.


    It has been a long time since I started, and people have jumped from the stumbling little rookie to the second most powerful mage of Kama Taj.


    Why is it the second strongest?


    Because the first power is the ancient one, the supreme power who has guarded the earth for endless years.


    After these few people, it was Steve Rogers who arrived.


    Captain America can fly now, but he''s not as flamboyant as Tony Stark, and he can fly anytime, anywhere.


    Unless it is required for the mission, the US team generally does not fly, especially in places like downtown.


    He came on his legs.


    But he came so quickly because he lived right across from the Third Wing, the house Nick Fury had found for him.


    "Captain, can you stop pretending?" Tony Stark said to Steve Rogers as soon as he saw him.


    "Pretend?" Steve Rogers was quite stunned when he heard this. "I just walked over and didn''t say a word. Where did the pretense come from?"


    "How did you say you got here?" Tony Stark asked.


    "Walking, what''s the matter?" Steve Rogers said.


    "Look, isn''t this pretending?" Tony Stark said.


    "Damn it, I''m just walking, it''s all pretending?" Steve Rogers said.


    "Yup."


    "Right, right, if all walks are pretending to be forced, then isn''t everyone in this world a forced king?"


    "Captain, you are different from them. They walk because they can only walk. And you, you can fly," Tony Stark said. It feels like you''re hiding, so what''s this not pretending to be?"


    "You have such a deep understanding of pretending to force, you are the king of force!" Steve Rogers angrily reached out and knocked on Tony Stark''s armor, making a crisp sound of "Bangbang", "Said It''s really a king, you can take off your armor, no one will scream for you here."


    "Oh hoo~" The voice just fell, and someone said, "What a handsome armor!"


    Steve Rogers: "¡­"


    Who is so slapped in the face?


    When he turned his head, he saw another person in battle armor, floating outside the window.


    "Good morning Captain." James Rhodes greeted Steve Rogers and flew in.


    "The Guard is Here"


    "Have you seen it? It''s normal to be able to walk and fly," Tony Stark said. "It''s obvious that you can fly but you have to use it. This is called pretending."


    Soon, Clint Barton, Natasha Romanoff, Bucky Barnes, Bruce Banner, Pietro Maximoff, Wanda Maximoff, Sam Wilson, Scoo Ter Long, even Thor and Loki of Asgard rushed over.


    "The gem of power is now in the hands of a noble named Harabi in Nova. That man has an indestructible golden gun and an indestructible golden clothes." Nick Fury began to introduce his situation to everyone.


    "Wait Braised Dantou, why do you say that?" Peter Quill interrupted Nick Fury after he started.


    "Why should I say that?" Nick Fury didn''t understand, "What are you talking about?"


    "This is obviously the news that I brought back, why are you here to tell everyone?" Peter Quill said, "You make me feel like the child I raised hard and called others Dad. ."


    Glancing at so many people in the room, he added, "One room dad."


    "First of all, this thing is completely different from the feeling of a child calling someone else''s father. Trust me, I understand what it feels like." Nick Fury said.


    "Do you understand what that feels like?" Tony Stark was shocked by this. "Bro Dantou, I''m sorry, I didn''t expect you to have such a tragic experience."


    "Shut up Stark, I''m talking about a friend of mine! A friend of mine!" Nick Fury said angrily.


    "Oh, your friend, understand, understand." Tony Stark said "I understand".


    "Shit! It''s really a friend of mine!" Nick Fury didn''t bother to talk to this guy any more, and glanced at Peter Quill, "Okay, if you want to say it, then you say it."


    "It''s almost the same. What I''ve worked so hard to find is naturally reasonable to me. It''s like my own children who have to be raised by me." Peter Quill said, "The power gem, now in a new star called In the hands of the nobles of Harabi, that man has an indestructible golden gun and an indestructible golden garment."


    "..." Nick Fury suddenly felt a pain in his eggs, "Isn''t this exactly what I said just now? Not even a single word has changed! Chi Guoguo''s plagiarism!"


    "First of all, since it''s me, I can say what I want, you don''t care." Peter Quill said confidently, "Besides, since there are ready-made ones that can be copied, why should I bother to choose words and sentences by myself? Woolen cloth?"

 Chapter 409： Time to kill Thanos!

    "Quil, you''re just making trouble, okay!" Yondu Udonta, who came to Earth for the first time to meet everyone, couldn''t help but said, "You can''t just keep your mouth shut and listen to everyone. say?"


    "But these are the information I got." Peter Quill spread his hands.


    "To be precise, it''s me." Yondu Udonta corrected, "I have the information, tell you, and then you have the information."


    "If you say that, the information is not obtained by you, but by your subordinates." Peter Quill said, "You have not been to the scene at all, all you do is sit there and give orders to let you go and run errands."


    "Why are we arguing about this? What''s the point of this?" Yondu Udonta felt more and more headaches, "Just shut up, okay!"


    "Ok, ok, I won''t say it, let''s do it!" Peter Quill surrendered.


    Without this stuff to spoil the situation, Nick Fury quickly told everyone about Harabi''s situation.


    "The Golden Gunner, it doesn''t sound difficult to deal with." Tony Stark said after listening.


    "The Golden Gun?" said Steve Rogers. "Isn''t it, the first thing you do is call someone a nickname?"


    "Why, isn''t this nickname very appropriate?" Tony Stark said. "He has an indestructible golden pistol, so what''s the problem with being called the Golden Gunner?"


    "Then he still has a golden dress, why isn''t he called the Golden Jacket?" Peter Quill immediately expressed a different opinion, "The Golden Gunner, this will give people a bad association."


    "You don''t specifically remind that no one will think about that!" Natasha Romanov said, "Can you tell the truth?"


    "Mr. Yondu, is the pistol of the Golden Gunner really indestructible?" Tony Stark asked Yondu Udonta, "Is that dress really indestructible?"


    "Is the gun really indestructible? I can''t guarantee it, because everyone who saw him shoot is dead, but his golden clothes are indeed indestructible." Yondu Udonta said in a deep voice , "A year ago, he once walked out of a shocking explosion unscathed."


    "What kind of explosion?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "If it is measured by weapons on Earth, the equivalent is equivalent to..." Yondu Udonta thought for a while and said, "One-tenth of a nuclear bomb."


    As soon as these words came out, everyone''s expressions changed, because the defense of the golden clothes was really amazing.


    "One-tenth of a nuclear bomb can withstand the description of ''indestructible''." Stephen Strange said, "Since his clothes are really indestructible, then his golden gun'' is indestructible. ''It shouldn''t be false."


    "Golden pistols, golden clothes, this should be a set of things, one for offense and one for defense." Wang''s opinion was the same as Stephen Strange.


    "It doesn''t have to be," said Scott Lang. "Maybe he only has that dress? Is that gun just a random thing he made up?"


    "I also think it''s very mysterious." James Rhodes continued, "What do you mean by ''everyone who has seen him shoot is dead''? Since everyone who has seen him is dead, then the power of that gun, in the end How did it get out?"


    "Since there is this information, then we have to take it as true and make a pre-event," Steve Rogers said.


    "Yes, we have to think that the gun really exists." Tony Stark couldn''t help but said, "Speaking of this, I have a question..."


    "Please don''t ask what would happen if the gun shot that dress!" Nick Fury stopped quickly.


    "What? Isn''t this a very worthwhile question?" Tony Stark said. "It''s philosophical!"


    "We''re not defending a graduation or writing a thesis right now," said Bruce Banner. "What''s the point of exploring this question?"


    "When we take down the man with the Golden Gun, we can shoot his clothes with his gun and see what happens," Tony Stark said. "Well, we won''t talk about it now, but it''s still a very Interesting topic."


    "The Golden Gunners are both offensive and defensive, invincible in attack, indestructible in defense, and look strong, but we are stronger here and have diverse capabilities." Nick Fury said, "It''s not difficult to solve him, Clint. The arrow could take his life."


    "Speaking of which, Clint is his nemesis." Natasha Romanov nodded. "No matter how good the defense of his clothes is, Clint''s arrows can pass through walls and go straight through. The clothes killed him."


    "Alternatively, you can let Stephen hit his soul with one palm and destroy his soul." Wang also came up with an idea.


    "This idea is indeed possible." Nick Fury nodded.


    "Wanda controlled his brain and let him take off that golden dress himself." Pietro Maximoff pushed his sister out. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    Yes, this is indeed another way.


    Still the same sentence, although the Golden Guns are well-equipped on offense and defense, the Avengers have too many abilities, and there are many ways to deal with them. In this session, everyone discussed dozens of ways to kill the Golden Guns. customer''s way.


    But either way, Wanda Maximoff is essential.


    Because everyone''s purpose is not to kill the Golden Gun, but to get the Infinity Stones from the Golden Gun.


    We don''t know if the Golden Gunners will "cooperate" obediently and give the location of the Infinity Stones, and Wanda who can enter the brain is essential.


    Say it or not, read it directly from your head!


    In the end, everyone decided that Wanda Maximoff, Pietro Maximoff, Clint Barton, Stephen Strange, Tony Stark, Thor, Steve Rogers, Strange Kurt Lang and Peter Quill went on this mission together.


    Among them, Scott Lang and Peter Quill are not very strong, but they are still chosen because their abilities can be used.


    Scott Lang was able to get smaller, and it couldn''t be easier for him to steal gems.


    As for Peter Quill, this guy provided first-hand information, why would he not want to let him perform this task, and, as an unscrupulous sweeper, this guy is proficient in everything, and this "craft" is useful.


    "When the last Infinity Stone is in hand, it''s time to deal with Thanos." After the battle plan was designated, Nick Fury slapped the table and said confidently.


    "That''s right, when we return triumphantly with the last gem, it''s the day Thanos dies." Thor also said, "He won''t have a chance to jolly the universe again."

 Chapter 410： Invincible Golden Gunslinger

    Nova.


    In an extremely luxurious room, a brown-skinned humanoid was lying lazily, with a robe that was very precious at first sight.


    He lit a cigarette thicker than a cigar in his left hand, took a deep breath, and puffed it lightly, and suddenly the purple smoke spread out.


    And the brown-skinned face also showed an extremely comfortable look, and even with it, Rua Gouzi''s right hand couldn''t help but increase his strength, and the pain caused the dog''s mouth to "woooo".


    "Lord Hera, the guests have arrived." At this moment, a maid in a skirt and white legs walked up to him and said.


    "Let''s go then." Hrabi directly pressed the thick "cigar" on the dog who was in Rua, and the dog was barking when it hurt.


    "What''s it called, it''s so noisy!" Herabi slammed the dog''s head with his finger, and with a puff, the dog''s head exploded on the spot like a watermelon that fell from a high-rise building.


    The maid was obviously not surprised by this kind of thing, and called out with something like a walkie-talkie, "Ruby."


    With a squeak, the door was pushed open, and Ruby came in with three or five people, skillfully cleaning the dog''s body and the floor with tools.


    The white-legged maid didn''t even look at the poor dog, and was equally skilled in dressing Herabi.


    "Wait!" Seeing that the servants were about to drag the dog''s body down, Hrabi called out to everyone again, "It''s been a long time since I licked Oscar, so why don''t you help me arrange a romantic farewell with Oscar? ."


    "???" Several servants looked at each other, not knowing what Harabi meant, but didn''t dare to ask.


    "Boil the dog and send it to the master''s room in the evening." It was the white-legged maid who translated for Herabi.


    "Yes." The servants hurried away.


    The white-legged maid unhurriedly changed Harabi''s clothes, and helped him wash the hand that slapped the dog.


    In front of the mirror where Harabi walked, he sorted out his clothes, and then snapped his fingers, and saw that the clothes on his body turned golden little by little.


    He snapped his fingers again, and the color of his clothes changed from gold to normal again.


    He stretched out his hand again, and a golden pistol fell from his sleeve, which he held in his hand.


    "Yeah." Nodding with satisfaction, turning his palm over, the golden spear disappeared again, and Herabi then stepped out of the footcloth.


    After entering the banquet hall, Hrabi looked around and saw that there were more than a dozen men and women in the banquet hall, all dressed in gorgeous clothes.


    "Lord Harabi, I''m really happy to be here as a guest." A middle-aged man with a head like a pumpkin smiled all over his face.


    "Oh? How happy?" Herabi asked with a smile.


    "Er?" Pumpkin''s head was stunned, you ask me how happy I am?


    Isn''t that what all polite words say?


    Shouldn''t you say welcome or something?


    You don''t play cards according to the routine!


    "Ask you, are you happy?" Seeing that Pumpkin Head didn''t answer, Herabi asked again.


    "It''s like, like the June breeze blowing on my face, when I turn my head, my beloved is by my side." Pumpkin head bit the bullet and started to dry.


    "You don''t sound very happy at all." Hrabi frowned, "Even though you''re not happy, you say you''re very happy. Are you making fun of me at the lake?"


    "Lord Harabi, I..."


    puff!


    Before Pumpkin Head finished speaking, his head exploded on the spot.


    "Hands are dirty again, I knew I wouldn''t wash them just now." Hrabi shook off the blood on his hands.


    In this way, one person was killed, and everyone in the banquet hall was stunned.


    "Lord Herabi, what are you doing!" After a while, a crab head asked.


    puff!


    Harabi slapped the crab head with another slap.


    "I''m killing people, can''t you see that?" Harabi looked around at everyone, and laughed sinisterly.


    "He found it, let''s do it!" At this time, how could these guests not know that their disguise had been discovered long ago, and they took out one after another large guns with strange shapes from their pants, and some of the guns were still stuck. Transform into a huge cannon.


    bang bang bang!


    Take a break!


    Boom boom boom!


    Those messed up guns, cannons, and all of them attacked Herabi fiercely.


    "Withering bug trick." He saw a disdainful smile on the corners of Harabi''s mouth. The clothes on his body instantly turned golden, and those guns and guns fell on his body, as if water were dripping on stubborn iron. Can''t hurt in the slightest.


    Harabi stretched out his hand, and a golden pistol appeared in his hand.


    puff!


    A Dirk-headed killer was shot directly in the head, and the head exploded with a puff.


    puff!


    One shot to kill Dirk''s head, and Hrabi pointed the gun at a guy with a head that looked a bit like an abalone. In front of the guy, there was a huge cannon that blocked his entire body.


    It stands to reason that such a large cannon is also a good bunker, but this cannon is as fragile as the one from the paper lake under the shot of Hrabi, and it is penetrated directly and smoothly, and then the bullet is shot into the head of the abalone inside. UU reading


    puff~


    Abalone tilted his head and body, fell to the ground and died.


    "What a terrifying pistol!" A dark-skinned guy with a wrinkled body saw that the gun was so good, he gritted his teeth at the time, and stabbed his lower abdomen with a knife, and then with a stroke, green blood flowed all over the ground.


    "Damn it, what are you doing!" The companion was surprised, knowing that the other party was powerful, but you shouldn''t just commit suicide like this.


    "Haven''t you always wanted to know where the ''city wall'' is?" The dark-skinned smiled, put his hand into his stomach, and took out a brick-like weapon from it.


    "You put the ''city wall'' in your stomach!" The companion''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "This thing is too precious. With our strength, we can''t keep it. I had to hide it in my stomach." The black skin threw the brick on the ground. Build a wall to keep everyone behind.


    "It''s actually a city wall!"


    "The legendary city wall that can block even a nuclear explosion!"


    "This time, we are safe!"


    Seeing the defensive artifacts such as the city wall being sacrificed, several killers breathed a sigh of relief. You must know that the city wall can block even a nuclear explosion, but it is just a nobleman. What weapons can break this defense?


    "Oh, the city wall? It''s interesting." A smile appeared on the corner of Herabi''s mouth. He still shot directly as before.


    puff!


    The city wall that was said to be able to block even a nuclear explosion was still like a paper lake in front of the golden spear, and it was pierced with a single shot.


    After the bullet penetrated the city wall, it killed one person effortlessly.


    Bang bang bang!


    Just outside the city wall, Harabi shot one by one, killing those killers.

 Chapter 411： Battle with Thanos on the top of the Forbidden City!

    Peter Quill only knew that the Golden Gunner Harabi had an indestructible golden gun and an indestructible golden dress, but he didn''t know that Harabi''s eyes actually had mysteries.


    His eyes can see through!


    Therefore, those murderers who disguised themselves as guests were discovered the first time he appeared on the scene.


    After all, how can there be a guest who has a big killer hidden in everyone?


    "It''s really self-defeating, and I want to kill the master with this little ability." The white-legged maid stood there calmly from beginning to end, even when she saw the killers sacrifice one after another big killer, she was indifferent , the whole process is not to be facial expressions.


    Because she knew that the master could not be killed.


    "These people are connected to Ser Knok?" Hrabie asked the white-legged maid.


    "Yes, Master," said the white-legged maid.


    "Sir Knok grew up with me. I didn''t expect the person he introduced to be unreliable." Harabi sighed.


    "Maybe he was also deceived," said the white-legged maid.


    "It doesn''t matter." Hrabi said, "Whether it was intentional or not, what motive, since he sent these killers to me, he will pay the price."


    "When shall we visit him?" asked the white-legged maid.


    "Go now," said Hrabi. "For revenge, of course, the sooner the better."


    "Yes, Master," said the white-legged maid.


    "Wait, is little Laura going home to visit Nok today?" Hrabi remembered another thing.


    "That''s right, it''s here at night," said the white-legged maid.


    "I still like little Lola, so I won''t let her witness the tragic death of her father." Harabi waved, "We''ll do it when Lori leaves."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a golden-yellow portal appeared in front of his eyes. Then, a horse-faced man in a red cloak, a muscular man with a hammer, a World War II veteran with a shield, a young man in a black tights, and A woman in house clothes came in.


    These people are Doctor Strange, Thor, Captain America, Iron Man, Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch from Earth.


    As for Hawkeye Crit Barton and Ant-Man Scott Lang and Star Lord Peter Quill, they did not appear together, but waited elsewhere.


    "What happened here?" Tony Stark was slightly surprised when he looked at the mess in this place. "Could it be that there was a war just now?"


    "Looks like that," Steve Rogers said. "It looks like we''re not the only ones eyeing Harabi."


    "Oh, another group of guests?" Harabi was also surprised to see these superheroes from Earth, "You guys look a little more interesting than those idiots before."


    "We''re here to borrow something from you," Steve Rogers said. "We need the Power Stone."


    "I don''t even have a door if I want to fight it." Harabi took out the golden pistol and pointed at the crowd.


    "It seems that this process cannot be carried out peacefully." Stephen Strange shook his head, and then said to Wanda Maximoff, "Wanda, it''s your turn."


    "Leave it to me." Wanda Maximoff went directly into Harabi''s brain and found the specific location of the power gem.


    "Scott, it''s your turn, I''ll pass the position to you." Wanda Maximoff immediately passed the position to Scott Lang, who was on call.


    "Received." Scott Lang, Peter Quill, and Clint Barton immediately became smaller, went to the secret room where the Power Stone was hidden, and got it without much effort.


    "Wanda, our hands are gone, withdraw." Clint Barton immediately informed Wanda.


    "They succeeded," Wanda Maximoff told the crowd. "Let''s get out of here right away."


    "Before we set off, we made all kinds of combat plans. We just found out so many ways to kill the Golden Gunners, and it was successful like this?" Tony Stark looked at Wanda Mark. Hrabi in Simoff''s hallucination felt rather uninterested, "If we knew it was so simple, do we still need such a big battle?"


    Isn''t it a big battle? Thor, Doctor Strange, Iron Man, etc. came to a group of people here, but no shot was fired, and this happened.


    "Isn''t it better to be smoother?" Steve Rogers said. "Before the battle, we should have made a pre-planning according to the worst case. We made a plan to kill the Golden Gun, just to avoid This happens, rather than wanting it to happen."


    "This doesn''t seem to be a place for discussion, let''s leave first." Stephen Strange stepped into the portal first.


    After the last superhero left the portal, the portal closed, and there was no trace of the Avengers coming.


    "Just now, did something happen?" Hrabi was stunned for a while, and asked the white-legged maid on the side, "I always feel something happened."


    Before Wanda Maximoff left, he also wiped out Hrabi''s memory of their invasion...


    The last infinite gem, UU reading www. uukanshu. com is so easy + pleasant to get, I can''t imagine how smooth it is.


    "All the Infinity Stones are in hand, and it''s time to fight against Thanos on the top of the Forbidden City." The Power Stone was handed over to Thor to bring back to Asgard, and the heroes gathered to discuss killing Thanos.


    When the answer just started, Thanos was really a big mountain pressing on everyone''s heads, but now, Thanos is really not a big problem for his confidants.


    Because everyone''s strength has been greatly improved.


    "The Infinity Gloves have been made long ago. Install the Infinity Gems and snap your fingers to turn Thanos into ashes." Thor said excitedly, "This should be Thanos'' favorite death. Is it legal?"


    "Snapping your fingers with the Infinity Glove is only a last resort. After all, snapping your fingers is fatal." Nick Fury said, "Even the Hulk''s arm is abolished, and everyone else should be dead if they snap their fingers."


    "That''s the previous Hulk, and the Hulk in the form of Green Death will snap his fingers," said Bruce Banner.


    "The reason why Hulk snapped his fingers and lost an arm in the video is because he wants to resurrect billions of people, and we snap our fingers now for only one purpose, to kill Thanos." Tony Stark said, " The effects of the two are vastly different, and the price to be paid will certainly not be the same. I estimate that if only one person is killed, many people present should be able to bear the consequences."


    "We don''t need the Infinity Gauntlet now, do we?" James Rhodes said. "The Green Hulk should be able to smash Thanos, right?"


    "I''m just stating a fact, I didn''t say using the Infinity Gauntlet." Tony Stark said, "I think Green Hulk alone is enough to deal with Thanos now."

 Chapter 412： Thanos rate Obsidian 5 will reach the top of the Forbidden City!

    In terms of combat power, the Green Hulk should be the strongest among the crowd, and Doctor Strange, a super-old man who can cause chaos in the universe if he is not careful, is far worse now.


    And the Scarlet Witch who single-handedly slaughtered Kama Taiji and the Illuminati, is still a little girl who has never seen "Dark God Book", and the difference is even further.


    Of course, if Green Hulk wants to kill Doctor Strange and Scarlet Witch, it is not possible. After all, there are many methods for the two. The easiest way is to say that Doctor Strange and Scarlet Witch can both fly and fly away directly. K is no way.


    Yes, he can jump very high and far, but after all, this is not flying, and it is still far from being able to fly freely.


    Having said that, although Doctor Strange and Scarlet Witch are not as good as Green Hulk in combat output, there is still a way to defeat Green Hulk. Let¡¯s take the simplest example. Doctor Strange can punch Green Hulk¡¯s soul out of his body. , while the Scarlet Witch can control the Green Hulk''s brain.


    Therefore, the combat power sometimes does not determine the victory or defeat of the battle.


    However, that''s for Doctor Strange, Scarlet Witch, and other big bosses with a lot of methods, and when this opponent is replaced by Thanos, it is almost impossible for Green Hulk to fail.


    Because Thanos, like Green Hulk, is a pure warrior, he can''t fly, and he can''t do those fancy magic.


    Thanos is also purely physical output.


    And if it''s purely physical output, who can compete with Green Hulk?


    Although everyone is certain that Green Hulk is almost impossible to lose against Thanos, but it is Thanos after all. To be cautious, everyone still made other plans.


    "In addition to Thanos, Pietro should also be able to kill Thanos." Nick Fury''s eyes fell on Pietro Maximoff.


    "The tyrant''s combat power is strong, but the speed seems to be the same." Thor said, "If Pietro is allowed to take the vibration gold sword and use his unparalleled speed to kill the tyrant, the tyrant will definitely not react."


    "Absolutely can''t react. At such a fast speed, Thanos has no idea what happened, and his head has already landed." Phil Coulson said.


    "Pitro''s sneak attack can be combined with other people. When other people are fighting Thanos, Pietro will suddenly attack again, so the success rate is higher." James Rhodes said.


    "Where do you need someone else? I can do it alone." Pietro Maximov held his own vibrating gold knife, looking eager to try, "I don''t believe that I suddenly ran over and stabbed him from behind and he could react. come over."


    "My arrow should kill him too," Clint Barton said.


    "Yes, Clint''s success rate in killing Thanos is also very high." Natasha Romanov said, "His arrows can go through walls, which means that he doesn''t have to show up to kill Thanos at all. And if he doesn''t show up, Thanos doesn''t even know that his enemy has arrived, and he can''t hide."


    Everyone had a heated discussion there, and finally found more than a dozen ways to kill Thanos.


    After the discussion, everyone did not delay, and immediately embarked on the journey to kill Thanos.


    A decisive battle with a powerhouse like Thanos would definitely be inappropriate on Earth, and the impact would be too great.


    It is not wise to go to Thanos''s lair to do it, after all, it is the base camp of others, and it is impregnable and has countless masters.


    The location everyone chose is a place that has a lot of origins with the Avengers: Vormir Star.


    It was here that Gamora was thrown into the abyss in tears by Thanos.


    It was here that Clint Barton and Natasha Romanoff fought to die, and Natasha Romanoff came out on top and died in front.


    I chose this place because it is remote enough that there is no one but Red Skull.


    Moreover, the terrain here is complex and easily concealed, making it a suitable location for ambushes.


    More importantly, the soul gem is here and can attract Thanos!


    Since Thanos came to find the soul gem, he would not come with a large army. In the future broadcast in the answering space, he came with Gamora alone.


    This time, when I came to Vormir to kill Thanos, the "lineup" dispatched by the Avengers was equally powerful, except for the war machine James Rhodes and Falcon Sam Wilson, who were really low in combat power and had no special skills. Basically all came.


    "Are you sure you want Hulk to go out first?" After a black mountain, Doctor Strange, Captain America, Scarlet Witch, Iron Man and other avengers were hiding there, Clint Barton asked with a bow and arrow, "Destroy the As soon as Tyrant appears, I will shoot him immediately, this is the safest."


    "This man Thanos has committed countless crimes, but he is also a ''bright and upright'' person. When he grabs gems, he only grabs gems, and almost all of us avengers let go of their lives." Steve "He deserves a good death," Rogers said.


    "Shit!" Loki wanted to laugh while listening, "The enemy is the enemy, and killing the enemy by all means is the kingly way. What kind of death in a bright battle is simply unintelligible."


    "Loki, warriors, should fight openly and honestly, not do some sneak attacks." Thor''s opinion is again contrary to Loki, "Now we are different from us in the video, in the video We can''t beat Thanos in a group fight, but now we can kill Thanos in an open and honest way, so why use underhand tricks?"


    "Can we kill Thanos in an open and honest way?" Loki laughed directly, "It''s as if you were the one who fought brightly."


    "I don''t mind shooting with Hulk." Thor was eager to try with the hammer.


    "Don''t get in the way, I''m enough alone." Green Hulk glanced at Thor and said with disgust.


    "..." Thor was speechless for a while, thinking of him Thor, the Asgardian **** of war, that battle was not at the forefront, but now he is disliked by others.


    But he couldn''t deny it, because the strength of Green Hulk was really outrageous, and he could smash him out with one punch.


    "Hulk alone should be enough." Tony Stark also agreed with the strength of the Green Hulk, "but we can''t be careless, this time we will fight against Thanos on the ''Top of the Forbidden City'', we only You can win, but don''t lose."


    "We have come to the ''Top of the Forbidden City'', where is Thanos? Why haven''t we come yet?" Stephen Strange said.


    2k novel


    Almost in response to his words, they soon saw a small spaceship flying over.


    "Come on!" Everyone cheered.


    When the small spaceship landed, everyone was even more excited, because a purple potato essence really walked down from the spaceship!


    Thanos, it''s finally here!


    Of course, Thanos is not alone, there are five people beside him.


    No one is familiar to everyone. They are General Dead Blade, Proxima Dark Night, Ebony Maw, and Black Dwarf. There are only four "Obsidian Five Generals", and the other is Gamora, who knows the location of the Soul Gem.

 Chapter 413： Armageddon! Thanos perishes!

    "Gamora, is the soul gem really in this place where birds don''t poop?" Ebony Ma looked at the desolate surroundings and couldn''t help saying.


    "I''m sure my daughter won''t lie to me." Thanos looked at Gamora. "Isn''t it, my daughter?"


    "I pledge my life, the Soul Stone is on this planet." Gamora glanced at Thanos.


    At this time, Gamora, although she has never met the Avengers, has long been on the same front as the Avengers. Her hatred for Thanos was buried since she was a child, so as soon as Star-Lord appeared In front of her, when she was going to collude with her to kill Thanos, she agreed almost immediately.


    Speaking of which, I have to say that Thanos sometimes has a really bad brain. He killed his entire family and slaughtered his planet. He did it in front of others, but in the end he took him in as his daughter, to be honest. This operation is also really incomprehensible.


    Did he really think that this **** feud would be forgotten as Gamora grew up a little bit?


    Don''t a hero like Thanos understand the truth of "cutting the grass without eradicating the roots and reborn in the spring breeze"?


    Although she hated Thanos, Gamora didn''t lie at this time, she really thought the Soul Stone was still here.


    The Avengers took the Soul Stone long ago, and Gamora didn''t tell it.


    "The soul gem is just the first gem I want to collect." Thanos still trusts Gamora very much. Seeing that Gamora swears like this, there is no doubt that he is there.


    "My lord, do you want to collect all the Infinity Stones?" asked the General Deathblade.


    "Lord Thanos has a very grand plan, and he needs to collect all six Infinity Stones." Ebony Maw said aside, "I thought the Infinity Stones were hard to find, but I didn''t expect to find the first one so quickly."


    "The first one went so well, I have a hunch, the next five are not far away." Thanos said with relief.


    "I also have a hunch that purple sweet potato essence, the last five, you will never find." Suddenly, a voice came from the side.


    "Who?" Obsidian Five and Thanos turned their heads together, and saw a golden portal opened aside, a guy in an iron shell, a guy in a red cloak, and a guy with an axe. Guy, there is a guy with a body that rots like a zombie and a big man with green skin, and two women came out of the portal.


    "????" Looking at these avengers, whether it is Thanos or the Obsidian five generals are confused, who are these people?


    "Who are you?" Thanos asked in a deep voice.


    "Your enemy," said Steve Rogers.


    "My enemy?" Thanos asked again, "I have never seen you, why am I your enemy?"


    "Does it matter?" Steve Rogers asked rhetorically.


    "Hehehe..." Thanos laughed when he heard the words, "It really doesn''t matter, my enemy, just eliminate it! No matter what the reason is, it doesn''t matter, just eliminate it!"


    "Are you going to have a heart-to-heart talk first, or are we going to do it directly?" Natasha Romanov said, rushing directly to Proxima Dark Night, one of the five obsidian generals.


    "Give me the octopus head." Stephen Strange waved his hand, and a golden whip immediately slashed towards the ebony throat.


    In the original future, Stephen Strange was captured by Ebony Throat and forced to confess.


    "I''m going to meet General Deathblade." Thunder crackled on Thor''s body and rushed towards General Deathblade.


    "It seems that I have no other choice." Obsidian five generals were all selected, and Steve Rogers soared into the sky and flew to the black dwarf.


    "It seems that my opponent is you." Thanos'' eyes fell on Green Hulk. Years of fighting had made him develop a keen intuition. He faintly felt that this green skin was the strongest one on the scene. .


    "Yes, it will be me who will kill you!" Green Hulk rushed towards Thanos.


    The number of Avengers is more than that of Thanos. In the case of 1V1, there are still two Avengers left.


    Wanda Maximoff looked at the battle situation, and the crimson energy circled on his body, soaring into the sky, and flew towards the battle situation between Stephen Strange and Ebony Maw.


    "Wanda, I can get him," Stephen Strange said to Wanda Maximoff.


    "I only remember that it was you who was dealt with last time." Wanda Maximoff said and shot out brazenly.


    As for Tony Stark, he flew to Proxima Dark Night.


    Among the heroes who played, Natasha Romanov was relatively weak.


    The battle between the Avengers and Thanos is about to break out!


    This is just a "bright face" battlefield. Clint Barton, Pietro Maximoff, the two "assassination kings" and Loki, the cunning god, did not show up from beginning to end.


    Once something unexpected happens on the battlefield on the bright side, the three of them will immediately make amends.


    As for the more "dark places", there are actually hidden powers, Stephen Strange''s reward Shenlong, Wanda Maximoff''s reward Vision, and Tony Stark''s reward Decepticon, UU reading This is actually a very powerful force.


    In this battle, no matter how you look at it, there is no possibility of losing.


    Thanos and Green Hulk are both players who like to be hard-headed. The first move in the fight is to punch, and the big fist slams towards the opponent fiercely.


    boom!


    The fists of the two sides collided, and an earth-shattering sound suddenly sounded. Green Hulk remained motionless, but Thanos was blasted out a dozen meters away with a punch.


    "What?" Thanos was taken aback, he thought that this green skin might be very strong, but he didn''t expect the opponent to be so strong, blowing himself away with one punch.


    "What? Master Thanos was knocked out by a punch?" Seeing this scene, the five Black Obsidian generals were all shocked. The sudden killing of a group of people must be too powerful.


    "Now is not the time to be distracted." Thor swung his hammer and smashed the General Deathblade into the air.


    "Come on Thanos! Let me have a blast!" Green Hulk grinned, and his body full of oppressive and explosive power rushed towards Thanos again.


    "To deal with an opponent like you, I have to be a little more serious." Thanos, the big man, didn''t know if he was beaten and forced, but what he said actually had a faint taste of middle school.


    But Zhong Er couldn''t make up for the huge gap in strength. In just three minutes, he was smashed by the Green Hulk and knelt on the ground, powerless and unable to move.


    "You, who are you?" Thanos asked with blood dripping from the corners of his mouth, "Who are you guys?"


    "I''ve told you, it''s your enemy." Green Hulk raised his fist high and punched Thanos on the head.


    puff!


    Thanos'' head exploded on the spot like a rotten watermelon.


    So far, a generation of heroes across the universe, a mountain that once weighed in the hearts of all heroes, has fallen!

 Chapter 414： 6-Gem Vision vs. 6-Gem Ultron!

    The strength of the Obsidian five generals should not be underestimated, but they are still worse than their leader Thanos.


    Thanos can''t stand the attack of the Avengers, let alone them?


    In fact, Obsidian will go offline earlier than Thanos.


    The first one to be dealt with was Ebony Maw, the smartest guy among the five Obsidian generals, and an extremely powerful magician, but his opponent was Doctor Strange + Scarlet Witch.


    The two spell elders shot together and slashed the ebony throat under the horse in a few rounds.


    Then, Doctor Strange and Scarlet Witch freed their hands to support others. Doctor Strange joined Thor and General Deathblade''s chapter, and Scarlet Witch joined Captain America and Black Dwarf''s chapter.


    This time, the still alive Deathblade General, Dark Night Proxima, and Black Dwarf among the Obsidian Five Generals have all become 1V2.


    General Deathblade dealt with Thor Thor, the **** of thunder. At first, he was indistinguishable. It seemed to be on a par with Thor. As soon as Stephen Strange joined in, he swiped a golden braid to tie him up. As soon as Er''s hammer was drawn into the sky, with a crackling sound, a thick lightning bolt fell, hitting his head, and he died on the spot.


    And Captain America Steve Rogers is actually slightly weaker than Black Dwarf, but under his "fifty-five" halo, he is not inferior.


    What''s more, Steve Rogers can fly now, and the Air Force has too many advantages over infantry. If it weren''t for the insufficient power of the rays emitted by his eyes, the black dwarf would have died long ago.


    Steve Rogers originally attacked more and defended less. With Wanda Maximoff joining in, for Black Dwarf, the damage is really a ton of increase.


    Wanda Maximoff''s move is rough and direct, that is, with a wave of his hand, he outputs an energy attack on the black dwarf.


    The Black Dwarf Pickaxe is in front of him, resisting Wanda Maximoff''s energy attack.


    boom!


    At this moment, he received a heavy blow on the back of his head, and he felt like the world was spinning for a while, his feet were weak, and he could no longer stand up.


    Before he could fall to the ground, Steve Rogers fell from the sky, wrapped his hands around his neck and twisted it hard, and with a sound of Kacha, the black dwarf also died.


    And Proxima Dark Night, like Ebony Throat, she was 1V2 from the beginning, and she died not much later than Ebony Throat.


    Poor Thanos, his prestige resounds throughout the universe.


    Poor obsidian five generals, followed Thanos to battle the universe and created a splendid reputation.


    But he died on the same day in this unnamed barren place.


    "Finally, there is one less enemy, the universe, one less threat." Standing in front of Thanos'' corpse, Steve Rogers said with some emotion.


    Although these people have never seen Thanos, they have long been familiar with Thanos, and they have always buried the belief in their hearts that they must get rid of Thanos.


    And now, this confidant has finally come to an end.


    "Yeah, Thanos is dead, and half of the people of Asgard have their lives saved." Thor looked at the corpse of Thanos and was full of emotion.


    In his original future, this purple potato spirit slaughtered half of the people of Asgard, and what is even more unforgivable is that this purple potato spirit also killed his beloved, his younger brother Loki!


    What a pain that is!


    Now that Thanos is dead, he no longer has to suffer the pain of losing his younger brother.


    "Thor, congratulations, you''ll never be a fat man again." Tony Stark patted Thor on the shoulder.


    "Shut up Stark, that kind of thing could never have happened!" Thor said angrily.


    "The tyrant is solved, but the threat of Asgard has not been completely solved." Loki''s figure appeared here like a phantom.


    "Loki is talking about Hela, right?" Stephen Strange said, "With our current strength, we can deal with Hela."


    "Thor, do you want to solve Hela as well?" Green Hulk asked, "Although she is in a deep sleep now and has nothing to do with Asgard, she will wake up one day."


    "That''s right, Hela is indeed a big confidant. I can''t let it go like this. I don''t want to make Ragnarok again." Thor pondered, "While my father is still here, and while we have this strength now, we should take it as soon as possible. The hidden danger of Hela has been solved.¡±


    "This time, please let me shoot an arrow." Clint Barton came over with a bow and arrow on his back, "You don''t need to open the seal, I can kill her directly from the outside."


    "I think Thor''s solution isn''t to kill Hela, right?" Pietro Maximov said, "Otherwise, Hela is sleeping now and is killed by a hammer, why do we need our help? "


    "That''s my sister after all, and I don''t want to kill her just like that," Thor said. "Didn''t she want to be the king of Asgard? I can give her this position."


    "Stupid Thor, do you really think what Hela wants is a throne?" Loki laughed.


    "No matter what she wants, I think we should give her a chance," Thor said, "and give us a chance. If we really have such a strong sister, it''s not a bad thing, Is it right?"


    "Thor, do you think Odin didn''t think of what you thought?" Natasha Romanov disagreed with Thor''s innocence, "If there is no other way, why would Odin choose to seal the sea? Ra? She''s Asgard''s most powerful warrior."


    "This time, I''m on the side of Thor." Loki, who has always liked to contradict Thor, actually agreed with Loki this time, "Sometimes, seemingly serious problems are actually not communicated properly, because Your ideas are not understood by others, or you don¡¯t understand other people¡¯s ideas. If everyone had a face-to-face, open and honest conversation, things might have been different.¡±


    When Loki said this, everyone found that Hela and Loki were very similar. For a long time, everyone thought that Loki coveted the throne of Asgard, but in fact, Loki didn''t want that position at all.


    "The risk of negotiating with Hela is not small." Tony Stark said, "She is sealed on the earth. Once the two sides can''t negotiate and go to war, it will be another disaster for the earth."


    "You don''t have to worry about this issue." Stephen Strange said, "I can open a mirror space, and everyone negotiates in the mirror space. Even if the negotiation breaks down and fights, it will have no impact on reality."


    small book booth


    "It''s a good idea," Thor said. "I''ll go back and talk to my father, and I''m going to talk to Hela."


    "Hela has a strategy, so what about our other archenemy, the Six Gem Ultron in another universe?" Natasha Romanov said.


    "I think we can leave it to Vision to solve it." Tony Stark said, "We also have six gems now. Six-gem Vision should be very interesting to six-gem Ultron."

 Chapter 415： The Justice League joins the quiz!

    "Vision to Ultron does sound interesting." Stephen Strange thought about the picture and said, "It''s like a pair of twins fighting."


    "There''s nothing wrong with saying they''re twins," Steve Rogers said. "Their bodies are the same, it''s just a different program."


    "Speaking of Vision or Ultron, they can all be considered to be created by Tony." Clint Barton said, "It''s as if Tony''s two sons are fighting."


    "I don''t have the unfilial son of Ultron," Tony Stark said.


    "We all know that the final outcome of the six gems Ultron was to be imprisoned in a ball by the blackened Doctor Strange, and he was recruited by the observers." Pietro Maximov said, "We can actually leave him alone. of."


    "Six gems Ultron had no idea how many universes were destroyed before being locked in that ball by Doctor Strange. God knows if there is any of our unfortunate universes." Steve Rogers said, "We must Prepare for that Ultron attacking our universe."


    "Captain is right, we must be fully prepared to deal with the six gems Ultron." Tony Stark and Steve Rogers have the same opinion, "However, give the six gems to Vision and let Vision deal with it. Six-gem Ultron, don''t have to, don''t we know the weakness of six-gem Ultron?"


    "Zola?" Stephen Strange had also seen the video and knew what Tony Stark was talking about.


    "That''s right, it''s Zola." Tony Stark said, "In the video, Zola and Ultron are fighting for each other''s bodies. I can develop a virus first. Once Zola successfully invades Ultron, it will immediately automatically Destroy it, so that the troublesome things in the future will not happen."


    "It''s a good way to get the best results at the least cost," said Bruce Banner.


    "Six Gems Ultron need to worry, but don''t need to worry too much. With our current strength, we can completely deal with him." Thor said with the hammer.


    "Friend, it''s time to show up after eavesdropping for so long!" Steve Rogers said suddenly looking at a place.


    "Steve Rogers..." A ghostly shadow slowly floated out, "I didn''t expect you to be alive."


    "You''re still alive, how can I die?" Steve Rogers looked at the figure in front of him, and sighed.


    Once, this person in front of him was his enemy of life and death, and because of this person, he was frozen under the sea for decades.


    But now, the war is over, the Hydra has vanished into ashes, and the person in front of him can only stay on this planet that doesn''t **** for the rest of his life.


    He believes that with his current strength, he can easily kill the opponent, but is that necessary?


    "Old friend, although it''s strange to say that, but seeing you, I..." Red Skull paused, "I''m quite happy."


    "I''m not happy at all to see you." Steve Rogers said, although he said so, but he did not show any hostility. At this time, the Red Skull, killing him has no meaning, he Staying here is far more painful than his death.


    "Steve, what happened to the war back then?" Red Skull asked.


    "Does this mean anything to you?" Steve Rogers asked rhetorically. "If you''re happy, you can think you''ve won. Hydra ruled the world."


    "Hehe, even if Hydra rules the world, what does it have to do with me today?" Red Skull smiled bitterly.


    After returning from Vormir, Tony Stark threw another party to kill Thanos, which was something to celebrate anyway.


    But after the celebration, everyone still has business to do.


    Tony Stark started working on the arrow that Clint Barton shot into the six-jeweled Ultron eye in the video, and was also developing a virus against Zola.


    Thor and Loki returned to Asgard, and after reporting the killing of Thanos to Odin, they mentioned Hela.


    "Father, I plan to have a negotiation with Hela in the near future..."


    "You want to resolve the feud with Hela and let her return to Asgard again?" Odin interrupted Thor before he could finish.


    "Yes father, Hela is my sister anyway, your daughter, blood is thicker than water, why should you hate each other?" Thor said.


    "Thor, why do you think I sealed Hela?" Odin asked.


    "Because Hela is obsessed?" Thor said.


    "Because I can''t kill her," said Odin, "so it can only be sealed."


    "..." Thor was speechless, he couldn''t see that you were always so ruthless!


    "Thor, if there is another way, do you think I am happy to seal my flesh and blood?" Odin sighed, "There is only one way to deal with Hela, and that is to kill her."


    "Does she have to die?" Thor was still a little unwilling.


    "She may not die, but Asgard will perish and be destroyed by her." Odin said, "Asgard or she alone, which will you choose?"


    "Isn''t there any chance of negotiation?" Thor asked again. UU Reading


    "The power of hatred is powerful. You can''t imagine Hela''s hatred of me." Odin said.


    "Father, can you tell me in detail what happened between you and Hela?" Thor said.


    "Why, you still want to resolve the hatred between your father and Hela?" Loki said on the side, "With your eloquence, you can''t even keep your own horse dumping you, you resolve a fart!"


    "It doesn''t matter if I''m not good at eloquence, I''m good at being eloquent," Thor said. "I didn''t plan to be alone when negotiating."


    "You and your friends do have that strength. If you really have an idea in this regard, then give it a try." Perhaps it was because Thor really had that idea, Odin finally said.


    "Okay, I''ll go find Doctor Strange right away." Thor came to Earth again with the help of the Rainbow Bridge, and came to Kama Taj.


    "Stephen, we..." Before he finished speaking, Thor found that the surrounding space had changed. It was no longer an exotic Kama Taj, but a dark space.


    Answer space!


    This time, there are far fewer people answering questions than before, and there are only two answerers who used to answer questions frequently: Captain America Steve Rogers and Iron Man Tony Stark.


    Not even the elders like Doctor Strange, Scarlet Witch and Green Hulk!


    In addition to the "Big Three of the Women''s Federation", there are several newcomers in the answering space. These newcomers have an acquaintance, the superman Clark Kent who answered the question together last time.


    In addition, there is a middle-aged man who looks like an entrepreneur in a suit and leather shoes, a rough man with tattoos, a goddess-level woman with an amazing body, a young man with long hair who looks cynical, and There''s a black man with half a body that''s mechanical.

 Chapter 416： The first face-to-face basis of Fulian and Zhenglian

    "Captain, why is it just the two of you, what about the others?" Thor walked up to Steve Rogers and Tony Stark in surprise.


    "I don''t know either." Steve Rogers shook his head. "In the past, we all appeared in the answering space at the same time. Now they can''t be seen, and they shouldn''t come again."


    "This time, did you pull the three of us?" Tony Stark was also a little surprised. After all, in the previous rounds of answering questions, almost all the superheroes on Earth were present, and now, there are only three of them.


    "Where am I?"


    "What the **** is this place?"


    "Why did I come here suddenly?"


    When the three giants of the Women''s Federation were talking to each other, the Justice League group, except Clark Kent, didn''t know what happened.


    However, they are not ordinary people after all. Although they are surprised, they are all very determined.


    "You guys seem to know where this place is." Batman Bruce Wayne saw how the three giants of the Women''s Federation were chatting happily, so he walked up to them and said, "Do you mind telling me?"


    "This is the answer space, a very magical place." Steve Rogers briefly explained the answer space to Bruce Wayne.


    Of course, it wasn''t just Bruce Wayne that was listening, but Diana Prince, Arthur Curry, and others were listening there too.


    "Wow, you must be lying to me, how can there be such a place?" Barry Allen shook his hair and said, "I''m dreaming, right? But who are you and why are you here? In my dream?"


    "What he said should be true." Diana Prince said.


    "Why do you believe him?" Arthur Curry''s voice was as rough as his appearance.


    "Intuition," said Diana Prince.


    "A woman''s intuition?" Victor Stone shook his head. "Big data shows that a woman''s intuition is only 2.38% accurate."


    "2.38%?" Barry Allen looked at Victor Stone in shock, "It''s accurate to two decimal places, shouldn''t your data be made up?"


    "This is something I''ve calculated before..." Victor Stone was shocked when he said that, "What''s going on! What''s going on in this place, I''m cut off!"


    "What did you get cut off?" Barry Allen said, "Don''t act so creepy, okay?"


    "The network is cut off! I can''t access the network anymore, how is this possible!" Victor Stone said.


    "If you don''t talk about the Internet, I haven''t realized your situation." Barry Allen looked up and down Victor Stone. "Are you an alien? Why do you look so strange?"


    "Shouldn''t this look be considered a robot?" Arthur Curry asked Barry Allen curiously. "Why do you think he''s an alien?"


    "Actually, I''m the alien." Clark Kent, the only Justice League member who had ever entered the answering space, said.


    "I think you don''t seem to know each other, so let me introduce you to everyone." Tony Stark came over at this time, "This alien, although it looks similar to you and me, is absolutely the same as you and me. Not a species, you''ve all heard his name, he''s Superman."


    "What? Superman!" As soon as Clark Kent''s identity came out, Barry Allen, Bruce Wayne and others were all moved, but they didn''t expect this unremarkable guy to be such an old man.


    "And this one, on the surface, is a rich man, but in fact he is the guardian of Gotham, Batman Bruce Wayne." Tony Stark extended his hand to Bruce Wayne, "Hello Wayne. Mr. En, I''ve been looking forward to meeting you for a long time."


    "You look familiar to us, but we know nothing about you." Bruce Wayne didn''t shake hands with Tony Stark, he looked at each other and said, "It seems a little rude."


    "Don''t worry, you will know us, because this won''t be the last time we meet. Now, you should get to know the friends around you first." Tony Stark pointed to Diana Prince, " Wonder Woman Diana Prince, she looks like a very beautiful, dignified and elegant lady, but she''s not really human."


    "Could she be an alien too?" Barry Allen asked.


    "No, it''s not appropriate to say aliens, she can be regarded as a god, to be more precise, half-human and half-god." Tony Stark pointed to Arthur Curry at this time, "It''s half human blood. It''s the same with Arthur Curry."


    "Is he also a demigod?" Bruce Wayne asked, although he met Tony Stark for the first time, but he had a feeling that everything the other said was true.


    "God can''t talk about it, I just have half the blood of Atlantis. UU read " Arthur Curry said.


    "What? Are you from Atlantis?" Diana Prince was moved when she heard it. The Atlantis family and their Amazon family have a lot of origins.


    "You seem to have something to do with Atlantis," Arthur Curry asked Diana Prince. "Who are you?"


    "I am an Amazon family, and my ancestors have some origins with your family." Diana Prince said.


    "What''s the origin?" Arthur Curry asked, before waiting for Diana Prince to answer, "Forget it, it has nothing to do with me. I am not interested in the people of Atlantis."


    "Is it time for me!" Barry Allen interjected abruptly, and he said to Tony Stark, "You seem to know everything and everyone, so tell me, who am I?"


    "Barry, my friend." Tony Stark gave Barry Allen a hug, "The Flash, long time no see."


    "Oh, you actually gave me a hug, you are so warm to me, I am very grateful." Barry Allen also hugged Tony Stark backhand, "You call me The Flash, the word Lightning is very appropriate...etc. Wait! Long time no see? Have we met?"


    "We do know a Flash, but it''s not you, it''s another version of you," Thor said. "The other one is easy for you to accept about parallel universes. It shouldn''t be difficult for you to accept it, right?"


    "My God! It''s actually true! The parallel universe is actually real!" Barry Allen was suddenly excited, "I knew it!"


    "Why is this kid called The Flash?" Arthur Curry asked. "He doesn''t look like Lightning."


    "He''s very fast," Thor said. "He runs as fast as lightning, that''s why he''s called The Flash."

 Chapter 417： Doomsday appears!

    "Wow, this is one of my secrets, you even know this, it shows that you really know me." Barry Allen said to Thor, "It seems that you really know me, but I don''t care about you. I don''t know."


    "Who are you?" Steel-bone Victor Stone asked, staring at Thor and the others.


    "We are all superheroes like you, and of course you are the superhero in your world, and I''m the superhero in our world," Thor said.


    "Your world, our world?" Bruce Wayne frowned. "You mean, is there any other world besides our world?"


    "Yes, in addition to our world, there are other worlds." Clark Kent said, "I believe you may have heard the theory of parallel worlds, but this is not just a theory, other worlds are real."


    "So, you''re saying they''re people from another world?" Diana Prince asked Clark Kent.


    "Yes, they came from another world," Clark Kent said.


    "Why do you believe this statement?" Arthur Curry asked.


    "Because this is the second time I have entered the answering space." Clark Kent said, "I participated in the answering once before, and I assure you that parallel worlds, answering spaces, these are all real."


    "I believe what Superman says." Arthur Curry looked at Clark Kent. "But are you really Superman? Honestly, no matter how you look at it, you are an ordinary person."


    Clark Kent didn''t speak, his body slowly floated up, then he turned his head to look to the side, Hugh made a sound, and two rays shot out of his eyes.


    "I''ve seen movies too, but the aliens in those movies are as disgusting as bugs," Barry Allen said. "It turns out that the movies are all lies. Aliens look the same as us."


    "I still don''t understand, even if you are from another universe, why are you so familiar with us?" Diana Prince looked at Steve Rogers and asked, "Superman obviously doesn''t know us. , so it''s not what he told you."


    "That''s another very scary thing involved," Clark Kent said, "because to them, our world is a comic."


    "What?" Arthur Curry poked out his ears and thought it was ridiculous. "It''s a world of flesh and blood, so how could it be a cartoon?"


    "Don''t ask me, I don''t know." Clark Kent shrugged.


    "What is the specific principle, we can''t explain." Tony Stark said, "However, Clark is right, your world, in our world, is indeed a comic, so we only I''ll know you all."


    "It''s a bunch of nonsense." Arthur Curry shook his head, "I don''t know if you believe it or not, I won''t believe this kind of nonsense anyway."


    "It''s not reasonable at all." Victor Stone also shook his head.


    "What''s not reasonable?" Barry Allen asked.


    "Just now they said that this answer space is for future questions, and now they say that our world is a cartoon in their world, and they know us well, then the problem comes." Victor Stone said, "Answer the question. What is the answer to this question? Just tell us the answer directly."


    "Yes!" Barry Allen slapped his forehead, "You know the answer, so isn''t the so-called answer a joke?"


    "This kind of bug doesn''t exist." Steve Rogers said, "In fact, we have forgotten all about the plot of your ''comic'', not our bad memory, but the mystery of the answering space. The power wiped that part of the memory from my mind. Now I don''t know much more than who you are and the last time Clarke answered a question with us."


    The Q&A begins now, please prepare yourself. ¡¿


    To start with the first question, please watch the video below. ¡¿


    At the beginning of the video, Lex Luthor stood in front of an iron door, stretched out his right hand, and saw that every finger had a fingerprint film on his fingertips, it could be seen that no matter what kind of door it was, He is not qualified to enter this door, and he will use someone else''s identity to enter the folding door.


    "What is he doing!" Clark Kent frowned immediately. No one knew what was behind the door, but he knew exactly what it was. It was a Krypton spacecraft!


    This spaceship appeared in the last round of answering questions. He and Zode won a big battle. He didn¡¯t know where the spaceship fell, but he saw it again in the video.


    At this time, the Krypton spacecraft was seriously damaged, and all the water inside was stagnant. Lex Luthor stepped in carefully, and the water directly engulfed his waist.


    Lex Luthor, a pampered guy, didn''t care, he trudged through the water step by step, and after a while, he actually successfully launched the spaceship!


    "Welcome!" A light appeared inside the originally dark spaceship An electronically synthesized sound also sounded, "Analysis shows that the spaceship is running at 37% efficiency, do you want to take over the operation?"


    "Yes, I''m taking over the operation," Lex Luthor said.


    "Very well, let''s get started." The electronically synthesized voice continued, "Krypton''s archives contain knowledge of one hundred thousand different worlds."


    "Very good," said Lex Luthor, standing in the water. "Teach me."


    In fact, Lex Luthor doesn''t care about knowledge of different worlds at all. He only comes here for one purpose, which is to make trouble for Superman and create a monster that can kill Superman.


    And the material for making this monster is the corpse of Superman''s old friend, General Zod!


    In the video, Lex Luthor dragged Zod''s body into the water, and then he took out a knife and cut his palm, letting blood drip on Zod''s body.


    "The current foreign genetic material is being confirmed, it is being confirmed." The electronic synthesis voice said.


    "You''re flying too close to the sun." Lex Luthor said, looking at Zord''s body. "Look at you now."


    Then, Lex Luthor sank Zord''s body into the water.


    "Warning, this is prohibited behavior!" The electronic synthetic voice issued a warning, "The Kryptonian Council has issued a corresponding law, prohibiting anyone from giving life to such a hideous deformity. That is nameless blasphemy."


    "Where''s the Kryptonian Council?" Lex Luthor asked calmly, joking. Kryptonite is gone. What did you tell me about the Kryptonian Council?


    "Destroyed, sir." The synthesizer said honestly.


    "Then go on," said Lex Luthor.


    "Okay," said the electrosynthetic voice, "preparing the chrysalis and beginning to transform."

 Chapter 418： Thor: Even Zhenglian knows that I am afraid of electricity!

    One after another, something like a huge blood vessel protruded from the spacecraft, penetrated into General Zuo De''s body, and began to transform.


    The next moment, the camera was all over, and the caped superman Clark Kent fell from the sky, crashed through the top, and landed in front of Lex Luthor.


    "Late, late, little white rabbit," said Lex Luthor, turning his head to ask, "right, little white rabbit? You''re out of tricks, out of time. Batman''s head is missing. "


    "There are still 40 seconds until rebirth." At this moment, the reminder of the electronic synthesis sound was extremely harsh.


    Jingle Bell


    At this time, a nearby phone rang, and Lex Luthor ran over to answer the phone very excitedly, "Hello, let''s break the bad news."


    "I''d rather go face-to-face." It wasn''t the voice of his subordinates that came over the phone, but the voice of Batman Bruce Wayne.


    Lex Luthor''s expression changed.


    "There are still 20 seconds until rebirth." The countdown of the electronic synthesis sound continued. The countdown was ringing every 10 seconds, and it had been ringing several times now, and Clark Kent had heard it long ago, but obviously, he didn''t care.


    If he can know in advance what kind of monster he will face after the technology is over, he will definitely rush in now and smash the unreborn Zuo De.


    "You lose," Clark Kent said to Lex Luthor.


    "I don''t know how I could lose," Lex Luthor said.


    "You''ll learn," Clark Kent said.


    "I don''t hate sinners, I hate sin itself, and your sin, my friend, is your being." Lex Luthor said, walking up to Clark Kent, "I can''t let you win. , I gave the bat a chance to fight, but he is not strong enough, so if the prisoner can''t kill the god, let the devil do it for him!"


    At this point, the title appears:


    In order to destroy Superman Clark Kent, Lex Luthor used Zode''s body to create a monster Doomsday, the following characters, who did not fight Doomsday with Superman? ¡¿


    a Batman Bruce Wayne]


    b Wonder Woman Diana Prince]


    c Aquaman Arthur Curry]


    D Superman girlfriend Louis Lane]


    If you answer this question correctly, you will be rewarded with copper skin and iron bones. If the answer is wrong, the life expectancy will be deducted by one year. ¡¿


    "Fighting Doomsday with Superman?" Arthur Curry''s eyes widened when he saw the title. "What does that mean? Can''t Superman deal with Doomsday on his own?"


    "Isn''t that written clearly?" said Barry Allen. "You''re so big, haven''t you read books?"


    "First of all, being big and small has nothing to do with reading or not," said Arthur Curry, "and, of course, I know what that means, but it''s just amazing, a human-made thing , even Superman can''t handle it!"


    "It''s not surprising," Clark Kent said. "That Zod, he is a Kryptonian himself, and his strength is comparable to mine. Now he has transformed into a monster. It is normal that I am not an opponent."


    "This Zod, do you want to give us a good introduction first?" Diana Prince said.


    "Zode, like me, came from Krypton. Krypton was destroyed. In order to save Krypton, Zod led his subordinates to invade the earth, trying to transform the earth into Krypton. I stopped him and killed him." Clark Kent said, "It was a very difficult battle, I didn''t win it easily, and General Zod was very strong."


    "When did this happen?" Arthur Curry thought over and over there, but no matter what, he couldn''t find any relevant memory in his mind, "The Kryptonians invaded the earth, it can''t be silent, it should be all over the world. Knowing is right."


    "That should only happen in the future." Bruce Wayne said aside, "Hasn''t Superman already participated in an answer? This must be the information revealed by the last answer."


    "Yes, this is the future revealed in the last answer," Clark Kent said.


    "These other world friends say that there will be rewards for answering the questions correctly." Victor Stone looked at Clark Kent, "Did you answer correctly, the rewards are real?"


    "It''s true." Clark Kent nodded.


    "I just noticed that we don''t know who they are yet." Barry Allen interjected, then he looked at Steve Rogers and the others, "Should you introduce yourself too?"


    "That''s right," said Diana Prince. "You know a lot about us, but we don''t know anything about you."


    "I was about to say it just now, but I was delayed by the title." Thor laughed and patted his chest, "I, Thor!"


    "Thor?" Arthur Curry looked at Thor suspiciously, "This nickname is too vulgar!"


    "Your nickname of Aquaman doesn''t sound very elegant." Tony Stark said, "Correct, Thor is not Thor''s nickname, but his identity."


    "Identity?" Arthur Curry realized that he had just misunderstood, "Is this also a god?"


    "Wow, UU Reading is another god." Barry Allen said, "I didn''t believe in the existence of gods before, but now there are more than one **** standing in front of me, which is so dreamy."


    "That''s right, God of Thunder, Thor." Tony Stark continued to introduce Thor, "Of course, don''t ask me why the God of Thunder is afraid of stun guns, I can''t answer..."


    "shutup!" Thor jumped up at the time, grabbed Tony Stark''s collar, and growled filial piety, "Why! Why mention this!"


    "I''m sorry Thor, I didn''t mean it." Tony Stark apologized insincerely, "it''s just a label of yours, I can''t help but say it."


    "A ghost would have such a label!" Thor roared again, "You tell them right away! Me! Thor, the **** of thunder! Don''t be afraid of electricity!"


    "Okay, I''ll make it clear, don''t get excited." Tony Stark turned to Clark Kent and said, "In fact, he just shouted so loudly, you all heard it, and I don''t need to repeat it again, no Wrong, Thor, never afraid of electricity."


    "Thor, are you afraid of electricity?"


    "It''s the first time I''ve heard of it."


    "It''s really a long experience."


    The Justice League group looked at Thor with amazement, God, what did they hear, a Thor is afraid of electricity!


    What kind of Thor is this?


    "Why are you all looking at me like this?" Thor looked at everyone''s expressions, and quickly said loudly, "I am the **** of thunder, the heir of Asgard, the son of Odin, I am really not afraid of electricity!"


    "Thor, don''t talk about it, you''re just 300 taels of silver here." Steve Rogers said helplessly.


    With your reaction, the ghost will believe you!


    You are telling everyone yourself that you are afraid of electricity!

 Chapter 419： Justice League shock: Batman kills Superman!

    "This, Tony Stark, known as Iron Man, is like a combination of Cyborg and Batman." Steve Rogers introduced Tony Stark to the Justice League, "although proud Arrogant, defiant, deeply narcissistic and a playboy, but a great man who sacrificed himself to save the planet."


    "He''s me and Batman?" Cyborg Victor Stone glanced at Tony Stark, "but he doesn''t look like me or Bruce."


    "Look at this, doesn''t it look like it?" Tony Stark had a piece of armor on his chest, and the armor was flowing all over his body, and a cool Iron Man was freshly baked.


    "Wow, that''s so cool!" Barry Allen''s eyes were straightened by this stunning dress. "Where did you get this iron shell from, did you make it yourself?"


    "That''s right, I made it myself." Tony Stark couldn''t help but feel a little proud when he saw The Flash''s wide eyes, "From design to production, it''s all me."


    "You can make this kind of thing, you are too good!" Barry Allen exclaimed.


    "What? You made it yourself?" Victor Stone''s mouth couldn''t help but open his mouth, his body became like this because of some mysterious thing, an external force, and the other party actually relied on his own brain and hands!


    What is this person?


    "I know why you are said to be a combination of me and the steel frame." Batman Bruce Wayne also flashed a vague shock in his eyes, "Developing this steel case is definitely an extremely expensive job, So, you are also an extremely rich lord."


    "It''s okay, some property." Tony Stark said to Bruce Wayne, "but it should be a little worse than you."


    "Then you''re quite rich," Bruce Wayne said.


    "It''s not enough, my goal is to be able to say ''my superpower is money'' as confidently as you one day." Tony Stark said.


    "Superpowers are rich, wow, this is too crazy." Barry Allen listened to the five-body admiration for Bruce Wayne.


    "I don''t even know what to say about it," Arthur Curry said. "How much does it cost to call it a superpower."


    "I am indeed rich, and I think it is quite appropriate to describe me like this, but when did I say this?" Bruce Wayne asked in surprise.


    "By the way, when did you say it? Maybe you said it in the future?" Tony Stark thought about it carefully, but couldn''t remember at all, "It doesn''t matter, you said it anyway."


    "You don''t have any evidence, I won''t admit it." Bruce Wayne said.


    "Whatever, why do we waste time on such trivial things?" Tony Stark finally introduced Captain America, "This is Steve Rogers, known as Captain America, he is a super soldier ."


    "Hello everyone." Steve Rogers greeted everyone with a smile.


    "My friends from another world, since you''ve all taken the question many times and gained experience, what do you think about this question?" Steel-boned Victor Stone asked.


    "Given that a lot of our memory of your world has been wiped out of our minds, we can''t really give any good advice," Steve Rogers said.


    "I think I can give a suggestion." Barry Allen pointed to the name Louis Lane, "Can Louis Lane be ruled out first? No, wait, let me confirm first, she is Ordinary people, right?"


    "Louis Lane, a reporter for the Daily Planet, is incompetent," Clark Kent said.


    "Then I can give my advice with confidence." Barry Allen said, "The answer is Louis Lane, an ordinary person, a monster like Doomsday, which is definitely not something ordinary people can deal with."


    "It''s impossible for ordinary people to participate in Doomsday, but if that person is Superman''s girlfriend, we have to think about this issue." Diana Prince said.


    "Why, can the status of Superman''s girlfriend give her any power?" Barry Allen asked. "Let her have power from an ordinary person at once? Wow, Superman is too scary."


    "Louis Lane can''t deal with Doomsday, but he can affect Superman." Diana Prince said, "We know that Superman is not Doomsday''s opponent. He may be defeated, killed, and dying by Doomsday. Can''t get up again. At this time, if his girlfriend is by his side, he can say something to him, it can give him infinite strength, so that he can continue to fight."


    "Does this count as fighting alongside Superman?" Arthur Curry disagreed.


    "Then what do you think is considered to be fighting side by side?" Diana Prince asked Must be real swordsmanship and Doomsday to be considered fighting side by side? Stand by Superman, don''t you think? "


    "Don''t ask me, I won''t answer this question anyway." Arthur Curry shrugged, the reward for this question is copper skin and iron bone, and he is invulnerable now, so he doesn''t need it at all.


    Not only Arthur Curry, the other two options in the answer, Diana Prince, don''t need at all, this goddess is also invulnerable.


    Those who can be greatly enhanced by this ability are Batman Bruce Wayne and Superman Louis Laine.


    But Louis Lane isn''t a superhero, and he''s not there, so naturally he doesn''t need it.


    Then the fact is very clear, this reward is for Batman.


    As the soul of the Justice League, Batman''s combat effectiveness is too low.


    "If you let me choose, I think Batman can be ruled out." Thor also enthusiastically analyzed it there, anyway, it is someone else''s problem, not afraid of being wrong, "With the level of destructive power of Doomsday, even Superman can''t do it alone. Defeated, such a powerful enemy, Batman can''t get involved at all, right?"


    "I think everyone here, me, the princess of Paradise Island, and this cyborg and that kid who runs as fast as lightning may all intervene." Arthur Curry felt the same as Thor, "Batman hardly possible."


    "No, although Bruce looks weaker overall, I want to tell you one thing here, that is, he almost killed me in the future," Clark Kent said.


    "What? Batman almost killed you?" When everyone heard this, they all turned pale. No one thought that Bruce Wayne, who was just a mortal, could almost kill Clark Kent.

 Chapter 420： Superman PK Doomsday

    "Why should I kill you?" Bruce Wayne was surprised to hear that he had done such a thing.


    However, his accident is different from other people in the Justice League. Other people accidentally think that an ordinary person like Batman can''t kill Superman, and Batman''s accident is why he kills Superman. Superman is not a superman who protects the earth. hero?


    "The provocation of Luther in the video is one aspect, but I think you have a very big opinion about me," Clark Kent said.


    "I have an opinion on you?" Bruce Wayne still didn''t understand his intention to kill Superman in the future.


    "It doesn''t matter what the opinion is," Clark Kent said. "It''s not going to happen."


    "If Batman can almost kill Superman, then I take back what I said," Arthur Curry said. "He could have participated in the fight against Doom. And that Luthor provoked Batman to kill Superman. , Batman should also have something to do with this matter, so he is very likely to be involved."


    "Batman is 90% fighting with Superman," Barry Allen said. "I didn''t show up in the options, I certainly didn''t, so who''s not fighting with Clark but me?"


    "I don''t think it''s me." Arthur Curry denied in his rough voice, "I''ve always been at the seaside, and I don''t have much interaction with Superman''s circle of activities, and I don''t see a reason for me to intervene. "


    "It''s possible for me," Diana Prince said. "Luthor caused a power outage in half the city in order to create that freak monster. I can''t not notice such a big movement. If I find it, I can''t ignore it. ."


    Wonder Woman and Aquaman, one Amazon and one Atlantis, have a deep ancestry, but they have nothing to do with each other so far.


    And there is a huge difference in attitudes.


    Wonder Woman Diana Prince left Paradise Island with the most important person in her life, from a little girl who is ignorant about everything to a Batman who secretly guards the city and protects the people of superheroes.


    It''s just that she''s more low-key than Batman.


    As for Sea King Arthur Curry, because of his parents, he has been at odds with Atlantis for a long time, and he is indifferent to the people. Except for helping some fishermen and crew members in distress at the seaside, he is also indifferent to everything else. Don''t take it to heart.


    So after such an analysis, the answer could not be more simple and clear. There are two people who fought alongside Superman against Doomsday, Batman and Wonder Woman.


    As for whether the answer is an ordinary person like Louis Lane or Bruce Wayne who is stronger than ordinary people, it remains to be finally analyzed.


    "Although Louis Lane is an ordinary person without any fighting ability, a person''s contribution in a battle does not necessarily have to be reflected by force, intelligence can also be, and sometimes intelligence is often more important than force." Bruce Wayne En said after thinking about it.


    "Louis is a really smart guy," Clark Kent said.


    "She is Superman''s girlfriend herself, and she was just kidnapped by Lex Luthor. She is a related character. I think she will participate." Bruce Wayne made a choice, "So, I choose c!"


    correct answer! Rewards issued! ¡¿


    He heard Bruce Wayne crackling from head to toe, and a layer of metallic color emerged from his body, and then slowly disappeared.


    "I feel that my body is full of power." Bruce Wayne clenched his fists, feeling that his body was full of endless power.


    He couldn''t help throwing a few punches and estimated, "My current strength should be four or five times what I was before."


    This reward also enhanced his strength when he transformed his body into copper skin and iron bones. It was a side effect, of course, it was a good side effect.


    "So, are you invulnerable?" Barry Allen asked.


    "Basically, unless you use armor-piercing bullets, or ordinary firearms are useless to me." Bruce Wayne''s mouth not only showed a smile.


    This ability seems to be far from the superman''s ability, but Batman''s enemies are also very different from Superman''s enemies. Bats now deal with some criminals, gangs, etc., they usually do not have too high The combat power and weapons are basically all kinds of firearms. Once the ability of copper skin and iron bone is used, Batman can kill seven in seven with his eyes closed.


    Soon, the video starts playing.


    Huge steel pipes were plunged into a huge sphere that looked like a plastic film, and some unknown liquid was injected into it.


    clap clap


    Surrounded by lightning, the current in the city was also injected into the city.


    The amount of power being grabbed was so great that large swathes of the city began to lose power.


    This scene is very similar to the crazy extraction of electricity from the city when the photoelectric man fought Spider-Man.


    With the injection of a large amount of electricity, it can be seen that a huge deformed monster is bred in the sphere.


    "Ancient Kryptonian deformed creature, in my blood." Lex Luthor said to Clark Kent, pointing to the deformed monster that began to rise like the east, "Born to destroy you. This is your doomsday. !"


    I don''t know how Lex Luthor was synchronized with Doomsday. Just after he said that, Doomsday roared and ripped open the plastic film outside, and appeared in Lex Luthor and Clark Kent. before.


    Although he hasn''t fought yet, looking at such a deformed and ugly behemoth, Clark Kent''s expression is extremely solemn, and he has a hunch that this thing will definitely not be easy to deal with!


    And Lex Luthor, who was closer to the Doomsday, was not afraid. He stared directly at his creation with wide eyes, and said a little frantically, "Now, God, it''s dead!"


    Doomsday doesn''t seem to have any sense, and it doesn''t matter whether the tiny human in front of it created itself, and with another roar, its huge fist slammed towards Lex Luthor.


    Lex Luthor may be very smart, but his own power is too weak, and he is like an ant compared to Doomsday.


    When the disparity in power reaches a certain level, any stratagem or trick will be futile, and Lex Luthor is absolutely impossible to escape this punch.


    However, he didn''t die, and he didn''t turn into a pitiful, ridiculous and pathetic meat sauce under this punch.

 Chapter 421： Zhenglian is shocked again: Is there a more powerful enemy than Doomsday?

    In front of Doomsday''s big fist, there was suddenly one more person, blocking the punch!


    Superman, Clark Kent!


    Even though Lex Luthor had just shamelessly kidnapped his horse and his mother, but in the face of monsters like Doomsday, his superhero literacy still let him shoot.


    He couldn''t just sit back and watch the monster murder happen in front of him.


    In front of Doomsday, a muscular man like Clark Kent is like a little Teddy jumping in front of a big golden retriever. The difference in body size is huge.


    Doomsday is a veritable "giant", and the Hulk and Doomsday are a younger brother.


    "If Hulk was here, he would love this monster to death."


    boom!


    Clark Kent, who was flying in the air, threw his fist and knocked Doomsday aside.


    As the saying goes, in one go, Clark Kent hit the punch and flew towards the Doomsday again, wanting to continue the attack.


    But Doomsday stretched out his hands on his chest, like catching a chicken, and easily held Clark Kent in his hands.


    Clark Kent can''t get away!


    "What''s this thing? It''s too ugly."


    "Judging from the brief encounter between it and Superman, it''s very powerful."


    "It was suppressed just after the fight against Superman. This monster is not even a little bit stronger than Superman. No wonder Superman needs to join forces with people."


    The appearance of Doomsday is shocking. This ugly guy has just been born, and he can easily suppress Superman.


    That''s superman!


    God of the world!


    "If I hadn''t watched this video, I wouldn''t have believed that there was something in the universe that could suppress Superman." Flash Barry Allen said in shock.


    "Although Superman is powerful, he is definitely not invincible." Bruce Wayne hadn''t witnessed the destruction brought about by the Superman battle at this time, and he had not planted the seeds to get rid of Superman in his heart. He said rationally, "This monster , since he is from the same place as Superman, it is not surprising that he can suppress Superman."


    "If you look at the universe, there should be a lot of people that Superman can''t deal with." Thor said, "I know that many gods are not Superman''s opponents, but there is a kind of **** called the gods, the size and the size of the planet, He can create the sun at his fingertips, and Superman will definitely not be his opponent. Another example is the Planet Devourer, who eats the planet, not a metaphor. He really chews the planet like french fries, and Superman is definitely not his opponent. Also The lord of the dark dimension, Dormammu, the lord of the dark dimension, you don''t even know how big he is or whether he has an entity."


    "You made it all up, didn''t you?" Arthur Curry said. "How could these things exist?"


    "Your world may not have it, that''s all that exists in our world," Steve Rogers said.


    "Then you are too sad." Barry Allen said, "So many powerful guys, what if they are enemies?"


    "In fact, some of them will indeed become enemies in the future." Tony Stark said, "However, we also have very powerful guys here."


    "How much better?" Barry Allen asked. "Can he be better than Superman?"


    "There are still people who can fight Superman, like the Hulk," Thor said.


    "The Hulk?" Barry Allen asked. "The green giant?"


    "That''s right, when he didn''t transform, he was an extremely smart genius scientist, and when he transformed, he became a little green giant..." When Thor said this, Hulk suddenly sounded It seems that he has done some amazing things to himself, and these things can never be known!


    "Damn, why am I talking about Hulk?" Tolton was in a hurry. "Captain don''t worry, he won''t shake things out, but Stark guy, his mouth is so big!"


    "What happened to that little giant?" Barry Allen asked curiously when he saw Thor talking and stopped talking.


    "Cough cough!" Thor coughed dryly, "It''s nothing."


    "The Hulk is indestructible and can resist nuclear bombs physically. At the same time, his strength is infinite and has no upper limit." Steve Rogers said, "His strength is cosmic."


    "Hulk''s strength is indeed very powerful." Clark Kent nodded when he heard the words. Last time he had a friendly discussion with Lushang Hulk in the answering space. Although neither of the two sides did their best, it was only a small taste, but Hulk''s powerful strength It has also been revealed.


    "There is no limit to power?" Bruce Wayne noticed this statement, "We have all heard the description of ''infinite power'', and most of them are descriptions. Is this a description, or is the power of this Hulk really true? ''infinity''?"


    "It''s not a description, UU reading is infinite." Steve Rogers said, "Hulk''s power rises with anger, and the more angry he is, the greater the power. Human anger is not The maximum value, so the Hulk''s power has no upper limit at all."


    "This Doomsday is very suitable for Hulk to hammer." Thor was secretly relieved after seeing that no one had mentioned what Hulk had done to him for so long.


    In the video, Clark Kent is thrown to the ground by Doomsday, smashing the ground into rubble.


    boom!


    With a muffled sound, Doomsday fell to the ground.


    I don''t know if it was a coincidence or not, but the place where Doomsday landed was in front of the huge statue of Clark Kent.


    Clark Kent stood up, stretched out his hands, and flew towards Doomsday, hitting its waist.


    Doomsday is still a big shot, grabbing Clark Kent''s body and throwing it aside like trash.


    Then he pulled a thick wall straight from the ground and slammed down on Clark Kent.


    boom!


    With a loud bang, the wall shattered on Clark Kent into a pile of ruins, burying Clark Kent in it, leaving only his two legs.


    Doomsday grabbed Clark Kent''s leg and dragged him out, and threw it out like a shot put. Clark Kent was directly launched into the night, and the huge statue that the citizens had erected for him was smashed.


    Such a large-scale battle in a busy city has long been known to the world.


    "This thing appeared from the crash site of the Krypton spacecraft just a few minutes ago, but fortunately everyone in the core area of ????the city center is off work, and there is almost no one there." On the TV screen, the picture of Doomsday was playing, "It is now Military planes, those are Apache helicopters, they just arrived, picture..."

 Chapter 422： Doomsday: Nuclear bombs are so delicious

    The picture is of course appalling. The light and heavy firepower on those military planes can''t do any damage to Doomsday at all. Instead, the explosion of those artillery shells replenishes Doomsday and makes it more powerful.


    I saw that after absorbing a wave of energy, it stomped its feet and arms, stretched its chest, and a wave of thunder swept away in all directions with him as the center, destroying everything around it.


    "We, we just lost communication with Met 8, don''t know what''s going on there..." Diana Prince was watching Doomsday on TV, but suddenly there was no Doomsday on TV. information.


    Of course, there was suddenly no signal. The energy burst just now on Doomsday destroyed everything.


    Although the TV news only aired one segment, it was seen by Wonder Woman, Diana Prince, and its mission was accomplished.


    Without saying a word, Diana Prince got off the plane with her bag and headed for Doomsday.


    It wasn''t just Diana Prince who rushed, but Batman Bruce Wayne pierced the night sky in his expensive flying machine.


    But whether it''s Wonder Woman or Batman, neither of them can teleport, and it will take time to get there.


    Now, it''s still up to Superman himself.


    "Ow!


    ! "


    Doomsday has just carried out a wave of destruction, maybe it is too excited, Erha Xiaoyue is the same as the night sky.


    But before it finished howling, it suddenly flew up and rushed straight into the night.


    Doomsday can fly, but now he doesn''t want to fly by himself, but is lifted by Superman Clark Kent.


    Clark Kent''s flight speed is very fast, and in a blink of an eye, he flew out of the atmosphere with Doomsday and entered space.


    "Clark, it''s really unwise for you to do this." Seeing this, Tony Stark couldn''t help but say.


    "I think it''s quite sensible," said Barry Allen. "Doomsday and Superman are so destructive that if they continue to fight in the city, the whole city will be finished. And if they go to space, there is no No worries."


    "Yeah, you don''t have any scruples in space," Steve Rogers said. "Some people must think so."


    "Who?" Arthur Curry asked.


    "Those who have power in their hands, those whose words can make or break many lives," Steve Rogers said.


    "So, who are they?" Barry Allen still didn''t understand.


    "I think Stark should be talking about the nuclear bomb." Batman Bruce Wayne said solemnly, "If Superman is in the city, because there are too many people in the city, those high-up guys may still have some concerns, but Superman Once in space, they don''t have that concern."


    "That''s right, blow them up when they can''t solve problems. Humans love to do that." Diana Prince nodded.


    "Blow up?" Arthur Curry said. "And Superman is there!"


    "So what?" Tony Stark asked rhetorically. "None of the Superman settings are human."


    "But Superman has been protecting the earth, protecting the people!" said Barry Allen.


    "Haha." Tony Stark sneered, what can''t those cold-blooded and selfish guys do?


    When the Zeta Rising people came to New York, there were still a lot of people in New York at that time, and those ugly guys dropped nuclear bombs without any scruples.


    Just a mere alien, how can you let them take it to heart?


    "In Superman''s case, a nuclear bomb won''t kill him, right?" Thor said.


    When it comes to a strong body, Thor is definitely one of them. Although he was once fat and became a pregnant woman, when he was casting a storm axe, even a neutron star could withstand it. That body was really strong.


    There is also Green Hulk, who is physically resistant to nuclear bombs, which is not a problem at all.


    Measured by Thor and the Hulk, Clark Kent should be able to withstand a nuclear bomb.


    "Nuclear bomb..." Clark Kent apparently also knew about this kind of human killer. "I haven''t tried it, so I can''t say that it will definitely be able to withstand it."


    "I don''t know if Clark can carry it, but Doomsday, it must be able to resist, right?" Diana Prince said, "It can obviously absorb energy, and what energy is more ''big supplement'' than the energy of a nuclear bomb. Woolen cloth?"


    "It''s true that Doomsday can absorb energy, but there should be a limit." Victor Stone speculated at that, "Just like people need to eat to replenish energy, but if they eat too much, they will die. I think the energy of nuclear bombs , Doomsday should be ''pushed to death''."


    "Obviously, no." Bruce Wayne shook his head directly after hearing this, "If Doomsday were to die like this, what about Diana and me, we haven''t arrived yet at this time. And Clark''s girlfriend Louis, Even the shadow has not been revealed, so what is there to say about us and Clark ''fighting side by side''?"


    "Makes sense. UU reading " Barry Allen nodded.


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    In the video, Clark Kent and Doomsday are fighting in space.


    Sure enough, there are only the two of them in space, and there are no ponds for them to suffer. They are free to "play" and fight how they want.


    They even smashed a satellite of Bruce Wayne''s house.


    After a few punches, a nuclear bomb dragged its long tail and shot up from below.


    Clark Kent glanced down at the nuclear bomb. Not only did he not dodge, but instead he hugged Doomsday''s head and rammed directly into the nuclear bomb.


    The next moment, the dazzling fire engulfed the night sky, burning the night like day.


    At this moment, people in the whole city were looking up, and the nuclear bomb exploded in the air. The movement was too great.


    I saw a dazzling meteor shoot down from the flames of the sky and crash into the city.


    It wasn''t a meteor, of course, but the day of doom that had just been hit by a nuclear bomb.


    Diana Prince had guessed that the energy of the nuclear bomb might be a "big supplement" for Doomsday. She guessed it right, and she saw Doomsday''s body that fell to the ground and began to shed its skin like a snake. The back came out, and the originally huge body became bigger again!


    Just by looking at it with the naked eye, you can tell that the current Doomsday is even more terrifying than it was just now!


    "Ow!"


    Doomsday roared in the sky again, and a dazzling energy rushed out of it, straight into the night sky!


    This shock wave is much stronger than the previous roar, and it seems to tear the night sky apart.


    "Sure enough, Doomsday is stronger again." In the answering space, Victor Stone said.

 Chapter 223： Wonder Woman vs Doomsday!

    "Before Doomsday, he was stronger than Superman, and now his strength is strengthened again, and Superman is completely unable to fight." Thor said.


    "Even adding Wonder Woman and Batman, I think the situation is still serious," Arthur Curry said.


    "Doomsday and Superman are ''compatriots''. Doomsday can absorb the energy of a nuclear explosion to enhance itself," Diana Prince asked Clark Kent, looking at him, "How about you, can you do it?"


    "Unfortunately, I can''t absorb the energy of a nuclear explosion like Doomsday," Clark Kent said.


    "Superman also said before that he is not sure if he can resist the nuclear explosion, and he can not absorb the energy of the nuclear explosion. The title also said that Superman and Wonder Woman fought side by side, so he must not have been under this nuclear bomb. Die, so what happened to Superman?" Barry Allen said.


    What the **** happened to Superman?


    Clark Kent, who had resisted a nuclear bomb, was floating in the vast and endless cosmic void.


    His eyes were tightly closed, his eye sockets were sunken, and his face was pale and bloodless, just like a corpse.


    During Clark Kent''s "feigned death", another superhero on the ground appeared in front of Doomsday in his place.


    This man does not have any superpowers, but he is the soul of the Justice League!


    This person does not have a strong fighting power, but he has a lot of strategies, and even Superman almost killed!


    This man, turned into Batman Bruce Wayne.


    Bruce Wayne piloted the aircraft, and in the night sky that had just been scorched by fire, he flew to the Doomsday.


    Doomsday didn''t care who was coming. Seeing someone in the sky, his eyes immediately became hot, shooting heat rays at Bruce Wayne.


    Fortunately, Bruce Wayne''s driving skills were extraordinary and he avoided it.


    "Master Wayne, do you accept my new number?" Alfred Pennyworth, the man behind Batman, asked from a distance.


    "Alfred, it is a Kryptonian creature, and only kryptonite weapons can kill it." Bruce Wayne said solemnly.


    "Maybe, if you have any left over," said Alfred Pennyworth.


    "I still have one kryptonite bullet left..." Bruce Wayne suddenly thought of the key point, "That spear, Alfred, that spear, is made of pure kryptonite."


    That spear, originally made to kill Superman, has now become a weapon against Doomsday.


    Without this spear, Superman may not be the only one dead, and Wonder Woman and Batman may be wiped out.


    And when Superman, Batman, and Wonder Woman all die in battle, Doomsday can be said to have no one to rule, and the world may be destroyed.


    He wanted to kill Superman, but the weapon he created saved the world. It is estimated that the master himself did not expect things to develop like this.


    "That spear is in Gotham, and if I can pierce its skin, that spear can kill it." Bruce Wayne had an idea in an instant, "I have to lead it to chase me back to Gotham. , back to kryptonite."


    Da da da da!


    Bruce Wayne piloted the craft for a dashing "fly into the sky", and then began to tilt toward Doomsday to fire.


    Flying in the air and using this kind of firepower to deal with ordinary criminals is a dimensionality reduction blow, but dealing with Doomsday is simply scratching the itch and can''t cause any damage at all.


    But Bruce Wayne''s purpose was not to hurt Doomsday, he knew he couldn''t do it, he just attracted Doomsday to chase him.


    Provocation is always the best way to attract attention. With this burst of firepower, Batman successfully made Doomsday follow him and flew to Gotham after his ass.


    Fortunately, this aircraft is powerful, otherwise it will be caught up by Doomsday on the way, and the development of the story will be completely different.


    The Doomsday Eye can shoot heat rays like Superman. It thinks that it will not just chase it foolishly, and it will constantly attack with heat rays when flying.


    No matter how good Bruce Wayne''s driving skills were, he couldn''t resist Doomsday''s continuous shooting. In the end, he failed to have the last laugh and was hit by Doomsday''s heat rays.


    boom!


    The aircraft hit the ground heavily.


    I have to say, the master''s aircraft is too strong. If the car rolls on the ground like his aircraft, the pilot would be long gone, and the master, sitting in the aircraft, there''s nothing wrong with it!


    But something will happen to him soon.


    Doomsday also hit the ground at the same moment, in front of Bliss Wayne.


    "Oh, shit." Bruce Wayne looked at the doomsday in front of him and couldn''t help it.


    He is just a mortal, without tools, how to deal with the Doomsday?


    stop!


    Doomsday''s eyes shot fiery heat rays towards Bruce Wayne.


    At this moment, Bruce Wayne thought he was doomed.


    However, a shadow fell from the sky and landed in front of him, blocking the terrifying heat rays!


    After the dazzling light, a heroic woman with a shield and a sword appeared in front of everyone.


    It was she who blocked Doomsday''s heat rays. UU Reading


    There is no doubt that this person is the superhero from Paradise Island, Wonder Woman Diana Prince.


    "Ah!" Diana Prince roared, her arms shook, and a dazzling light suddenly came out, striking Doomsday back again and again.


    "Young lady is so handsome!" Barry Allen''s eyes lit up at that time, "Such a powerful Doomsday, it will be defeated in one fell swoop!"


    "Is this Wonder Woman?" Bruce Wayne couldn''t help but glance at Diana Prince.


    He had never heard of this character before, until he saw it in the answering space, and heard from others that he was a Wonder Woman, what kind of demigod he was, and he had no idea. Surprising.


    "As expected of a demigod." Victor Stone was also surprised by Wonder Woman''s strength.


    "The Amazons..." Arthur Curry didn''t take Diana Prince very seriously at first, thinking that he was just a guy similar to himself. Now, it seems that others are stronger than him.


    In the video, Batman and Wonder Woman dragged for a while, and the super in space finally recovered, flew down again, and knocked Doomsday into the air.


    I don''t know what facilities are here, big or small. Clark Kent hit Doomsday on those buildings, and those buildings exploded all at once, burning a shocking fire.


    Clark Kent was suspended beside the fire, his red cloak rattled, looking extremely windy.


    "Why did you bring it to this city?" Diana Prince had the time to ask Bruce Wayne that question.


    "This port has been abandoned. There are weapons here to kill it." Bruce Wayne stepped out of his destroyed aircraft.

 Chapter 224： The Justice League 3 giants join forces to fight against the enemy!

    "Did you find that spear?" Clark Kent asked when he flew to Bruce Wayne. He and the master were "in the same heart" and understood his intention without the other saying a word.


    "I''m a little busy," Bruce Wayne said.


    Of course, busy, busy being flattened.


    Without Da Chao, no matter how great the master is, it is impossible to deal with an enemy of the magnitude of Doomsday.


    "This thing, this creature, seems to survive by absorbing energy." Diana Prince is indeed an old monster who has lived for a long time. She has a lot of knowledge and can see the details of Doomsday at a glance.


    "This thing is from another world, my world," Clark Kent said as he approached Diana Prince.


    "I''ve killed enemies from other worlds before." Diana Prince drew the long sword behind her.


    This sentence is a bit frivolous. If everyone knew that she killed the famous God of War, they would definitely not be so determined.


    "Is she with you?" Clark Kent turned to Bruce Wayne next to him.


    "I thought she was with you," Bruce Wayne said.


    Well, Diana Prince suddenly came out of nowhere, surprising the two Justice League bosses.


    But the reality didn''t give them much time to get to know each other, and Doomsday began to be irritable and furious again, his arms shook, and another wave of crazy energy output.


    Clark Kent and Diana Prince stood steadfast in this energy storm, unaffected at all, while Bruce Wayne couldn''t, and hurriedly ran to the side of the bunker to hide.


    This energy storm was so violent that it was uprooted wherever it went. Even Clark Kent and Diana Prince were pushed back by the storm.


    And this energy extended outward, and also affected Louis Lane, who was looking for the kryptonite spear on the other side.


    I have to say that Louis Lane is smart, brave, witty, and courageous. She is really a very good girl. When the Big Three fought Doomsday, she herself thought that a kryptonite spear could kill Doom. Day, I ran over to find it myself.


    But as an ordinary person, she is still too fragile. Even if she is so far away from the battlefield between Zhenglian and Doomsday, the aftermath of the battle still affects her. Doomsday''s energy output collapses the place where she was staying. Can jump into the water to hide the collapsed building debris.


    But here comes the problem, those building fragments covered the water like a lid, sealing her underwater!


    With the strength of her mortal body, it is impossible to push away the heavy object pressing on the water and escape.


    At this time, Clark Kent didn''t know that his horse was also here, and he and the other two giants of Zhenglian were teaming up to deal with Doomsday.


    Well, strictly speaking, in fact, the main players are only Clark Kent and Diana Prince, and Bruce Wayne is still too weak to be qualified to play the main force.


    "Yeah!" Diana Prince shouted, jumped away, jumped up, and instantly crossed a distance of tens of meters to reach the Doomsday.


    brush!


    She straightened out her sword and slashed at Doomsday''s leg.


    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to beheaded, it¡¯s just that Doomsday is too tall, and Wonder Woman who once beheaded God can only reach Doomsday¡¯s legs.


    Doomsday lifted his legs and flashed past.


    At this time, Clark Kent also flew over and attacked in the air.


    Diana Prince''s shield slammed into Doomsday''s leg with a bang, and Doomsday''s hill-like body fell to the ground.


    "Ah!" Diana Prince shouted again, jumping high, and the long sword went down on Doomsday.


    But Doomsday dodged in time, not only avoiding Diana Prince''s sword, but also punching Clark Kent who was floating in the air.


    brush!


    Diana Prince struck again, choking Doomsday''s calf.


    Doomsday was in pain, and he suddenly became unsteady, half kneeling on the ground.


    He hated the woman who stabbed him so much that he picked up a car from the ground and threw it.


    Diana Prince used another sword to cut the car in two.


    At this time, Clark Kent, who was blown away by a punch, flew over again, flew straight into Doomsday''s hands, and was thrown out by his waist.


    boom!


    Doomsday Bigfoot gave Clark Kent another blow and kicked the person out dozens of meters away.


    Diana Prince stepped up again, with heat rays shooting straight from Doomsday''s eyes.


    Who doesn''t know heat rays, Clark Kent also flew over, and heat rays also appeared in his eyes.


    So, Doomsday and Clark Kent looked at each other "lovely" with big eyes to small eyes.


    Doomsday is thicker than Clark Kent, and the heat rays in his eyes are also thicker. If Clark Kent''s has the thickness of an embroidery needle, then Doomsday''s has the thickness of a telephone pole.


    With so much difference in size, the result of the two men''s rigidity can be imagined. Clark Kent was directly shot and flew far and far However, it was just looking at the embarrassment, with Clark Kent''s Defense, he was not injured at all, patted his **** and stood up, just like he was nothing.


    Just as he was about to go up again, he suddenly heard a rapid heartbeat.


    I don''t know if Clark Kent felt that it was his own horse, or he just couldn''t see innocent passers-by dying, and he didn''t care about the battle with Doomsday, he turned around and flew away.


    "Isn''t it, let''s go now?" In the answering space, Barry Allen was stunned, "Wonder Woman and Batman are obviously not the opponents of Doomsday. If you leave at this critical time, you are not afraid to go back again. Were both teammates killed at the time?"


    "I don''t die that easily," Diana Prince said.


    "But what about Batman," said Barry Allen.


    "I''m not that easy to die," Bruce Wayne said.


    "You''ve been making soy sauce the whole time!" Barry Allen reminded on the side. "Where do you have the confidence to say that you can save your life on Doomsday?"


    Barry Allen complained there, but in the video, if Clark Kent was one step behind, his horse would have died.


    When Clark Kent arrived, Louis Lane was already in a coma.


    The "five-finger mountain" that pressed her into the water was as light as a paper lake to Clark Kent.


    As soon as Clark Kent came to this place, he knew why his horse was here.


    Without further ado, he jumped into the water to get the kryptonite spear that Bruce Wayne had discarded.


    Louis Lane knelt on the water with great worry, but she knew that Clark Kent couldn''t get close to kryptonite at all.

 Chapter 425： Shock! Superman is dead!

    Lewis Lane was right to be concerned, Clark Kent going to get that kryptonite spear was really dangerous.


    It is quite ironic to say that, such a light spear, women and children can easily pick it up, but the superman who can shatter the sky, but half his life is lost because of this spear.


    He couldn''t even get out of the water, he just lay down in the water with a kryptonite spear in his hand, motionless, like a drowning person.


    Louis Lane was taken aback, jumped into the water quickly, took the kryptonite spear from his hand, and threw it aside, Clark Kent regained some energy.


    He didn''t have time to be gentle with his horse, he half-knelt in the water and looked up at the battlefield in front of him.


    Diana Prince and Bruce Wayne are in a very bad situation. Doomsday is too powerful. Without him, it is absolutely impossible for them to be opponents alone.


    "I love you," Clark Kent said suddenly to Louis Lane.


    At this moment, he made up his mind.


    Even if you add him, it is not an opponent of Doomsday.


    The only weapon that can destroy Doom at the moment is the kryptonite spear that Batman built to kill him.


    But this kryptonite spear not only defeats Doomsday, but also him. The consequence of his use of the kryptonite spear is likely to be death.


    "No, no, Clark, you can''t go." Louis Lane glanced at the doomsday, and guessed what Clark Kent was thinking.


    "This is my world." Clark Kent looked at Doomsday, his eyes firm.


    "No, Clark, don''t go," pleaded Louis Lane.


    "It seems that Clark really regards the earth as his home." In the answer space, Bruce Wayne was deeply shocked by this scene, and then contacted Clark Kent, who had been popularized by other "answer friends" before to save the earth. Bruce Wayne is really at ease with Clark Kent about the destruction of the Kryptonians.


    The future is changing silently at this moment.


    In the original timeline, the reason why Bruce Wayne insisted on killing Clark Kent was because he was worried that one day, if the **** of the world would bring disaster to the world, no one would be able to match.


    However, watching a Kryptonian say "this is my world" affectionately, watching this alien sacrifice his life without hesitation to protect the earth, Bruce Wayne is relieved.


    It''s just that Bruce Wayne at this time didn''t know that there would be something like an anti-life equation in the future.


    If he knew, I don''t know what to think.


    "You are my world." In the video, Clark Kent suddenly said a joke.


    Originally this should be quite provocative, but now is not the time, Louis Lane still shook his head, "No."


    Clark Kent stopped talking and stood up directly.


    "Please! Clark!" Louis Lane grabbed Clark Kent''s arm tightly, not wanting her to leave.


    She has a strong intuition that her man, when he goes, is afraid that he will never come back.


    Once she let go, it was forever.


    Clark Kent is still very clear about the relationship between his sons and daughters and the right and wrong, and he is naturally very reluctant to Louis Lane in his heart, but he knows more clearly that if he doesn''t stop Doomsday, the earth will be over. .


    If such a powerful guy thinks about the earth, humans can''t resist it at all.


    After all, not even the ultimate weapon nuclear bomb can do anything about that thing.


    Clark Kent picked up the kryptonite spear and flew towards Doomsday.


    At this time, because of the absence of Clark Kent as the main force, Diana Prince and Bruce Wayne fell into a hard battle.


    Diana Prince was tying Doomsday with her mantra lasso, but Doomsday was bathed in lightning and was about to break free.


    Bruce Wayne, at a distance, fired a kryptonite bomb at him with a grenade launcher.


    In the green smog, Doomsday suddenly slumped.


    Kryptonite works just as well on Doomsday.


    Sometimes, a little change is enough to change the whole situation.


    This kryptonite bomb actually didn''t make Doomsday weak for long.


    But the time the kryptonite bomb bought was crucial, because it bought Clark Kent precious time.


    Clark Kent held the kryptonite spear in both hands, and flew over with great pain and difficulty, and stabbed the spear into Doomsday''s chest.


    "Ah!" Doomsday''s already ugly face was deformed with pain at that time, and he howled heartbreakingly.


    Kryptonite Spear, indeed its Kryptonite!


    "Ah!" Diana Prince also roared, trying desperately to pull the noose of the mantra to prevent Doomsday from breaking free.


    But Doomsday was now facing the threat of death, and when that potential exploded, he broke free from the true eye noose.


    Doomsday simply hated Clark Kent, who had dealt a fatal blow to himself, and raised his hand, and a huge bone spur in his hand stabbed into Clark Kent''s chest fiercely!


    Clark Kent''s handsome manly face was also instantly deformed.


    However, he did not flinch, he knew that now was the only chance to kill this deformed monster.


    When he was stabbed in the chest, not only did he not hide, but instead, he leaned back in front of the Doomsday, letting the bone spur penetrate deeper into his body.


    Of course he didn''t do it because it was nice to be stabbed by Doomsday, but because he wanted to stab Doomsday too.


    Doomsday is too big, and the length of the kryptonite spear is limited. Just now, he pierced into Doomsday''s body, but it only pierced the skin, did not penetrate deeply, and did not hurt the real vital point.


    After the body leaned forward a little, the distance was enough.


    As soon as Clark Kent exerted force, the kryptonite spear immediately penetrated deep and stabbed Doomsday in the opposite direction!


    Chest in, back out!


    This time, Doomsday was completely useless, and after making a terrifying scream, he fell to the ground.


    Also on the ground was Clark Kent.


    At the same time that he stabbed deeply into Doomsday''s body, Doomsday also stabbed deeply into his body.


    Even if he is a superman, a **** among men, this kind of injury cannot be resisted.


    He lay on the ground with his eyes wide open and motionless.


    The human **** lost his life and turned into a cold corpse.


    A figure slowly walked over and stood in front of Clark Kent''s corpse with mixed feelings.


    Once, this picture was what he wanted.


    Now, the picture imagined in my mind really appeared in front of my eyes.


    But why is it not happy at all?


    Why is it so sad?


    Why, so angry?


    wrong!


    I was wrong!


    Superman is not the enemy of mankind, he has been protecting mankind, and has sacrificed his life for it.


    Superman, don''t be damned.


    Superman shouldn''t be killed.


    In this mess, Louis Lane also ran over, and she saw Clark Kent lying on the ground at a glance.

 Chapter 426： Go to Krypton and kill Zod!

    Bruce Wayne, Diana Prince, and several others worked together to put Clark Kent''s body over there, and Louis Lane burst into tears beside him.


    Bruce Wayne and Diana Prince stood beside them, speechless.


    Clark Kent, the human **** who traverses the earth, is lying there quietly at this moment, without any movement.


    "No way? Superman isn''t really dead, is he?" Barry Allen had already shouted, "That''s Superman!"


    "Superman''s nemesis is kryptonite, but he wasn''t stabbed by kryptonite, so, isn''t he dead?" Victor Stone also said.


    "I''m not so optimistic," Bruce Wayne said. "Superman wasn''t stabbed by kryptonite, but he was holding a kryptonite spear and weakened himself too badly, and he suffered when he was severely weakened. With such a fatal blow, the chances of surviving are very small."


    Bruce Wayne''s words were quickly verified. In the video, Bruce Wayne in black and Diana Prince, also in black, stood together. in front of a grave.


    "Those shows in the east are just burying an empty coffin," Bruce Wayne said.


    "They didn''t know how to remember him," Diana Prince said. "Just as a soldier."


    "I failed him when he was alive." Bruce Wayne looked sad. "When he dies, I will not fail him again." Then he said to Diana Price, "Help me find more like you. the same people."


    "Maybe they don''t want to be found," Diana Prince said.


    "They will, and they will fight," Bruce Wayne said. "We need to join forces."


    "One hundred years ago, I left humanity, a century of horrors," Diana Prince said. "Humans created a world where it was impossible to join forces."


    "Humans are still good," Bruce Wayne said.


    Once the space is dark, the video ends here.


    "I didn''t expect that I was killed by Doomsday." Clark Kent said, he knew that he could not defeat Doomsday, but he did not expect that he was killed by Doomsday.


    "It''s hard to imagine that Superman will be killed one day." Barry Allen also felt unbelievable, after all, Superman was so powerful.


    "Although I''m a bit of an afterthought, I think Superman can never die." Arthur Curry expressed his opinion, "Superman is afraid of the kryptonite spear, but Diana is not afraid, so he can''t let him wear it. Did Ana stab Doom with a spear? So Superman doesn''t have to die?"


    "I also wanted to ask the question, why not let Wonder Woman use a kryptonite spear?" Thor asked.


    "You also said that this is an afterthought." Bruce Wayne didn''t bother with this question, "Besides, you are watching from the sidelines, so you can naturally analyze it rationally and make the best choice. But in that kind of war situation In China, such a formidable enemy is no longer threatening the world all the time. How can there be so much time for you to think rationally and analyze calmly? I think Clark has done well enough. I gave my life."


    "I certainly applaud his devotion to humanity, and I admire it, but, I''m saying, there were options without sacrifice," Barry Allen said.


    "Is this the enemy we will meet in the future?" Diana Prince looked solemn. "Even Superman was killed. If such a powerful enemy will come, I think we need to make some preparations in advance."


    "Kryptonite is the key," Arthur Curry said. "Gather as much kryptonite as possible."


    "No, that Luthor is the key," said Victor Stone. "If it wasn''t for him, Doomsday would never have been made."


    "In that case, the Kryptonians are more critical." Barry Allen said, "If there were no Kryptonian corpses, Luthor would not be able to create the Doomsday."


    "Clark, when will the Kryptonians come to Earth?" Bruce Wayne asked Clark Kent.


    "I don''t know, but when Zod came to Earth, Louis looked exactly the same as he does now, with almost no changes, so it''s not a few years since their arrival," Clark Kent said.


    "So, we have to prepare for the Kryptonian invasion?" Diana Prince felt a bit of a headache. "Those Kryptonians are not much different in strength than Superman, after all, they are all Kryptonians."


    "Is there an alien threat..." Bruce Wayne suddenly felt the pressure. He used to know how to fight criminals, but now he found that his pattern was really small before, and the threats facing the world were really far beyond imagination.


    Compared to Doomsday and the Kryptonians, Gotham''s guys are as meek as Teddy. UU Reading


    "Zode''s strength is very strong, but the good news is that I already know how to defeat Zode." Clark Kent said, "If they come again, I can eliminate them without any effort."


    "Clarke, why are you waiting for them?" Steve Rogers reminded at this time, "Even if your strategy is more subtle, it is the Kryptonian who has amazing destructive power in every move. If something unexpected happens, the consequences will be Incredible."


    "The battlefield doesn''t need to be set up on Earth," Tony Stark said. "Rather than going to war with Kryptonians on Earth, go directly to Krypton and deal with them on Krypton? Anyway, you can fly again."


    "Yes!" Clark Kent patted his head, "Why didn''t I think of it!"


    In the last round of answering questions, enough information was revealed, and Zuo De''s exiled place clearly stated it, so it was not a fantasy that he wanted to find Zuo De.


    "It''s settled," Clark Kent said. "After this question is over, I''ll start looking for Zod and the others."


    "The Kryptonians are hard to deal with, call me when the time comes." Diana Prince said.


    "I''ve been to a lot of places, but I haven''t been to space yet," Bruce Wayne said. "I''ll do my best to collect kryptonite."


    "I have a wealth of experience in dealing with the enemy in space. If necessary, I can help." Tony Stark said.


    "Thank you Stark, but I think we can solve it." Clark Kent said, "After all, their weaknesses are too obvious, and kryptonite is too strong for them."


    "In this way, Kryptonians will not come to Earth, and Luthor will have no ''materials'' to make Doomsday, and Doomsday will not be born, perfect." Barry Allen clapped his hands.

 Chapter 427： Aquaman: I soaked my brothers horse

    "Even if there is no Doomsday in the future, Luther will be closely monitored." Bruce Wayne said in a deep voice, "To create this kind of monster, he is simply more crazy than any lunatic I have ever seen. "


    "That man is indeed a lunatic," said Arthur Curry.


    "So it was Bruce Wayne and Diana Prince who brought us together?" said Victor Stone, "to deal with a common enemy?"


    "It looks like this." Barry Allen''s eyes fell on Diana Prince. "But what I didn''t expect was that the young lady is at least a hundred years old. It''s completely invisible!"


    "It''s a demigod after all, it''s normal to live so long," Arthur Curry said.


    Be prepared for the second question. ¡¿


    Please watch the video below first. ¡¿


    At the beginning of the video, Arthur Curry is kneeling on the ground, his neck and hands are tied by extremely thick iron chains.


    "Welcome to Atlantis, brother." Orm said condescendingly, sitting on the top, "I can''t believe you really came, I heard so much about you."


    Arthur Curry looked up at the aloof Aum, and saw that he was wearing a golden armor with a golden crown on his head, looking so graceful and noble.


    "For so many years, I feel ashamed to think that my mother was with the land people. What''s more shameful is that I have given birth to a wild-bred brother who I wish I could pierce her heart with a trident." Om floated from the throne. He got up and looked down at Arthur Curry, "But now that you are in front of me, I have to admit..."


    Before Aum could finish speaking, Arthur Curry was furious and rushed towards Aum. Those who pulled the chain took a lot of effort to hold it back.


    "I''m still a little conflicted." Om finished his words calmly.


    "If you want conflict, let''s untie the chain, brother." Arthur Curry glared at Orm. "See who we can pierce who."


    "I see, you brought your mother''s weapon," Om asked. "Is that why you came back after all these years? To kill me?"


    "I''m here to stop a lunatic from destroying the world," Arthur Curry said.


    "Okay, so what are you going to do to stop it?" Om asked. "The continual vicious atrocities of those on the land. For a century, they''ve polluted our waters and poisoned our children. The temperature has risen because of them, and so has the ocean. To boil. And you come all the way to fight against your own countrymen."


    "There will be no winners in such a war," Arthur Curry said in a deep voice.


    "And you chose to be loyal to the enemy and come here to take the throne?" Aum asked.


    "As long as that stops the war," Arthur Curry said.


    "Are you fighting a king duel against me?" Orm asked.


    "Call it whatever you want, and I''m going to beat your ass," Arthur Curry said.


    "If that''s the case, let''s come." Om agreed.


    At this point, the problem appears.


    Arthur Curry was arrested by King Orm of Atlantis, who helped him escape? ¡¿


    a Vico]


    b Mela]


    c Nereus]


    d David Hyde]


    If you answer this question correctly, you will be rewarded with water magic. If the answer is wrong, the life expectancy will be deducted by one year. ¡¿


    "Oh? Water magic? If I answer this question correctly, I will be able to do magic?" Arthur Curry, the rough man, couldn''t help laughing, "Is it some kind of street juggling?"


    "It''s really a juggling act, but it''s not just the ''street''," Tony Stark said. "We have two magical elders in the world, and they can do anything to move mountains and reclaim the sea. They can do any of them. Mistakes can lead to the end of the world, a cosmic crisis, and magic is far more powerful than you can imagine."


    "That sounds like magic doesn''t exist," Bruce Wayne said. "Everyone makes mistakes."


    "There is no magic in this world, it is much safer." Steve Rogers said, "But there is one thing you can''t control, that is, there are always crazy people who want to destroy the world, and there are also magic guys."


    "So, even if the magic bosses have the potential to destroy the world, we still need them." Steve Rogers said.


    "If Doomsday comes, can water magic be able to defeat it?" Barry Allen said suddenly, "If you throw it into the water, will it drown?"


    "Your thinking is really strange." Arthur Curry said, "but you have to answer this question correctly. In fact, of the four people in the options, I only know one Vico, and I haven''t heard any other names. Well, how does this make me choose?"


    "Who is Vico?" Diana Prince asked.


    "In the video just now, there are two people sitting next to the king, a man and a woman, and that man is Vico." Arthur Curry said.


    "Looks like he''s with the king," said Barry Allen.


    "No, Vico is my friend." Arthur Curry shook his head, "I have known him since I was a child, and he quietly trained me and taught me is my best friend. ."


    "Since Vico is the man sitting beside the king, could Mela be the woman sitting beside the king?" Bruce Wayne said.


    "I don''t know, whether it''s Mela or the king, I''ve never seen it." Arthur Curry shook his head.


    "That''s your brother, you haven''t seen it before." Barry Allen said, "You''re too low-key. If I had a brother to be the king, I would have been shouting everywhere, and the world would know it."


    "Obviously, this King of Atlantis doesn''t look down on Arthur at all, and he doesn''t treat Arthur as a brother at all," Tony Stark said.


    "The name Nereus is rather strange, not like a human name." Steve Rogers said, "It should also be an Atlantean."


    "Who knows." Arthur Curry shrugged, "It''s the first time I''ve heard of this name."


    "David Hyde, this is more like a human name." Barry Allen said, "Will the answer be him, because he is human, so he helped you."


    "Atlantis is a kingdom under the sea, how can a human dive into the water to help me?" Arthur Curry asked.


    "The possibility of this person is indeed the smallest." Bruce Wayne said, "Atlantis is a kingdom. Although I don''t know how big the kingdom is now, an outsider who wants to go in and save people may indeed ask Beat. The Lantis people save a lot of people."


    "abc, I only know Vico." Arthur Curry made a choice very simply, "I choose a."


    If the answer is wrong, the life expectancy will be deducted by one year! ¡¿


    Unfortunately, Arthur Curry answered incorrectly.


    He didn''t feel pity, anyway, he didn''t know the answer at all, he just chose it.

 Chapter 428： Thor: Im going to practice with Superman

    "It''s not Vico, it''s Mela or Nereus." Barry Allen slapped, "I guess these two are Mela."


    "Why her?" Arthur Curry asked.


    "Because she''s a woman, and you''re a man," Barry Allen said. "A masculine, rugged man whose attraction to women is fatal."


    "Have you got a partner?" Bruce Wayne asked a poignant question.


    "Uh, no." Barry Allen shook his head.


    "Then why do you say women like masculine, rough men?" Bruce Wayne asked.


    "There are things I don''t have to experience to know, like I''ve never fought Superman, but I know I can''t fight him," Barry Allen said.


    "I want to practice with Superman." Thor said enthusiastically.


    "You?" Tony Stark said directly. "You can''t be a Superman opponent with one hand."


    Soon, the video plays.


    Arthur Curry was sitting on a pillar, and Vico floated in, and said rather resentfully, "Why are you so stupid? It''s Aum''s trap to spur you to a duel with him!"


    "How do I feel that I have solved the problem." Arthur Curry said confidently, "I will defeat him, the war is over, and I can go home."


    At this time, Arthur Curry was still full of self-confidence. After all, he had never met an opponent, and that Aum looked much shorter than him, not like his opponent.


    But he overlooked one thing, he was a king, wouldn''t he have received the best training?


    "On land you are an invincible warrior, but here you are truly unaccustomed," Vico said with his fork, "Aum has lived underwater since birth, and has undergone rigorous training to be the best. warrior."


    "You taught me to fight too, Kung Fu master." Arthur Curry stood up.


    "Then let''s see how much you remember." Vico shot Arthur Curry with a fork, and at the last moment before deciding, he took the time to give Arthur Curry some training.


    When Arthur Curry was preparing for the duel, Aum was very comfortable with the beauty. He put a bracelet on the beautiful wrist of Mela, "This is my mother''s, and now I will give it to you."


    "Tell me, do you think she''d be happy to see her son kill each other?" Mela just casually glanced at the bracelet, then indifferently began to talk about the duel.


    "I understand your fear and resistance, Mela." Orm said in his armor, "I really understand, and I don''t want war either..."


    "Don''t be condescending, I understand you." Mela interrupted Aum directly, "What you are doing now is contrary to what your mother taught us when we were young, if she was still there..."


    "But she''s gone! Isn''t she?" Aum also interrupted Mela, "What mother taught us was betrayal, you''d better not learn from her."


    "Look, I''m right, it must be Mela who rescued Arthur!" Seeing this, Barry Allen said excitedly, "I guessed it right, I guessed it right!"


    "There is a lot of news revealed in this picture just now." Tony Stark said, "The relationship between Mela and Aum is definitely not ordinary. Nine times out of ten, she is Aum''s girlfriend, but she doesn''t agree with Aum at all. things done."


    "She knew my mother..." Arthur Curry was also moved, "I want to find her!"


    "It seems that she and Aum grew up together and are very familiar with your family." Diana Prince said, "Your brother is the king, so her identity is definitely not simple."


    Of course, it''s not easy. Mela''s father is also a king. She is a princess, which is quite a noble status.


    He is handsome and has an identity, and his body is so good, but he was kidnapped by Sea King. It can only be said that the nickname "Sea King" is worthy of the name.


    "This is really a ring of fire." In the video, Arthur Curry and Vico appear in front of Om and Mela, and he asks, "How are we going to fight? Are we going to beat you right here?"


    Orm glanced at Arthur Curry, looking like an idiot, and didn''t bother to answer him at all. He turned to Vico and said, "Vico, please take my fiancee to the royal box."


    Hearing this, Arthur Curry was shocked. He never expected that the woman who suddenly appeared in his life would be his brother''s fianc¨¦e and a prospective princess.


    No matter how ignorant he is about this underwater world, he knows that a king''s concubine is definitely not something anyone can be casually, and Mela''s identity must be extremely noble.


    "Please, Princess Mela." Vico handed the fork to Arthur Curry and took Mela away.


    "We have a legend here about Karason." After Vico and Mela left, Orm slowly spoke to Arthur Curry, "He is a king that even the king of Atlanta fears a bit. The ancient sea beast, so he imprisoned it in the depths of the ocean. Karason waited in the ocean for the day when it re-emerged, Atlantis has been waiting too And now the monster has woken up ."


    Aum, is ambitious, he wants more than just being a king of Atlantis.


    "Actually, for a while, I really wanted to see you." Arthur Curry said, looking at Orm. "Get to know my brother and tell him that he is not alone, he has my brother. Who knew you would Growing up to be such a bastard."


    "It''s because of you that my mother was put to death." Aum said calmly, "I hated you since then. But I didn''t want to kill you, Arthur, I''ll give you one last chance, go home , never come to Atlantis again. You cannot win this duel, whether you like it or not, the battle will start. I will sweep the land with the wrath of the Seven Seas."


    "You know I''m not going to sit idly by," Arthur Curry said.


    "I know." Orm put on his helmet.


    At this time, a large hole opened on the top of his head, and Aum rushed straight up.


    This is like a fighting arena, with a huge circular field in the center and surrounded by spectators.


    "People of Atlantis, listen to me." Om said aloud to the crowd while floating in the air, "My brother came from the land to challenge my throne! We have to fight in the ancient way! Only blood , so that the voice can reach the gods!"


    Arthur Curry below said "Damn", and also put on his helmet and rushed up, hovering opposite Aum.


    "traitor!"


    "bastard!"


    Unlike the cheers of the people in Aum, when Arthur Curry appeared, he was greeted with scolding.


    In fact, this is completely expected. After all, for the people of Atlantis, one is their king, and the other is a mixed blood from the land. It is clear at a glance who is close.

 Chapter 429： Iron Man: My 3000 Battle Armor 1 Unity Ocean

    Of course, everyone in Atlantis who was cursing Arthur Curry would not have thought that soon this person would find the lost trident and become their new king.


    Not just the king of a kingdom of Atlantis, but the king of the sea, and the other kingdoms in the sea will also bow to him.


    "The Kingdom of Orm Mallos, advantages: Atlantis abroad, famous family, warrior, thinker, Zebel Kung Fu eight-dan martial artist, Coral Heart Medal fighting hero, eac marathon champion, five-time invincible trident champion... "


    "Mixed, inferior: land dwellers, wild breeds, drunkards..."


    The introductions of both sides of the duel are also full of maliciousness, but it can also be seen from this that Arthur Curry, the sea king, is still inferior to his younger brother Aum.


    Winter winter!


    A huge octopus waved its strong tentacles and banged the war drum next to it.


    Above, Mela, Nereus and other nobles were watching the battle.


    "I didn''t expect my father to bow down to the king of Atlantis." Mela came to her father Nereus and said.


    "The landmen attacked first," Nereus said. "What else can I do? Did the balloons let them go?"


    "I hate the land people no less than you, but don''t you think it''s all too coincidental?" Mela asked, "You''re not so easily deceived, are you?"


    Nereus didn''t say anything, but from the look on his face, it was clear that he acquiesced.


    Ridiculous Aum, he thought that his plan was successful, but he didn''t want his little trick to be transparent in front of the wily Nereus, and it was seen through at a glance.


    The reason why the other party will be "taken" is just because it can just be an excuse for the other party.


    "You want to go to war too, don''t you?" Mela asked again.


    "It''s long overdue to let those land people know where they are." Nereus didn''t make any excuses this time, but admitted it cleanly, "If war is necessary, then come!"


    "Really or not, there are not only fish in the ocean, but other kingdoms, and these ocean people are planning to fight us who live on land?" Victor Stone, who didn''t talk too much, looked at Here, I couldn''t help but speak.


    "Atlanteans," Bruce Wayne said, "We haven''t seen any other Atlanteans, but Arthur is standing beside us, and we have to assume that other Atlanteans Humans are also generally stronger than Earthlings."


    "There is not only one kingdom of Atlantis in the ocean, but other kingdoms."


    "Saltwater Country, Fisherman Country, Trench Country..." Arthur Curry shrugged, "It seems to be the Seven Kingdoms, Vico told me when I was a child, I listened to it as a story, and I don''t remember it now. "


    "Why do the names of other kingdoms feel so random?" Barry Allen said. "Saltwater Kingdom, Fisherman Kingdom, it doesn''t sound like a name of the same class as Atlantis at all."


    "It''s hard to imagine that there are seven kingdoms living in the ocean, but we who live on land don''t know anything about it." Bruce Wayne once again felt how ignorant he was before.


    "This is indeed a terrible thing. They have already planned to start a war against us, but we don''t even know their existence." Victor Stone also found it terrifying, "If this war starts, Can we win?"


    "Maybe this is retribution." Tony Stark said, "Humans regard themselves as the masters of the earth, wantonly mining and destruction, the mountains are blown up, the Antarctic is melted, the ozone is punched, and the ocean is also full of piles. Garbage. Put yourself in the shoes, if I lived in the ocean, I''d hate the people on the land too."


    "It''s not right that the land people destroy the ocean and destroy the ecology, but this is not the reason why the sea people start war." Steve Rogers said.


    "I didn''t say war was right, I didn''t say that." Tony Stark said, "I mean, human beings should be more restrained and can no longer destroy the earth wantonly."


    "Don''t you think it''s strange to say this from a capitalist like you?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "Captain, we''ve been together for so long, you still say that I''m very sad." Tony Stark suddenly looked very hurt, and then he changed his words, "I wonder if we should check it after we go back. Under the sea, see if there is any Atlantis hidden under the sea."


    "This should be asked of the captain. He has been at the bottom of the sea for decades. I believe that any trouble in the sea can''t be concealed from his ears and eyes," Thor said.


    "There''s no wind in the sea," Steve Rogers said. "If there was a real threat like Atlantis in our world, I believe the answer space would have been exposed long ago."


    "Yes, UU reading answer space has not been exposed, that is basically no more." Tony Stark said, "After all, the Celestial Race under the sea has been exposed."


    "Sea King, I like your nickname. If there is a day, remember to call me." Tony Stark said to Arthur Curry again, "I have three thousand armors to help you level Atlanti. s."


    bang


    In the video, two forks collide, one with five and one with three.


    The five-pronged Arthur Curry weapon, and the three-pronged one, Orm''s.


    "You used your mother''s weapon, powerful, but imperfect like her," Orm said. "I used my father''s, and it''s undefeated."


    As he said that, Aum jumped up high, clenched his fork in both hands, and slammed down Arthur Quill with a savage move of "Li Hua Shan".


    With this blow, the duel between the two officially kicked off.


    Don''t look at Aum''s body size is more than one model smaller than Arthur Curry, but his strength is not bad at all, and he is not inferior to Arthur Curry.


    Although Arthur Curry has lived on land since he was a child, Vico trained him very well. When he fights, he seems to be both offensive and defensive, and he fights like a tiger.


    But at the beginning, the evenly matched scene did not last long, and Aum''s advantage was quickly reflected. In just a moment, Arthur Curry was pressed and rubbed.


    "This is not a duel at all, this is clearly an execution." Vico, who was watching the battle, looked worried.


    Also worried was Mela. She watched for a while, then turned around and left the scene.


    Seeing this, it is already certain that the one who rescued Arthur Curry is this **** hot girl with red hair.


    She is leaving now, and she must be ready to make a move.

 Chapter 430： Captain America: Americas Heroes are enviable!

    Arthur Curry''s defeat came sooner than everyone expected.


    Mela left in the blink of an eye, and Om knocked off his helmet, even breaking his fork.


    Although Arthur Curry was not injured and still had the strength to fight, everyone knew that he was destined to lose.


    When he had a weapon, he was completely suppressed by Aum, and most of the time he was at a disadvantage. Now that even his weapon was broken by the opponent, he was even more unlikely to be the opponent''s opponent with his bare hands.


    "I''m the real king!" Aum suspended in mid-air, looked down at Arthur Curry, shouted, and raised his fork to get to know Arthur Curry.


    But at this moment, a jet of water suddenly sprayed over, accurately swallowing Aum.


    This water column seemed to have life, swept Aum all the way down, and threw it directly on a cylinder below.


    Then, a very peculiarly shaped submarine came over, and Mela sat in the driver''s seat with her face exposed, and called to Arthur Curry, "Wait for me to send you an invitation? Come up!"


    Without saying a word, Arthur Curry went straight into the submarine, and the submarine spewed two jets of water and flew away in a swish.


    Vico, Nereus, and the others all looked up at the submarine in surprise. No one thought that Mela would do such a thing. After all, she was Aum''s fiancee, and now she has openly rescued another man. .


    "Meila!" Aum roared, almost exploding in anger.


    But this roar, Mela couldn''t hear it at all, she had left here long ago in the submarine.


    "So, what''s the plan?" In the submarine, Arthur Curry sat next to Mela.


    "The plan was to find the trident first, and then challenge Aum." Mela said angrily.


    "Well, the order is not right, it''s inevitable." Arthur Curry said.


    Take a break!


    As soon as the voice fell, there were beam-like attacks shot over. Arthur Curry turned his head and saw that a submarine with a unique shape was chasing after him, launching a fierce attack on himself.


    That''s right, this is the kingdom of Atlantis. Mela openly fled with the king''s enemy. It would be abnormal if there is no force to chase.


    "Be careful!" Arthur Curry warned loudly, "There is a situation at six o''clock!"


    "What are you talking about?" Mela asked.


    "There are bad guys behind!" Arthur Curry said.


    "Then say it directly!" Mela said angrily.


    "There are bad guys in the back!" Arthur Curry said again.


    Fortunately, Mela''s driving skills were extraordinary, and the one who turned left and right there was cruising on the bottom of Atlantis like a fish.


    It is precisely because of this chase and escape that a fantastic, magnificent and bizarre underwater world appeared in front of everyone''s eyes.


    "It''s so beautiful, is this the kingdom of water? It''s like a castle in a dream." Diana Prince couldn''t help but said.


    "I always thought that the kingdom of water was only because of their special physique. Now it seems that their technology is quite developed." Bruce Wayne said solemnly.


    "It''s hard to imagine that there is such a fairy tale-like kingdom in the water, and we don''t know anything about it. Could it be that we are all blind?" said Victor Stone.


    In the video, Mela''s submarine is flying towards a huge, glowing disc that looks like a Ferris wheel.


    If this "Ferris Wheel" is in a park or on a mountain, it will definitely attract a large number of tourists to go sightseeing, because it is so beautiful.


    But now, this "Ferris wheel" has become a wall preventing Mela from escaping.


    In fact, it was this "wall" that held Mela back.


    As she went all the way up, just when she was about to jump over the "Ferris Wheel", on the opposite side of the "Ferris Wheel", another submarine suddenly rushed over.


    Because there is a "Ferris wheel" across there, the submarine that suddenly appeared is completely blind, and Mela can''t see it at all.


    So, with a "bang", Mela''s submarine was hit hard and fell directly below.


    However, Mela''s stance was very technical, and it was quickly adjusted, and the submarine stabilized immediately.


    However, the submarine that hit her came over at this moment, alongside her submarine.


    As soon as Arthur Curry turned his head, he saw the king of Atlantis, Om, sitting in the submarine.


    Needless to say, everyone sympathized with Aum. After all, watching their own horse save other men, what could be more painful than this?


    Although he won the duel, he failed quite thoroughly.


    The fianc¨¦e rescued other men. This happened in front of everyone''s eyes. Almost all the people of Atlantis saw it. It is conceivable that this is also a huge challenge to Aum''s majesty.


    Even if he is the king, why wouldn''t everyone discuss such explosive news in private?


    For a moment, Aum and Mela looked at each other.


    The two were sitting in different submarines. He chased and she fled. He looked at her with a sad and melancholy expression, and there were infinite things he wanted to say to her.


    But she had no guilt, as if she had never done anything wrong.


    Then, she turned around abruptly, the submarine pulled into another road, and introduced her eye contact with him.


    Mela is also an extremely daring girl. When she turned around, she flew directly to the gate and bridge of Atlantis. This is the relic of the old world and the only passage to the capital. There are also dense high-pressure water cannons.


    When Arthur Curry came, Mela specially introduced it to him, and he couldn''t "flip" out from here.


    However, now, she has to slap her face and "turn" out from here.


    Just as they approached, all the high-pressure water cannons turned their barrels and aimed at them.


    "Wait, didn''t you say you can''t climb over the wall!" Arthur Curry shouted.


    "That''s right." Mela said.


    "You said there are high-pressure water cannons!"


    "I mean, shut up!" Mela rushed towards the "wall" without hesitation.


    Boom boom boom!


    The next moment, the high-pressure water cannons fired in unison, bombarding the submarine.


    One after another, red magma was shot out, ruthlessly swallowing the submarine.


    You don''t need to experience these attacks yourself. Just by looking at them, you can see that the power is enormous. If you hit that little submarine, it will definitely be scrapped at that time.


    "Beauty saves the hero, it''s really enviable." Seeing Mela with Arthur Curry desperately, Steve Rogers couldn''t help but say.


    "Especially this ''beauty'' is also the fiancee of his younger brother, which is even more enviable." Tony Stark added.

 Chapter 431： The same rich, why is Iron Man worse than Batman

    "Stark, your idea is too evil!" Tolton showed a look of disgust, "Never say that I know you in the future."


    "Damn it, I''m just talking about it, that''s what Sea King does." Tony Stark said, "You should condemn Sea King as well. What''s up with me?"


    "You have the nerve to tell others, how many of your previous ''glorious history'' can be compared?" Steve Rogers reminded on the side, "Even as a centenarian, I know that you put the cover of "Playboy" All the girls slept through the ''great achievement''."


    "Sleep all over the cover girl of Playboy? Wow~" Barry Allen''s eyes suddenly lit up, "This is really enviable..." Before he finished speaking, he saw Diana Prince. Glancing at himself, he quickly changed his words, "I mean, I mean, this kind of thing doesn''t happen often."


    "You don''t have to change your tongue," said Diana Prince. "I haven''t seen any kind of person before, and I won''t despise you for that."


    "Really?" said Barry Allen. "Then I''ll say it. The feat of sleeping on the cover of Playboy is really enviable."


    Strong sacrifice read sacrifice. Diana Prince couldn''t help shaking her head when she heard the words, the child was designated to be helpless.


    "Is he really your world''s superhero?" Diana Prince asked Steve Rogers, pointing to Tony Stark.


    "Although he used to be a playboy, arrogant, narcissistic, and defiant, he has since changed, and he has sacrificed his life to save the world," Steve Rogers said.


    Steve Rogers has known more and more superheroes since Thaw, but if there''s one hero that impresses him the most, it''s definitely Tony Stark.


    At first, he really didn''t like Tony Stark, thinking that such a person can become a superhero is too ridiculous.


    The tacit understanding is that Tony Stark is not very impressed with him.


    These two core heroes of the Avengers can hand over their life and death to each other. At first, they hated each other. If they didn''t say it, who would have thought?


    But as they got along later, Steve Rogers discovered that Tony Stark really is one of the greatest people on earth.


    Yes, sometimes he is still annoying, but no one is perfect, who has no flaws?


    Beneath his noble soul, a little fault can be ignored.


    "Can''t you just skip the front and say the back?" Tony Stark said.


    "Sorry, no," Steve Rogers said.


    "That''s all in the past, and now I only love Pepper." Tony Stark spread his hands, "Besides, what rich man doesn''t care? If you were as rich as me, maybe you would have given up the whole The women in America have slept all over. What rich man doesn''t bother?"


    "I don''t care," Bruce Wayne said aside.


    "..." Tony Stark was speechless, forgetting that there was a richer master by his side.


    "Hahaha!" Thor couldn''t help laughing when he heard the words, "Stark, slap you in the face! People are richer than you, but they don''t have your stinky problems at all! It can be seen that money is not a reason, you are in your bones. A pervert."


    "The same super rich, why is the difference so big?" Steve Rogers sighed, "Why is Iron Man so much worse than Batman?"


    While several people were talking, the submarine that Mela was driving in the video had already been hit.


    Not by the high-pressure water cannon, but by Orm, who was chasing after him.


    The submarine swirled there, and finally fell into the magma on the seabed.


    Of course, Arthur Curry and Mela had already left the submarine first and mixed into a group of whales.


    The whales, each as big as a small mountain, were swimming there in groups, and it was very difficult for two people to get in.


    However, Aum is not blind either. Since he saw the submarine crash here, and also saw a group of whales flying by, how could he not search?


    However, Arthur Curry had another ability. He swam in front of a whale, stretched out his palm to it, and launched a circle of sound waves.


    "What are you doing?" Mela asked.


    "Come in, come in quickly." The whale opened its mouth, Arthur Curry greeted Mela, and hid in the whale''s mouth, the whale closed its mouth, and the two figures disappeared from the water completely.


    The next moment, Aum led his soldiers over. He did not see Mela or Arthur Curry, but only saw that the submarine they had driven before was slowly swallowed up in the seabed magma.


    "How did you do it?" In the whale''s mouth, Mela asked Arthur Curry in surprise. She didn''t expect that this rough man could communicate with the fish.


    "I don''t know," Arthur Curry said, curled up there. "Sometimes I can communicate with them."


    "That''s right, you belong to the same kind of stupid big guy." Mela summed it up very classically.


    "Hey, I just saved your life," Arthur Curry reminded.


    "I''ll save your life first. UU reading " Mela reminded back.


    At this time, a strange sound suddenly sounded, and when Mela didn''t know what the strange sound was, Arthur Curry laughed "hahaha".


    "She just said, ''Safe on the coast.''" Arthur Curry, translating the whale''s words, asked, "Where are we going now?"


    "Go to the sea of ??gravel, which you call the Sahara," Mela said.


    "Strange, people living in water are going to the Sahara Desert without water?" Seeing this, Bruce Wayne said, "Could it be that they have something important hidden in the desert?"


    This time 17bxWx.coM Zhang Si. "It''s a bit like watching Raiders of the Lost Ark," Tony Stark said, "but it''s really a good place to hide things, after all, who would have thought that marine people living in water would hide things in places without water. in the desert."


    "Whatever that is, it must be something very important to those marine people," Diana Prince said.


    "Also, it''s something that can''t be easily found by the marines, or else it wouldn''t have tried to hide in the desert." Victor Stone said.


    Make a big tyrant. "I also really want to know, what is Mela taking me to find." Arthur Curry also showed a look of anticipation.


    In the video, Arthur Curry and Mela came to a golden desert, where they had an argument.


    "Listen to Boxer, I know you don''t know land," Arthur Curry said to Mela. "Look around, we''re lost! Look over there, what is that? Sand! It''s a desert here. "


    I like Mei Man: All the famous scenes were exposed by me, please collect them: () Mei Man: All the famous scenes were exposed by me The update speed is the fastest.

 Chapter 432： Iron Man: I want to buy the starting point!

    "Then you said that this desert is your home." Mela said.


    "This is not my home." Arthur Curry quickly clarified, "It''s not all like this on land."


    "Of course, you still have disgusting cities that discharge sewage into the sea." Mela turned around and said as she walked, "There are mountains full of rubbish, you also emit all kinds of poisonous gases, factories that melt ice caps, and Have¡­"


    "Okay, okay, I see." Arthur Curry saw that Mela had an attitude of never giving up until dawn, and quickly stopped him, "Listen to me, people in power really hate it, but it''s okay too. The place. There are forests, there are mountains, yes, and there are lakes, just a little bit of the sea, you must like it.¡±


    "Are you trying to be mad at me?" Mela stood there and rolled her eyes.


    "You don''t understand this yet, don''t rush to a conclusion." Arthur Curry said.


    "But you don''t know much about Atlantis." Mela continued to walk forward, holding a high-tech navigator or something in her hand.


    "Stop! Can you stop looking at this thing? Stop looking at it!" Arthur Curry ran in front of Mela in a frenzy and knocked off the navigator in his hand, "It''s the **** navigator. The instrument made you jump out of the plane, and it''s because of it that we''re stuck here... ah!"


    Strong sacrifice read sacrifice. As he spoke, Arthur Curry let out a long exclamation, because his feet suddenly sank and swallowed him.


    "If you become the king, then we are finished." Mela looked at the hole where Arthur Curry fell, jumped, and jumped in too.


    As soon as the space darkened, this was the end.


    "Isn''t it, it''s over?" Arthur Curry felt uncomfortable. "Did you make a mistake? You''ll know what''s in the desert right now, so you don''t even show it!"


    "It''s better not to play this last part, it''s very appetizing." Barry Allen couldn''t help but complain there, "The answer space must be the origin of the author, it will be out of chapter!"


    "Starting point author? What is that?" Diana Prince asked.


    "A serial on the other side of the ocean, the authors on it are all talented, and they speak nicely. They like to read books on it." Barry Allen said, "It''s just that some dog writers always like to break chapters, and also give great energy to let People can''t help but want to send razors."


    "What? The author of the dog is out of context? How can this be tolerated." Tony Stark waved his hand, "I''ll go back and see if there is a starting point in my world. If there is, I''ll buy it directly, but anyone who dares to break the chapter will buy it. , will never be paid!"


    "Mr. Tony, you don''t understand what a web article is at first glance. The uncles of the authors don''t live on the salary of the website." Barry Allen said.


    "Then I''ll pay the readers," Tony Stark said.


    "What is this operation?" Barry Allen said.


    "Is it free to send blades?" Tony Stark said, "After I buy the starting point, I will prepare three sets of blades for each reader, a set of gold blades, a set of silver blades, and a set of iron blades, so that They can give those dog writers what they want..."


    This time Zhang Si. "Stop, stop! You''re going too far from the topic." Thor couldn''t listen anymore. "Shouldn''t we be discussing what treasure Arthur got in the desert now? Why is it related to the novel?"


    "Yeah, isn''t Raiders of the Lost Ark better than a novel?" Diana Prince said.


    "Actually, what is in the desert, I have already given a hint in the video before." Bruce Wayne said, "When Mela escaped with Arthur, she once said that she had to get the trident first and then challenge it. So I think what they''re looking for in the desert is the trident."


    "Trident?" Thor said after hearing the words, "Isn''t the weapon Arthur used before the trident?"


    "It looks like it is, but I think that the trident should not be the one that Mela said." Bruce Wayne said, "If it was the trident, how could Mela say that you should get the trident first? kind of talk?"


    "I think what Bruce said makes sense." Steve Rogers said, "The trident in the desert must be a very powerful weapon, and the trident used by Arthur before is just an imitation."


    "If I remember correctly, King Orm also used a trident," Tony Stark said. "Isn''t it a coincidence that both sides are using the same weapon?"


    "You mean, Orm''s weapon is also an imitation trident?" Thor said, "So, the trident is really an artifact, even the king of Atlantis prevented it."


    "It''s not surprising," Steve Rogers said. "Don''t forget, Arthur once said that he was the one who trained by the name of Vico, and who was Vico? He could sit with Mela. By the side of King Aum, his status and status must also be very high, and he has a close relationship with Aum. Maybe the royal family of Atlantis used tridents as weapons, and Arthur was trained by Vico. UU read www. That''s why uukanshu.com also uses the trident. This way, both sides of the war use the same weapon."


    "Steve is right," said Bruce Wayne, "that Orm said that Arthur used a trident his mother used, and he used his father''s. It can be seen that the trident is the usual weapon of the Atlantis royal family."


    [The third question begins, please be prepared. ¡¿


    ¡¾Please watch the following video first. ¡¿


    At the beginning of the picture, Bruce Wayne was banging against a plane, and Diana Prince, a slender figure, came over.


    "You know what, I''ve spent millions of dollars on a security system." Bruce Wayne was tightening a screw with a wrench.


    "It''s well worth your money. It took me almost a minute to get in touch." Diana Prince asked, looking up, "New toys?"


    "Prototype army transport aircraft," Bruce Wayne said.


    "Someone I once knew must have wanted to drive." When it comes to airplanes, Diana Prince can''t help but miss someone.


    "The top talent at Wayne Aerospace couldn''t make it fly," said Bruce Wayne.


    "But you can?" Diana Prince asked.


    "I have no choice," Bruce Wayne said. "I need more range and a bigger cargo hold. I think an attack is coming."


    "It''s not coming, Bruce." Diana Prince shook her head. "It''s already coming."


    Make a big tyrant. Bruce Wayne wasn''t surprised either, in fact he''d seen a lot of the signs, or he wouldn''t have started preparing now.


    I like Mei Man: All the famous scenes were exposed by me, please collect them: () Mei Man: All the famous scenes were exposed by me The update speed is the fastest.

 Chapter 433： Darkseid appears!

    "As far as I know, they are from another universe, and they are loyal to a dark force, an ancient force." Diana Prince began to introduce Bruce Wayne.


    "What do they want?" Bruce Wayne asked.


    "Invade the earth and conquer the world." Diana Prince looked at Bruce Wayne and said solemnly, "They came a long time ago."


    "A huge fleet appeared in the sky, destroying all the forces that dared to resist. The leader of the invaders was Darkseid, a name that has been cursed and feared in every universe..."


    With Diana Prince''s beautiful voice, corresponding pictures began to appear in the answering space. I saw a group of primitively dressed humans gathered together. Some of them were holding axes, some were holding tridents, and some were carrying arrows. The army gathered, obviously waiting for some enemy.


    "The guardians of the earth and Darkseid start a war, the old gods, humans, the Atlantis before they were forced to move to the bottom of the sea, the Amazons before they were betrayed and imprisoned, and the guardians from the stars ... Their history taught them not to trust each other, not to hope for an alliance, but to fight individually."


    The Atlantis family in the picture is still very recognizable. After all, the video of Aquaman has just been played before, and the troops led by the man with the trident are undoubtedly the Atlantis family.


    "What do you mean? Didn''t Atlantis live on the bottom of the sea from the beginning?" Arthur Curry was surprised when he heard this. He thought that the Atlantis family had always been a race in the water.


    "Of course not." Diana Prince in the answering space shook her head, "Atlantis actually lived on land in the beginning, just like us land people."


    "Then why did they go to the bottom of the ocean?" Victor Stone asked.


    "You said they were ''forced'' to the bottom of the ocean, what happened? Who could force them?" Barry Allen asked.


    "No one else but themselves," Diana Prince said. "It was them who studied a force beyond their control that destroyed their home and caused it to sink to the bottom of the ocean."


    "It''s ridiculous, they still look down on land people, they were land people before." Arthur Curry curled his lips.


    "Miss, who are the Amazons?" Barry Allen asked.


    "That''s all women''s." Diana Prince pointed.


    "Why are all women?" Tony Stark wondered. "Could it be that women are stronger than men in your hometown?"


    "No," said Diana Prince. "Paradise Island has only women, not men."


    "No men?" Tony Stark was shocked at the time. "Wow, that''s really a ''paradise'', and it doesn''t live up to its name."


    "Wait, how did the Amazons survive without men?" Barry Allen asked.


    Diana Prince glanced at Barry Allen without answering the question.


    In the video, the spaceships flew down from the sky, and a burly man with a naked upper body and no hair jumped to the ground.


    Some people don''t need to say a word or take an extra action. As long as they go to that stop, everyone can''t ignore them, and they all know that it must be a big old man.


    There is no doubt that this bald ugly man who just jumped to the ground is such an existence.


    In fact, he is indeed a big old man, and he is the super villain Darkseid who is often compared with Thanos!


    After Darkseid landed, he grabbed a handful of dust on the ground with his rough hand like the bark of a thousand-year-old tree, and then raised the strange weapon in his hand that looked like a halberd and smashed it on the ground. Cracks began to appear, and hot magma poured out from the cracks, forming a strange huge pattern on the ground.


    At this time, Diana Prince''s voice continued to sound.


    "When Darkseid goes to war on Earth, he discovers a secret, a force hidden in the vast expanse of space."


    "He summoned the Dark Knight."


    "They worship and control three objects, the mother box, the indestructible, living weapon, built using extremely advanced technology, almost like witchcraft."


    "If you want to conquer the world, the three mother boxes must be synchronized and combined into one to form a trinity."


    "The union will purify the planet with fire and transform it into another enemy world, and the survivors will all become servants of Darkseid."


    "Alive, but lifeless."


    "Apocalypse Demon."


    On the screen, after Darkseid first landed, one spaceship after another was also lowered, and a famous soldier fell from the spaceship.


    From one of the spaceships, three guys in robes who looked like wizards came down. They controlled three boxes of different colors and came to this land. UU Reading


    The three boxes are like a Rubik''s Cube, covered with small grids one after another.


    The colors of the three boxes are not the same, and each emits light of different colors in the air, and it is about to start to unite.


    And the magma-like fiery picture that Darkseid smashed out on the ground before, the energy is being injected into the box.


    I don''t know if Darkseid is stupid. Why shouldn''t this kind of thing be done in a place where no one is there? Why does it have to be where the heroes gather?


    Are the guardians of the earth really stupid to watch you here synthesize lethal weapons to destroy the earth?


    Where would the Amazons, Atlantis and other troops stand stupidly, and they rushed forward without waiting for the three boxes to merge into one.


    A fierce war broke out between the forces of the Earth Alliance and Darkseid.


    Among the figures of these battles, there are a few people who stand out.


    Needless to say, the king of Atlantis holding a trident and the king of Amazon riding on a horse, a guy who looked a bit like Clark Kent, who was also topless, could unleash lightning with his bare hands.


    There is also a guy who looks completely different from humans and should be an alien without a doubt. He wears a ring on his hand and can do anything in the sky.


    It seems that the superhero thing has been passed down for a long time.


    "But before the Trinity was synchronized, the Guardians of Earth formed a united front to fight back, the Amazons and Atlantis fought side by side, and Zeus and his son Ares joined forces with the Guardians from the stars."


    "A group of heroes of the Golden Age worked together to defend the life of the planet in order to defend the planet."

 Chapter 434： Thor: Darkseid looks like Thanos!

    The battle was brutal.


    And those ancient gods played a very important role in this battle.


    When the ancient Green Lantern was beheaded by Darkseid, his left hand was cut off and his heart pierced. Artemis, the goddess of hunting, shot two arrows in a row, hitting Darkseid''s chest and preventing him from taking the Green Lantern ring.


    To be honest, I don''t really understand why Dek Desai would go **** in the war. Wouldn''t it be bad to wear a battle armor like Thanos? If he was also wearing a battle armor, the two arrows just now might not be so easy to shoot into the body. .


    According to normal logic, shouldn''t you wear some defenses in war?


    However, Darkseid''s body is really awesome. After two arrows in his chest, he didn''t even frown at all, and he pulled out the two arrows directly, no shit.


    The king''s trident of Atlantis stabbed heavily on the ground, and a surge of energy suddenly rushed out, drowning Darkseid.


    Of course, this did not cause any substantial damage to Darkseid.


    However, it split Darkseid''s heart and created an opportunity for Zeus on the side.


    "Ah!" Zeus roared, stretched out his hands, and the incomparably thick thunderbolt suddenly burst out.


    This thunder and lightning was very fierce, and Darkseid could no longer ignore it. With a horizontal weapon in his hand, he blocked the thunder and lightning.


    And Ares, the **** of war on the side, also seized the opportunity, jumped high, and slammed down on Darkseid with an axe.


    Darkseid raised his weapon like a halberd to block it, but it was easily broken by Ares, and then the axe continued downward, slamming on Darkseid''s shoulder, deeply. sunk in.


    The blood was like not wanting money, and it was so high all of a sudden.


    boom!


    Then Ares lifted his big foot and kicked Darkseid in the chest, kicking him away.


    This was a heavy blow. Even Darkseid couldn''t hold it at all. He immediately lost his combat effectiveness, and was carried to the spaceship by his men.


    Not even the boss, let alone the soldiers, a group of invaders flew away.


    The three mother boxes never merged into one, and never formed a trinity. However, Darkseid escaped too hastily, but left three extremely important things on the earth.


    That''s right, it''s the three mother boxes that are extremely important.


    After deliberation, it was finally decided that the humans, the Atlantis, and the Amazons would seal up and guard one of the sleeping mother boxes to prevent the mother box from reawakening and sending out a signal to summon the enemy.


    "Something has awakened the mother box guarded by my people. It calls out to the dark, attracting one of Darkseid''s conquerors." Diana W. Prince said to him again, "The enemy has attacked."


    "If he''s here, where is he?" Bruce Wayne asked.


    "He''s going around looking for the other two mother boxes, and he''s still hiding until he gets three mother boxes and it''s ready," Diana Prince said.


    "We have to prepare the camp, you, me, and the others," Bruce Wayne said, cuddling his arms.


    "They say the age of heroes will never come again," Diana Prince said.


    "It will come," said Bruce Wayne. "It must come."


    "Others, where are they?" Diana Prince asked.


    At this point, the problem appears.


    [In order to deal with the upcoming powerful enemy, Wonder Woman Diana Prince and Batman Bruce Wayne had to find a common enemy partner. The following characters, who was Bruce Wayne persuaded to join? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Sea King Arthur Curry¡¿


    ¡¾B Flash Barry Allen¡¿


    ¡¾C Steel Bone Victor Stone¡¿


    [D Martian Hunter Ron Rongz]


    [If you answer correctly, you will be rewarded with ten rings. If the answer is wrong, the life expectancy will be deducted by one year. ¡¿


    "This topic has too much information revealed." Barry Allen said there, "I know Diana is a demigod, but Zeus, Ares? I always thought it was a myth and legend, but I didn''t expect it to be real."


    "Of course it''s true," Diana Prince said. "It''s just that they haven''t been seen for so long, people don''t believe it."


    "Zeus, if I remember correctly, it seems to be the **** of sky and thunder and lightning." Barry Allen''s eyes fell on Thor, "And this, also known as the **** of thunder and lightning, just doesn''t know how the two thunder gods compare , which one is more powerful."


    "Why don''t you ask, it must be Zeus who is more powerful." Tony Stark said for Thor without waiting for an answer, "You see Zeus doesn''t need to discharge anything, he just comes with his bare hands, and Thor, he still needs A hammer will do."


    "I''m really not as good as Zeus." Even though Thor was confident at times, he had to admit that he was not as good as Zeus, but he was not discouraged, "However, I''m only temporarily inferior to him, I believe in the future. I will definitely be better than him."


    "No, Thor, Zeus in the video, I don''t know how many years ago, maybe he is already dead now. UU read " Steve Rogers said.


    "Speaking of this Darkseid, I seem to know it." Thor said, "Captain, Stark, do you feel this way?"


    "Destroyer!"


    "Destroyer!"


    Steve Rogers and Tony Stark said in unison.


    Indeed, Darkseid and Thanos are too similar, both in terms of shape and behavior.


    "Do you have such lunatics in your world?" Victor Stone asked.


    "He looks very similar to Darkseid, and has the same body shape, that is, the skin is purple, and he also has a troop under his command. As he fights in the universe, his purpose in this life is to destroy half of the creatures in the universe." Tony Stark said, "Just like Darkseid needs to collect three boxes, Thanos needs to collect six Infinity Stones to achieve his goal. Don''t ask me what the Infinity Stones are, just like the mother Like a box, it is a big killer capable of destroying the world."


    "Destroy half of the creatures in the universe?" Barry Allen was shocked, "This sounds even crazier than the Darkseid just now."


    "It''s really crazy, but you wouldn''t think that the purpose of Thanos is actually to protect the universe," Thor said.


    "What are you kidding? Killing half of the universe is for the sake of the universe?" Barry Allen suspected that he had heard it wrong. He pointed to his head, "Is there something wrong with him?"


    "His thinking is really incomprehensible to normal people." Steve Rogers said, "His logic is that the universe needs to be balanced, and too many creatures will put pressure on the universe, so he kills half and rebalances the universe. "


    "Who was that guy who almost killed Dexeder?" Thor asked enthusiastically. "When I saw him, I couldn''t help but think of the scene where I almost killed Thanos with an axe in Wakanda."

 Chapter 435： Wonder Woman: I Killed Ares, God of War

    "That''s Ares, the **** of war," said Diana Prince, her eyes a little complicated.


    "What, you know him?" Bruce Wayne saw the slight change in Diana Prince''s expression in his eyes.


    "I know," said Diana Prince sternly. "I killed him."


    "What?" As soon as these words came out, it was a shock. Ares almost choked Dexed to death. It was obvious to all that Diana Prince killed him!


    Is it that great?


    "Don''t make such a fuss, it''s not like you didn''t see my strength when I played Doom." Diana Prince said, "When I killed Ares, his strength was stronger than that of Dexed in the video. It was far from the time.¡±


    "Even if it declines again, it is still the **** of war. You can kill him, it is still very hanging." Barry Allen looked adoring.


    "The three mother boxes are really still on Earth?" Bruce Wayne asked in a deep voice.


    "Amazon is indeed guarding a mother box," Diana Prince said. "Atlantis, I believe, is also guarding a mother box. As for the mother box in the hands of humans, I don''t know where it is."


    "I think I know where it is," said Victor Stone. "The **** box has contributed to what I''ve become like this."


    "Have you seen the mother box?" Diana Prince asked.


    "I''ve not only seen it." Victor Stone stretched his arm. "To be precise, I was shaped by the mother box."


    "I thought you remodeled yourself." Tony Stark''s interest in Victor Stone suddenly diminished. He thought this was a genius scientist like himself, but he didn''t expect it at all.


    "In this case, the whereabouts of the three mother boxes will be known." Bruce Wayne said, "In order to prevent that Darkseid from taking the mother box, should we protect the mother box first?"


    "Although the Amazons and Atlantis seem to be very effective in combat, Darkseid is not an easy person. With them alone, I am afraid that I am not capable." Steve Rogers said in a deep voice, " Bruce is right, the mother box should be protected."


    "It is equivalent to the Amazons and Atlantis. The power of humans is relatively weak. The mother box on the human side is handed over to me to protect." Clark Kent said.


    "If there is a Superman, the mother box on the human side should be able to sit back and relax." Bruce Wayne added, "But the Atlantis and Amazons still need manpower." Speaking of which, Bruce Wayne looked at Chin Barry Allen, "The Flash, how''s your combat experience?"


    "Fighting?" Barry Allen waved his hands again and again. "I''ve never fought. Yes, I used super speed to secretly teach thieves or something, but that''s not fighting at all."


    "So, you can''t count on it," Bruce Wayne said.


    "Absolutely can''t count on it." Barry Allen said decisively.


    "Mars Hunter in the options, this nickname sounds like he should be quite experienced in combat, but I don''t know where to find him." Bruce Wayne muttered again.


    "Actually, we can help." Tony Stark said at this time, "Darkseid in our world has just been eliminated by us, and we can also free up some people to help you guard the mother box."


    "Aren''t you people from another world?" Diana Prince asked. "Besides this answer space, is there a way for you to get from your world to ours?"


    "That must be possible. Our world has a magician who can open portals across different worlds." Thor said, "Coming to your world is a piece of cake."


    "It''s unimaginable that someone can do it across different universes." Barry Allen said with admiration, "It''s really amazing."


    "Barry, you can actually," Tony Stark said to Barry Allen, "Don''t forget what you are good at, when your speed reaches a certain point, it is possible to travel across the universe and across time and space. "


    "I can''t reach the speed now." Barry Allen shook his head, "It''s still far from it."


    "Believe in yourself, Barry, you can do it," Steve Rogers said. "If it inspires you, I can tell you one thing, there was another you, and you came into our world. . So you''re not actually the first Barry Allen, the first Flash, that we know."


    "The other me?" Barry Allen suddenly looked very interested.


    "Yes, you in another parallel world, he is the one who accidentally ran from his world to our world." Steve Rogers said, "Since the other Barry Allen can do it, then you can. "


    "There is another me in a certain corner of the universe. It''s amazing to think about it." Barry Allen said, "I really want to meet them. UU Reading "


    "What I''m more interested in is, where have all the gods gone?" Arthur Curry said, "Where have all the gods who fought against Darkseid with the Atlantis and Amazons in ancient times? There''s that ugly guy with a ring on his hand, is that also a god? That doesn''t look like much."


    "That person is indeed not a god. There is very little information about them. Even before they appeared in the video, I couldn''t believe their existence. I thought it was just a legend." Diana Prince said.


    "So, what is that?" Arthur Curry asked.


    "Green Lantern," Diana Prince said. "It''s more like a superhero than a god. They get their powers and abilities from their rings."


    "They?" Bruce Wayne asked. "Is there more than one person with a ring?"


    "Yes, there are many of them, and the ring is their symbol, silently guarding the universe." Diana Prince said.


    "Since there''s more than one, why haven''t they been seen for so long?" Victor Stone asked.


    "Don''t ask me, I don''t know," said Diana Prince, "just as I don''t know why the ancient gods disappeared."


    "Does this also provide us with another way of thinking, which is to find those ancient gods and Green Lanterns." Victor Stone said, "Since they were able to defeat Darkseid in ancient times, they should also be able to defeat Darkseid now. Can."


    "No, it''s not a sensible way to find them." Diana Prince shook her head, denying Victor Stone''s idea, "Those gods, they did protect the earth in ancient times, but time has passed. After so long, how do we know that those gods have not changed? How do we know that they will still protect the earth?"

 Chapter 436： when batman wears 10 rings

    "What does God not protect the earth?" said Barry Allen. "Will they watch the earth they saved in the first place be destroyed again?"


    "They don''t just watch, if necessary, they do it themselves," Diana Prince said. "Why do you think I killed Ares in the first place?"


    "Okay." Barry Allen shrugged, "When I didn''t say it."


    "So, after talking for so long, what is the choice for this question?" Thor asked.


    "I think Arthur should be persuaded by Diana." Bruce Wayne glanced at Arthur Curry and Diana Prince. "After all, they have some relationship."


    "Correct, the Amazons are related to Atlantis." Arthur Curry said, "I, Arthur Curry, have nothing to do with Atlantis."


    "Arthur, no matter how bad you are with them, it will not change the fact that you have Atlantis blood in your body." Diana Prince said, "You also saw that in the future you have to enter Go to Atlantis and fight their king, your brother."


    "Diana is right, even if you deny it, but the truth is, you are the Atlantean family, and you are also their king''s brother." Bruce Wayne also said, and then he continued, "B option Barry Ellen, I think..."


    "I think I''d better persuade," Barry Allen replied before Bruce Wayne could finish. "I need friends."


    "This only shows that you are easy to be persuaded, but it does not mean that you are persuaded by me." Bruce Wayne said.


    "Uh..." Barry Allen was stunned, "It seems so."


    "However, I still think I''m more likely to find you than others," Bruce Wayne said.


    "Why do you say that?" said Barry Allen.


    "Because only you and I are of the same kind," Bruce Wayne said. "Diana is half-human, Arthur is similar, and the Martian Man, I think maybe a Martian? Look, you''re the only one who looks like me. of the same kind.¡±


    "Mars?" Arthur Curry seemed to have heard a joke. "Bruce, are you serious? Do you really believe in Martians?"


    "Now you tell me I''m actually a Martian, brainwashed and put on Earth to be a spy, I believe it," Bruce Wayne said.


    "The First Cause of All Realms"


    "Contrary to Barry, I don''t think anyone can convince me," said Victor Stone. "I hate the way I am now. I''m not a ghost or a ghost. I just want to hide alone. I don''t want to worry about anything."


    "But you will definitely still get involved, because Darkseid''s goal is the mother box, and you are the mother box long ago, you can''t stay out of it." Steve Rogers said.


    "Yes, I can''t stay out of it, I will definitely deal with Darkseid with them, but it''s not that any enemy persuaded me, but I took the initiative and wanted to shoot." Victor Stone said.


    "You must know yourself better than I do. Since you said so, I guess I can only choose to believe it." Bruce Wayne said.


    "Who is this Martian Manhunter, he didn''t even appear in front of our eyes." Barry Allen said.


    "Diana, you even know the ancient gods, do you know this Martian Manhunter?" Bruce Wayne asked Diana Prince.


    "Never heard of it." Diana Prince shook her head.


    "What about the guests from another world?" Victor Stone''s eyes fell on Steve Rogers and others, "Do you have any memory of this name?"


    "As we said before, our memory has been blocked." Tony Stark said, "Maybe I really read the story about this Naruto hunter before, but now, I can''t remember anything."


    "So, we don''t know anything about Martian Manhunter." Bruce Wayne said solemnly, "So, if it was me, I would not choose this person, unless there is really no other choice."


    The previous question was originally answered by Bruce Wayne, and he was also rewarded, but several other members of the Justice League are either half-gods or half-machines, even Barry Allen, who seems to be ignorant of the world. There is a very powerful super power, only Bruce Wayne is ordinary, mediocre.


    And this reward "Ten Rings" didn''t make sense at all, and it was not very attractive to those guys, so everyone in Zhenglian discussed it and let Bruce Wayne answer this question.


    "I choose B!" Bruce Wayne also knows his own situation, and his strength is far from everyone''s. Since everyone asked him to answer the question again, he didn''t refuse much, and made a choice directly.


    ¡¾correct answer! Rewards issued! ¡¿


    Ten rings suddenly appeared on Bruce Wayne''s arms, five on each arm.


    "Is this the Ten Rings? I don''t know what the sky-defying function is?" Thor glanced at the ten inconspicuous circles and felt really ordinary, but he had participated in answering the questions for so long and knew the space for answering questions. The rewards must not be "judged by appearance".


    "Defying the sky?" Arthur Curry shook his head. "What can these bracelets be used for? Send them to your girlfriend?"


    "I actually got such a good thing!" Bruce Wayne''s heart was trembling, even with his heart, he couldn''t help but beating wildly, but fortunately he still had some concentration, not on his face Shows too big anomalies.


    "Bruce, I think you are very excited. It seems that the ten rings are a very good thing." Diana Prince said on the side.


    "Here I would like to thank everyone for giving me this opportunity to answer the question." Bruce Wayne has nothing to hide. "These ten rings are really something that defies the sky."


    "Where is the sky?" Arthur Curry said, "Could it still improve your combat effectiveness?"


    "That''s right, ten rings can improve my combat effectiveness to a very high level." Bruce Wayne suddenly stretched out his hand to Arthur Curry, and a ring on his arm suddenly emitted a blue light and shot out directly.


    Where did Arthur Curry think that the ten rings would still be used in this way, and he was directly hit in the chest by the ring, and the person flew out a dozen meters away with a "swoosh".


    If it were an ordinary person, he would definitely end up with a broken tendon and a broken bone, but Arthur Curry''s body was extremely strong.


    "It''s interesting." Arthur Curry laughed.

 Chapter 437： Batman: Superman Dies in My Arms

    "Just now, it''s just a usage of the ten rings. With the ten rings, I can do a lot of things," Bruce Wayne''s next words were shocking, "but that''s not the point, the point is that the ten rings can make people immortal. "


    "what?"


    "eternal life?!"


    "real or fake!"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone was undecided, immortality, even in Marvel and DC where the old man walked all over the place, immortality is an extremely remarkable ability.


    Like Thor, he is almost immortal compared to humans, but he is not really immortal, and his lifespan will end one day.


    Thor''s father, Odin, shocked the Quartet when he was alive, and even madmen such as Thanos didn''t dare to commit crimes. Isn''t he also at the end of his life?


    Those gods who fought against Darkseid to protect the earth in ancient times have also disappeared?


    Eternal life is so hard.


    And now, as long as ten inconspicuous rings can achieve immortality?


    This is really outrageous!


    "It''s a really good reward to have both offense and defense, and it can make people immortal." Diana Prince said.


    After a while, the video started playing.


    The video begins with Bruce Wayne sharing a room with a group of big men in a rundown pub.


    One of the old men in the hat took a look at Bruce Wayne''s business card, and then asked his companion in a language he thought Bruce Wayne didn''t understand, "The helicopter has been unable to land for six days because of the storm. , where did he come from?"


    "He said he climbed the mountain." The companion replied.


    "Impossible." The hat man didn''t believe it at all. Obviously, he had a small pattern. That kind of storm might be able to stop ordinary people, but how could it stop Batman?


    "Say something quickly." At this time, an unusually burly man turned around, and everyone in the answering space recognized it at a glance. This person was Sea King Arthur Curry.


    However, Arthur Curry and Bruce Wayne in the video obviously do not know each other, or have not met.


    "A stranger came to this village from the sea. He came in the winter when the villagers were starving and cold, and brought fish. He came on the tide, the tide last night." Bruce Wayne looked at Arthur Curry said.


    "You have also seen with your own eyes that the fishing port is frozen, and no ships have entered the port for four months." Arthur Curry said to Bruce Wayne after exchanging a few sentences with the people in the bar in another language.


    "This stranger did not come by boat," Bruce Wayne said.


    "@%#&..." Arthur Curry spoke again of the incomprehensible bird language.


    "The enemy from afar is coming. I need warriors, this stranger, and others like him." Bruce Wayne said to himself, regardless of what Arthur Curry said, "I want Form a coalition to defend the planet. I have to meet this guy, it''s important."


    "If there was such a man, he''d pass your word on to him." Arthur Curry was still there. "Five thousand dollars."


    "I''ll give you twenty-five thousand, let me talk to him, go outside and talk." Bruce Wayne is a poor man, his superpower is "rich".


    "£¤#@¡­@&" Arthur Curry said something to the others in the bar again in bird language, and then there was a burst of laughter in the bar.


    "This dog dares to treat us like children!" the man in the hat said viciously.


    "What a magical person from the sea, we are poor, but not stupid." Another person said.


    "Get out!" the hat man shouted.


    "Sorry, I can''t do it." Bruce Wayne said with a straight face, "Let''s finish talking, and then I''ll go."


    "He told you to get out." Arthur Curry strode to Bruce Wayne.


    "It can''t be done." Bruce Wayne said with a smile, and the language used was the bird language spoken by those in the bar before.


    "Hahaha, I laughed so hard!" Seeing this, Barry Allen couldn''t help laughing and bending over, "They thought Bruce couldn''t understand them, but who knew that from the beginning."


    "I guess they must have used those words to scold Bruce. They must be saying things like Bruce, idiot, Shar, and so on. They thought they couldn''t understand it, but they did. It''s embarrassing." Thor also grinned. nonstop.


    "Clearly understand, but pretending not to understand there, I didn''t see that Bruce is so sloppy." Tony Stark said, and then he asked Arthur Curry, "Arthur, pretend to be in front of others, and then When I find out that the clown has always been me, I will ask you if you are embarrassed or not!"


    "Not at all." Arthur Curry said without changing his face.


    But Arthur Curry in the video was far less certain, grabbing Bruce Wayne by the collar and pressing it against the wall.


    Although Bruce Wayne is famous for fighting criminals, he has no equipment on his body at the moment, and he can''t be Arthur Curry''s opponent anyway, so he used it without hesitation. His own super power - "money power".


    Snapped!


    A wad of money was directly taken out and displayed in front of Arthur Curry.


    In front of the banknote ability, Arthur Curry, who had a murderous look before, smiled and put down Bruce Wayne. A little boy next to him ran over, took the money and gave it to the man in the hat.


    "Arthur Curry, also known as the protector of the sea." Bruce Wayne looked at Arthur Curry and said, "Sea King."


    For the sake of this, Arthur Curry didn''t continue to hide and admit his identity.


    Bruce Wayne also got his wish, "talking outside" with Aquaman.


    "Let me know, you''re dressed as a bat? Like a real bat?" Arthur Curry and Bruce Wayne asked as they walked side by side.


    "I''ve been in Gotham City for 20 years," Bruce Wayne said. "We''re going to need you in the final battle."


    "Don''t count on Batman," Arthur Curry said.


    "Why?" Bruce Wayne asked.


    "I don''t like you coming over to dig my privacy and interfere with my life, I just want to be alone." Arthur Curry said.


    "That''s why you''re doing this, helping these people in a place where birds don''t lay eggs?" Bruce Wayne said. "I read your story, and you thought no one knew your good deeds, and you''d join us."


    "The weak are lonely." Arthur Curry walked to the beach and took off his coat, "Have you not heard this sentence?"


    "Have you heard of Superman?" said Bruce Wayne, standing there. "He died fighting alongside me."


    "That''s exactly what I want to express." Arthur Curry threw the sweater on the ground, revealing his incomparably strong muscles.

 Chapter 438： Martian Manhunter Appears!

    "He believes that unity is strong, and we owe him that." Bruce Wayne is still making his final persuasion.


    "I don''t owe anyone." Arthur Curry walked into the sea, the cold water was enough to make anyone shiver, but it had no effect on him, and he turned to look at Bruce Wayne, "dressed as a bat, you''re crazy, Bruce Wayne."


    Then, it sank directly into the water and disappeared.


    Recruitment of Aquaman Arthur Curry, failed!


    "I knew that my chances of failure were very high." In the answering space, Bruce Wayne was not surprised by this ending.


    "Isn''t it normal that the two big men can''t talk about it?" Tony Stark said, "If the chat is very speculative and winking, don''t you think this is a very scary thing? ?"


    "You don''t want to add weird details, okay?" Steve Rogers said aside. "Even if the chat is speculative, it has nothing to do with ''winking''?"


    "I agree with Stark''s statement that Bruce should not go to Arthur, but Diana." Barry Allen said, "The opposite **** attracts, and it will be easier to believe that Diana will go out."


    While several people were talking, in the video, Bruce Wayne welcomed an uninvited guest.


    Bruce Wayne woke up in his 100-square-meter seaside villa, walking barefoot on the clean floor, and the vibrant rising sun gushing out from the sea level, just at this moment, a figure bathed in the brilliance of the rising sun, from Falling slowly in the air, standing in front of Bruce Wayne.


    This person looks very strange, just like the Kree before, and at a glance, he knows that he is definitely not an earth person.


    In the early morning, such a thing suddenly appeared in front of us, and most people must have been scared to pee, but Bruce Wayne has never seen any ghosts, ghosts and snakes, and a set one is like seeing a neighbor''s wealth come to visit, The eyelids don''t even blink.


    "What can I do for you?" Bruce Wayne asked as he approached the Martian Manhunter.


    "You must know that Darkseid will not let Earth go, and the Anti-Chengmin formula is here." The Martian Hunter said with his arms over his shoulder, "We have to find it before him. The decisive battle is coming, and I am here to help."


    "Sorry, who are you?" Bruce Wayne asked.


    "I have many names and many forms, and just like you, I find myself responsible for the world, and it''s time for me to fight for it," Martian Manhunter said.


    "We definitely need help," Bruce Wayne said. "So, glad you came."


    "I never thought I''d see the Guardians of Earth come together and fight side by side," Martian Manhunter said, looking at Bruce Wayne, "This wouldn''t have happened without you, Bruce, your parents would be proud of you. "


    "I hope so," Bruce Wayne said.


    "I''ll keep in touch." Martian Manhunter turned to leave, but before leaving, he made clear his identity, "By the way, some people call me Martian Manhunter."


    The voice fell, and the Martian Manhunter rose into the air and flew into the air.


    "So, Martian Manhunter is really an alien?" Seeing this, Barry Allen said, "Could it be that he is a Martian?"


    "When I was in school, the textbook told me that among the planets of the sun, the earth is the only planet with life. Now it seems that the teacher is wrong." Bruce Wayne said.


    "Is the technology of the Martians too advanced, or are all Martians capable of supernatural abilities?" Arthur Curry said, "If there is really life on Mars, it makes no sense that no people on Earth have discovered it yet."


    "It may have existed before, but it was extinct, and the only survivors of Mars came to Earth." Clark Kent said in a deep voice, "It''s like Krypton, just like me."


    "It''s still possible." Steve Rogers said, "In the past, human technology was not so developed, and we couldn''t land on Mars, so we couldn''t find it. When humans have the technology to detect Mars, life on Mars has already disappeared, so that It makes sense."


    "That Martian Manhunter, he looks like that, he should be blinking, it makes no sense that no one will find him." Thor said.


    "He will definitely change his appearance," Steve Rogers said. "Like the Skrull, otherwise there is absolutely no way that appearance can hide his identity."


    "The Guard is Here"


    "This Martian Manhunter looks very powerful, and he can fly!" Barry Allen said, "I just don''t know that they are aliens, and he and Clark are stronger than who is weaker."


    "Although I don''t know anything about Martian Manhunter''s strength now, I don''t think he can be stronger than Clark."


    "I also think it must be Clarke." Tony Stark said, UU reading www.uukanshu. com "Clark''s strength, even in the multiverse, is absolutely top-notch compared to so many elders and geniuses in the multiverse."


    "So this Martian hunter came to him by himself, and no one persuaded him at all." Arthur Curry said, "Some of what he said is very interesting, what does it mean ''I never expected to see the protection of the earth will be united''?"


    "It''s really unusual here." Bruce Wayne said in a deep voice, "He saw the guardians of the earth unite, that is to say, when he was united, he didn''t shoot, just watched. Which time was that, Was it me, Arthur, and Diana that fought Doomsday together?"


    "Maybe people only know it after the fact, through the Internet, newspapers and other channels?" Barry Allen said, "You can''t just say that people stand by."


    "This is one possibility, but there is another possibility, that is, the battle he said we were united and fought against the enemy together was not against Doomsday, but another war, another enemy." Arthur Curry said.


    "No." Bruce Wayne shook his head, "The Martian Manhunter made it very clear that everyone is united because of me. If it were me, I would definitely start looking for everyone immediately after Doomsday, it is impossible to wait until the new The enemy appears before doing this. So the Martian Manhunter is talking about the Doomsday, mother no doubt."


    After Aquaman and Martian Manhunter, the third person to appear in the video is Cyborg Victor Stone.


    "Okay, Victor Stone." At the beginning of the screen, Diana Prince is sitting at the computer, trying to find information on Victor Stone.


    And Alfred Pennyworth, the man behind Bruce Wayne, was making tea while he was very "virtuous".

 Chapter 439： The pure flash has been fooled

    Before a cup of tea was ready, the computer screen in front of Diana Prince suddenly became strange.


    "Something''s wrong." Diana Prince was worthy of being a Wonder Woman, and she could see at a glance that there was a problem with the computer.


    After the computer screen flashed for a while, a location popped up, and a line of text appeared at the same time: "Meet here, now!"


    There is no doubt that the person who hacked Bruce Wayne''s sky-high computer was Victor Stone. When he became Cyborg, he also became the king of the digital world. He could even control the launch of nuclear bombs, hacking a computer. It is not trivial.


    Diana Prince was looking for Victor Stone, so naturally she wouldn''t refuse the other party''s unsolicited meeting, when even drove a low-key car from Bruce Wayne''s luxury garage and came to the meeting Place.


    search~


    Almost as soon as Diana Prince arrived, Victor Stone flew over from the darkness and landed in front of Diana Prince.


    "Why are you looking for me, Diana?" Victor Stone looked at Diana Prince with great vigilance.


    "You know who I am?" Diana Prince asked.


    "I know more than you can imagine," said Victor Stone.


    "Then maybe you already know that I need your help." Diana Prince said solemnly, "The whole world needs it."


    "Go to his whole world." Victor Stone was at a low point at this time, in a very bad mood, self-doubt, cynical, and didn''t even know what was the point of living in the world. Let him save the world, that''s not it Is it funny?


    "You''ve obviously been through a lot, and I can''t imagine it." How could Diana Prince help watching Victor Stone go away, she continued behind him, "but no matter what happens to you? , you are now gifted..."


    "Talent?" The word stung Victor Stone, who turned and pointed to himself, "Does this look like talent!"


    "We need you, Victor," Diana Prince said. "Maybe you need us too."


    "I don''t need anyone," said Victor Stone. "Not anymore."


    "I''ve always told myself that before." In order to convince Victor Stone, Diana Prince began to reveal her scars and talked about the pain buried in her heart, "I once lost a loved one today. Man, I closed myself up, but I had to learn to open up again."


    Victor Stone did not interrupt, and listened quietly. Perhaps, these words really spoke to him.


    "Honestly, I''m still working on it." Diana Prince walked slowly towards Victor Stone. "Since you asked to see me, you''re also working on it."


    Whoosh!


    Victor Stone rose into the sky without a word.


    But he obviously listened to what Diana Prince said, and he appeared later when everyone dealt with Steppenwolf.


    "Victor failed without a doubt." In the answering space, Barry Allen said, "The real market is not surprising at all."


    "This shouldn''t be called a failure, right?" Steve Rogers said. "Let''s go. Victor is gone now, but when he fights Darkseid later, he must show up."


    "It makes sense to say this, but this question is obviously not calculated in this way." Bruce Wayne said, "If this is also a successful persuasion, then I tried to persuade Arthur before, is it also a success, obviously after Arthur Join us and fight alongside us."


    "So, the successful persuasion mentioned in this question means persuading in person and agreeing at the time?" Tony Stark said, "Barry agreed with Bruce at the time."


    Soon, the video confirmed Tony Stark''s words.


    In the picture, Barry Allen came to the house with a bag on his back, but when he clocked in the lights, he found a man sitting there.


    "Barry Allen." The uninvited Bruce Wayne greeted with his legs crossed, "I''m Bruce Wayne."


    "That seems to explain why a stranger broke into my house. Sitting in my second favorite chair in the dark," said Barry Allen.


    "Please explain this." Bruce Wayne handed Barry Allen a printed piece of paper, which was a surveillance screenshot of Barry Allen in the supermarket incarnation of lightning saving people.


    "This guy looks exactly like me but it''s definitely not me." Barry Allen said calmly, "This person... I don''t know. A hippie with disheveled hair, a handsome young Jewish man."


    "I know you have superpowers, but I just don''t know what." Bruce Wayne put his hands in his pockets and walked to a red, rather rudimentary-looking battle uniform.


    "My abilities include playing the viola, web design, and I''m also good at sign language, gorilla sign language." Barry Allen started talking nonsense again.


    "Silica gel quartz sand material." Bruce Wayne''s eyes fell on the battle uniform, "wear resistance and heat resistance."


    "Yeah, I''m an ice dancer," said Barry Allen.


    "It''s the material used to keep the shuttle from burning up when it re-enters the atmosphere," said Bruce Wayne.


    "The competition in Ice Dance is really fierce." Barry Rise said, "Listen, I don''t know who you are. No matter who you are looking for, it''s not me."


    Whoosh!


    Bruce Wayne suddenly shot, and a Batarang shot at Barry Allen.


    At this moment, the space fell into a strange picture. The bat dart, which was supposed to fly very fast, seemed to be slowed down, slowly crawling in the air, while Bruce Wayne kept shooting the dart. Stuck there.


    Everyone in the answering space has no problem understanding, knowing that this is not because Darts and Bruce Wayne are really slow, but because the perspective switches to Barry Allen''s perspective.


    Because Barry Allen is so fast, in his eyes, everything is so slow.


    Slowly, as if standing still.


    Kacha~


    In the air, there are also flashes of lightning.


    Looking at the bat dart in front of him, and then turning to look at the extraordinary Bruce Wayne, at this moment, Barry Allen understood that this person is Batman!


    "Are you Batman?" Barry Allen asked after reaching for the Batdart.


    "So you''re fast." Bruce Wayne finally understood Barry Allen''s superpowers.


    "It feels so mundane for you to say that," said Barry Allen.


    "I''m forming a team to look for people with special abilities. I believe that the enemy is coming..." Bruce Wayne tried to persuade Barry Allen again, but he was interrupted by Barry Allen before he was half-speaking. " Needless to say, I''ll join!"

 Chapter 440： epic! Superpowers are rich!

    "Really?" Bruce Wayne was stunned by this neat attitude. "Is that so?"


    "Yeah," said Barry Allen. "I need friends."


    "Great, great!" Bruce Wayne couldn''t help showing a smile, no matter what reason the other party agreed to join, he finally joined.


    "Can I keep this?" Barry Allen asked, holding Bruce Wayne''s bat dart.


    There is no doubt that it is certainly possible.


    Since he succeeded in attracting a stupefied young man, Bruce Wayne didn''t bother, and immediately took Barry Allen to his secret base.


    "That''s like a layer of three-dimensional reality, it seems to be able to manipulate reality, I call it Speed ??Force, it makes me burn a lot of calories, so I''m a black hole of snacks, I''m a ''zero'' hole." Barry Allen hugged While eating a large box of pizza, he said, "How many people are there in our special combat team?"


    "Three." Bruce Wayne said helplessly, "including you."


    "Three?" Barry Allen was taken aback and asked immediately, "Fight against what?"


    "I''ll tell you when I get on the plane." Bruce Wayne got into his luxury car.


    "What''s your superpower?" Barry Allen asked as he got into the car.


    "Rich." Bruce Wayne said calmly.


    As soon as the space darkens, the video ends here.


    "Super power is rich, it''s too pretentious!"


    "I thought Bruce was a low-key person, but I didn''t expect to pretend to be so shocking in comparison."


    "If you don''t pretend, it''s already amazing!"


    As soon as Bruce Wayne''s classic line that shocked the world came out, everyone in the answering space immediately took a breath.


    Even if they learned about this line from Tony Stark and others before, but seeing this extremely pretentious picture at this moment, everyone was still shocked.


    "Chengbei Bugong is richer than me, and I''m not as good." Tony Stark, the super-rich, is also convinced of Bruce Wayne''s wealth.


    Even someone who pretends to be like him dare not say that his superpower is rich, but Bruce Wayne is so easy to do it, and he has a strong self-confidence from his bones. At a certain point, it will never be the case.


    Bruce Wayne''s wealth can really be reflected everywhere. Clark Kent asked him how he helped to redeem the house from the bank, and Bruce Wayne directly said that he bought the bank.


    Look, this is the platoon, the bank is synonymous with money for ordinary people, how many people have worked hard for the bank all their lives, but in front of Bruce Wayne, the bank is like clothes, you can buy what you want.


    Obviously, just buying a house from the bank can solve the problem, but people don''t, they just buy the bank directly!


    It can only be said that money is willful.


    [The fourth question begins, please be prepared. ¡¿


    ¡¾Please watch the following video first. ¡¿


    At the beginning of this video, an extremely important prop, the mother box, is shown!


    Boom!


    Victor Stone put a tin box on a table, Batman Bruce Wayne, Wonder Woman Diana Prince, Aquaman Arthur Curry, Flash Barry Allen and several others Stand around that table.


    "There''s a black spot in my data stream, and I can sense the other two mother boxes," said Victor Stone. "I know they''re awakened, but I don''t know where."


    "You can only attack if you know the enemy base," Arthur Curry said.


    "Even if we know of, there are creatures more powerful than Steppenwolf," Diana Prince said. "Maybe there is one."


    "Superman," said Barry Allen.


    "As long as the third mother box is sleeping, they can''t see it, they can only sense it," said Victor Stone. "We have to keep moving so we don''t get detected."


    "No," Bruce Wayne said without thinking. "It''s just a strategy to delay defeat, not a strategy to win."


    "Aren''t flamethrowers out of fashion?" asked Barry Allen naively. "Why don''t we burn it?"


    "Fire can''t destroy the mother box," said Victor Stone. "They''re an unknown substance that loves heat, absorbs it, and keeps it in their core."


    "You know these boxes very well, very suspicious." Arthur Curry, a rough man, noticed this unusual thing.


    Indeed, Victor Stone knows boxes all too well.


    "Where did you find this box?" Bruce Wayne also asked. He actually had doubts in his heart earlier, but he didn''t say it. Strong Sacrifice Read Sacrifice


    "Are you doubting me?" Victor Stone asked.


    "I''m just suspicious of you." Arthur Curry said unabashedly, "How do we know you''re not their spy?"


    "It''s a long story," said Victor Stone.


    "Are you in a hurry to go somewhere?" Arthur Curry asked.


    Everyone looked at Victor Stone.


    Victor Stone also knew that his understanding of the mother box was suspicious, and he sighed in his heart and began to explain.


    I saw a ray of light in his eyes, and UU Reading formed a holographic projection in the air. Through this image display, Victor Stone began to tell the story of the box and his own story. .


    "NS found the mother box before the end of World War II, it was buried under an Italian monastery, was intercepted by the Allies on its way to Hitler, brought back to America in 1944, Unknown Item 6-1-9-8-2 ."


    "It was left in the Pentagon archives for seventy years until the Department of Defense started working on the Superman spacecraft."


    "A researcher from Xingchen Laboratory found that the Superman spacecraft is related to Object 6-1-9-8-2. He learned that they are all alien technology, different civilizations, and similar properties." Zhang Si


    "Although the mother box has been sleeping for thousands of years, the researcher came up with a theory to wake it up, and it really woke it up."


    "Later, I had a car accident and should have died..."


    "But out of desperation or madness, the researcher harnessed the power of the mother box and unleashed an alien technology it couldn''t understand, and he used that power to keep me alive."


    "Alive, but become like this."


    "The mother box fell into a deep sleep, and he has nothing to return to its original place."


    "That researcher is Silas Stone, my father."


    These words surprised the heroes of the Justice League. No one thought that Victor Stone had such a relationship with the mother box.


    His half-human, half-mechanical form was actually created by the mother box!


    Half of his current body is derived from the mother box, and the mother box is a part of him. It is no wonder that his understanding of the mother box is far beyond ordinary people.


    I like Mei Man: All the famous scenes were exposed by me, please collect them: () Mei Man: All the famous scenes were exposed by me The update speed is the fastest.

 Chapter 441： Anti-Life Equation

    "Wait, your father saved your life with a mother box?" Barry Allen asked in confusion, "Aren''t they perverted killing machines?"


    "They are transformation machines," Victor Stone corrected. "Mother boxes have no concept of saving or killing, living or dying. They rearrange matter according to the owner''s wishes, regenerate it, and restore it to its original state."


    "Return to the original state?" Diana Prince raised an eyebrow.


    "The mother box has the power to restore particle interactions," says Victor Stone.


    "You''re saying that particles of any matter cannot be created or destroyed, their interactions can only be transformed." Barry Allen tried to understand Victor Stone''s words.


    "Burn a house down and the particles are still there." Victor Stone gave a vivid example, "The particles of the house become the particles of ashes."


    "Anyone with a match can burn a house to ashes," says Diana Prince.


    "But a mother box," Bruce Wayne continued before Arthur Curry finished, "can turn all ashes into a house."


    "I know we''re all thinking the same thing." Barry Allen glanced at everyone in the room and said, "Who''s going to say it? I won''t say it."


    Victor Stone''s eyes flashed again, forming a superhuman image.


    That''s right, after knowing that the mother box can be brought back to life, everyone thought of Superman invariably.


    If Superman can be resurrected, no matter how powerful the enemy is, there is nothing to fear. Now Zhang Si


    [In order to deal with powerful enemies, the members of the Justice League chose to use the mother box to revive Superman, but after Superman was resurrected, he fought with the members of the Justice League. The following characters, who stopped Superman? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Batman Bruce Wayne¡¿


    [B Martian Hunter Ron Ronze]


    ¡¾C Martha Kent¡¿


    ¡¾D Lewis Lane¡¿


    [If you answer this question correctly, you will be rewarded with "Eternal Heart", which can keep your original heart forever and will not be manipulated or used by the forces of any situation. ¡¿


    "What the hell? What the **** is this reward?" Thor couldn''t complain when he saw the reward. "It doesn''t make sense at all."


    "No, I think this reward is extremely important." Steve Rogers said, "There are too many forces in this world beyond our imagination, magic, sorcery, technology, etc., but I think the most terrifying thing is The ability to manipulate people''s hearts. Especially if it is us who are manipulated, the consequences are unimaginable. If a superhuman-level person is manipulated by a villain, then it will be a disaster for this universe, so this reward is really necessary. If possible, I want each of us to have one."


    "The Hulk is not here, if he is there, he will definitely have a lot to say." Tony Stark said.


    "That big green man, he was manipulated?" Clark Kent asked.


    "There was that kind of future, but it was changed." Tony Stark said to Clark Kent, "You know the man who controlled him, the Scarlet Witch. Under her control, Hulk went mad." sacrifice


    "Hulk went mad, it was a disaster." Clark Kent was impressed by the power of Hulk.


    "Fortunately, the Hulk was not as strong as it is now," Steve Rogers said. "Tony stopped him."


    "It''s not just Hulk, we are basically controlled by the Scarlet Witch." Thor said, "Basically everyone has been tricked. The ability to manipulate the mind is really terrible."


    "So, this question must be answered by Clark." Bruce Wayne said, "If Clark is manipulated one day, from a hero who protects the earth to a lifelong executioner, I really don''t know who can stop him. "


    "I wouldn''t let that happen," Clark Kent said. "Because of this question, it seems very easy."


    "I also think it''s very simple. Since ancient times, heroes have been saddened by the Beauty Pass. Isn''t it obvious, the answer must be Louis Lane." Arthur Curry said.


    "In addition to being a lover, Clark is also very good to his mother." Steve Rogers said, "So Martha Kent may also be very large, second only to Louis Lane."


    "Mars Manhunter and Batman are probably the youngest," Tony Stark said. "We don''t know anything about Martian Manhunter, who he is and what he is capable of. For this kind of ignorant option, if It''s not that the other three options are ruled out, and it''s better not to choose."


    "The answer to this question should have no suspense, it''s Louis Lane." Bruce Wayne said, "I think the point of this question should be, why did Clark fight with us after he was resurrected? Clark didn''t know each other. Barry and Victor, but he knew me and Diana, we fought Doom together, how could he fight us?"


    "Even if Clark and any of us don''t know each other, we are not some vicious villains and there will be no situation with Clark." Diana Prince''s expression was solemn, " So, there must be something wrong with Clark''s resurrection."


    "It should be like this." Steve Rogers said, "After Clark''s resurrection, his temperament changed greatly or he became bloodthirsty. After all, he was resurrected from the dead, and unexpected changes are entirely possible. ."


    "Yeah, after the last Kryptonian was resurrected, it became a monster like Doomsday." Barry Allen said.


    "If that''s the case, then the answer is even more Louis Lane." Diana Prince said, "It can restore people''s sanity, which is what love can do anyway."


    "Wait, in the video just now, there seems to be a name mentioned, Steppenwolf?" Barry Allen suddenly said, "Who is that? Isn''t the big boss always Darkseid?"


    "You also said that Darkseid would appear so easily? Some pawns will definitely be dispatched first. This Steppenwolf must be Darkseid''s subordinate." Thor interjected, "It''s like destroying Before Ba appears, he will dispatch his five obsidian generals to go out."


    "Then this Steppenwolf must be very powerful," said Barry Allen. control the big lord


    "Compared to Steppenwolf, when the Martian Manhunter appeared before, did he also mention some unknown term..." Arthur Curry scratched his head, "What equation is it?"


    "Anti-Life Equation," Bruce Wayne said.


    "Yeah, that''s it, what''s this?" Arthur Curry said.


    I like Mei Man: All the famous scenes were exposed by me, please collect them: () Mei Man: All the famous scenes were exposed by me The update speed is the fastest.

 Chapter 442： Go crazy, to resurrect Superman!

    "I don''t know." Diana Prince shook her head. "But this equation has the word "anti-life" in front of it, so it''s probably not a good thing."


    "From the words of Martian Hunter, this anti-life equation is also what Darkseid wants, so no matter what it is, it must be something amazing," Thor said.


    "Eighty percent of it is something that can destroy the earth." Barry Allen said.


    "Darkseid doesn''t want a mother box, why is he eyeing this anti-life equation again?" Thor asked, "This guy wants a lot of things. Is he your girlfriend for Valentine''s Day?"


    "Thor, what are you kidding, you compare Darkseid to your girlfriend?" Tony Stark said, "Girlfriend wants so much more than Darkseid, there is no comparison between the two. sex."


    "We still have a clue about the mother box, and we know where it is, but this anti-life equation, we don''t know anything at all." Arthur Curry said.


    "Find!" Bruce Wayne said, "No matter what method you use, you must find the anti-life equation!"


    "Whatever that is, whether it''s Steppenwolf or Darkseid, I''ll stop them, we''ll stop them," Clark Kent said. "I choose D for this question."


    ¡¾correct answer! Rewards issued! ¡¿


    I saw a dazzling milky white light suddenly burst out of Clark Kent''s heart, and then the light quickly dimmed.


    Eternal Heart, here it is!


    "I have to say, this is a lot more reassuring." Bruce Wayne couldn''t help saying after seeing this scene, "Otherwise, one day Superman really turns black for some reason, and no one can stop it."


    "Even if that day does come, you actually have a way out." Clark Kent pointed to Tony Stark and the others. "You can ask them for help. There are still many powerful heroes in their world."


    "Yes, it sounds like that." Arthur Curry said, "Especially that Hulk, who can fight Superman, I want to see him."


    At this point, the video starts playing again.


    "Everyone else is dead." Arthur Curry didn''t think Clark Kent could be resurrected using the mother box.


    "The Mother Box brought Victor back from the dead," says Diana Prince, apparently contrary to Arthur Curry, who believes the Mother Box can save Superman.


    "Victor is not dead," Arthur Curry said. "Life is either 1 or 0, or life or death, not both."


    This also sounds reasonable.


    "Can you control the mother box, Victor?" Bruce Wayne asked Victor Stone.


    "Of course." Victor Stone expressed his concerns, "but we don''t understand Kryptonian biology, we don''t know what will happen."


    "Okay, but..." Barry Allen paused. "We gotta try, right? We gotta try. What''s there to worry about?"


    "You must wake the mother box to try it," reminded Diana Prince, "and once the mother box wakes up..."


    "The enemy will find out and break in." Bruce Wayne said the rest for Diana Prince, "Complete the Trinity, and the end of the world will come."


    "It''s really good news that we''re going to hand over the entire planet to aliens who will wipe out humanity," said Barry Allen.


    "Even if Superman could come back, who said he would be able to beat them?" Arthur Curry asked.


    It can only be said that Arthur Curry underestimated Dachao''s strength too much. Steppenwolf was just a small shrimp in front of Superman, and it exploded casually.


    "The mother box said so," Bruce Wayne said. "Victor''s father started a mother box more than a year ago, when Superman was alive, it didn''t call Steppenwolf, no mother box called him until..."


    "Until Superman dies." This time it was Diana Prince''s turn to speak for Bruce Wayne.


    "Because they were afraid of him?" Barry Allen understood what Bruce Wayne was talking about.


    "Yeah, they''re afraid of him. That''s the only way," Bruce Wayne said, cradling his arms. "Six people on this team, not five. We wouldn''t be there without him."


    Now that everyone has reached an agreement to resurrect Superman, let''s do it.


    The first step in resurrecting Superman requires Superman''s corpse.


    So, in the dark night, the heroes turned into tomb robbers and began to dig Clark Kent''s grave.


    "Complete another bucket list task, dig Superman from the grave, check!" Barry Rise said with a shovel to Victor Stone, who also held shovels, "You know we can It''s done in a second, right?"


    "That''s right," said Victor Stone.


    "He''s my hero," said Barry Allen, glancing at the tombstone next to Clark Kent''s name.


    Then the two of you shoveled and shoveled the soil.


    And not far from the grave, a car was parked there, and Arthur Curry and Diana Prince were sitting one by one.


    "The Amazons and the Atlanteans fought side by side." Diana Prince said with some emotion. The last time the two tribes joined forces was a long time ago.


    "Half-Atlantean," Arthur Curry corrected.


    "Our people haven''t spoken in thousands of years?" Diana Prince asked.


    "I don''t know," Arthur Curry said. "I don''t have a good relationship with my people. I hate the Atlanteans as much as the Amazons."


    "There''s really no need to hate each other," Diana Prince said.


    "Yeah," Arthur Curry said. "My father told me there was an old saying in Atlantis, just take something out of the dark..."


    "There will be a price. UU Reading " Diana Prince said, "We will say the same."


    "I didn''t expect it," Arthur Curry said.


    "Wonder Woman?" When Diana Prince was talking to Arthur Curry here, Barry Allen, who was digging in the dirt, was YY picking on her, and he asked Victor Stone, " What do you think of her? Will she like a little fresh meat?"


    "She''s five thousand years old, Barry," Victor Stone reminded. "Every man is a little fresh meat to her."


    The four people in the Zhenglian are all here, but the master is not seen.


    The master is not lazy, he is also doing a very important thing.


    If a worker wants to do a good job, he must first sharpen his tools. If you want to resurrect Superman, in addition to Superman''s corpse, the tools used to resurrect Superman are also very important.


    At this moment, the master is ordering this tool.


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 443： Supermans coffin board cant hold it!

    In fact, Bruce Wayne is not alone. The man behind him, Alfred Pennyworth, is also beating with him.


    But obviously, Alfred Pennyworth is not a genius in technology like Tony Stark, knocking it twice, it will sparkle.


    "Damn it." Alfred Pennyworth picked up the fire extinguisher and started spraying it.


    "How''s your luck?" asked Bruce Wayne, sitting aside.


    "If the luck you''re talking about means the luck of being able to make it fly today, then no." Alfred Pennyworth said helplessly.


    "It doesn''t matter, we just put the corpse into the Krypton spacecraft." Bruce Wayne stood up and said, "It''s basically an organic computer that can talk directly to the mother box." Qiang Xie read Xie


    "What?" Alfred Pennyworth asked, "like it talks to Lex Luthor?"


    "Almost," said Bruce Wayne.


    "Well, what can go wrong with this?" Alfred Pennyworth sighed, came to Bruce Wayne, and said in a deep voice, "Master Wayne, you succeeded, you formed Team, fight this battle together, you''ve fulfilled your promise. But bring Superman back to life..." Alfred Pennyworth pushed up the glasses on the bridge of his nose, "I mean, your guilt outweighs your reason. ."


    Alfred Pennyworth knew Bruce Wayne too well. He knew that the reason why the other party insisted on resurrecting Superman was not only to deal with the enemy, but his inner guilt and his incomparable guilt towards Superman were extremely high. important reason.


    After all, Bruce Wayne tried to kill Clark Kent just before he died to save the world.


    Bruce Wayne was wrong, very wrong.


    Superman, don''t be damned.


    The world needs superman.


    Killing Superman is the worst thing Bruce Wayne has ever done in his life.


    Since then, the guilt and guilt in his heart have not stopped for a day, so when he learned that Superman could be resurrected, he couldn''t wait. Now Zhang Si


    Because this is the only way he can make up for it, the only way he can make amends.


    "Alf, I''m relying entirely on faith rather than reason this time," Bruce Wayne said.


    "But if you start playing with the mother box, it could be the end of everything." Alfred Pennyworth expressed his concerns.


    Honestly, this concern is well-founded.


    After all, the mother box is not a child''s toy, but something that Darkseid is looking for with all his strength.


    And in this Kryptonian ship, the last thing resurrected was Doomsday, and it was that thing that killed Superman.


    No matter how you look at it, using a mother box to resurrect Superman in a Krypton spacecraft is a huge risk.


    "How do you know your team is strong enough?" Alfred Pennyworth asked again, "If you can''t subdue the rushing bull, don''t wave the red cape."


    "It''s the red cloak!" Even though Alfred Pennyworth''s words were very reasonable, Bruce Wayne''s attitude was very firm.


    "Bruce, you are really not very rational this time." In the answering space, Steve Rogers couldn''t help but say, "Resurrection of Superman is really too risky. If there is a slight error, the world will be buried with you."


    "Sea King, Wonder Woman, Flash, although your team has some strength, but to be honest, if there is no Superman, this strength is still too weak." Tony Stark said.


    "Luther just created a Doomsday, and you still dare to play like this, aren''t you afraid of creating a second Doomsday?" Thor also said, "You know that there is no Superman this time, you can''t solve it."


    "You are right, I did lose my mind in the video." Bruce Wayne said, "Because I once thought about killing Superman and felt guilty about Superman, so I was so persistent in wanting to kill him. resurrection."


    "We know from this topic that Alfre''s concerns are right, and the resurrection of Superman did have a fork." Diana Prince said, "Without Lewis, the consequences would be unimaginable."


    At this time, in the video, Bruce Wayne, Diana Prince, Arthur Curry, Barry Allen, and Victor Stone have all changed into their respective battle uniforms, with their mother The box, along with Clark Kent''s corpse, appears inside the Kryptonian spacecraft.


    A few people walked in the spaceship for a while, and came to the "pool" where Lex Luthor created Doomsday.


    "It''s insane," Arthur Curry said there, holding his fork.


    "Crazy now?" Barry Allen asked.


    "You lunatics better know what you''re doing," Arthur Curry said.


    No matter how crazy, it has come to this point, and it is definitely impossible to stop.


    Arthur Curry opened the coffin, Clark Kent lay quietly inside, UU reading www. uukanshu.com used to be a bright and energetic guy, but now his eyes are sunken and his cheeks are dry, as ugly as he is.


    On his body, there is also a photo, a photo of his adoptive father.


    Arthur Curry took a deep look at Clark Kent''s corpse, picked it up, and put it into the unknown liquid that created Doomsday.


    After Victor Stone took out the mother box, he connected to the system of the spacecraft.


    "The spaceship said that the mother box is hostile, and I can cancel the safety agreement, but I don''t have time to repair the electrical damage to the main capacitor caused by Luther." Victor Stone said to everyone after a preliminary understanding of the situation.


    "Speak human." Arthur Curry couldn''t understand what Victor Stone was saying.


    "Not enough current to wake the mother box," said Victor Stone.


    "I might have a way, I might be able to activate it," Barry Allen said at the time, "I don''t like to break the rules, but when I get close to the speed of light, crazy things happen in time, but if I succeed, I can Makes a huge amount of electricity. I can run back and forth, and as long as I''m far enough away, conduct a lot of current, maybe wake up the mother box, if, at all, do that."


    Barry Allen was obviously nervous, and these words were incoherent. control the big lord


    Barry Allen''s method may not be good enough, but it is the only way to activate the mother box at the moment, and everyone has no other choice but to use this plan.


    Unless, they give up resurrecting Superman.


    But still the same sentence, Superman''s body has been dug up, the mother box has also been brought, and now everyone has come to the Krypton spacecraft, the arrow is on the string, how can we not send it?


    I like Mei Man: All the famous scenes were exposed by me, please collect them: () Mei Man: All the famous scenes were exposed by me. The literary update is the fastest.

 Chapter 444： Superman ravages the Justice League!

    "I see the engine, this must be the finish line." Barry Allen found his place, "I''m in place."


    "The mother box is ready." At this last moment, Victor Stone hesitated again. "The spaceship is begging me not to wake the mother box. It is afraid, and it knows that Steppenwolf will come to it."


    "We know." Bruce Wayne urged impatiently, "Come on."


    "I strongly advise against starting." The spacecraft''s electronic synthesis sounded. "This is an irreversible procedure."


    "Barry, I''m going to count down." Victor Stone ignored the electronic sound and said to Barry Allen, "Five, four, three, two, one!"


    Just after the countdown, Victor Stone saw a very frightening picture. He saw the mother box destroying the whole earth. He saw Darkseid sitting on the flames and ruins. He saw Wonder Woman''s body being destroyed. Burning, he saw Aquaman stabbed to death on the seabed with a fork, and he also saw Superman.


    The mighty Superman didn''t fall like Wonder Woman and Aquaman, he''s still alive, but he''s dying.


    Victor Stone saw Superman kneeling on the ground and weeping at a charred corpse, while Darkseid walked quietly behind him and put his big hand on Superman''s shoulder, but Superman didn''t resist at all.


    In the end, Victor Stone also saw Superman come to Earth with Batman''s helmet in his hand, and what happened to the owner of this helmet is self-evident...


    "Victor?" Barry Allen couldn''t wait for a long time for Victor Stone''s signal, so he couldn''t help crying.


    "No." Victor Stone was frightened by what he had just seen, and the word "NO" blurted out.


    "Go?" But Barry Allen heard another word, and then he started running.


    At this time, the spacecraft also threw the mother box into the "pool" and threw it to Clark Kent''s side.


    Previously, Barry Allen said that he could generate a strong current by running. This is true. After he ran around, he put his fingertips on the mother box, and sure enough, a large amount of current was introduced into the mother box, and he successfully Mother box wakes up.


    boom!


    The next moment, a big explosion occurred in the Krypton spacecraft, and a dazzling light shot up into the sky, directly penetrating the external building.


    Boom!


    The mother box also flew out and hit a car outside.


    It wasn''t just the mother box that flew out, but Superman as well.


    Clark Kent, resurrected!


    Clark Kent, shirtless, landed in front of his statue, looking at the words "If you''re looking for his monument, look around you" and the "S" sign on the ground.


    His expression looked a little confused, as if he was a little confused about the current situation.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    Several figures also landed here. It was the other friends who resurrected Clark Kent, Wonder Woman, Aquaman, Cyborg, and Flash. Several people lined up and stood behind Clark Kent.


    "He came back to life." Diana Prince smiled as he looked at the figure who had once fought side by side again standing in front of him.


    Strong sacrifice read sacrifice. But Clark Kent didn''t know these people at all. He stared at them and directly saw them through. In his eyes, he could clearly see the bones, muscles and other internal structures of the people on the opposite side.


    "He''s scanning us." Victor Stone saw what Clark Kent was doing at once.


    Clark Kent not only scanned a few people, but also took a few steps towards them.


    It was this action that caused the misunderstanding, and caused Victor Stone''s automatic defense mechanism to judge it as an aggressive behavior, and to respond with an attack.


    I saw that Victor Stone''s mechanical arm was aimed at Clark Kent, and Kaka was still deformed.


    "What are you doing!" Arthur Curry asked hastily.


    "It''s my automatic defense system, it senses danger." Victor Stone said while trying to control himself.


    Even children know how unwise it is to attack Clark Kent at this time, and Victor Stone naturally knows that, so he tries extremely hard to control himself.


    However, there are some things that you can''t control if you want to.


    In the face of such a strong man as Clark Kent, Victor Stone couldn''t help but shoot a cannonball in the end, and the cannonball rubbed Clark Kent''s body and shot to the wall behind him, with a bang, billowing black Smoke filled the sky.


    After this shot, everyone felt a shudder in their hearts, knowing that the situation was bad.


    Although Clark Kent was not yet fully awake, he also knew that he would not be beaten without fighting back. The next moment, two rays shot out from his eyes and shot directly at Victor Stone.


    This time 17bXWX.*cOm Zhang Si. Victor Stone''s arm blocked in front of him, deforming a shield to block the ray, but the ray was too rough, and he only blocked it for a while before being shot out.


    "He doesn''t have a clear mind and doesn''t know who he is." Diana Prince looked at Clark Kent with great vigilance, ready to fight.


    Although Diana Prince and Arthur Curry did not make a move at all, UU reading www.uukanshu. com But they stood with Victor Stone, who Clark Kent automatically classified as an enemy, lifted the head of the gigantic statue straight from the ground, and threw it at Diana Prince.


    brush!


    Diana Prince''s sword was unsheathed, and the image was shattered with one stroke.


    "Arthur, we have to subdue him." Diana Prince said to Arthur Curry beside him.


    Arthur Curry naturally knew this, and jumped towards Clark Kent with a fork in hand, but no one landed, and was blown away by Clark Kent with a casual punch when he was in the air.


    Whoosh!


    Diana Price appeared in front of Clark Kent like a ghost, but the treatment was the same as Arthur Curry, and he was punched away before he had time to do anything.


    stop!


    Victor Stone regained his strength, then rushed over and fired another shot at Clark Kent.


    This time, it shot right on Clark Kent''s chest.


    But it didn''t do any damage to Clark Kent at all, not even a hair was lost.


    Whoosh!


    Diana Prince throws a noose of truth at Clark Kent, only to be caught by Clark Kent.


    Make a big tyrant. Diana Prince grabbed the noose of the mantra with both hands and pulled it desperately, while Clark Kent only held it with one hand, but Diana Prince couldn''t pull it at all.


    "Kal-El, the last son of Krypton, remember who you are, tell me you are..." Diana Prince tried to wake up Clark Kent''s memory, but was caught by Clark Kent before he finished speaking Suo was pulled in front of her, and her big hand grabbed her directly.


    I like Mei Man: All the famous scenes were exposed by me, please collect them: () Mei Man: All the famous scenes were exposed by me. The literary update is the fastest.

 Chapter 445： Superman: I will kill Batman!

    At the same moment, Arthur Curry also rushed over with a fork, but Clark Kent''s eyes were very accurate, and he grabbed the fork as soon as he reached out.


    As a result, the fork seemed to be caught between two mountains. No matter how hard Arthur Curry tried to suck, he couldn''t move it.


    Boom!


    Victor Stone also flew over almost in succession and pushed it on Clark Kent''s waist. Energy was sprayed out from many places on his body, and it could be seen that he had used all his strength.


    But Clark Kent stood still as a mountain.


    Barry Allen couldn''t watch at this time either, and lightning flashes appeared on his body, and he began to run towards Clark Kent.


    Every time Barry Allen uses his ability, the picture becomes still, because he is so fast that when looking at it from his perspective, what was normally moving becomes still.


    But this time, a horrifying scene appeared, and Clark Kent did not stand still!


    At the same speed as Barry Allen, he turned his head and glanced at Barry Allen!


    In other words, Clark Kent is turning his head at the same speed as Barry Allen running!


    Clark Kent is not only as strong as the sky, but also as fast as Barry Allen!


    The moment he saw Barry Allen, Clark Kent directly threw Diana Prince and Arthur Curry away, and grabbed Barry Allen with a big hand.


    At this time, Barry Allen was still quite young and had no combat experience. When he saw Clark Kent and other elders attacking him, he was shocked at that time, slipped his feet, and fell directly to the ground.


    Clark Kent jumped high and stomped on Barry Allen.


    With Clark Kent''s strength, if the foot is firm, Barry Allen will definitely die on the spot, even if he can heal himself.


    Fortunately, Barry Allen escaped.


    But Clark Kent didn''t let him go like that, chasing after him and punching. Barry Allen, a guy with no combat experience, can do is run and run.


    But he still couldn''t run. After his body was hit by Clark Kent, he fell heavily to the ground and retreated from the extreme speed state.


    The so-called Justice League, all the other members together, is not enough for Superman to watch alone.


    "Superman is really too powerful, and the gap between us and him is too big." Seeing this, Barry Allen couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Yeah, even if the rest of us are tied together, we are not Superman''s opponents. Superman can still easily crush us." Bruce Wayne also said.


    "So that Eternal Heart is so necessary," Steve Rogers said. "It can ensure that Clark will never stand against everyone else, or there will be no one to cure it."


    "Like what''s on the video now," Barry Allen said. "Clark cracked down on us all casually."


    "No, not everyone." Victor Stone glanced at Bruce Wayne, "Don''t you realize that Bruce hasn''t made a move until now? Maybe he can reverse the situation that Clark crushed us? After all, He''s done killing Superman before."


    "I''m really curious how you killed Superman." Arthur Curry also turned to look at Bruce Wayne, "Superman is simply invincible."


    "It was the use of kryptonite, and of course it was because I didn''t take a serious shot from beginning to end, and didn''t really want to deal with Bruce, or Bruce would have died from the beginning." Clark Kent answered for Bruce Wayne, " But in the video, he felt guilty for wanting to kill me and resurrected me, so he couldn''t use kryptonite against me again. If he didn''t use kryptonite, he couldn''t change anything."


    It is true that wisdom can sometimes determine the victory of a battle, but if the strength gap between the two sides is large enough, then all the ingenuity and means are like castles in the air and have no effect at all.


    And the strength gap between Bruce Wayne and Clark Kent is big enough.


    In the video, after Clark Kent knocked over Barry Allen, the man was suspended in the air, his eyes began to turn red, and he was about to be killed with "eyes".


    Take a break!


    At this moment, the firepower was tilted to Clark Kent.


    It turned out that the warriors who had already reached the surrounding area had finally shot at Clark Kent.


    I also have to admire the courage of these warriors. Clark Kent sacrificed to save the world. His name must have spread to every corner of the world. It is impossible for these warriors to not know that firearms are a tickling for Superman, but they Still shot.


    All I can say is courage.


    Although these firepower cannot hurt Clark Kent, it does not mean that Clark Kent will be beaten in vain, and he will fight back.


    Specifically, it was still "eyes", he hovered there, turned his head, and shot rays from his eyes to attack those warriors.


    The expensive armored vehicle is the same as the paper lake under this ray, but if it is rubbed a little, it will be "shattered".


    Fortunately, those fighters were not fools. Seeing that Clark Kent''s heat rays were about to shoot over, they jumped out of their cars one by one and fled in advance, so there were no casualties.


    But a police uncle next to him was not so lucky. He stood there with a gun and watched a car fly towards him.


    Deliberately dodging, but his strength did not allow it. Seeing that the uncle was about to be flattened by the billowing smoke, a figure flew over and knocked the car aside in the air.


    "You''d better stay away from here." Victor Stone said to the uncle. Now Zhang Si


    It was Victor Stone who saved people, even though he was a younger brother in front of Clark Kent, but to ordinary people, he was as powerful as a god.


    "Are you all right? Hide away." At this time, Bruce Wayne also appeared, keeping the soldiers away from here.


    Clark Kent noticed him as soon as he appeared. Strong Sacrifice Read Sacrifice


    Maybe his fighting power is the worst, but he is definitely the one that attracts Clark Kent the most.


    After all, the death of Superman is inseparable from him.


    Sure enough, as soon as Clark Kent saw Bruce Wayne, he ignored everyone else and strode toward him. There was an angry look in his eyes. Seeing that, he was clearly motivated to kill.


    Victor Stone, who had just rescued a police uncle, saw the situation and flew to Clark Kent with a swish, but was directly grabbed by both hands. control the big lord


    Victor Stone spewed energy again, trying to push Clark Kent back, but Clark Kent could still move towards Bruce Wayne step by step.


    I like Mei Man: All the famous scenes were exposed by me, please collect them: () Mei Man: All the famous scenes were exposed by me The update speed is the fastest.

 Chapter 446： Thor: Raise Superman into a fat man like me

    Two more metal arms grew out of Victor Stone''s back, slamming into Clark Kent''s face.


    But it didn''t work at all, like scratching a tick, not even a single hair on Clark Kent could hurt.


    Clark Kent flew into the air with a whistle, lifted Victor Stone with one hand, and then flew to the ground, smashing Victor Stone as a sandbag on the ground.


    Don''t look at Victor Stone as a mechanical body, but his defense is far worse than Clark Kent''s. After a swipe, he was soft and motionless at the time.


    Clark Kent threw it away as if he was throwing garbage, and walked towards Bruce Wayne step by step again.


    Victor Stone knelt but there were others in the Justice League, Arthur Curry and Barry Allen, both in tandem, charging towards Clark Kent at the same time.


    Clark Kent kept walking, his body turned to one side, Barry Allen in front made a punt, and he was seriously inexperienced, and he also made a mistaken pounce on Arthur Curry, who rushed from behind Clark Kent fall down.


    It doesn''t matter, there are still people in Zhenglian.


    Whoosh!


    Diana Prince fell from the sky and landed in front of Bruce Wayne.


    "Don''t make me do this." She walked towards Clark Kent step by step.


    How could Clark Kent be so easily frightened, and strode forward as if he hadn''t heard.


    Diana Prince saw that Clark Kent didn''t give up on himself, so he could only enlarge his moves.


    Immediately she shouted, and her arms were about to hit each other.


    This move can be regarded as one of her big moves. The mutual attack of the arms can generate a lot of energy, and the Steppenwolf was easily overturned by this move.


    But before her arms hit each other, she saw a flower in front of her. Clark Kent, who was originally dozens of meters away from her, had come to her!


    Clark Kent''s speed is no worse than that of Barry Allen!


    Clark Kent also knew that Diana Prince''s double-armed attack was a big move, and he directly grabbed Diana Prince''s arms with both hands, making it impossible for him to fight.


    Then his head sank, and with a thud, he gave Diana Prince a headbutt.


    Diana Prince is different from Victor Stone. He looks human on the surface, but he has the blood of a god. Even if his defense is not as good as Clark Kent, he is worse than Victor Stone. Be strong, take the headbutt of Clark Kent, no shit.


    Not only was she okay, but her head sank, and the same headbutt hit Clark Kent''s head.


    Clark Kent is even more unlikely.


    This time Zhang Si. However, the opponent used his own tricks to hit him, which was a bit provocative no matter how it looked. Clark Kent immediately floated up, and he was in the air, and once again hit Diana Prince''s head with a headbutt.


    Kacha!


    This time, Diana Prince was directly smashed and flew out, smashing a hole in the ground.


    Clark Kent didn''t even land on the ground, and floated directly in front of Bruce Wayne from the sky like a ghost.


    stop!


    He didn''t say a word, a ray came out of his eyes, a ray Bruce Wayne.


    Fortunately, Bruce Wayne had just installed a gadget on his arm that could absorb energy. At a critical moment, he raised his arm and blocked Clark Kent''s rays.


    The heat rays were blocked and not scorched on the spot, but as if he was hit by a heavy hammer, he flew out all the way and smashed into a car.


    Whoosh!


    Clark Kent flew over again, suspended in the air, and looked down at Bruce Wayne, his eyes were about to shoot again.


    "Clark, no, the world needs you." Bruce Wayne said helplessly, sitting on the ground.


    stop!


    Clark Kent still did not speak, and the ray appeared again, killing Bruce Wayne with his eyes.


    This time, the wise old man had nothing to do.


    Although he has gadgets that can absorb energy, there are only two, one for each arm. The one just blocked a heat ray has been abolished, and now this one will definitely not last long.


    "Clark!" At this critical moment, a shadowy figure ran over.


    Clark Kent''s eyes returned to normal immediately, looking at Louis Lane.


    "Clark, please." Louis Lane stood in front of Bruce Wayne.


    Clark Kent stared at Louis Lane for a while, then slowly landed on the ground.


    At this time, he still didn''t recognize Louis Lane, but with his intuition, he felt that the girl in front of him was someone who was extremely important to him.


    Strong sacrifice read sacrifice. "Please." Louis Lane walked up to Clark Kent and leaned gently on his shoulder, "Let''s go."


    Whoosh!


    Clark Kent soared into the sky with a swish hug on Louis Lane and disappeared in place.


    From the fact that Clark Kent flew to his former home with Louis Lane instead of elsewhere, it was evident that he had regained his senses and remembered everything.


    But at this time, this is no longer his home. Next to this house full of field flavors, a sign that reads "Foreclosure Sale" is particularly obvious.


    "You brought me here, you remembered it." Louis Laien looked at the surrounding environment and said in surprise.


    "This is my house," Clark Kent said, looking at the room.


    "You spoke." Louis Lane almost cried, and she finally heard his voice again.


    "Did I not speak before?" Clark Kent asked rhetorically.


    Not really. After the resurrection, he has been busy abusing the friends of the Justice League without saying a word.


    Louis Lane smiled and stretched out his hand to Clark Kent, who took Louis Lane''s hand and followed her to the house.


    As soon as the space darkened, the picture ended here.


    "Great! Superman was successfully resurrected and regained his sanity!" Barry Allen said happily.


    "It''s just that we abused us a little bit badly." Arthur Curry said.


    Make a big tyrant. "Speaking of which, this battle was actually completely avoidable," Bruce Wayne said. "Although Clark didn''t regain his sanity at first, he didn''t treat us as an enemy until Victor attacked him."


    "It does look like this," Thor said. "The newly resurrected Superman is like a blank slate. He doesn''t think anyone is his friend, but equally, he doesn''t think anyone is his enemy. If He was not attacked at this time, maybe the development of things is that Clark and Bruce are sitting together drinking Coke, and then when Louis arrives, he slowly remembers everything."


    "Coke?" Tony Stark couldn''t help but speak as soon as he heard Coke, "Thor, don''t hurt Clark, it''s enough to have you in the fat house."


    I like Mei Man: All the famous scenes were exposed by me, please collect them: () Mei Man: All the famous scenes were exposed by me The update speed is the fastest.

 Chapter 447： The Thor Four Slayers are online!

    "Fat house?" Arthur Curry was very puzzled by this statement, he couldn''t help looking up and down Thor, "It seems that he is in good shape, and it has nothing to do with fat."


    "Don''t be deceived by him, now this appearance is just an appearance, his real appearance is actually a pregnant woman with a big belly." Tony Stark''s face has an unforgettable look, Thor''s "pregnant woman" The image really makes me laugh when I think of it.


    "Can you shut up, Stark?" Thor said angrily, "That kind of future won''t happen at all!"


    "So, what was the blow to you that made such a terrifying thing happen in your future?" Arthur Curry asked.


    "Don''t ask, it''s hard to say." Thor said.


    "A ''miserable'' can be described." Tony Stark said, "Don''t look at Thor as a god, but his life is a complete tragedy, first his mother died, his father died, then his sister died, and then Then his home was destroyed, he was blasted into scum, and then his beloved brother died, his eyes were blind, and his beloved hammer was destroyed long ago..."


    hiss~


    hiss~


    Following Tony Stark''s narration, the sound of air-conditioning suddenly sounded in the answering space. Is this unfortunate child too miserable?


    Who is he to blame?


    "Those are my original futures, and it''s basically impossible now." Thor said in a deep voice.


    Tony Stark''s ridicule to Thor has inadvertently made the Justice League members pay more attention to the answering space. Look, even such a tragic future has been changed. It can be seen that the answering space is really important.


    "Victor, your automatic defense system is too ridiculous!" Tony Stark couldn''t help but complain about Victor Stone, "You can''t even control yourself?"


    "Yeah, if it weren''t for Victor''s automatic defense system attacking Clark, that battle might not have happened at all." Barry Allen said.


    "This is a big hidden danger." Bruce Wayne asked in a deep voice, "Victor, can you improve it? Let this automatic defense system obey your control and stop acting without authorization?"


    "I''ll have to ask my father," said Victor Stone. "I don''t think my father can solve it, though. It''s alien technology."


    "Maybe, I can help." Tony Stark said, "I can''t say that it will be solved, but I am willing to give it a try."


    "Thank you," said Victor Stone.


    "I''m sorry, but no one wants to talk about the hallucinations Victor saw before resurrecting Clark?" Diana Prince said.


    "In that hallucination, Clark seemed to be blackened, and he seemed to be slaughtering the world with Darkseid." Arthur Curry asked, "What happened?"


    "It seems to be related to someone," Steve Rogers said. "A person who was extremely important to Clark died, and then he went black."


    "It''s Louis," Bruce Wayne said. "Although the man has been burned and can''t see clearly, it should be Louis, right?"


    "What can make people crazy, but love?" Diana Prince said.


    "Then this illusion is too terrifying! We have seen Clark''s strength. All of us together are not opponents, and Darkseid, the ancient gods can only be defeated by joining forces. If the two join forces, how can the earth be defeated? It''s not over!" cried Barry Allen.


    "So what exactly did Victor see?" Bruce Wayne said. "Some sort of futuristic fragment? Or a meaningless hallucination?"


    "I don''t know either." Victor Stone shook his head, "but I''m more inclined towards some sort of futuristic segment."


    "Don''t worry everyone, I have an ''eternal heart'', that kind of future will not happen." Clark Kent said.


    [The fifth question begins, please be prepared. ¡¿


    ¡¾Please watch the following video first. ¡¿


    As the light lit up, a bald man with strange lines on his body appeared in front of everyone with a figure of a little girl wading under the scorching sun.


    This is a desert, no grass grows, except for the endless sand, you can''t see anything else.


    As soon as everyone saw this beginning, they felt that the man and the little girl were in a bad situation. If there was no chance, both of them should die here.


    "Praise the Almighty God Lapp, I pray to you, pray for water and food. I pray to you, not for myself, but for my daughter." In the desert, the bald man kept kneeling and praying, hoping that God can save yourself.


    In this desperate situation, what can an ordinary person do except pray?


    He prayed sincerely, but the almighty God Rapp didn''t answer him at all, didn''t give him water and food, didn''t give him any help, he finally watched his daughter die in his arms.


    As soon as his daughter died, the bald man lost his faith in living. He lay in front of his daughter''s humble grave, quietly waiting for death to come.


    If the story ends here, this is just one of the endless tragedies in the great world, and the bald man is just one of the countless miserable people.


    However, the bald man should not die. On the eve of his impending death, he saw a fog.


    At the juncture, the man stumbled to his feet and walked towards the mist. He actually came to a paradise, where there were green trees, colorful fruits, and the murmuring water, and even the air was full of fragrance.


    The bald man almost cried at this moment, was the almighty God Lapp leading me here?


    Did God Rapp hear my prayer?


    He was lying on the ground, UU reading www. uukanshu.com held a fruit in both hands and nibbled at it.


    He was really hungry.


    The bald man was so hungry that he didn''t even notice that a **** was sitting in front of him, watching him.


    "Ah, who is this here?" Rapp looked at the bald man who was gobbling down in surprise, and said, "Have eaten all my fruit."


    "God Lapp." The bald man raised his head and finally found the glittering God Lapp. He immediately knelt on the ground, "Bringer of Light."


    "Oh, this is my person." Rapp saw that the bald man was his own believer, but he didn''t take it seriously.


    "I am Ger, your last follower," said the bald man, Ger. "We have lost everything, my lord. The earth is dry and life is gone, but our faith in you has never wavered. Now we wait for you forever. The promise of rewards, is that why you celebrate?"


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 448： The Goddess of Thor appears!

    "Haha!" God Rapp laughed when he heard Gore''s words, "He thinks there is an eternal reward!"


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    As soon as these words came out, there was a burst of laughter around.


    "Hahaha~" Geer didn''t know why, but when he saw the **** he believed in smiling so happily, he laughed too happily.


    "No, I''m sorry" Rapp fell to the ground with a smile, "There is no eternal reward, dog minion!"


    Saying that, God Rapp smashed a banana-like fruit directly at Geer, "What we are celebrating is the battle just now, we just defeated the holder of the Necronomicon Sword."


    Geer turned his head and noticed that there was a strange man in cyan lying on the ground, with a simple and simple long sword beside him.


    When he first came here, he accidentally cut his palm by the sword, but the wound healed quickly.


    This is a very strange thing, but at that time, he was attracted by food and was busy filling his stomach. Later, he saw the **** he believed in, but he forgot about it.


    "Before he could harm any other **** with that cursed blade, he threatened to end my entire empire." God Rapp said angrily.


    "But my lord, your empire has perished, and no one worships you," Gehr said.


    "There will be more followers to replace you." Rapp looked like he didn''t care about Gore at all. "There will always be."


    "We suffered, we starved, and my daughter died." Geer knelt on the ground, feeling that the faith in his heart was rapidly collapsing, "To die for you."


    "Well, you should be like this," said the **** Rapp. "To suffer for your **** is your only purpose. After death you have nothing but death."


    "You''re not a god." Geer finally recognized the hypocrisy of this so-called god, and he took off the pendant made of the head of Rapp hanging around his neck, "I will give up on you."


    God Rapp was furious, grabbed Geer''s neck and lifted him up, "Now your meaningless life finally has a purpose, which is to sacrifice yourself for me."


    Geer is tall, but compared to God Rapp, he is still too short. Moreover, he is a human who has been hungry for several people. How can he be an opponent of God? He is suspended in the air and can''t breathe any air in his lungs. Going in, he felt that the power was being stripped from his body little by little, and he could feel that he was getting closer and closer to death.


    "So this is your quest for revenge, kill all the gods..." Just when he thought he would die here, he remembered the hazy words in his mind.


    Then, in his hand, there was an extra sword.


    puff~


    Without any hesitation, he stabbed the sword into Rapp''s neck.


    "So this sword chose you..." God Rapp fell to his knees and said incredulously, but now, you are cursed. "


    "It''s funny, it doesn''t feel like a curse." Goll looked at the sword in his hand and pulled it out of Rapp''s neck. "It feels like a promise."


    "So this is my oath, all gods will die." Geer held the sword in both hands, and cut off the head of God Rapp with one sword.


    [Gore the God Slayer invaded Asgard, Thor returned to the rescue, but met a goddess of thunder, who is the goddess of thunder? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Goddess of Death Hela¡¿


    ¡¾B Valkyrie Valkyrie¡¿


    ¡¾C Scarlet Witch Wanda Maximoff¡¿


    ¡¾D Jane Foster¡¿


    [The answer to this question is correct, and the ninjutsu "Chidori-style" will be awarded. If the answer is wrong, the life expectancy will be deducted by one year. ¡¿


    "God Slayer, Asgard Invasion, Female Thor, I feel that this question has a lot of information." Tony Stark couldn''t help saying.


    "Haha!" Thor laughed happily, "Finally a question about me again, I finally see the reward again, I must get it!"


    "Asgard invasion, you can still laugh?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "Of course, because now that this future is known, then this future will not happen." Thor said confidently, "Just like Thanos, the super executioner who slaughtered life in the universe at every turn, we have not defeated us. ?"


    "I don''t know how powerful Thanos is, but this Geer, since he is known as the God Slayer, shouldn''t be an easy man, right?" Bruce Wayne said, "Maybe he is more difficult than Thanos?"


    "The reason why he can become a **** slayer is entirely because the sword gave him power." Thor shook his head, "What he did, to put it bluntly, was for revenge, and he was too far from Thanos. "


    "But since he is called a slayer, he must have killed a lot of gods, and his strength should not be underestimated." Steve Rogers said.


    "God is real, and now there''s another guy who specializes in killing gods..." Barry Allen rubbed his temples and felt that the amount of information was a bit large. He used to think that he was running like lightning, but he must be unique in this world. Spiritual guy, but did not expect the world to be so big, all kinds of strange people emerge in an endless stream.


    "A sword can create a **** slayer, is that undead sword that powerful?" Arthur Curry asked.


    "It''s an ancient weapon, it has the power to kill gods." Thor apparently knew this sword too.


    "If you have a sword, you have the power to slaughter a god. Is there such a good thing in the world?" Bruce Wayne said.


    "Using the Necromancer, of course, has to pay a price, otherwise the Rapp wouldn''t have said that Gor was cursed before he died," Thor said. "It will slowly corrode and kill anyone who uses it. people."


    "So when this Gill took up that sword and became the God Slayer, he was doomed to die?" Diana Prince said.


    "Even if this is the case Who knows how many gods will be slaughtered before he dies?" Steve Rogers said, "He must be stopped in advance."


    "What kind of **** is this Lapp god, why have I never heard of it?" Tony Stark said.


    "I haven''t heard of it either, but looking at his useless appearance when he was killed, it is estimated that he is some little-known little hair god." Thor said.


    "Why are there other gods besides you Asgards?" Tony Stark asked again.


    "Not only there are, in fact there are many." Thor said, "We have seen before that the Darkseid of this world once came in ancient times, but was stopped by the ancient gods such as Zeus at that time. In fact, In our world, there is also Zeus, who was once my idol."


    "What? Your world also has Zeus?" Diana Prince said in surprise.


    "It does," Thor said.


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 449： Scarlet Witch shocks the Justice League

    "It seems that our two worlds still have similarities." Bruce Wayne said.


    "Unlike the Zeus in your world who has disappeared, the Zeus in our world is still alive and well," Thor said.


    "Is our Zeus powerful?" Tony Stark asked.


    "Very powerful," Thor said.


    "Then why did Zeus never show up?" Tony Stark asked. "Tao wants to kill half of the life in the universe. Does Zeus care about this kind of thing?"


    "I''m not Zeus, how do I know." Thor shrugged.


    "Since there are such powerful gods in the universe, in the original future, we had such a hard time dealing with Thanos, why didn''t we ask Zeus for help?" Tony Stark also said.


    "I think it''s more important to be strong than to rely on others." Steve Rogers said, "Whether Zeus or other gods, no matter how powerful they are, they don''t live on the earth, protect the earth, or It''s up to us."


    "Yes, we are the most reliable." Tony Stark said, "Looking at the Lapp **** just now, I doubt if we really turn to those gods for help, those gods will help us. It''s still going downhill."


    "Forget those gods, let''s analyze the topic." Steve Rogers said, "It sounds interesting that there is another female Thor."


    "Excuse me, what does the goddess of Thor mean?" Barry Allen asked on the side, "Is Thor also a certain position that can be filled by others? Just like we apply for it? Because Thor is not here, so Asgard Derek hired another woman for the Thor job?"


    "The reason why I am Thor is because I can control thunder," Thor said. "This goddess of Thor, speaking of a woman, has the same ability to control thunder as I do."


    "How do I get this ability?" Arthur Curry asked. "Is this an ability that can be acquired through learning or some kind of ritual?"


    "No." Thor shook his head, "Even if you get a perfect score in the IELTS TOEFL test, you can''t get Thor''s ability. In fact, I''m unique, and no one can become the new me."


    "The title is very clear, female ''Thor''." Steve Rogers reminded.


    "Haha, just kidding. Captain, you really have no sense of humor at all." Thor laughed, "It''s actually very simple to become the new Thor, as long as you can pick up the Thor''s hammer."


    "Isn''t Thor''s Hammer destroyed?" Tony Stark said, "It was like squeezing a balloon by Hela, and it was squashed effortlessly."


    "Maybe it''s a parallel world, maybe it''s a hammer from other time and space, there''s no need to worry about this." Steve Rogers said, "We just need to see who can pick up Thor''s hammer in the options."


    "Who can pick up Thor''s Hammer, this topic is really familiar." Tony Stark said.


    "I can''t help but think of the last time when this question was asked, Thor swore that only he could pick up the hammer, and he was slapped in the face." Steve Rogers said.


    "Now among these options, I already know that Hela can pick up a hammer. Could it be that the answer is that Hela can''t?" Tony Stark said.


    "Hela has been killed by Surtur and destroyed with Asgard," Thor said.


    "I''m sorry, Asgard is destroyed?" Barry Allen found Huadian, "Since Asgard is destroyed, how did this God Slayer invade Asgard?"


    "It should be Asgard on Earth." Thor said, "After Asgard was destroyed, I brought other Asgard people to Earth and built a new Asgard on Earth. It should be Asgard on this earth that the God Slayer invaded."


    "Or, it is Asgard in another parallel world. In that world, Ragnarok did not come, and Hela is still there." Tony Stark said.


    "But if this is the case, it represents a completely unknown world, which can''t be analyzed at all, it can only be guessed." Steve Rogers said, "Let''s analyze according to the situation of our world. , really wait until the analysis can''t come out, it''s not too late to guess."


    "Even in our world, I dare not say that Hela will never appear." Tony Stark said, "Have we seen less about the resurrection of the dead?"


    "Even if Hela does come back to life, she can''t be Thor," Thor said. "She''s the goddess of death. Even if she picks up a hammer, she''s still the goddess of death. Just like my father Odin, he held the Hammer, still Odin, not me. Picking up a hammer and being Thor, that doesn''t apply to them."


    "You should be familiar with Valkyrie, Valkyrie. Can she pick up a hammer?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "I really know this, Valkyrie can''t afford it." Thor said again.


    "So, two can be ruled out now," Barry Allen said. "The remaining two, Wanda Maximoff and Jane Foster. Wait, one of them has a nickname, One without a nickname?"


    "Scarlet Witch, the nickname seems to be very powerful." Victor Stone said.


    "More than that, the Scarlet Witch will almost become the ceiling of our world''s combat effectiveness in the future." Tony Stark said, "She used to be in our world, manipulating the puppet of another world and turning that world The superhero group slaughtered."


    "Tsk tsk, it''s really amazing." Barry Allen couldn''t help but stunned. People who control one world and slaughter superhero organizations in another world don''t need to know more about it. Just listening to it feels amazing.


    "Then this witch sounds much more powerful than Thor," said Diana Prince.


    "Yes, she is much stronger than me," Thor said. "Because of this, I don''t think she will be me. A person can only be a stronger person, how can he be a weaker person? "


    "Also, I don''t think Wanda can pick up Thor''s hammer." Steve Rogers said, "When the Thor''s hammer issue was raised before, we discussed that picking up the Thor''s hammer requires conditions. I think Wanda Not eligible."


    "It really doesn''t seem to fit." Tony Stark also shook his head, thinking that Wanda Maximoff killed Kama Taj and slaughtered the Illuminati for his own selfish desires, and he had to treat innocent little girls like Miss America. How can this kind of behavior be approved by Thor''s Hammer?


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 450： Thor is sad: Quake has a new love

    "Four people have ruled out three, so there''s only one answer left, Jane Foster?" Tony Stark said. "Thor''s son?"


    "What my horse, she and I are just one-on-one, and we don''t know each other at all." Thor corrected.


    "But in the future where the answering space doesn''t interfere, she becomes your woman." Tony Stark added, "As the saying goes, people are divided into groups, and if Jane Foster can come with you, she will definitely be with you. There are similarities in some respects. From that point of view, it seems understandable that she could pull Mjolnir."


    "Thank goodness I didn''t know Jane Foster the last time I answered the Hammer question, or Thor would have collapsed," Steve Rogers said.


    "Has he broken down?" Tony Stark said. "He almost cried on the spot."


    "Don''t you feel pain in your heart when you talk nonsense with your eyes open like this?" Thor retorted.


    "Thor, I think you can go to Jane Foster again, and let her be your son according to the original fate." Tony Stark said, "After all, you are not married to an ordinary woman. , but another Thor."


    "Stop talking shit, I have to answer the question." Thor said, "I choose D!"


    ¡¾correct answer! Rewards issued! ¡¿


    crackling~ crackling~


    Immediately, Thor''s whole body was covered with thunder, and his teeth and claws were drawn, like some kind of man-eating monster.


    "This technique is so powerful!" Thor felt the power of Chidori flow, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    This technique can be one of his great moves.


    "This looks more powerful than Zeus''s thunder and lightning in the video." Barry Allen couldn''t help but say, "You look more like Thor than Zeus."


    "What is more like Thor, I am Thor." Thor said.


    At this time, there is light in the space, and the answering space starts to play the video.


    At the beginning of the picture, it is in the same place in a small town, the night is shrouded, and the children are sleeping very sweetly.


    In the darkness of night, a figure wrapped in a white robe quietly appeared.


    Although his current dress is different from before, everyone in the answering space still recognizes it at a glance, this person is the God Slayer Geer.


    I saw Geer holding the sword of undead in both hands and inserting it on the ground. Suddenly, a large shadow spread out quickly like ink smudged on the paper.


    Tentacles stretched out from the shadows, roars rang out from the shadows, and one by one hideous monsters crawled out of the shadows!


    The scene suddenly became chaotic, the town was burning, and people were shouting. Even if there were Asgardians here, not all Asgards were warriors like Thor. These monsters still caused panic here. .


    At this time, Thor, the **** of thunder, is following the waves of the Galaxy Guardians, which are full of unruly things, and are not in Asgard at all.


    But it doesn''t matter, Asgard is not the only warlord of Thor, but Valkyrie, the Valkyrie, has been sitting here all the time.


    Asgard was invaded, how could the Valkyrie sit idly by?


    In the next second, I saw a crack in the night sky, and a handsome flying horse with wings came galloping in the night sky.


    On the back of this Pegasus, a heroic figure sat with a golden sword. She held a spear and threw it at will, and with a puff, she pinned a monster to the ground.


    So majestic, it is naturally Valkyrie, the Valkyrie who sits in Asgard.


    Valkyrie jumped off his flying horse and was about to fight those monsters.


    At this moment, an incomparably dazzling ray of light descended from the sky, mercilessly inserted into the gloomy night like a needle of the sea-fixing god.


    In this light, Thor''s tiger body appeared. He held a storm axe, and he shot a lightning bolt at random to defeat several monsters.


    "Look!"


    "It''s Thor!"


    As soon as Thor appeared, everyone began to cheer.


    "Hey, who did you provoke?" Valkyrie on the white horse couldn''t help asking, she thought who these monsters were coming to seek revenge on Thor.


    "It''s not my fault," Thor said, holding the storm axe. "I''ve never seen these things, whoever they are."


    "Welcome back." Valkyrie said a welcome, and then began to kill those monsters again.


    Thor naturally wouldn''t be left behind. He chopped down those monsters like chopping vegetables. He chopped the axe straight out like an axe gang and nailed it to a monster''s head.


    The monster was very huge, like a hill, and it was obvious that it was bigger than other monsters at first glance, but it was nailed by an ax just after it emerged.


    Katcha!


    While fighting, Thor suddenly saw another thunder blast in the crowd, and a new helper came.


    Because there were so many people, Thor couldn''t see who was coming, but he really saw Thunder.


    "Who''s new here?" Thor asked Valkyrie loudly. He was still very interested in the person who came, but the other party actually played with electricity, but he didn''t know if the other party was afraid of stun guns.


    "That person..." Valkyrie obviously knew who it was, she smiled, "You will fall in love with that person."


    Thor just observed the battle of the people. It doesn''t matter if you don''t watch it. When he saw it, he was shocked. The opponent''s weapon was actually a hammer!


    It''s not some other hammer, it''s his previous hammer, Mjolnir!


    "Mjolnir, it''s me, Thor!" Thor didn''t even care about fighting at that time, and went directly to chase his hammer in the crowd.


    puff!


    At this time, Miaolnir flew over, smashed a monster in front of him, and flew towards Thor.


    "Miao Ernier, you''re back." Thor''s face couldn''t help showing an old mother''s smile, as if the old mother greeted her son who had not returned home for a long time, reaching out to grab her hammer.


    But Mjolnir turned around when Thor''s palm was about to touch the hammer and turned back!


    A hand stretched out to the sky and grabbed the hammer.


    Only then did Thor see the man''s appearance clearly. It was a woman with jet-black hair, but because he was wearing a helmet, he couldn''t see his face clearly.


    She was also wearing a silver-white armor, what a heroic appearance!


    Whoosh!


    The man threw the hammer forward, and the hammer flew towards a monster. While flying, the hammer shattered into countless fragments. The fragments were like hidden weapons, piercing through the bodies of several monsters, and then the fragments flew again. Going back, Ding Ding Dongdong restructured into a hammer in the hands of the goddess Thor.


    "Wow, cool!" Barry Allen couldn''t help saying, "This female Thor is much cooler than Thor."


    "It''s really cool," Tony Stark asked Thor. "You can''t, right?"


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 451： God slayer PK Thor

    "Didn''t you see the hammer shattered?" Thor said angrily, "How could I do this trick!"


    "Before we guessed that the hammer may be a parallel time and space or a hammer from another world line. Now it seems that it is not at all. That hammer is the one that Hela crushed." Steve Rogers said.


    "So, that hammer has been crushed, how did it fit together to create another Thor?" Tony Stark looked at Thor.


    "What are you looking at me for?" Thor shrugged, "You don''t think I can give an answer, do you?"


    "That''s your hammer, don''t ask who you ask?" Tony Stark asked rhetorically.


    "I don''t know," Thor said. "I can''t imagine how the hammer will fit together after it''s broken."


    "In the future, you already have a new weapon, the Storm Axe, and it is even more impossible to pay attention to the broken hammer, so no matter how good the hammer is, it has nothing to do with Thor." Steve Rogers said. .


    "The hammer ended up in Jane Foster''s hands, does that mean that Jane Foster made the hammer?" Bruce Wayne said, "If there were so many people, why did the hammer end up in the end? in her hands."


    "Sounds reasonable," Diana Prince asked. "What''s this Jane Foster from?"


    "As far as the information we have, she is an ordinary person." Tony Stark said, "Of course, she is an excellent scientist, but compared to people like us, she is an ordinary ordinary person."


    "It sounds like this common man has done what no **** can do," Arthur Curry said.


    "It''s outrageous," Thor said.


    "Excuse me, hello." In the video, Thor strode up in front of Jane Foster and said dissatisfiedly, "That''s my hammer, you idiot!"


    Jane Foster didn''t say a word, just turned around and swung the hammer, hammering one monster after another.


    "You copied my appearance too." Thor''s body flashed, and he turned into a suit of armor, which was exactly the same as the armor on Jane Foster, including the helmet.


    Jane Foster was busy hammering monsters, so how could she have the time to answer such a childish question.


    "Hey!" But Thor walked over again reluctantly, "Enough little girl, take off your mask, show your face, hurry up!"


    The mask on the little girl''s face really disappeared, revealing a face that Thor could never have imagined. That face looked at Thor with a smile and looked very happy.


    "Jane?" Thor immediately opened his eyes wide and called out in disbelief.


    He never imagined that this new Thor with his own hammer was Jane Foster!


    "Are you okay?" Jane Foster couldn''t help asking when she saw Thor froze there.


    "Of course, it''s a little hot, isn''t it? It''s just a feeling, and wearing a helmet is a bit claustrophobic." Thor took off his shiny golden helmet. "How did this happen?"


    "Can we talk later?" Jane Foster hammered the monster again with the hammer.


    But Thor, in the vast sea of ??people, saw a strange man in a white robe. The man stood under the darkness of the night, dressed in white and indescribably strange.


    Although Thor still didn''t know that this lord was the **** slayer Geer, he also knew that this was definitely not a simple character. He didn''t hesitate, and immediately walked towards Geer.


    The purpose of Geer''s trip was, in the final analysis, for Thor, and he immediately walked towards Thor with the sword of the necromancer.


    Soon, the two met.


    Thor didn''t say a word, just swung his axe and slammed towards Geer, but Geer''s body disappeared strangely in place.


    when!


    With a crisp sound, the storm axe fell to the ground.


    Then, Geer came out from behind Thor strangely again, slashed with his sword, slashed at Thor, and slashed him directly.


    Once he succeeded in the blow, Geer was arrogant and stepped forward with the sword of necromancy, but Thor, who had suffered a loss, was not so easy to be hit this time. Greg flew away.


    Thor jumped high and fell from the sky, with dazzling thunder coming from his body, holding an axe in both hands, and with a powerful move, "Li Li Hua Shan" squatted down towards Geer.


    But Geer disappeared in the same place as before, and the storm axe fell to the ground again.


    Then, as before, Gehr appeared strangely, grabbed Thor''s neck, pushed him onto a car, and pointed the sword at Thor.


    "Hey, is that the sword of the necromancer?" Thor said, looking at the gloomy sword pressing against his neck, "It''s a real bull, I''ve only read about it in the story."


    "Then you''ll know it''s very painful." Goll grinned.


    "Pain? What is pain? It''s just" Thor dismissed this statement, lightning flashed in his eyes, and he started again with Ger. At first he was suppressed, but when Ger tried to abduct his axe Afterwards, he exploded, and threw Gerr out by the neck.


    Geer had just stood up, and both Jane Foster and Valkyrie surrounded him, and the three of them had a tendency to join forces to beat him.


    Garr didn''t dare to act rashly.


    Thor dared, he stretched out his axe, and with the crackling sound, Thunder slammed towards Geer.


    Like the previous few times, Goll disappeared again.


    This time, Thor saw clearly that Gore didn''t actually disappear out of thin air, but the whole person suddenly sank into the ground, as if the ground suddenly turned into water.


    "Better run away, you coward!" Thor couldn''t help scolding.


    "This **** slayer is weaker than I thought." Seeing this, Tony Stark couldn''t help but say, "He can''t even do anything to Thor, how dare UU read to call himself a **** slayer. ?"


    "Stark, what do you mean by that?" Thor said dissatisfiedly, "What is ''Lian Thor'', am I weak?"


    "Why, do you think you are strong?" Tony Stark asked rhetorically, "Let''s talk about our teammates, can you beat Hulk? Can you beat Stephen? You can beat Wanda?"


    "Apart from Hulk, can Stephen and Wanda be my opponents?" Thor was unconvinced. "Let alone the future, our future has been changed beyond recognition. We don''t know who is stronger and who is weaker!"


    "Let''s not talk about this first, but if the God Slayer really only has the ability shown in the video, I also doubt the strength of his ''God Slayer''." Steve Rogers said.


    "Steve, although my strength is not the top, but it is already very strong, okay?" Thor said, "There are far more gods in this world than you think, and quite a few of them are weak. Yes, it''s easy for Gere to slaughter those weak chicken gods. So there''s nothing wrong with the title of ''God Slayer''."


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 452： Thor: I want to reason and analyze like Conan 1

    And if the purpose of Gore''s trip is really the drunkard''s intention not to drink, then it is understandable that he did not show his real strength to fight Thor.


    But if this is the case, then it also reflects another thing from the side, that is, Geer is definitely not small.


    After all, he, the **** slayer, didn''t even slaughter the gods he brought to his lips. He even endured the temptation. He said that he had no plans. Who would believe it?


    "Godslayer, why do you want Thor''s axe?" Barry Allen said, "Is it because the axe is too powerful, so you want to change the weapon?"


    "It''s impossible." Thor shook his head, "The reason why the slayer can have power is entirely because of the sword of the undead. Without the sword of the undead, he would have already died."


    "Can''t your axe empower a mortal and make a mortal a god-like powerhouse?" Barry Allen asked. "Just look at your hammer. An ordinary woman took your hammer and It''s thunder and flying, just like you."


    "Gal can''t change weapons." Bruce Wayne said, "The reason why he has the nickname ''God Slayer'' must have slaughtered a lot of gods, which means that he has experienced a lot between using the undead. This battle. Weapons are not clothes, so if you want to change them, you can change them. He has used the sword of the necromancer so well, how can he want to change someone else''s axe."


    "So why do Godslayers need an axe?" Diana Prince asked Thor. "Is there something strange about your axe?"


    "There really is." Thor said, "The Storm Axe has a teleportation function and can be used as a space door."


    "So where did Gill want to get?" Bruce Wayne said.


    "I see, the City of All Purposes!" Thor snapped his fingers, "He must have used the Storm Axe to go to the City of All Purposes!"


    "Universal City, where is that?" Steve Rogers asked. "Why didn''t you mention it?"


    "The city of omnipotence is the home of the most powerful gods in the universe, like Zeus, the sun god, the **** of war, etc." Thor said in a very positive tone, "He must go to the city of omnipotence to kill those powerful gods. god."


    "Can''t he go directly, why does he have to use an ax to send?" Victor Stone asked.


    "Because only God knows the location of the Almighty City." Thor said, "The God-Slaughter does not know the location of the Almighty City at all."


    "Is he that strong?" Barry Allen expressed doubts. "As you said, there are many gods in the city of almighty, many powerful gods. If the **** slayer really finds it, he can beat it?"


    "Don''t dare to draw conclusions." Thor said, "You are right, the performance of the God Slayer in the video just now is definitely not real strength."


    "I think you are thinking too complicated?" Arthur Curry said, "Maybe the Godslayer came to Asgard to kill Thor, but found that the opponent was too strong to fight, so he could only be ashes. escape."


    The video proves that Arthur Curry is wrong. Of course, Geer will not just run away in such a scruffy way. He used the shadows and monsters to capture many children and swallowed them all into the mouth of a big monster. .


    How could Thor allow such a thing to happen, Kaka lightning appeared on his body, and he jumped towards the monster.


    It wasn''t just him, his ex-sister Jane Foster also rushed towards the monster at the same time.


    boom! boom!


    The axe and the hammer attacked the monster with lightning flashes at the same time, but unfortunately, both of them were one step late, the monster disappeared first, and the axe and hammer could only fall to the ground.


    "Shadow monster, it''s disgusting." Thor looked everywhere, but found no trace of the other party.


    brush!


    Jane Foster fell from the sky, "flyed twice around the earth and found nothing."


    As soon as the space darkens, the video ends here.


    "The God Slayer came to Asgard with a lot of trouble to catch these children?" Tony Stark was puzzled in the answering space, "Why did he catch those children?"


    "It''s certain that there must be some big conspiracy," said Barry Allen.


    "Shouldn''t the **** slayer take these children back to kill them?" Arthur Curry said, "Before he became a **** slayer, he watched his own children die in front of his eyes, and now he''s fighting against others. Can the child do it?"


    "If he had just become a godslayer, he might have had mercy." Diana Prince said, "but since he has killed so many gods, he must have been hard-hearted, even children, as long as they are God, he can wield a butcher''s knife just as well."


    "I also don''t think he wants to kill those children. He can kill them on the spot. There is no need to bring them back unharmed," Victor Stone said. "So he must have other purposes."


    "I see." Thor said suddenly.


    "What do you know?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "I know what he''s doing with those kids," Thor said, "to threaten me. I just said that only God knows the location of the Almighty City. Even if Goll gets my axe, he doesn''t know the Almighty City. If it is anywhere, there is no way to teleport, so he must know the location of the almighty city, he kidnapped the children just to know the location of the almighty city from me."


    "Although it sounds reasonable, I always feel that it is not right, I always feel that something is wrong." Tony Stark said with a frown.


    "Wrong?" Thor raised his brows, "Stark, you explain, what went wrong?"


    "I can''t tell," Tony Stark said. "It''s just not right."


    "So what''s wrong?" Thor asked.


    "Thor''s analysis and reasoning are inherently wrong." Tony Stark thought for a while and said, "Having a chop with an axe is something that fits your image."


    "Makes sense." Steve Rogers nodded.


    "Hey! You are going too far!" Tolton''s head was black, "friends in this world are watching."


    [The seventh question begins, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [Arthur Curry and Mela found clues about the lost trident in the desert, UU read to the Trench Kingdom to find it, in the Trench Kingdom, Mela almost died, the following characters, who is the one who brought Mela to the trenches? Saved Mela''s life when she died? ¡¿


    ¡¾A King Nereus¡¿


    ¡¾King B Aum¡¿


    ¡¾C Veken¡¿


    ¡¾D Queen Atlana¡¿


    [If you answer this question correctly, you will be rewarded with an improved version of Dinghaishenzhen. If you answer incorrectly, your lifespan will be deducted for one year. ¡¿


    "Mother, appeared in the options?" As soon as Arthur Curry saw option D, the whole person became uncertain, "Isn''t she dead?"


    "Arthur, based on our previous experience, since your mother appeared in the options, then she is likely not dead." Steve Rogers said, "Congratulations, this is good news."


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 453： Pull Sun Wukong into the answering space

    "Really? Is it possible that my mother is still alive?" Arthur Curry said excitedly. "I heard that my mother was a savage creature who was sacrificed to the Trench Kingdom. Is it possible for her to survive?"


    "Arthur, we''ve seen too many things about the resurrection of the dead. Besides, haven''t you seen it just now? Doomsday and Superman have all risen from the dead." Tony Stark said, "Trust me, you Mother is still alive."


    "Although Mela saved Arthur and betrayed Aum, she was also Aum''s fianc¨¦e after all, and Aum might still have feelings for her." Barry Allen said, "So I think arrogance may save Mei. pull."


    "A guy who can kill his own brother, you say he has feelings?" Victor Stone shook his head, "I think it''s good that he doesn''t order to kill Mela, he can''t save Mela."


    "Although I don''t know Orm, I think Victor is right. Most of the people who can be kings are cold-blooded people." Bruce Wayne said.


    "If it is possible, King Nereus is also possible, after all, he is Mela''s father. It is also possible that Vico, although he is Aum''s confidant, has always been on my side. But if I choose, I choose my mother without a doubt, and I want her to live!" Arthur Curry exclaimed, "I choose d!"


    ¡¾correct answer! Rewards issued! ¡¿


    Suddenly, a thick stick stood in the answering space.


    This stick is too thick and long, standing there as if the sky is holding up, and you can''t see the head when you look up.


    On the stick, five big characters of "Ruyi Golden Hoop Stick" are also engraved.


    "It seems that there are words, what is it written?" Arthur Curry looked up at the "Ruyi Golden Hoop", not knowing at all.


    "It''s a wishful gold hoop," Tony Stark explained.


    "What language do you speak?" Thor asked.


    "Chinese," Tony Stark said, "an Eastern language."


    "When did you speak Chinese?" Tolch asked.


    "I took the time to learn." Tony Stark said, "Because I have been rewarded with some oriental prizes for answering questions, I also learned Chinese, as well as their myths and legends."


    "Then do you know what this stick is about?" Arthur Curry asked.


    "I know, this stick is too famous in the myths and legends of the East." Tony Stark said, "The owner of this stick is almost unknown in the East."


    "Who is its owner?" Thor asked.


    "It''s a monkey named Sun Wukong," Tony Stark said.


    "A monkey?" Thor shook his head. "It doesn''t sound like a big deal."


    "Thor, you seem too ignorant to say that. If you understand the reality of Sun Wukong, you won''t say it." Tony Stark pointed to the wishful golden hoop and asked, "Let''s not talk about other skills of Sun Wukong. , let''s just say his weapon, this stick, weighs 13,500 catties, everyone at the scene, how many can I hold?"


    "What? Thirteen thousand five hundred pounds?" Arthur Curry''s expression changed after hearing this. How can such a heavy weapon be used!


    "The reward has been clearly stated, ''improved version'', so this weapon must have been changed according to the answerer''s situation." Bruce Wayne looked up at the Ruyi Golden Hoop, "So don''t worry about being unusable. ."


    "Makes sense." Arthur Curry reached out to the golden hoop, and when his palm touched the golden hoop, the golden hoop suddenly began to shrink.


    Without any reason, Arthur Curry knew how to control the golden hoop rod with his mind. He reduced the golden hoop rod to the size of a needle and inserted it into his clothes.


    "His weapon is interesting, but what about him, what''s his ability?" Thor asked.


    "He has a lot of skills. First of all, people understand the way of immortality and can live forever." Tony Stark said.


    "Immortal!" This word has stimulated many people fiercely. No matter which world you are in, immortality is a rare ability.


    "Thor, do you still remember the Celestial Clan, they are extremely tall." Tony Stark went on to say, "What is Sun Wukong''s trick called? It''s too mouth-watering, oh, I remember it, it''s called ''Fa Tianxiangdi'', can Incarnate height."


    "Zhang?" Bruce Wayne also understood this. "If I remember correctly, one zhang should be 3.33 meters."


    "So, this Monkey King can become a giant as high as 30,000 meters?" Thor couldn''t help swallowing. It''s too scary to be 30,000 meters high!


    Although it may not be powerful to say that it is tall, but if it is as high as 30,000 meters, how do you fight it?


    Even if the Hulk comes, it can only be an ant under his feet.


    "In addition to being able to grow bigger, Sun Wukong can also grow three heads and six arms, three heads and six hands, so are you afraid or not?" Tony Stark said again.


    "Three heads? That''s too ugly, isn''t it?" said Barry Allen. "Won''t he change something else?"


    "Yes. Sun Wukong knows a spell called Seventy-two Transformation, which can become anything." Tony Stark said.


    "Anything?" said Barry Allen. "It sounds like it''s more than 72."


    "The name of the spell is seventy-two changes, which does not mean that there are only seventy-two changes." Tony Stark said.


    "Speaking of which, we have already learned about some oriental myths and some oriental legends, but so far, it seems that no oriental figure has been pulled in." Steve Rogers said, "Like this Sun Wukong, if he can be pulled in and turned into a 30,000-meter giant, I don''t know if he can fight the gods."


    "It''s a good idea to pull Sun Wukong into the answering space!" Thor was very excited, "I haven''t seen a giant that is 30,000 meters tall!"


    "What are you excited about?" Tony Stark said. "It''s like you''re pulling people."


    "You''re a disappointment, think about it?" Thor said angrily.


    "If this Monkey King really exists, then it''s not impossible to see him." Steve Rogers said, "We already have the ability to go to other worlds, so even if you don''t go through the answering space, go directly to Monkey King''s. The world can also see this Monkey King."


    "Really?" Thor was happy again, "I really want to see him."


    "This Monkey King is a lawless lord, who once turned their sky over." Tony Stark said, "Thor, a **** like you is equal to their fairy. Asgard, just It''s equal to their heaven, maybe there will be another riot in Asgard."

 Chapter 454： Trench tribe debut

    "Although this Monkey King seems to be an extremely powerful warrior and a hero at the same time," Tony Stark said, "but I don''t think we can talk to him for sure."


    "Why?" Barry Allen asked. "Why are you sure you can''t talk?"


    "Because Sun Wukong definitely doesn''t know English, and most of us don''t know Chinese." Tony Stark said, "We don''t understand the language, how can we talk?"


    "..." Barry Allen was speechless for a while, thinking it was because he couldn''t talk about issues such as values, but he didn''t expect it to be a language barrier.


    "Aren''t you learning Chinese?" Steve Rogers asked Tony Stark. "How are you doing?"


    "It''s almost there. There is no obstacle to looking at their literature." Tony Stark said, I have to say that this playboy''s high IQ is applicable in all aspects. It is ok to do scientific research and learn languages. .


    "Since you''ve learned it, you still say you can''t talk to Sun Wukong?" Thor asked.


    "I just said ''us'', in this ''us'', I have no problem, it is you who are holding back." Tony Stark said.


    "Speaking of language issues, I have a question, why do you speak English?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "Everything in English?" Thor asked.


    "You, Loki, you are all gods, not earthlings, you speak English. Quill and his Guardians of the Galaxy, Thanos and his generals, Eternals, Celestials..." Steve Rogers shrugged , "Don''t you think it''s strange that a small earth is divided into several languages. Now expand this dimension to the universe, to the multiverse, and instead everyone speaks English. Is English like this? "


    "Damn it, Captain, will you say ''suck''?" Tony Stark looked shocked.


    "Not only do I say ''duck,'' but I say ''duck,'' you dick," Steve Rogers said.


    At this point, the space lights up and the video starts playing.


    At the beginning of the picture, Yeshi Curry and Mela with long fiery red hair are sitting in a small boat, floating on the boundless sea.


    "Let''s worry about it now," Mela said. "The direction the bottle points to is the direction of the Trench Kingdom."


    "Is it the creature that killed my mother?" Arthur Curry asked.


    "That''s right." Mela nodded. "She was sacrificed to savage creatures, and that''s where she died, and we know almost nothing about it."


    "We should turn around and go back," Arthur Curry said. "At least we can go back and remind people on land to prepare."


    "Turn around?" Mela asked in disbelief. He knew that his mother had been sacrificed to the Trench Kingdom, yet he wanted to run away?


    "Listen, I grew up knowing not to show my timidity, so I only used anger and fists to solve problems," Arthur Curry said to Mera, "I''m a rough guy, only rough, but in the end, all the way In failure, I am not a leader, nor a king, and I am not good at cooperating with others at all, and I cannot let you take risks in order to be king."


    "Are you feeling inferior because you have blood from two worlds?" Mela listened to Arthur Curry without saying a word, "but your origin is also your strength, your land The bridge between the ocean and the ocean, I''ve realized that. Now the question is, what about you?"


    Mela successfully persuaded Arthur Curry, who never mentioned the matter of going back, just sat on the small boats and drifted with Mela.


    Then again, with such a beautiful and hot sister, who can refuse?


    It was smooth sailing during the day, but at night, the climate on the sea changed dramatically, and the thick thunder ripped through the night sky, and the monstrous waves swept in. There is a possibility of being overturned.


    If it was an ordinary person in such an environment, I am afraid that they would have been scared to pee long ago.


    But Arthur Curry and Mela, these two people can come and go freely on the seabed, but they have nothing to worry about.


    However, just because the weather and the ocean aren''t worrying doesn''t mean you can sit back and relax, there are other things to worry about.


    After the boat sailed for a while, an extremely ugly monster suddenly jumped onto the boat.


    Arthur Curry directly folded a section of the mast and went to swing the monster, but the monster was so powerful that it directly knocked Arthur Curry down.


    Then, the second monster threw itself on the boat.


    This time, Arthur Curry couldn''t help, and Mela had to fight by herself. Fortunately, this girl was not a vase. After a thrilling battle, she killed the monster.


    And Arthur Curry, also successfully killed a monster.


    However, these two monsters are just the beginning. Next, one monster after another climbs onto the boat.


    "What are these things!" Arthur Curry asked while fighting.


    "It''s the Trench!" Mela said, "We''re here!"


    "What? Trench?" In the answering space, Arthur Curry was taken aback.


    "You look surprised," Diana Prince said.


    "It''s quite surprising. I used to think that the Trench Clan were the same as the Atlantis Clan, at least they looked like people in appearance, but I didn''t expect them to look like people at all!" Arthur Curry said.


    "Is there a group of such monsters living under the sea?" Barry Allen felt his scalp tingling, "I will never go to the sea to bathe in the future, in case one is accidentally caught again These monsters are eaten."


    In the video, there are more and more people from the trenches, and there are more and more people on the boat. Mela still wants to be reckless, but Arthur Curry, a man with strong limbs and a simple mind, dragged Mela away and took out one. Box of glow sticks.


    "They live under the sea and must be afraid of light." Arthur Curry handed a glow stick to Mela.


    Arthur Curry is really right, the trench people are really afraid of light, they are surrounded by hideous faces one by one, and when they are turned by the light stick, they suddenly make a painful roar in their mouths, and they retreat again and again.


    Although there are light sticks and a magic weapon to restrain the Trench tribe, the boat can no longer stay there, because there are too many Trench tribes, and the boats are densely packed.


    "Are you ready to jump?" Arthur Curry could only abandon the boat and jump into the sea with Mela.


    If the number of Trench tribes on the boat is large, then the number of Trench tribes in the water can only be described as "terrifying".

 ~： Published the book "The Beginning of Mei Manga Integrates with the People of the Motherland"

Push a book: "The Beginning of Meiman Integrates with the People of the Motherland", the same theme of Meiman, the protagonist integrates the fellow villagers who have been in the recent fire. If you are interested, you can take a look.

 Chapter 455： Aquaman: I am a superhero!

    Fortunately, the water was also the home of Arthur Curry and Mela. The two were swimming fast in the water, and the glow sticks in their hands exuded a red light, digging like a small sun, escorting them.


    However, the situation is still not optimistic, because the number of Haigou people is too many.


    Moreover, there were also strange whistling noises from the mouths of the trench people. The whistling, like a knife, kept stirring in Arthur Curry''s mind, making it extremely uncomfortable.


    The two fled in embarrassment on the bottom of the sea, and finally fled to a place on the bottom of the sea where lightning flashed. It was obviously the bottom of the sea, but from a distance, it looked like a cloud in the sky, with blue electric arcs constantly scurrying in it. .


    "That thing will tear us apart!" Mela said worriedly.


    "Do we have any other options?" Arthur Curry asked.


    Indeed, the two of them really have no other choice. Behind them are the boundless trench people. Although the light sticks on their bodies temporarily protect them, the use time of the light sticks is limited. When the light sticks are used up, they are the time of death.


    Since this "lightning cloud" makes the Trench people fear and dare not approach it, no matter how dangerous it is, it is the only way to survive.


    At the moment, Arthur Curry and Mela held hands and rushed towards the cloud of lightning.


    Just as they approached, an inexplicable tearing force swept in directly. The two of them were like fried pieces of meat in a pot. They were tossed and turned over and over. In the end, Mela fell into a coma in the water.


    A crocodile found this "food" and bit Mela with its mouth wide open.


    Mela was unconscious at this time, and Arthur Curry was nowhere to be seen.


    Seeing that Mela was about to be buried in the mouth of the crocodile, an arrow suddenly shot over the crocodile and shot the crocodile aside, and then a figure quickly swam over and took Mela away.


    Naturally, Arthur Curry didn''t know that Mela was rescued, and he was anxiously looking for it at the bottom of the sea.


    Perhaps it was because of some kind of guidance, or perhaps because he had a good relationship with his younger brother''s Ma Zi, he really found a hidden sea in the middle of the earth, like a landscape painting.


    Here, he really saw Mela.


    And beside Mela, there was still a strange man. The man was wearing a strange headgear and could not tell the difference between men and women. On the clothes behind him, there were obviously still the body parts of the Trench tribe.


    If you only look at this outfit, everyone will think that this is a big man who kills without blinking.


    But when the eccentric took off his hood, what was revealed was an alluring face.


    As soon as Arthur Curry saw this face, the whole person was stunned, and the woman who was alluring looked at Arthur Curry and couldn''t move her eyes.


    "Arthur."


    "Mother?"


    Soon, the two recognized each other.


    Although they have never met, their blood kinship has allowed the two to recognize each other without any obstacles.


    "Mother is still alive!" In the answering space, Arthur Curry''s body trembled with excitement when he saw this scene, "Mother is hiding in the sea in the center of the earth, I must find her!"


    "Those trench people look terrifying, but if they know that they are afraid of light, they are not afraid." Bruce Wayne said.


    "It''s better to wait until you become the king of Atlantis, and then pick up your mother." Steve Rogers said in a deep voice, "Your mother was sacrificed to the Trench tribe by Atlantis, If they find out that your mother isn''t dead, I''m afraid they won''t let it go."


    "Yes, if you want to have no worries, there is only one way, and that is Atlantis, you have the final say." Bruce Wayne said.


    "It seems that I have to grab this king with my brother." Arthur Curry said firmly.


    He actually had no interest in being a king, but if it was for his mother, he would not frown even if the sword was on fire.


    "King Ovax sacrificed me to the Trench Clan, but I survived, cut a **** road like you, and came here." In the video, Atlana told Arthur Curry about herself experience.


    "You lived here alone for 20 years?" Mela asked.


    "That''s right." Atlanna helped Mela to sit down, and then walked to Arthur Curry, "You must forgive me, forgive me for everything I''ve done."


    "It''s all because of giving birth to me." Arthur Curry felt guilty.


    "No, it''s not like that," Atlanna said. "All of this is not your fault. It was the choice I made. Only when I left could I save you and save your father. Tell me, you How is father? He still¡­¡±


    "He''s still going to the pier, every morning, every day, waiting for you there," Arthur Curry said.


    Atlanna immediately burst into tears.


    "Why not go back?" Arthur Curry asked.


    "Because you can''t go back through the door that brought you here," Atlanna said. "You can only go back if you get the trident. But the trident is guarded by Carrathan. The legendary monster Carrathan really exists, and it''s in the waterfall. Behind."


    "Let''s go there too and deal with it together." Mela walked over and said.


    "No, it''s too powerful. I''ve tried many times over the years." Atlana shook her head, "Karathan only allows the real king to pass."


    Speaking of this, Mela and Atlana all looked at Arthur Curry, and their expressions clearly said: You are the real king.


    So far, Arthur Curry is just a poor boy from the land, I really don''t know how to see that he is the real king.


    "Atlantis has never lacked kings, it needs something greater," Mela said.


    "What could be greater than a king?" Arthur Curry asked.


    "Hero. UU reading " Atlanna said, "The king only fights for his own country, and you, fight for everyone."


    This sounds reasonable. Arthur Curry has always been at sea to punish evil and promote goodness to save the world. Isn''t what he does a "hero"?


    Including his challenge to Aum this time to seize the throne of Atlantis, it was never for himself, but to avoid war.


    Arthur Curry may not be a king guy, but he''s definitely a hero guy.


    Perhaps it was the words of his mother that gave strength, and perhaps the words of his younger brother Ma Zi gave strength, Arthur Curry was no longer afraid, no longer confused, turned around, and strode towards the waterfall.


    Standing in front of the waterfall, he finally turned his head and glanced at the two women, and walked in without hesitation.


    In front of the waterfall is a picturesque paradise, but on the other side is a dark and hideous world.


    There are ruins everywhere, and the architectural style is strange and magnificent. Before it sank to the bottom of the sea, it should also be a very prosperous land.

 Chapter 456： Iron Man is the real Sea King!

    In the center of the ruins, at the end of the long stairs, there is a mighty stone seat, and a figure is sitting there, holding a golden weapon in both hands.


    Trident!


    The Lost Trident of Atlantis!


    "For a long time, I thought this lost trident was a legend, but I didn''t expect it to be true." Arthur Curry said in the answer space, looking at the trident on the seabed.


    "I understand how you feel," Steve Rogers said. "I thought it was just a legend until I met Thor and Loki."


    "When I met Thor, I found that he broke all my knowledge of legends." Tony Stark continued on the side, "The legendary Thor and the real Thor are just two people."


    "Are you saying that I am taller and more powerful than the legend?" Thor couldn''t help grinning, "Thank you for the compliment."


    "Thicker-skinned than legend has it, that''s showing up right now," Tony Stark said.


    Boom boom boom!


    In the video, Arthur Curry stared at the golden trident, and before he had time to step forward, the sky suddenly collapsed.


    "You don''t belong here at all." Then, an incomparably huge one climbed over, "I guard the trident all the year round, so that the little ones who pretend to be kings cannot succeed. For a thousand years, countless warriors have come to challenge, none Succeed, and you are the least worthy of the challenge."


    Arthur Curry tilted his head to look, only to find that there were piles of bones around him, it seemed that what Carrason said was true.


    "You filthy half-blooded wild-blood dare to come here! Still want to take the most precious treasure of Atlantis?"


    Arthur Curry finally couldn''t bear it anymore, and with a flutter of his arms, he rushed towards Karason.


    Get started first!


    But Karassen was too big and too strong. Even if Arthur Curry attacked first, he didn''t take advantage of it, and he was knocked into the air in an instant.


    "Do you think you deserve to take the trident?"


    "Do you think you can be a king?"


    "Your presence has insulted this place!"


    Carlason is still the king of mouth guns. While ravaging Arthur Curry with ease, his mouth kept talking and stabbed a knife into Arthur Curry''s young mind. .


    Don''t look at Arthur Curry, a man who looks majestic and mighty. In front of Carlason, he is a little ant that can be kneaded at will. It is too weak.


    Karason''s strength is really not covered.


    It can also be seen from here that Arthur Curry is **** powerful, and he has tried many times and has not been killed.


    "Shut up!" At this time, Arthur Curry finally realized the helplessness of Sun Wukong when he faced Tang Seng, and he shouted to stop Carlason, "You are right, I am a mixed-race wild, but I am not here. If I want to be king, I know I''m not worthy."


    "You understand me?" Carlason was shocked.


    Yes, I understand, Arthur Curry can communicate with fish since he was a child. This is his talent, his ability.


    Arthur Curry has been close to fish since childhood.


    Of course, the Messenger of Peace said that Arthur Curry paid for a fish, so I don''t know if it was true or not.


    This sounds like a rumor, but the copycat Haiwang of the Heipao family next door really made an octopus, so who knows if it''s true or not?


    "I can," Arthur Curry said.


    "For many years, no one has been able to communicate with me except the King of Atlanta." Karasson was shocked. "Who are you?"


    "I''m just a nobody." Arthur Curry pretended to be low-key, "I''m here because I have no choice, to save my homeland and those I love. I''m here because The trident is the only hope. If that''s not enough, then die!"


    "No one can take the trident from the king of Atlan, if he thinks you are not worthy of this power..." Karasson did not continue to stop, its huge body was swimming underwater, "That''s right, I I haven''t eaten anything in years and I''m starving."


    Carlason, that''s it.


    "Damn it, isn''t it, this big monster just left?" In the answering space, Thor was stunned, "I thought this level was so sad, and it was solved with a single shot?"


    "Yeah, this is too sloppy!" Barry Allen also felt that this was a bit cheating, "As soon as this monster appeared on the stage, he showed his crushing strength, and I even sweated for Arthur. It''s gone in a few words!"


    "If the slapstick is the way to deal with this Karason, then Stark should go," Thor said. "Who can compare to the slapstick?"


    "Is Stark becoming Aquaman?" Steve Rogers shook his head, "You can really think."


    "Does Stark need to ''become'' Aquaman?" Barry Allen said. "If Stark is like this, he should be Aquaman."


    "Barry, you are making a rumor and I will tell you." Tony Stark couldn''t help but say, "I have not been a sea king for many years."


    "No, you must still be Aquaman." Barry Allen said, "I saw it at a glance."


    "No, I''m no longer Sea King." Tony Stark solemnly denied, "I swear to God."


    "Wait, why do you seem to be saying that the Sea King is a disgusting person?" Arthur Curry was confused, "Why is my nickname so unpopular?"


    "Arthur, don''t get me wrong, what we call Aquaman is not the same as your nickname." Barry Allen said.


    "This Karason can be solved as long as he can communicate with it, but Arthur has always been the only one who can communicate with it." Bruce Wayne said, "So this trident is destined to belong to Arthur."


    "The atmosphere is all set here. If UU Reading can''t get the trident again, I will scold people." Arthur Curry laughed.


    If you want to get the trident, Karason is only the first level, and the King of Atlan is the ultimate level.


    In the video, Arthur Curry came to the King of Atlanta step by step.


    The King of Atlan was wearing a shining golden armor, and the cloak behind him was floating endlessly. Although his face had been turned to dry bones, his long white hair was floating like a cloak.


    Even after so many years, he still looks majestic.


    Arthur Curry glanced at the King of Atlan, without hesitation, he reached out and grabbed the trident, and dragged it out of the King of Atlan.


    The golden light continued to gather towards the trident.


    The King of Atlan, after losing his trident, turned into ashes.


    The trident was just in hand, and it was unimaginable that things went so smoothly.

 Chapter 457： The Justice League strikes for the first time!

    "It really made me laugh, this is ''no one can take the trident from the king of Atlanta''?" Barry Allen almost fell down with a smile, "Arthur stretched out his hand and took it directly, rather than taking his own things It''s all convenient!"


    "It seems that the Trident is destined to be Arthur''s." Diana Prince said, "No one can beat Karason, Arthur can talk to him and solve it in two sentences. So giving the trident to Arthur so easily shows that he approves of Arthur."


    "So, it''s all life," Thor said. "Don''t look at his brother Orm defeating Arthur, but if he asks him to get it, he won''t get it. He can''t talk to fish, and he can''t get past Carlason in the first place. That one."


    "This trident is really a gift to Arthur in vain." Bruce Wayne, "Now that the location of the trident is known, isn''t this trident easily captured?"


    "If it was before, I would be happy to know that there was such a thing." Arthur Curry sacrificed the golden hoop again, "However, now that I have this, I feel that the trident is nothing."


    "It is still necessary to get the trident." Steve Rogers said, "In addition to being a powerful weapon, the trident is more important as a symbol of the king. If you want to be the king of Atlantis , to end the war on the seabed and on land, the trident is essential."


    "That''s right, you are a mixed race. This identity is destined for those people in the sea to lack recognition for you. If you don''t get the trident, it''s basically impossible for you to be the king." Bruce Wayne said.


    Arthur Curry thought about it and found that what Bruce Wayne said was too right. Except for Vico, everyone who knew him under the sea was extremely disgusted by him. Even if there was a future video exposure, it would only be There is one more Mela who is not hostile to him, and the rest of the people at the bottom of the sea basically still have a disgusting and disgusting attitude towards him.


    "Anyway, I''m going to pick up my mother, so I''ll take the trident by the way." Arthur Curry said.


    [At the beginning of the eighth question, Batman Bruce Wayne formed a superhero team "Justice League". When the Justice League fought for the first time, the following characters, who was the last to be present? ¡¿


    ¡¾a Wonder Woman Diana Prince¡¿


    ¡¾bThe Flash Barry Allen¡¿


    [c Aquaman Arthur Curry]


    [d Steel Bone Victor Stone]


    [If you answer this question correctly, you will be rewarded with human form, and you can convert your body into human form while maintaining all existing abilities. If the answer is wrong, the life expectancy will be deducted by one year. ¡¿


    "Into human form!" Victor Stone was uncertain when he saw the reward. Don''t look at him now that he can fly into the sky and launch missiles, which is more powerful than the Terminator, but he is not sure about what he is now. With a body, in fact, it is still brooding.


    It used to be a good person, but now there is only one face left, and the rest are all mechanical. Can this still be called a "human"?


    If he had a choice, he would rather not have these cool abilities, he wanted to be human again.


    Now, the title made him see this hope!


    He can be human again!


    Moreover, it is not the ordinary person before, but with the existing ability, he is human again!


    "Obviously, this reward is tailor-made for Victor." Barry Allen said, "And this topic seems very simple, almost equivalent to giving the reward directly to Victor."


    "This question is really simple," Diana Prince said. "When Bruce formed the team, I was with Bruce, and when Bruce recruited Barry, Barry just followed without a word. So when the Justice League ushered in its first fight, Barry and I were definitely with Bruce, and a and b were directly ruled out."


    "It was me and Victor who clearly rejected Bruce at the time," Arthur Curry said. "But looking at the options, although we rejected it at the time, when the battle really came, we all rushed over."


    "Victor can fly, and Arthur can''t." Clark Kent said, "From this point of view, Victor should arrive first."


    "Also, Victor is a supercomputer, and he can know the location of the battle faster." Bruce Wayne said, "If there is no other information, Arthur is the last one."


    "My opinion is the same as everyone else." Victor Stone made a choice, "I choose c!"


    ¡¾correct answer! Rewards issued! ¡¿


    I saw a flash of white light on Victor Stone, and the original mechanical body disappeared, replaced by a great guy.


    As soon as Victor Stone''s thoughts moved, the person floated in the air. He stretched out his hand again, and the arm was deformed for a while, turning into a very cool cannon barrel.


    "It looks more pleasing to the eye like this." Victor Stone looked at his whole body, and then fell to the ground again.


    "What material is your skin now?" Tony Stark asked.


    "It''s not a material, it''s human skin." Victor Stone said, "You may not believe it, in fact, I didn''t expect it to be like this before. My body is completely human. I don''t have that steel or metal in my body."


    "But you just turned out a cannon barrel. If you don''t have metal in your body, how did you get the cannon barrel?" Barry Allen asked.


    "I don''t know." Victor Stone shook his head, "You can use weapon transformation as one of my superpowers."


    "I''m still curious about who we will fight against in the first battle." Barry Allen said, rubbing his hands together, "It shouldn''t be Darkseid, this level of **** should usually appear last. "


    "Justice League played for the first time, and it hasn''t been run in yet. Some people don''t agree with the Justice League, and some people have no combat experience. If you fight Darkseid directly, most of them won''t win. UU Reading www.uukanshu. com" said Bruce Wayne, "Hopefully not Darkseid."


    "Let me guess, it should be the Steppenwolf." Diana Prince said, "In the previous video, the Steppenwolf was mentioned."


    Soon, the video proved that Diana Prince''s speculation was correct.


    Kacha!


    At the beginning of the video, a thunderstorm ripped through the night sky.


    At that time, the thunder was even more dazzling, but it was the huge bat shadow on the horizon.


    Naturally, this bat shadow is not a natural phenomenon, but is produced by Gotham Police Chief James Gordon with a bat searchlight.


    He was calling for his little friend.


    And his little friend also felt his call.


    When the thunder and lightning ripped through the night sky again, a figure appeared silently here. He stood on the huge statue of the **** of death, and the cloak on his body was hunting in the night.

 Chapter 458： Steppenwolf debuts!

    In the eyes of James Gordon, Batman has always been alone, like a group of arrogant wolves, without partners and friends.


    But this time, James Gordon was surprised to find that Batman is no longer alone, he actually has two partners.


    A woman with a hot body carrying a sword, and a man bathed in lightning.


    Needless to say, with Bruce Wayne, it was Wonder Woman Diana Prince and the Flash Barry Allen.


    "How many of you are there?" James Gordon asked, looking at the three of Bruce Wayne.


    "Not enough," Bruce Wayne said.


    "There are dozens of witnesses all over Gotham City, and their descriptions are consistent with the suspects in the Metropolitan kidnapping." James Gordon introduced the situation to several people, and on the eucalyptus information in his hand, he drew a look A funny looking monster.


    "Apocalypse Demon." Diana Prince knew what it was at a glance, she said, "Apocalypse Demon must have smelled the mother box. They took people away and tortured the mother box''s whereabouts."


    "Those eight people may still be alive." Bruce Wayne said after listening. This is an obvious thing. There is no way for the dead to reveal the news. If the Apocalypse Demon wants to get something from these people, it must first keep them alive. .


    "Nine people." A geek with a full body of machinery did not know when he appeared here, he said, "The director of Xingchen Laboratory was kidnapped tonight."


    Diana Prince turned her head to look at Victor Stone with a smile on her face, this guy is still here!


    "How are we going to find him?" Victor Stone asked.


    "There must be their lair nearby," said Diana Prince.


    "I marked the Metropolis and Gotham City maps and couldn''t see any patterns." James Gordon handed a map to Bruce Wayne. "The lines on the maps don''t intersect at all."


    "Not on land." Victor Stone stretched his head and saw the clue, "This is Stryker Island between two cities."


    "These are vents, all leading to the Metropolitan Engineering Tunnel, which was abandoned in 1929." Bruce Wayne also saw it.


    "The lair must be there," said Diana Prince.


    "Is he going with us too?" Barry Allen asked Bruce Wayne, always focusing on something different, "Your car will definitely not fit."


    I really can''t sit still, Victor Stone''s mechanical body, I''m afraid it will directly crush the car.


    "I have bigger stuff," Bruce Wayne said.


    This "bigger thing" is the prototype army transport plane, and it''s really a very big guy. When Diana Prince first came to find Bruce Wayne, he couldn''t get it to start, but now it works.


    At the moment, a few people rode this big guy to the abandoned engineering tunnel. It was vaguely visible that the ground was originally laid with railroad tracks, and the searchlights all around were illuminating lifelessly.


    As soon as Bruce Wayne landed, he picked up an identity card on the ground, which belonged to an employee of the Stars Laboratory.


    "We''re very close," Diana Prince said. "The enemy''s scent of nothingness, darkness, death."


    "Where are we, Alfred?" Bruce Wayne asked the man behind him, Alfred Pennyworth.


    "Stryker Island." Alfred Pennyworth said while sitting in the back, checking his computer, "You should be right under the tunnel ventilation tower, look to the left, there should be a staircase leading to the machinery room, infrared thermal imagery showed a group of people."


    It''s so easy to find the target, it can be seen that the man behind it is much easier to use than the woman behind it.


    "That''s it, let''s go." Bruce Wayne and the rest of the Justice League walked up the steel ladder step by step.


    However, when they walked up to the tower, they found a small problem. There were ladders on this side and the other side of the tower, but the ladder is now broken!


    This side and the other side of the tower are several meters away. How do you get there?


    This kind of problem is naturally a huge challenge for ordinary people, but now these few people are superheroes. Everyone has their own unique skills. It is not easy to go to the opposite side.


    In the far east, there used to be a legend that "the Eight Immortals crossed the sea and each showed their magical powers", but now, it''s time to "each show their magical powers".


    The first person to show his magical powers was Barry Allen. I saw his body turned into a lightning bolt, and when Kacha made a sound, everyone didn''t respond, and he was already on the opposite side.


    Then there is Diana Prince, her method in the past is also very simple, that is, jump directly over.


    On this side, only Bruce Wayne and Victor Stone remain.


    "I heard about you, I didn''t expect you to be real," Victor Stone said to Bruce Wayne.


    "I''m real when it''s useful," Bruce Wayne said, then picked up a gun behind him and hit the opposite side. With a bang, a string came out of the gun''s muzzle and shot into the wall, and he took advantage of this. A rope went to the opposite side.


    It has to be said that this is the lowest of all the past ways.


    But low is not low, does it matter?


    Anyway, he''s gone.


    Flying over or jumping over, and passing over with tools, are all the same result.


    The master himself is an ordinary person, and being able to work with a group of people with superpowers, or even become the core, shows his extraordinaryness.


    After the master passed by, Victor Stewart became very dashing, spewing energy from all over his body, and flew directly over.


    Well, this is too far from the Eight Immortals crossing the sea. The Eight Immortals lived like a vast ocean and they lived so well, it was only a few meters away.


    However, from a small glimpse of the big, from the way of passing through these few meters, it is possible to judge whether these superheroes are strong or weak, and whether their characters are calm or jumpy.


    "I''m fed up with your silence, tell me where is the eye box!" As soon as everyone came over, they heard a fierce voice below.


    Diana Prince and Bruce Wayne were at the front, and when they tiptoed over, they saw some human beings below, but more of them were apocalypse demons.


    Among them was a humanoid guy who was neither a human nor an apocalypse demon. He was tall and unusually tall, wearing silver armor with serrated teeth everywhere, and two horns on his head.


    This is Darkseid''s general Steppenwolf


    At this moment, Steppenwolf is tortured with a human being in one hand.


    "Please, we have a family." The arrested man was a middle-aged man. In his life, he may also be a bully with great fighting ability, or a warrior who is brave and strong, but at this moment, he is the fish on the chopping block. , In addition to begging for mercy, there is no other way.

 Chapter 459： Wonder woman pk wasteland wolf

    "Then you have weaknesses." Steppenwolf showed no mercy.


    On the middle-aged man''s head is a thing similar to a mechanical spider. It can read people''s thoughts and project them. Judging from the projected image, it looks like the mother box of Momo Lake.


    "You approached a mother box," said Steppenwolf. "You smelled of it."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." The middle-aged man quickly denied it.


    "Where is it!" Steppenwolf shouted in a low voice.


    "Steppenwolf." Diana Prince in the dark recognized Steppenwolf.


    "That''s the bad guy, I guess," said Barry Allen.


    "You guessed it right," said Bliss Wayne.


    "I really miss Superman so much right now," said Barry Allen.


    If Superman is there, the role of Steppenwolf is simply a younger brother, and he can handle it casually.


    "Go around to the other side, surround them, and start an assault." Diana Prince looked at it for a while and came up with an idea.


    This plan may or may not work, it is no longer important, because the situation on the field has changed.


    "Let him go!" a middle-aged black man sitting on the ground suddenly shouted at Steppenwolf, "He doesn''t know!"


    "You also have a smell, but it''s more intense." Steppenwolf threw away the middle-aged man before and arrested the black middle-aged man instead.


    "I won''t tell you if I die." The middle-aged black man said without any fear.


    "You''ll die if you don''t tell me," said Steppenwolf.


    This black man is just a normal guy, but he has an amazing son, Victor Stone!


    And his amazing son is now watching this scene overhead!


    No son sees his father threatened, and neither does Victor Stone.


    "No!" With a loud shout, he stretched out his arm downward, and the arm was deformed and turned into a cannon barrel.


    stop! stop!


    The two cannonballs shot down, directly blasting the Steppenwolf into the air.


    Whoosh!


    At the same time as the cannon, Victor Stone also flew down and flew in front of his father. A hand grew directly from his back and took down the mechanical spider that read his father''s memory.


    "Victor." The middle-aged black man smiled happily.


    "Kill them." How could Steppenwolf watch the reunion of father and son, and spit out a cold order.


    Victor Stone has already been killed under Steppenwolf''s eyes and has been exposed, and now he can''t care about any strategy or strategy, he can only be tough.


    Diana Prince jumped down with a long drink, and pierced an apocalypse as soon as he landed.


    "The Amazonian female warrior." Steppenwolf also recognized Diana Prince''s identity at a glance, "but unlike your sister, you are stronger."


    It goes without saying that Diana Prince was the daughter of Zeus, of course not like other Amazons.


    And her performance is also very brave, she will go up with a sword and fight the Steppen Wolf, she will just fly, and even penetrate the wall.


    Maybe this wave was too sudden, maybe it was because the weapon didn''t have time to get it, and the Steppenwolf was in a hurry after being beaten by this fierce attack, and he didn''t know where it flew.


    If the big brother is gone, then only the younger brothers will come, and the Apocalypse Demons will fly around in the air, killing Diana Prince.


    How can a little monster of this level be Diana Prince''s opponent? They can only deliver food, one with a sword, and they are killed so smoothly.


    Just like chopping vegetables and melons, he slaughtered the Apocalypse Demon for a while, and Steppenwolf jumped out again.


    After all, it is also a small boss, so naturally it is impossible to go offline so easily.


    "Get out of the way!" Steppenwolf was completely annoyed by Diana Prince, and he ordered those apocalypse demons, "This one belongs to me."


    "I don''t belong to anyone." Diana Prince fought Steppenwolf again.


    But at this time Steppenwolf had already raised his big axe, and with the weapon, Diana Pulis could no longer just fly the other party in one breath as she did just now.


    Bruce Wayne also shot at this time, he jumped from above and joined the fight.


    It is true that he has limited strength compared to Diana Prince and can''t intervene in the battle between Diana Prince and Steppenwolf, but aren''t there a lot of little guys on the scene?


    Those apocalypse demons, even if they were only slaughtered under the sword of Diana Prince, were still invincible horror dream demons to ordinary people.


    Never allow them to harm other people.


    Of the four members of the Justice League, three of them have now "shot", leaving only one Barry Allen.


    It''s not that Barry Allen doesn''t want to shoot, but he really has no experience. At his speed, he really wants to use it. Even Steppenwolf, it''s basically a fight, no one can escape.


    But what about the actual situation?


    Not to mention Steppenwolf, Barry Allen didn''t even dare to take action on the little monster like the Weather Demon.


    But after all, he is not an ordinary person. Although he did not dare to fight, those apocalypse demons wanted to attack him, too.


    Again, Barry Allen is too fast.


    Those apocalypse demons kept shooting, but they couldn''t hit Barry Allen.


    "Save this person." Bruce Wayne saw that Barry Allen couldn''t fight, so he explained to him another thing, "I will let these monsters follow me."


    So Barry Allen went to save people.


    This process of saving people is also extremely speechless.


    With his speed, he can take people out of here in an instant, but he didn''t do that. Instead, relying on his speed, he kept appearing in front of or behind everyone, and commanded there.


    "here!"


    "Hurry up!"


    It''s also speechless. Don''t you know how to run? Do you still need your command?


    "This is The Flash?" In the answering space, Thor was stunned, "It''s too speechless."


    "It''s really not the same as the other Barry we know," Tony Stark said. "That Barry has his own small team, has had many battles, solved many crises, and saved many people."


    "Barry doesn''t really look like a superhero right now," Steve Rogers said.


    "I, I will definitely be the same as you..." Barry Allen blushed suddenly, he also felt a little ashamed, everyone is a superhero, everyone else can fight bravely, but he is the only one who is free Strength, but nothing can help.


    "Barry, there is no ''superhero'' class in college. It''s normal for you to be unskilled. No one is the best at this kind of thing." Bruce Wayne relieved, "Your ability is very strong. , with training, he can definitely be a great superhero."


    "Can I?" Barry Allen asked.


    "I can give you some training," Bruce Wayne said.

 Chapter 460： The Flash is shocked: What special hobbies must Iron Man 1 have?

    Don''t look at Bruce Wayne is just an ordinary person, but he can definitely do it by training a superhuman.


    Barry Allen''s superpower is not like a very metaphysical or unreasonable ability, but can be explained by science, and there is no pressure to understand it with Bruce Wayne''s knowledge reserve.


    And Bruce Wayne has a wealth of combat experience and experience fighting criminals, which is what Barry Allen lacks.


    "Thank you." Barry Allen thanked Bruce Wayne first, then asked Tony Stark, "Is the other me really a superhero who saves a lot of people?"


    "Yes," Tony Stark said, "so you don''t have to worry, other versions of you can be a superhero, and you can too."


    In the video, the battle continues.


    Bruce Wayne was fighting, and he was on the edge of the battlefield between Steppenwolf and Diana Prince.


    There are also many apocalypse demons here. I don¡¯t know if they have become smart or dare not get too close for fear of being cut by Diana Prince. They are not on the ground, but fly high in the air.


    And they all had guns in their hands, and they shot Bruce Wayne in the air.


    This time, Bruce Wayne was blinded. He was attacked in the sky, but he couldn''t fly. He couldn''t attack them, so he could only be beaten.


    The gun in Tian Qimo''s hand is not the kind of gun that shoots bullets, but an energy gun. The bat suit on him can be bulletproof, but it''s hard to say whether this kind of energy can be prevented.


    But fortunately, before he set off, he added a little thing to his arm. This thing can absorb energy. Fortunately, this thing is there. When Dachao was resurrected later, Dachao went berserk and used his eyes to emit rays to look at him. This is also this little thing. Absorb the energy to keep him from being shot.


    "The energy is dissipating." In the rear, Alfred Pennyworth looked at the data on the computer screen and said with relief, "My gloves are very useful."


    "Celebrate Al Fu later, I need Nightbat fighters." Bruce Wayne cried.


    "I thought you wouldn''t speak." Alfred Pennyworth was there to operate, "Rush over immediately and activate the remote control mode."


    The night bat fighter jet parked in the abandoned tunnel was like a huge mechanical crab, and it started to climb up the mountain.


    All the little friends present at the moment are busy fighting, and no one can spare the time to operate this big guy, so Alfred Pennyworth, the butler who sits firmly in the rear, can remotely control it. How important is a man who silently supports behind his back.


    At this time, Diana Prince was already at a disadvantage in the battle with Steppenwolf, and was pressed against the wall and rubbed on the ground by Steppenwolf.


    Barry Allen and Victor Stone protected a group of civilians outside the tower.


    No one can spare their hands to support the master.


    However, with the night bat fighter, the master does not need the support of others.


    He jumped, and the cloak behind him unfolded, like a big bat, it soared into the air, and jumped into the night bat fighter accurately.


    "It''s my turn." Bruce Wayne fired fiercely into the air.


    da da da da da...


    The dense bullets poured mercilessly into the air, like a rain of metal fire falling from the ground to the sky. The Apocalypse Demons who were flying in the air were so active before, but under such firepower, they had no resistance at all, and they were all torn apart. broken.


    The feng shui turns, and it''s Bruce Wayne''s turn again.


    But he did not have the prestige for too long. The firepower of the night bat fighter is strong, but such a big iron crab has a very big target, as long as he is not blind, he can see it.


    The Steppenwolf just finished torturing Diana Prince, and jumped onto the Nightbat Fighter with the axe in hand. As soon as the axe went down, it almost choked off one of the Nightbat Fighter''s legs.


    bang bang bang!


    Then, he stood on the night bat fighter, raised his big fist, and began to hammer.


    Because the Nightbat fighter was too "massive", and the Wasteland Wolf was hammering it hard, the iron ladder that the Nightbat fighter was holding couldn''t hold up, and began to tip over to one side.


    Diana Prince''s long sword fell on the iron ladder, and when the iron ladder was tilted, the long sword slid down.


    How could Diana Prince watch such a thing happen? Without weapons, the combat effectiveness is greatly reduced, and it is even more impossible to compete with Steppenwolf.


    So she jumped off the iron ladder without hesitation and grabbed her long sword.


    There have been such scenes in many TV dramas. The woman jumped off the building, and the male protagonist jumped down in order to save people, and hugged the female protagonist precisely in the air.


    God, do you think you are Jackie Chan, you are so good, one after another?


    Diana Price is still a superman at the moment. She went to grab her own sword, but she was so far behind the boss that she couldn''t catch it at all!


    That''s okay, though, because the Flash Barry Allen is here.


    Under Barry Allen''s extreme speed, there is no error that cannot be made up for.


    I saw Barry Allen rushing with lightning, and the world entered a "quiet moment" again. Barry Allen ran to the bottom of the long sword unhurriedly, stretched out a finger on the tip of the sword, and put the The sword was pushed back into Diana Price''s hands.


    Poor Barry Allen, finally made a contribution in this battle.


    Because he was too excited to do such a "big thing", he spun his foot and fell directly to the ground.


    And the night bat fighter finally couldn''t stand the devastation of the Steppenwolf. It fell from the sky and landed on the spot where Barry Allen fell.


    Naturally, Barry Allen wouldn''t be hit. He immediately turned into lightning and hid aside, but he didn''t know whether it was because he was too nervous to see such a big iron lump fall, or because he just stabbed his foot. He ran this time. Played off again, hit it directly, and passed out in a coma.


    "Wow, I don''t know what I''m talking about." In the answering space, Barry Allen really wanted to find a crack in the ground to get in. "Can you pretend that you haven''t seen anything?"


    "No," Tony Stark said. "Not only did I see it, I actually recorded it."


    "What?" Barry Allen''s eyes widened suddenly, "You still videotaped? You can''t treat me like this!"


    "It''s not for you, I will record all the videos." Tony Stark said.


    "Do you have any special hobbies?" Barry Allen was shocked. "Women are only video recordings, but you can also record men?"


    "This is the future video, it is extremely precious information." Bruce Wayne said speechlessly, "Video recording is the correct way."

 Chapter 461： Justice League loses first battle

    The night bat fighter was so big that it fell from the sky to the ground and was scrapped in one fell swoop. Several screens in front of Alfred Pennyworth became snowflakes at the same time.


    You don''t need to know anything about this thing, just at a glance you know that it must have cost a sky-high price, but it was scrapped after a few shots. It can be seen that "Batman" is really a super money-burning profession.


    It''s Bruce Wayne, the super rich man who buys what the bank says to buy. Others really can''t be Batman.


    Then again, don''t Gotham people have smart people? No one can guess from Batman''s money-burning equipment that Batman must be a rich man, and thus suspect the richest man in Gotham, Bruce On Wayne?


    Maybe, maybe not, but now is not the time to think about it.


    The biggest problem right now is Steppenwolf.


    "You have the blood of the old gods flowing on you." Steppenwolf at the moment said, looking directly at Diana Prince.


    Diana Prince didn''t answer, her arms clasped together.


    A dazzling light flashed, and the huge energy rushed past, directly overturning the Steppenwolf and flying far away.


    Barry Allen, the guy who was knocked unconscious by himself, woke up at some point, and as soon as he woke up, he was shot in the thigh by an apocalypse demon, and he suddenly had a big hole.


    "Ah!" Barry Allen screamed in pain.


    The two apocalypse demons smelled Barry Allen''s fear and flew down from the sky, holding Barry Allen''s arms from left to right and dragging him to the sky.


    "No!" Barry Allen shouted like a kidnapped girl.


    He still lacks combat experience, otherwise with his ability, even if his thigh is injured, it is more than enough to deal with two Apocalypse Demons.


    Diana Prince had just knocked Steppenwolf into the air. Hearing Barry Allen''s cry for help, Diana Prince jumped up and dropped his sword, killing an apocalypse with one sword.


    The other apocalypse saw that the situation was not right, so it left Barry Allen and rushed towards Diana Prince.


    Isn''t this a commotion, sister Diana is also dealt with by a little scoundrel like you?


    This overbearing Apocalypse Demon was crushed with absolute strength and died on the ground.


    Perhaps, its original purpose was to deliver food, to make Diana Prince kill herself.


    It is of course not courting death, but to attract Diana Prince''s attention, distract her, and create opportunities for her companions.


    Just when Diana Prince killed this Apocalypse Demon, another Apocalypse Demon came from behind!


    puff!


    But this Apocalypse Demon didn''t have time to do anything, his chest was pierced, and then a rope pulled it, and little by little it came to the night bat fighter.


    The only person who used this weapon was Bruce Wayne, who had no superpowers. He stood on the night bat fighter and looked at the Apocalypse Demon under his feet expressionlessly.


    Whoosh!


    At this time, a figure descended from the sky.


    Not the Apocalypse, but Victor Stone arrived.


    The first thing Victor Stone did was not to kill the enemy, but to enter the night bat fighter.


    He stretched out his iron hand, and a line stretched out from his palm, which was connected to the night bat fighter. The operation screen and various instruments of the originally scrapped night bat fighter lighted up again, and then he stood up and started with a bang. Walk up.


    "Relax, Alfred, I''ll do it." Victor Stone sat in the Nightbat fighter, operating a large gun, and began to shoot fiercely at the Wasteland Wolf.


    stop! stop!


    Victory Stone fired two more shells.


    The first shell was dodged by Steppenwolf.


    The second shell was caught directly by Steppenwolf with his bare hands.


    Then Steppenwolf used brute force to change the direction of the cannonball and aimed it at the tunnel. As soon as he let go, the cannonball hit the tunnel with a bang.


    Then, a blue ray of light descended from the sky and enveloped the Steppenwolf. The Steppenwolf "ascended" directly to the sky and disappeared before everyone''s eyes.


    "Where are we below?" Barry Allen immediately noticed something was wrong.


    "Gotham Harbor." Bruce Wayne said solemnly.


    As soon as the voice fell, water began to spew from the place where the tunnel had just been blown up by the shell.


    The amount of water was so great that in an instant, it converged into a rushing torrent in the tunnel.


    Neither Bruce Wayne nor Barry Allen could breathe underwater, so they turned and ran.


    Only Diana Prince was standing there, and she saw a figure in the rapids!


    There is no doubt that the only one who can come and go freely in the water is Sea King Arthur Curry.


    Arthur Curry stood under the rapids and moved forward with the roar of the rapids, as if he was surfing. Compared with Bruce Wayne who fled in front of the rapids, he was much more dashing.


    Of course, Arthur Curry also knew that he was not pretending to come all the way. After surfing on the rapids for a while, he plunged his head into the water, swam to the front quickly, and poked the ground with his fork.


    Suddenly, there seemed to be an invisible force field shrouded there, and the torrent was directly repelled and could no longer flow through.


    "Who is that?" Barry Allen, who was fleeing ahead, turned his head and asked.


    No wonder he didn''t know Arthur Curry. This was the first time the two met. Bruce Wayne failed to recruit, so naturally he wouldn''t take the initiative to talk to Barry Allen.


    Bruce Wayne is naturally very happy that Arthur Curry can come, but this time is obviously not a good time to introduce to Barry Allen, he quickly climbed the night bat fighter with Barry Allen.


    Diana Prince also jumped up.


    With Arthur Curry''s delay, it wasn''t until everyone got on the night bat fighter that the ocean torrent surged over.


    Then, under the operation of Victor Stone, UU read www.uukanshu. The com night bat fighter was attached to the wall, crawling up like a big spider.


    At the feet of everyone, the water surface continued to rise, and it was swallowed up step by step, but it was always a step slower, unable to drown the night bat fighter.


    Thanks to the night bat fighter, several people escaped so smoothly.


    The role of this big guy in killing the enemy is not very reflected, but he has made great efforts in the rescue.


    Of course, even if there is no night bat fighter, everyone will be fine.


    Victor Stone can fly, one in each hand, directly holding the flightless Bruce Wayne and the injured foot Barry Allen.


    As for Diana Prince, she clearly showed the ability to fly in her personal movie, but I don''t know why she didn''t use it in Zhenglian.


    But even if she didn''t fly, she could still hold Victor Stone''s thigh and use it as a pendant for Victor Stone.


    There''s no way Victor Stone could have poked Diana Prince in the face anyway.

 Chapter 462： Captain America: Isnt it 55?

    "It summoned him, the mother box he took." Diana Prince said when several people came to the ground.


    "He has two now," Arthur Curry said. "He stole a mother box from Atlantis."


    "All he needs now is the lost mother box," Diana Prince said.


    "He''s probably got it," Bruce Wayne said.


    Whoosh!


    Victor Stone, who came down from the sky with a mother box in his hand, said, "He didn''t have it, it''s in my hands."


    As soon as the space darkened, the video ended.


    "This is Steppenwolf. Judging from the fact that he wants a mother box, it must be Darkseid''s horse." Thor said, "It''s like the five obsidian generals under Thanos."


    "It looks the same as the Obsidian General, and it''s ugly." Steve Rogers said.


    "It''s fortunate that Loki is not here, otherwise he will be happy to be with Steppenwolf." Tony Stark said.


    "Stark, Loki has long since changed his ways, okay?" Thor said with some dissatisfaction. "When he sees Steppenwolf, he will definitely punish the wicked."


    "Horns!" Tony Stark said, "I mean horns! Loki has a perverted love for horns, and it just so happens that the pair of horns on Steppenwolf''s head, so exaggerated and disgusting, must be Loki''s food. So when Loki sees him, he must feel like he has met a soulmate."


    "Loki to the horns, this, this..." Thor wanted to say two good things for Loki, but he couldn''t get past his conscience. "This is really disgusting."


    "I know from the video just now that Steppenwolf has got two mother boxes." Arthur Curry said, "One is from Atlantis, and the other is, no doubt, from the Amazons. "


    "So, whether it''s Atlantis or the Amazon, both have been attacked by Steppenwolf. Obviously, neither of them has been defended," said Diana Prince.


    "So after we leave here, we have to warn Atlantis and Amazon as soon as possible." Barry Allen said, "Let them prepare for Steppenwolf to come in."


    "The significance of the warning is probably not very big." Steve Rogers said, "Since Atlantis and the Amazons guard the mother box, they must be ready for the enemy to **** the mother box one day. In the original In the future, the mother box is still better than snatched, so after the warning, the difference should not be big."


    "That Steppenwolf is actually quite weak." Clark Kent said, "You can leave a device for Atlantis or Amazon to call me. Once the Steppenwolf invades, I will arrive as soon as possible and slaughter the wasteland. Wolf, wouldn''t the mother box be kept?"


    "Clark shot, Steppenwolf must be dead." Barry Allen said.


    [The ninth question begins, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [In order to form a team to deal with the god-slayers, Thor and his partners came to the city of omnipotence. In the city of omnipotence, who pierced the chest of Zeus? ¡¿


    ¡¾a Thor¡¿


    [B female Thor Jane Foster]


    ¡¾C Valkyrie Valkyrie¡¿


    [d Loki, the **** of cunning]


    [If you answer this question correctly, you will be rewarded with a "halo of five to five". For opponents with a strength gap of less than 100 times, open the "halo of five to five" to force a tie with the opponent. The aura lasts for 1 minute. If the answer is wrong, the life expectancy will be deducted by one year. ¡¿


    "Five to five!"


    "It''s actually five to five!"


    Seeing this reward, Tony Stark and Thor both looked at Steve Rogers in unison.


    "What are you looking at me for?" Steve Rogers was a little confused.


    "Captain, don''t you think this is talking about you?" Tony Stark said, "Actually, I''ve been laughing and complaining all the time. Your combat power seems to be very confusing. Sometimes, an ordinary person can fight with you. There are back and forth, but sometimes, you can slap your opponent with Thanos."


    "Five to five, isn''t that what you are talking about?" Thor also said, "You are already five to five, where do you need a reward?"


    "The rumors are purely rumors, how can I open it up?" Steve Rogers defended, "Some ordinary people, I didn''t do my best when fighting them, so in your eyes, they fought me. It has to come and go. If I really use all my strength, I can kill them with one punch, isn¡¯t that too bullying?¡±


    "So, like a guy like Thanos, you can fight him back and forth, even suppressing him once, but he didn''t show his full strength?" Thor teased.


    "Don''t you know why I fought Thanos so fiercely?" Steve Rogers said, "It''s all because I took your hammer! Without the hammer, look how Thanos abused me. "


    "I can''t see you without a hammer." Tony Stark said immediately, "When you were in Wakanda, you didn''t have a hammer, but you also took Thanos abruptly."


    "Yeah, yeah, I''m impressed." Thor said, "The other heroes kneeled one by one, only you, took the slap of Thanos, I still remember the expression of Thanos at that time, you were called the one at that time. Prestigious. Of course, I am even more prestige after I play."


    "I just took a slap for a short time, and it was knocked over quickly, so how can it be called five-fifty?" Steve Rogers Haishi was defending himself, "You guys are just making up rumors and I''ll tell you. ."


    "It doesn''t matter whether it is a rumor or not. UU reading " Tony Stark said, "After answering this question, you will become a real 55."


    "This reward looks very defiant." Barry Allen said, "It''s like a god."


    "When the enemy''s combat power is 100 times different from yours, it can be said to be a mortal situation." Bruce Wayne is also very envious of this ability, "But once you have this 55% aura, you can compete with this powerful The opponent has dealt with it. Although it is only 5 minutes, in the battle, sometimes there will be changes in one second."


    "Clarke, if I get the answer right, and I fight with you again, I should be able to hold on for five minutes." Steve Rogers said to Clark Kent.


    "Steve, without this reward, you can play against me, although the defeat is a little quicker." Clark Kent said.


    "Can you fight Clark?" Barry Allen was shocked and looked at Steve Rogers. He didn''t expect this guy with thick eyebrows and big eyes to be so strong.


    "Speaking of Steve''s abilities, he is very similar to me." Clark Kent laughed, "It''s just another version of me."

 Chapter 463： Iron Man: Thor, why are you fooling around with Loki again?

    "So, through this question, we are very happy to see that Thor is fooling around with Loki again." Tony Stark said.


    "Stark, after all this time, you''re still as annoying as you are," Thor said. "Loki is my brother, isn''t it normal for us to do something together?" ''? That word sounds like we''re doing something bad."


    "It''s not surprising that Loki is involved," Tony Stark said.


    "Stark, I repeat, Loki is no longer the Loki he used to be, he is now a superhero like us," Thor said.


    "I believe you a ghost, you are a bad old man, you can even tell such a lie." Tony Stark said.


    "Two people!" Steve Rogers listened loudly, "Can this pointless argument stop?"


    "Ok, let''s analyze the topic." Tony Stark said.


    "This topic is quite crazy, Zeus was actually killed." Barry Allen couldn''t help but said, "That''s a super powerful god."


    "Although they are both Zeus, these are two worlds." Diana Prince said, "Maybe the Zeus of that world is not like the Zeus of our world."


    "No, Zeus of our world is also a very powerful god." Thor said, "When I was nothing, his name was already resounding in the universe."


    "Ring across the universe?" Tony Stark shrugged, "I''ve never heard of him."


    "Haven''t you heard the myth of Zeus?" Thor asked rhetorically.


    "Well, I''ve heard it, but I always thought it was a myth." Tony Stark said, "I''ve heard it, and I mean Thanos, you''ve heard it, not as a myth, but as a reality. real people."


    "To be honest, I''ve also heard behind you." Arthur Curry said to Thor at this time, "I''ve heard behind Zeus, and the myth of you and your hammer, but I never thought of you is real."


    "Zeus exists, but Thor is not necessarily." Barry Allen said, "There is no evidence that Thor is not a myth." At this point, Barry Allen said to Thor again, " You have even killed Zeus, you must be too powerful! Although I don''t know the level of Zeus in your world, but it is Zeus, how can it be weak?"


    "Barry, you may not be right, who said Zeus was killed?" Bruce Wayne asked rhetorically.


    "The title is clear, Zeus''s chest was..." Barry Allen was stunned when he said this, "Yes, I made a mistake, piercing the chest does not mean being killed. Ordinary people suffer from this kind of There is still the possibility of being injured, let alone a **** like Zeus."


    "Even if Zeus is not killed, it is not possible for anyone to injure Zeus." Steve Rogers said, "The one who strikes must have high combat power. Among the four options, the most powerful is the Okay, so I think it''s Thor for this question."


    "Valkyrie and Loki, the fighting power of these two is definitely not as good as Thor." Tony Stark said, "The Goddess of Thor, it''s hard to say. In the last video, the fighting power of the Goddess of Thor is also no trivial matter."


    "No, Stark, do you really think I can''t beat Jane?" Thor said, "Jane became Thor because of my hammer. As for me, I don''t need a hammer, I''m also Thor."


    "Oh Thor, didn''t you blush when you said this?" Tony Stark said, "Where are you the **** of thunder, you are clearly the **** of hammer."


    "How can you be so innocent!" Thor blushed, "I repeat, Thor! I can summon thunder and lightning without a hammer!"


    "Just kidding, why are you so serious?" Tony Stark laughed, "Okay, you''re the God of Thor, not the God of Hammer."


    "It''s about the same." Thor grinned and laughed.


    "Jane''s strength comes from the hammer, and Thor''s strength comes from more than just the hammer. From this aspect, Jane should not be Thor''s opponent." Steve Rogers said.


    "Isn''t it unreasonable to distinguish who can do great damage to Zeus based on the level of combat effectiveness?" Clark Kent questioned, "Battle is an ever-changing thing, combat strength can''t decide everything, maybe Zeus and Thor are killing It''s inextricable, the goddess of Thor sneaked a sneak attack from behind and hit Zeus hard with one blow?"


    "You''re right Clark, it''s just that there are too many situations like this. We are imagining it out of thin air, without any clues, and we can''t determine any possibility at all." Bruce Wayne said in a deep voice, "and distinguish according to combat power. , is a choice with the highest probability of being correct. After all, the combat power is strong, and the probability of damaging Zeus is high."


    "Of course my possibility is great, but I think Loki''s possibility is also very great." Thor said, "Don''t forget that Loki is the **** of cunning, he can change into the closest person to Zeus, and there is nothing in Zeus. Take precautions."


    "God, it''s starting to control again." Tony Stark put his hand on his forehead.


    "What did you say? What control?" Thor''s ears were sharp, and he heard Tony Stark''s dripping.


    "Brother!" Tony Stark said.


    "Brother, what does that mean?" Thor didn''t quite understand the word, "You mean I want to control Loki? No, I never wanted to control him, I just wanted him to be better off. "


    "It''s really a brother-in-law," said Victor Stone.


    "Why does it sound like brother control is not a good word?" Thor asked That''s complimenting you, you think too much. Tony Stark said, "Absolutely a good word. "


    "I really think it should be Loki. Although I can fight well, Zeus is also very powerful. I want to severely damage Zeus, and I still owe the fire." Thor said, "Only Loki uses tricks, which is the most likely."


    "After all that, are you going to answer this question?" Tony Stark asked.


    "No no no, obviously this reward is tailor-made for the captain, and the captain should answer it," Thor said.


    "That''s why you talk so much and do what the captain says." Tony Stark said to Steve Rogers, "Captain, you don''t want to be influenced by that brother control, you answer according to your own mind. ."


    "Thor''s words have some truth." Steve Rogers replied, "But if you let me answer, I choose to believe in our partners who fight side by side! Thor, you may not be the strongest among us. , but you are the man who cut off Thanos'' head with your own hands, you have to have some confidence in yourself. For this question, I choose you. I choose a!"

 Chapter 464： Captain America: I green myself!

    ¡¾correct answer! Rewards issued! ¡¿


    I saw a green halo that brightened the eyes of a blind man and a dog, circling Steve Rogers'' head.


    "Damn it! Why is it green light?" Tony Stark was immediately stunned, "The green on the captain''s head is too dazzling!"


    "I can''t help but think of a famous saying, although I forgot which famous person said it." Barry Allen was also stunned. "Love is a light, so green that you panic."


    "What kind of bad taste is this..." Steve Rogers also has a black line. When he gives rewards to others, it is not a white light, but a black light.


    Shet!


    This green light seems to be intended for everyone to see. Unlike other lights, it will end after two flashes. Once this green light is on, it is unwilling to go out. It hovers over Steve Rogers'' head, like a big green hat. .


    "Captain, the answering space often gives people such and such hints. I think this is implying that you are being cuckolded?" Tony Stark asked.


    "What green hat, I''m still single!" Steve Rogers said angrily.


    "You can''t say that captain, although you are single now, but you are being cuckolded, I think that is true." Thor winked at that, "Before you sank to the bottom of the sea, didn''t you already have a relationship with Carter? Are you happy? But when you wake up, you find that Carter is married and has a child. Then Carter''s husband, can''t he call you the cuckold?"


    "Who is Carter''s husband?" Tony Stark asked.


    "I don''t know." Steve Rogers shook his head. "When I woke up, Fury told me that Carter was married and had a life of her own, and I never bothered her again."


    "You really haven''t been there once?" Thor asked.


    "Not once," Steve Rogers said.


    "Actually, how about you go and see?" Thor said. "Even if she''s married, she''s also from your era, your peer. You don''t have any other friends of your era except Bucky. ."


    "Maybe if you go, you will find that her husband looks exactly like you," Tony Stark said. "It must be a wonderful scene."


    "There must be a situation here, right?" Barry Allen looked like he was listening to the story, "Or it wouldn''t look exactly the same."


    "Tony, you mean..." Thor looked at Tony Stark.


    "I still remember that in the future, after the captain returned to the past to return the gem, he never came back. Instead, he chose to stay in the past and live the life you wanted, and then appeared in front of us with an old look." Tony Stark asked, "I wouldn''t believe it if you stayed in the past and didn''t look for Carter."


    "So, Carter''s husband is actually the captain himself?" Thor said, "The captain has greened himself!"


    "Wow~" Barry Allen was also shocked, "It really feels like a touching love story."


    "How can you be sure that I went back and went to Carter?" Steve Rogers asked, "Perhaps I didn''t even go back to the Carter family for one reason or another. "


    "Come on Captain, I''ve seen through you a long time ago." Tony Stark looked like he "knows you very well", "You guy, you look serious on the surface, but you''re actually very sullen on the inside, you don''t go to you It''s a ghost if the old friend is good!"


    After grinding for so long, the green light on Steve Rogers'' head receded.


    Although the "green hat" on his head has been worn for so long, Steve Rogers is very happy. From this moment on, he has really become a "fifty-five".


    If you meet Thanos again, you won''t be beaten like the original future.


    Of course, "five-five" not only ensures that the opponent can''t kill him, but also limits him from killing the opponent.


    If he killed the other party, it would become "64 open", "73 open", where is it still "55 open"?


    But even so, this is a very anti-sky ability. You must know that this 55-50 halo lasts for five minutes, and you can use these five minutes to run away or ask for help.


    At this time, the space lights up, and the video starts playing.


    The video begins with Thor standing with Jane Foster, Valkyrie, and Kilgor the Thing.


    "What is Universal City?" asked Jane Foster.


    "It is the home of the most powerful gods in the universe." Thor said with a look of longing, "We can form the greatest team ever, we can recruit Sun God, Heracleshen, God of War, God of Feathered Serpent, Perhaps, and Zeus, the eldest and wisest of them."


    "You said Zeus?" Jane Foster was still a little surprised to hear the name, and another mythical name appeared, which was even more popular than Thor.


    "Yes, Zeus," Thor said.


    "Like Zeus?" Jane Foster didn''t know how to express it, "Zeus Zeus?"


    This is really crazy, Odin, Thor, Zeus, these are two mythological systems. Originally, the system of Odin and Thor was real, but Jane Foster thought Zeus was fake, but did not expect that, Even Zeus is real.


    Well, there is actually a problem here. Both mythological systems have the theory of creation. Everyone says that they created the world, so who created the world?


    "I''m not sure if he has a second name," Thor said.


    "My God, Nini Noni will be there too!" Kilgor the stone man said excitedly, and he didn''t know how sacred this Nini Noni was.


    "Not sure, but if they''re there, we''ll invite them to our team," Thor said, akimbo.


    "I don''t quite understand, Thor." Seeing this, Steve Rogers asked, "Why would you want to go to this almighty city to form a new team? You have a team."


    "Yeah Thor." Tony Stark also said, "Do you think the strength of the Avengers is not worthy of you? Do you think the Avengers are holding you back? Then I need to remind you, you Among your friends on Earth, there are several people who are stronger than you!"


    "Steven Strange, Wanda Maximoff, Hulk..." Steve Rogers snapped his fingers while counting, "Oh, yes, and Pietro, With his speed, I think he can cut off Gore''s head in an instant, and cut off the sword of the undead in an instant."

 Chapter 465： Zhenglian shocked: Thor became pregnant because of Coke

    "To be honest, I have absolutely no idea what the future me is thinking, and I actually want to go to Universal City to form a new team." Thor shrugged, "Maybe it''s been too long in the future, and it''s happened to my friends on Earth. Some things, such as Wanda''s ''blackening'' and the massacre of Kamateki. If I knew that Wanda massacred Kamateki, I would definitely not go to Wanda and Stephen again."


    "Even if Wanda was really ''blackened'' at that time, the reason for her blackening was her child, and she did not conflict with you." Tony Stark said, "If you ask for help, I want Wanda Nor will it stand idly by.¡±


    "Wait, why are you still thinking about Wanda helping me?" Thor said, "Didn''t she sacrifice to destroy the Book of Darkness?"


    "Do you believe that?" Steve Rogers said. "I don''t think Wanda would die like that."


    "I also don''t think it''s possible. Even if there is no "Dark God Book", she is an extremely powerful witch." Thor thought for a while and said.


    "So if you really encounter something, you don''t have to go to Universal City or other places to find teammates, just go back to Earth to find us." Tony Stark said, "We defeated Thanos, even if we get it In the universe, we are also very powerful."


    In the video, several people found a boat and wanted to take this boat to the Universal City.


    It was either some high-tech spaceship, or a primitive-looking wooden boat designed to travel on the sea.


    It is impossible for this kind of ship to have the function of space travel, but it was chosen by Thor and the others as a tool to go to the Universal City.


    This distance is also very simple. It is to borrow the ability of the Storm Tomahawk. This broken ship is a tool used to concentrate the energy of the Storm Tomahawk. The Storm Tomahawk is the power source.


    On the boat, Thor and Jane Foster stood in front of the Meow Hammer, and Thor asked Jane Foster, "How did you... how did you all come together?"


    Thor has always been curious about how Jane Foster and Meow Hammer got together, and now he finally asked.


    "I swear I heard Mjolnir calling me," said Jane Foster.


    "Aha, is there any?" Thor looked like a jealous innocent boy.


    It''s obviously the baby''s hammer, and instead of calling the baby, it actually calls others!


    The baby is so sad!


    "So I came to investigate, and then the debris started spinning and glowing..." Jane Foster tried to describe the situation.


    "It''s crazy." Seeing Jane Foster''s beaming look, Thor became more and more jealous. He didn''t expect that one day his woman would become his rival in love, um, the rival who competed with him for the Meow Hammer .


    "Thor." Jane Foster finally realized that the "rival" in front of her was jealous, and closed her mouth.


    "You know what? It looks good in your hand, it can be used, so..." Thor quickly noticed that he had lost his demeanor, and immediately grabbed the Meow Meow Hammer and handed it to Jane Foster .


    "My fellow Asgardians, I wish us all the best!"


    "Because we''ll go at the speed of Odin''s crows, and we''ll come back with the kids!"


    "A lot of kids."


    "Then we''ll have a good meal with the kids."


    After combing with Jane Foster about the Meow Hammer, Thor stood on the boat again and delivered a eloquent speech to the Asgardians.


    When it came to eating a big meal, Thor couldn''t help flashing scenes of unbearable past events in his mind. Obviously Asgard''s handsome guy became a "pregnant man". This is really the biggest joke in the Nine Realms. .


    Although he practiced hard and regained his figure, his image of "pregnant husband" has long been engraved in everyone''s mind, and this black history cannot be erased.


    It was the darkness he had experienced firsthand, and it was for the children of Asgard to learn from it.


    So, he added, "We can''t do that anymore, it was dark times, shameful times."


    "Thor, do you still want to show your face?" Seeing this, Tony Stark couldn''t help but say, "What do you mean ''we'' can''t do that anymore? You are the only one who eats a big fat man, okay? From what you said, it seems that many people in Asgard are getting fat like you."


    "The descriptions of ''Dark Ages'' and ''Shameful Ages'' are very accurate," Steve Rogers said. "Thor who controls Thunder, what a majestic image, but if this Thor is 10 months pregnant, how can Are you arrogant?"


    "Is Thor 10 months pregnant?" Barry Allen''s eyes lit up when he heard it. "What''s going on?"


    "Don''t mention it, it was a sad past, it can be said to be the darkest moment in life." Thor waved his hand, "And! And! Damn Stark, listen to me, this kind of future is fundamental It didn''t happen and it won''t happen. So please can you just shut up your **** beak and stop talking about it, okay?"


    "Actually, I don''t want to mention it at all. We all come from the same world. I definitely want to save face for you, really." Tony Stark said to Thor very sincerely, "But look, Superman and the others. They all look like they are dying of curiosity. We are superheroes, and our mission is to help others. Now the superheroes are going to die in front of us. I can save them just by moving my mouth. You say, I Can you be indifferent?"


    "What nonsense, where are they curious?" Thor scolded loudly, "Do you think everyone is as boring as you?"


    "Actually, I''m curious," Bruce Wayne said, mercilessly tearing down Thor''s stand.


    "I want to hear it too." Arthur Curry grinned, and the two-meter rough man turned into a curious baby in seconds.


    "You are a god, how can you gain weight?" Diana Prince looked at Thor in confusion.


    "Could it be that you drink too much Coke?" Barry Allen guessed.


    "Quit!" Thor immediately looked like a rabbit whose tail was trampled, "I''ve quit Coke!"


    As soon as this reaction came out, it was really "there is no silver 300 taels here", and everyone in the Justice League immediately understood.


    "Is it because of Coke?" Victor Stone felt that his three views were refreshed, a god, because Coke actually became a pregnant woman?


    Is there such a weird thing in the world?


    Are there such wonderful gods in the world?


    "What''s your expression on?" Thor quickly explained again, "My fatness has nothing to do with Coke! It''s not about Coke at all. No, I''ve never gotten fat at all! Why am I here because of a I''m talking nonsense with you about something that hasn''t happened yet!"

 Chapter 466： Thor sees Zeus and becomes a fanboy in seconds

    "You are indeed wronging Thor. His future fatness has nothing to do with Coke." Steve Rogers stood up at this time and said something fair.


    "It''s still the captain who is reliable. He knows to support me at the critical moment." Thor grinned, "How can it be Coke? How can drinking Coke make you fat?"


    "Captain, are you sure you didn''t kill him just now?" Tony Stark said to Steve Rogers, "Look at how happy he was just laughing when he heard that drinking Coke won''t make you fat. Captain, you After you tell him that drinking Coke will not make you fat, you are not afraid of him going to drink Coke again? Originally, he gave up Coke after knowing that he would become fat in the future, but when you say he picks up Coke again, you are this You are contributing to the birth of that terrifying future!"


    "..." Steve Rogers couldn''t help giving Tony Stark a thumbs up, "Tony, your comprehension skills are simply enterprise-level."


    The time everyone was talking, the Asgard sightseeing boat had already gone to the sky, and the storm axe on the bow was inserted there, illuminating a colorful light, and the light formed a rainbow bridge in front, and the sightseeing boat was there. Drive fast on the Rainbow Bridge.


    In addition, there are two goats on the bow acting as "trackers", pulling the boat to run, the scene is somewhat funny.


    Funny is funny, but easy to use.


    Soon the goat pulled the boat and broke into a city suspended in the air. The place was full of glittering gold and was extremely beautiful.


    To say that there is a fly in the ointment is that there is no "tarmac" for the "extraordinary spacecraft" to land.


    But Thor didn''t need this stuff either. The goat pulled the boat directly into a city rudely and marched on the lawn of a garden.


    Then, a few people left as if nothing had happened, and went to find Zeus and others.


    "Damn it, true or false, this is the Universal City? Just broke in so easily?" In the answering space, Barry Allen was stunned, "Is there not even a guard?"


    "It''s absurd. Thor''s ship just slammed into it so hard, crushing the garden to shreds. Not to mention someone stopped it, and did anyone even show up." Tony Stark said.


    "It''s such an almighty city. I think one day the God Slayer really found it. It must be a massacre." Diana Prince said. As a hero who is closely related to God, he originally heard about the almighty city. She was looking forward to this place, but she didn''t expect to be famous.


    "I have a hunch that Thor''s recruitment of the team here will not go well," Barry Allen said.


    "Is this still a hunch?" Bruce Wayne said, "The topic has already been said, Zeus has been penetrated, and Thor not only failed to find his teammates, but fought with those gods."


    In the video, Thor and the others came to a resplendent hall, and inside the hall, a golden statue with a lightning bolt stood there.


    Others don''t know who this statue is, but Thor does know that it belongs to Zeus.


    So, they found the right place.


    "Only invited people can enter here, so we must keep a low profile and mix in." Outside the main hall, Thor whispered to Jane Foster and the others, "Fortunately, camouflage is my specialty. "


    As he said that, he put his red cloak on his shoulders and grinned, "Philosopher."


    Don''t say it, it''s really a bit similar, if the sandy temperament is not so obvious, it will be more like it.


    "It''s all paintings." At this time, Valkyrie, the Valkyrie, came over with a ball of red and blue cloth.


    "What are these?" Thor asked.


    "Real camouflage." Valkyrie distributed these colorful distributions to the crowd. "They are the cloaks of the **** of emotion, and each color represents a different emotion."


    "Where''s the **** of emotion?" asked Jane Foster.


    "Don''t ask that." Valkyrie shrugged.


    Where else can you go, you will either be silenced, or you will be beaten by Hai Bian, hiding in a corner and shivering. You don''t know each other. If you don''t use some means, how can people offer these cloaks.


    At the moment, several people put on the cloak of the God of Emotion. I have to say that this cloak is really huge and ugly. After wearing it, whether it is male or female, the appearance suddenly plummets by three points.


    Ugly is ugly, but this cloak is really easy to use. Several people managed to get in, not even a cloud in the sky was disturbed.


    "This is where the most powerful creator gods in the universe gather." Thor walked inside excitedly.


    "That''s the **** of magic."


    "God of dreams."


    "The **** of carpentry."


    Valkyrie quietly introduced the gods to everyone, mainly Jane Foster and the Stone Man.


    "Ah, look at that." Jane Foster suddenly discovered a very interesting god.


    Everyone looked in the direction of Jane Foster''s fingers, and saw a white, fat, bread-like food sitting on a red spoon.


    Of course, this can''t be food, because this "bread" has eyes and mouths, and it can speak.


    "That''s the **** of buns and dumplings." Thor recognized what this "bread" was.


    A group of Western gods suddenly appeared in the almighty city of an oriental thing, and I really felt that it was a bit inconsistent.


    After Thor and the others found a seat and sat down, a white cloud formed above the main hall. Kacha ~ Kacha ~ golden thunder was constantly rushing in the cloud, and the thunder was getting brighter and brighter. , just like turning a cocoon into a butterfly, it suddenly condensed into a golden solid lightning, one hand held the lightning, and a bearded **** wearing golden armor appeared.


    "Zeus!"


    "Zeus!"


    "Zeus!"


    From the cheers below, you can know that the bearded man who appeared is Zeus.


    From this crazy and cool way of appearing, I also know that this person is also a master who likes to pretend.


    Thor, like the other gods, shouted the name of Zeus loudly.


    But soon, he will pierce Zeus'' chest with Zeus'' lightning!


    Fate is so fond of mocking people.


    "Hey! I''m Zeus! Welcome!" Above the sky, Zeus opened his arms and shouted at the people shouting below, "In memory of me!"


    "This person is a myth, a legend." Below, Thor, like a little fanboy who finally saw his idol, said to Jane Foster beside him, "I don''t know if you know, but what I have A lot of things are done because of this guy, who has lightning and thunder, a huge source of inspiration."


    "That''s very good," said Jane Foster. "When you ask him for troops, you should take the lead."

 Chapter 467： Another one of Thors most famous scenes!

    Thor had no doubts about Jane Foster''s proposal. He was a fan of Zeus, how could he miss such an opportunity to get close to his idol.


    Even if Jane Foster didn''t mention it, he would have done it.


    Even who is going to grab this opportunity to be close to Zeus, who will he be anxious about!


    "How are we going up?" Jane Foster asked Thor. "Should we fly up?"


    "We can''t interrupt him when he comes in." Thor declined the offer without thinking. "He''s very famous to all of us."


    Zeus, this old guy, really likes to show off. He threw his lightning around in the hall, playing all kinds of tricks, which made the atmosphere of the scene very enthusiastic, and the shouts of the crowd were simply shocking.


    Of course, Thor was one of those shouting people.


    "Quiet! Quiet!" Zeus loudly silenced everyone, and then, accompanied by soothing music, he opened his arms and said, "I hereby convene this sacred meeting of the gods. We have many, many serious matters to discuss."


    "Serious things", hearing this wording, everyone in the answering space thought they would really discuss serious matters. Some people even wondered if Zeus knew about the God-Slaughter Geer, so he held this meeting to discuss how to deal with it. God slayer.


    Then, what Zeus said next surprised everyone, only to hear Zeus say in a loud voice, "For example, where will we hold this year''s carnival?"


    The god-slayers slaughtered the gods outside, and Zeus, who was loved by the gods, was thinking about the carnival!


    How magical and absurd is this scene?


    "Is this guy serious?" Jane Foster said in disbelief.


    "To be honest, I''m not angry," said Valkyrie, the Valkyrie. She had no expectations for Zeus as early as Zeus''s bells and whistles.


    "I''m sure he has already thought about it." Only Thor, the fanboy, was still speaking for Zeus.


    "In the name of God, the winner who has sacrificed the most human souls..." Zeus said on the stage again and spoke in confusion.


    This time Thor couldn''t hold back, "Well, he may not be so reliable."


    "I, I don''t think things will get better than now, at least God''s army can help." Valkyrie stretched his head and said, "But that Thunder, I think it will be useful."


    This thunder is really useful, it is it, it pierces Zeus''s chest.


    "Jane, you attack from the right. Thor, you attack from the left." Valkyrie made a plan there. "We sneaked up on him and took the Thunder."


    "Okay, let''s go get it." Jane Foster was about to get up and go to Zeus.


    "No no no." Thor quickly stopped, "We can''t go sneak attack, especially not to attack the old comrade, it''s not about martial arts. When the time is right, I will talk to him."


    "The time is now," said Jane Foster.


    "Now is not the time." Thor refused.


    "Who is talking?" At this time, Zeus on the stage heard the whispers below and asked Thor loudly, "Do you have anything to say to everyone?"


    "Sorry." Thor quickly apologized.


    "I''m going to blow his head in another 60 seconds, so, hurry up." Valkyrie "threatened" on the side.


    "Literally, his head will roll down like a ball." Jane Foster "assisted" on the side.


    "Who are you two?" Thor felt that he didn''t know the two sisters anymore. He quickly stood up and said to Zeus, "It''s a privilege and honor to let me speak first..."


    "I can''t hear you, why don''t you come up and say it?" Zeus interrupted Thor.


    "Stage?" Thor asked, pointing to the stage. "Where is it?"


    "Yes." Zeus also pointed to the stage and said, "Did you see this area that looks very similar to the stage?"


    There was a burst of laughter at the scene.


    Thor was not annoyed either, he walked onto the stage wearing that ugly blue robe, and said to Zeus very excitedly, "Mighty Zeus, wow! Gods of the universe, I am here to seek help and sign the army."


    Seeing how excited he was when he spoke, it was really the same as seeing fans of idols.


    "There is a madman called the God-Slaughter. He tries to kill all our gods, and the destruction is everywhere." Thor said loudly to Zeus, "The entire planet and domain are completely unprotected, except for the chaos in front of him. Nothing. But I know where he is, and with your help we can crush him before he kills the others."


    "That guy, he killed a few low-level gods, hehe." Thor thought that Zeus would be angry when he heard that a **** was killed, but Zeus said very calmly, "If that''s the case, handsome guy, Go back to your seat and be quiet."


    "Yeah, I''m sorry, but didn''t you hear me just now? He''s killing people on a massive scale." Thor couldn''t believe Zeus would give him such a reply. He didn''t seem to hear himself at all. There is no intention to deal with it.


    "I''ll tell you again." Zeus looked at Thor and said word by word, "Now, shut your mouth and keep quiet! Because you almost had an uninvited party."


    "Zeus, we have to do something!" Thor exclaimed.


    "You can''t come to the carnival!" Zeus pointed at Thor and rebuked him. The boy''s gibberish and disobedience made him a little impatient.


    "You must listen to us!" Thor''s voice became a little louder. He never expected Zeus to treat his request like this, so he didn''t take the slaughter to heart Sit down! "Zeus stretched out his hand, and two lightning bolts flashed, like two whips, tying Thor''s hands.


    I don''t know if it''s Laohu Tu, but it''s obviously asking people to sit down, but they are tied to a stage that doesn''t even have chairs. Why do people sit?


    "His Royal Highness, as soon as you are ready, tell me." Under the stage, Jane Foster said to Valkyrie, she was ready to do it.


    "Wait for my signal," Valkyrie said.


    "Let''s see who you are and take off your disguise." On the stage, Zeus fell in front of Thor, stretched out his hand, and Thor''s blue robe disappeared.


    It wasn''t just the blue robe of the emotional **** that disappeared, all the clothes on Thor''s body disappeared together.


    As a result, Thor''s great figure was splendidly displayed in front of everyone!


    "Wow~ I didn''t expect such an explosive plot!" In the answering space, Barry Allen couldn''t help whistling.

 Chapter 468： Thor tattooed Loki on his body

    "Thor is really the ''Little Prince of Famous Scenes''!" Tony Stark was also stunned, "I thought he would not be able to contribute more classic famous scenes than ''Hulk World Return'', but I didn''t expect to see it again now It''s gone!"


    "It is indeed a famous scene." Steve Rogers opened his mouth wide, "It is indeed a famous scene second only to ''Hulk World Return''."


    "Hulk return, what is that?" Diana Prince couldn''t help asking.


    Hulk''s big move is known to everyone in the Avengers, but it is quite unfamiliar to many people in Zhenglian.


    Except that Clark Kent was also "returned" by the Hulk and could guess, the rest were confused, but Clark Kent was too tight-lipped about this matter, so how could he say it?


    Therefore, the other friends of Zhenglian, such as Barry Allen, Victor Stone, etc., do not understand what this world return means.


    "It''s nothing, a very boring thing, not worth mentioning." Thor said quickly.


    "You are naked in front of everyone''s eyes now." Arthur Curry said, "This kind of super famous scene can only be ranked second. How can this Hulk return to the world? Don''t be so stingy. Well, share it with everyone."


    "It''s really a boring thing, there''s nothing to say." Thor continued to speak stubbornly.


    "Wait, what''s that on Thor''s back?" Steve Rogers discovered the new world. In the video, Thor''s back is full of tattoos.


    Looking closely, a helmet with horns is in the center. This helmet is familiar to everyone. It is the helmet of Thor''s dear brother Loki.


    And above this helmet, there is the words "May Loki rest in peace".


    "Thor, I didn''t expect you to be such a ruthless person." Tony Stark couldn''t help giving Thor a thumbs up, "This is the first time I''ve seen a guy with his brother tattooed on his body."


    "If you get your name tattooed on your body, usually, it''s your horse''s name tattooed on your body, right?" Arthur Curry said.


    "So, Thor, you said you''re not a brother-in-law, or you still don''t want to marry Loki?" Tony Stark asked loudly.


    "What? Thor wants to marry his brother?" Barry Allen opened his mouth wide at this. "Oh my God, what did I hear!"


    "It''s so crazy." Diana Prince shook his head again and again, "I thought the gods in our world were living in chaos, but I didn''t expect your world to be worse than that."


    "I got Loki tattooed on my body?" Thor shook his head at the time, "No, it''s impossible! How could I do such a ridiculous thing!"


    "Thor, don''t quibble! The video is clearly playing here." Tony Stark said.


    "That must be Thor who doesn''t know which world, certainly not me in the future." Thor still firmly rejected.


    "What about the others?" In the video, Zeus also found a few Valkyries and pointed out, "I will also take off your disguise."


    "No no no!"


    "We''ll do it ourselves!"


    Jane Foster and Valkyrie were terrified and quickly pulled off their robes.


    Just kidding, what is the consequence of Zeus''s actions, the two sisters are not Thor''s faceless guy, who can see the whole body and stand there with a big thorn and no redness or heartbeat, if they are also in the eyes of the public It is impossible to live if it is unobstructed.


    "Asgardians." Zeus recognized the origins of Thor and said to Thor, "The last time I saw you was when Odin died, you were Thor, the **** of thunder, but there was no thunder, Only the sound of lightning."


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    There was another burst of laughter at the scene.


    "Zeus, things are more serious than this." At this time, Thor still had hope in Zeus, he continued, "He took the children of Asgard!"


    "Who do you think we are?" Zeus asked, "God police? Every **** has to look after his own people, no more, no less. Asgard''s problems are only Asgard''s problems!"


    Zeus rejected Thor directly, very bluntly.


    At this moment, Thor was finally disappointed with Zeus.


    The **** he has always worshiped turned out to be such a face.


    "How the strong fall, my hero Zeus." Thor said with deep disappointment, "You are afraid."


    Don''t look at Zeus, but his prestige is still very high. Other gods have always respected him. Thor directly said something like "you''re afraid". This disrespect immediately caused a burst of exclamations at the scene.


    I thought Zeus would be furious, but I didn''t expect that he was not angry, but got up and walked down.


    At this time, everyone saw that Zeus was actually wearing a skirt!


    White skirt!


    The upper body is golden armor, but the lower body is a white skirt. I really don''t know how to complain about this aesthetic.


    "Several things." Zeus walked up to Thor with his skirt, and said word by word, "One, yes, I''m very scared, Geer has the sword of necromancy, which means that he will kill us. "


    Not only did Zeus know the **** slayer, but he also seemed to know the **** slayer well.


    "Second, I know you''re trying to do the right thing, I understand." Zeus went on to say a second thing, "but all you''re doing is causing panic, panic is bad, we''re safe here. UU Reading You, my friend, you are safe here. So calm down here, okay? Eat some grapes and drink some red wine, in Universal City, anything is possible."


    Thor didn''t speak, just looked at Zeus like that. In his heart, he became more and more disappointed. He never expected Zeus to be such a coward. He knew that there was an executioner outside, but he hid here, pretending that the executioner didn''t know what to do. exist.


    "Third, don''t talk back to Zeus." Zeus whispered to Thor again, "If you do, I will put on your clothes."


    "Now, I put on your clothes again!" After whispering to Thor, Zeus said it loudly, so that everyone present could hear, "Change, change!"


    Thor''s clothes really went back, but it was not his original clothes, but the ugly blue robe of the emotional god.


    "This is the Golden Temple of the Gods, this is not a vulgar carnival." Zeus said to Thor.


    "If you''re not going to help us, then please at least let us use your weapons, we need your thunderbolts." Thor made his last request, and by this time he had lost any hope of forming a team or something. .

 Chapter 469： Cattle! Thor kills Zeus!

    "My thunderbolt is called thunderbolt," Zeus corrected Thor''s wrong name before saying, "So I think, like you want to use someone''s secret weapon, at least, when you ask, you should. Get the name right."


    "Can I borrow thunderbolts?" Thor asked again.


    "Thunderbolt!" Zeus shouted, the golden lightning flew over from somewhere, he held it in one hand, and flipped up and down like a magic trick for a while, and then he said loudly, " Do not borrow!"


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    There was another burst of laughter at the scene.


    I don''t know how many times I laughed out loud. It seems that Zeus has the talent to be a clown.


    No, Zeus was more of a clown than the mighty **** Thor worshipped.


    "Don''t worry!" Zeus opened his arms again and said loudly to the gods, "God slayers will never reach eternity."


    "Eternal?" Thor''s expression changed.


    "What does it mean to reach eternity?" Jane Foster asked Valkyrie who was sitting next to her, not knowing what eternity was.


    "Oh, **!" Valkyrie obviously knew eternity, she said, "Eternal, is a very powerful existence in the center of the universe, and he will satisfy the wishes of the first person to arrive."


    "Like a wishing well?" Jane Foster didn''t realize what it meant for the Godslayer to reach eternity.


    "What do you think a guy called ''God Slayer'' wants?" Valkyrie pointed to the point lightly.


    "If he finds the eternal altar, it means that he can destroy us immediately." On the stage, Thor and Valkyrie, who were only wearing blue robes, thought of it, and he said to Zeus, "Zeus, we must act now. ."


    "He won''t make it." Even though Thor had made the seriousness of the situation very clear, Zeus didn''t take it to heart at all. "He has no keys."


    "Is this the purpose of the gods?" Thor held back, and finally couldn''t help but say some ugly words, "Hiding in a golden palace like cowards? Maybe we''ve lost our way, but you know what? , we will stop him ourselves."


    "I''m afraid I can''t allow this to happen." Zeus''s next words shattered his eyes again, "This is a secret place, only God knows, you know where we are, and the God Slayer can use you to find us. Not a good sign. So now, you have to stay."


    Well, this old guy not only doesn''t do God Slayer himself, but also doesn''t let Thor do it now.


    In order not to be discovered, he will place Thor under house arrest here.


    "Guards!" Zeus gave an order, and immediately a guard with a shield stepped forward.


    "Hey!" asked Valkyrie, who had been sitting in the audience watching the play. "Can we execute my plan now?"


    "Okay, sneak attack." Thor said, at this time, there was no other way.


    Valkyrie and Jane Foster, the two violent women, had long been ready to move. Hearing Thor''s words, they rushed out and fought with the guards.


    Thor was no longer polite, and easily broke the lightning bolt that Zeus locked on his wrist and joined the battle.


    Zeus''s performance was like a piece of shit, and his guards naturally didn''t dare to behave too well. It was a big sin to overshadow the master.


    So, whether Valkyrie or the two Thors, torturing these guards is like chopping vegetables and melons, very easy, and there is no difficulty at all.


    Even Kilgor, the stone man, slaughtered the Quartet there.


    "This trip to the city of almighty is simply eye-popping." Seeing this, Bruce Wayne said, "It is clear that Thor and Zeus are both gods, they are both in the same camp, and they have a common enemy. Shouldn''t they join forces together Against the enemy? But they actually went to the point where they meet each other."


    "When I first read the title, I was very curious about how they fought," said Victor Stone. "Now that I know, the process can only be said to be beyond my imagination."


    "I was curious about what Zeus in your world was like," Diana Prince said. "I can only say that he subverted all my impressions of Zeus."


    "Fortunately, the Zeus of our world is not like the Zeus of your world, otherwise he can drive away Darkseid." Clark Kent said.


    "Yeah Thor." Tony Stark''s opinion is similar to everyone in the Justice League. "The virtue of that Zeus, I don''t know how it became your idol."


    "Who can be wise?" Thor sighed, "I didn''t expect Zeus to become like this, I can only say that things are unpredictable."


    "It is true that things are unpredictable." Diana Prince said with emotion, "Although Zeus in your world has become like that, at least he is still alive, and you all know where he is. But Zeus in our world, He was so brave when he fought Darkseid, but now he doesn''t know where he is, and he doesn''t even know if he is alive."


    "It''s still possible to live." Bruce Wayne said to Diana Prince, "Didn''t you say that you killed the God of War, the God of War of that era can live to your time, and Zeus may also do."


    In the video, Zeus stood on the high platform, watching his soldiers being slaughtered, his face became more and more ugly.


    In the end, he couldn''t bear it any longer. As soon as he stretched out his golden lightning bolt, he shook his hand and shot at Kilgor the Stone Man.


    Kilgor was struck by the lightning without hesitation, and the pieces of rubble that formed his stone body suddenly collapsed as if the glue had failed and could no longer stick together, and finally turned into a pile of rubble.


    "Zeus!" Seeing that his little friend was torn apart in front of him, Thor was extremely angry, and for the first time had murderous intent on Zeus. UU Reading


    "You''re the next one, Odinson." Zeus took the first step to kill, and with a shake of his hand, Golden Shandong shot at Thor again.


    Although sometimes Thor is a shabby, sometimes a fat man, and sometimes a baby, he is always just as capable of fighting whenever he changes.


    You can always trust Thor''s combat prowess, except, of course, when the Hulk is present.


    And of course, there was no Hulk at the scene.


    So, Thor can now be trusted.


    I saw Thor stretch out his big hand and hold the golden lightning that shot over in his hand.


    Good guy, empty-handed to hand-to-hand, the bunker!


    After catching the lightning, Thor came to "return the way of others", and shot the lightning back with his backhand.


    Zeus this old guy is really useless, his own weapon can''t catch it, and the lightning hole directly pierced his chest.

 Chapter 470： The Celestial Clan reappears!

    "That''s the voice of the Vikings." With Thor''s deep voice, Zeus fell from the high platform suspended in the air, like a dead dog.


    "No! Kilgor!" After killing Zeus with one blow, Thor hurriedly went to the ground to pick up the pile of broken stones, which had been his little friend just a moment ago.


    "Thor, I''m below." Everyone thought that the stone man Kilgor had been smashed to pieces, and he must have died, but his voice came out suddenly.


    The Stone Man is not dead!


    It can only be said that the universe is vast, there are all kinds of incredible creatures, and their bodies are smashed into **** without dying, which is too resistant to beating.


    "Okay, where are you?" Thor picked up from the pile of rubble, and after three or two strokes, he fished out a stone face from it.


    "I thought I was dead." Kilgor, who had only one face left, cried out for the rest of his life.


    "Yes, you''re still alive." Thor held that face, and was about to jump for joy.


    "It turns out that the only living part of the Kornan people is his mouth." Kilgor is also a big-hearted thing, with only his mouth left in his body and his mind to laugh at himself.


    "Kilgor, listen, I need you to call the goat." Thor is a real thing. People are like this, and they still don''t forget to let them work. "I need you to call the goat."


    "I''ll do my best," Kilgor said.


    "Protect him with your life." Thor handed the Stone Man to Valkyrie, and then went to kill the enemy.


    "Are you ready to go for a ride?" Valkyrie tied the Stone Man to the back of his head and killed the enemy with his sword.


    Originally, she only had two eyes and could only see the front, but now she has two more eyes behind her head, and she has no blind spots in 360 degrees, and her combat effectiveness has improved a lot.


    Of course, Kilgor wanted to do more than just serve as Valkyrie''s eyes. He didn''t forget Thor''s explanation about calling the goat, so he opened his mouth and called out "woohoo~".


    After a few calls, the two goats, who looked as unreliable as Thor, shouted, crashed directly into the hall, and rushed in with the boat.


    Valkyrie jumped up directly, jumped directly to the high platform of Zeus before, pulled out the golden lightning nailed on it, and boarded the Asgard sightseeing boat.


    Now that the golden lightning was in hand, Jane Foster and Thor did not fight, they jumped on the boat one after another, then broke through the hall, and walked away.


    As soon as the space darkens, the video ends here.


    This trip to the almighty city can be regarded as shattering the three views, and the absurdity of Zeus''s actions is simply unimaginable.


    Especially with Zeus in the world of Justice League as a comparison.


    Although everyone doesn''t know where Zeus in the Justice League world is now, whether he is dead or not, when he and other gods joined forces to fight Darkseid in ancient times, he was really majestic.


    And the Zeus that Thor went to see began to show off from the moment he appeared, and he was full of arrogance from beginning to end. Such an old man with a big belly was completely different from Zeus in Gandakseid.


    Especially since he was wearing a white dress!


    An old man wears a skirt, it''s really a white skirt, if this is brought to the society, who doesn''t say a hot eye?


    If you wear a skirt, just wear a skirt, and the hair on your legs is not clean. Can you imagine what the two hairy legs under the skirt look like?


    If in human society, such a person has an exclusive name, "metamorphosis".


    "Even without Thor, Zeus would be found and killed by the God Slayer sooner or later," Clark Kent said.


    "Those gods in Almighty City, they want to thank Thor. If Thor doesn''t stand up to the slaughter, I don''t think anyone of them will have this idea." Victor Stone said.


    "Zeus will not be killed directly by the **** slayer. Isn''t Zeus the **** slayer looking for eternity?" Diana Prince said, "Just make a wish to kill all the gods. Is eternity really so powerful?"


    "Eternity can indeed do it," Thor said.


    "Is eternity so terrifying?" Barry Allen said. "Make a wish to make everyone die. It feels like God and eternity are not in the same class at all."


    "Of course it''s not a class." Thor said, "How can a **** like me be compared with eternity?"


    "Since there is eternity, then when Thanos invaded, a snap of our fingers wiped out many of us, and the tricks were also wiped out. Until Lang came out of the quantum tunnel to find us, we were all desperate." Tony Stark said, " At that time, why didn''t I see you mention eternity?"


    "If Eternity is so easy to find, will Zeus let the God Slayer go to Eternity?" Thor asked back, "Especially when he knows that the God Slayer will make a wish to destroy all gods?"


    "The world is really getting crazier. I used to think I was the biggest monster. During the resurrection, Tony first announced that he was Iron Man, and then aliens, gods, wizards, wizards and other people appeared one after another. When I thought the world was so crazy, Dormammu, the Observer, and the Planet Devourer appeared. When I thought this was the peak of the universe, the Celestials squeezed the sun with their bare hands, and they were extremely brutal. When I thought the Celestials were the ceiling, then Pop out for an eternity." Steve Rogers sighed.


    "Speaking of the Celestials, have you noticed that there are two guys in the City of All-powerful who are very similar to the Celestials?" Tony Stark asked, "It was when Thor and the others grabbed Zeus'' thunderbolt and flew away by boat, Passing by those two guys, I looked a lot like the Celestials."


    "I also think it''s like, UU reading but those two are much smaller than the Celestials we''ve seen before," Thor said.


    "It should be the Celestial Race, that''s right." Steve Rogers said in a deep voice, "The existence of the Celestial Race, what''s strange about changing the body shape."


    "Zeus'' carnival, there is actually a Celestial Race?" Tony Stark felt that this was very incredible, "Does Zeus have this face?"


    "The Celestials and Zeus shouldn''t be on the same level." Steve Rogers also felt that the Celestials appeared in Zeus'' carnival was surprising, "I didn''t expect Zeus to have Celestials in his social circle."


    "Is Zeus more powerful than he thought, or are the two gods too scumbags?" Tony Stark said.


    The Celestial Clan left a deep impression on everyone. At the beginning of the video, the image of the Celestial Clan standing on top of their heads and pinching the sun with their bare hands in the depths of the dark universe is still deeply engraved in everyone''s minds.


    No one would have thought that in this video, they saw the figure of the Celestial Clan again.


    Is this a good thing or a bad thing?

 Chapter 471： The devil has come to earth!

    Thor discussed with Steve Rogers and Tony Stark about the relationship between Zeus and the Celestials.


    It is generally believed that although Zeus is also a **** with status and status, he is still a little short of the rank of the Celestial Race. No matter how you look at it, Zeus should not have friendship with the Celestial Race.


    However, the Celestial Clan appeared in the city of omnipotence and at the carnival banquet of Zeus.


    What exactly is this?


    Is it the decline of morality, or the distortion of human nature?


    "The two Celestials, so small, look like immature children." Steve Rogers recalled his impression of the Celestials in the video.


    "Unaged children?" Tony Stark shook his head. "Steve, do you remember the unborn Celestial Race on Earth? That''s much bigger than the Celestial Race in the video, I don''t know how much!"


    "Is it necessary to struggle with the size?" Barry Rise asked aside, "This Celestial Race can even create the sun at will. With such an existence, it should be very easy to change the size of the body!"


    "No, those two Celestials look like children." Thor agreed with Steve Rogers.


    "The Celestials look different from people, how do you know it''s a juvenile and not an adult?" Barry Allen asked again.


    "Dogs look different from people. Can''t you tell if it''s a puppy or an old dog?" Thor asked rhetorically.


    "..." Barry Allen was speechless, you actually compare the existence of the high rank of the Celestial Race with the dog?


    [The tenth question begins, please be prepared. ¡¿


    ¡¾Please watch the following video first. ¡¿


    At the beginning of the video, a burly man was drinking at the entrance of the bar, and a man in a black trench coat with a pale face and a very weak kidney came over.


    No, apart from kidney deficiency, he should have other serious illnesses, because in addition to being pale, his face was also blue.


    But since kidney deficiency is too representative, let''s call it "kidney deficiency male".


    "You came to the wrong place." The burly man said to the kidney deficiency man, but the kidney deficiency man continued to stride forward as if he didn''t hear him.


    "Are you deaf or what?" The burly man frowned, reaching out to stop the kidney deficiency man, "Only angels are allowed to enter here."


    "Angel? Really?" The kidney deficiency man laughed when he heard the word "angel".


    "That''s right, it''s true." The burly man patted the kidney deficiency man''s chest with one hand, "Are you upset?"


    "Actually..." The Kidney Deficiency man stretched out a finger and tapped on the burly man''s chest, and the blue smoke rose, the man''s face became more and more blue, and he fell directly to the ground.


    "I''m really upset." The Kidney Deficiency Man slowly finished what he just said, and walked in on the big man''s body.


    There was also a girl in the bar. She must have witnessed the killing of the big man and hid in fear, but she couldn''t escape the eyes of the man with kidney deficiency, and directly grabbed the girl''s neck.


    Just like the big man before, the girl''s face became more and more blue and shriveled, and she died in a few seconds.


    In the storefront of the bar, a piece of dust suddenly rolled up, and the dust became higher and higher, turning into a man holding his arms, standing in front of the kidney deficiency man.


    "Hello, Old Demon." The Kidney Deficiency Man greeted the man who had just turned into dust, the Old Demon.


    "Why are you here?" Old Demon asked.


    wow wow wow~


    Before the kidney deficiency man could answer, there was a sudden sound of running water in the bar, and then a cloud of running water condensed into a wet man with long hair.


    "Water Demon." The Kidney Deficiency Man greeted the Water Demon.


    "Why did you summon us?" the water demon asked.


    "I''m here to find the contract of St. Vincent Ganza," said the kidney deficiency man. "It is said that after the contract was stolen, it was hidden in a cemetery not far from here. Now you have to help me find it."


    Kacha~


    The door of the bar was blown open by the wind, and a wind blew in.


    At first glance, this wind is not an ordinary wind, because ordinary wind does not have a head.


    "Wind Demon." The Kidney Deficiency Man shouted.


    "What will happen after we find it?" The gust of wind fell on the ground and condensed into a man, Feng Mo.


    "Then we will be able to dominate the world." The Kidney Deficiency Man said confidently, "Control everything."


    At this time, the question appeared.


    [In order to get the contract of St. Van Ganza, the witch heart demon brought in the demons, water demons, and wind demons to help, but including himself, they were all eliminated by the evil spirit knight Johnny Blazer. What is the order in which Ghost Rider will destroy them? ¡¿


    [a Water Demon - Earth Demon - Wind Demon - Witch Heart Demon]


    [B Earth Demon - Wind Demon - Water Demon - Witch Heart Demon]


    [c Water Demon - Witch Heart Demon - Earth Demon - Water Demon]


    [d Witch Heart Demon - Earth Demon - Water Demon - Wind Demon]


    [If you answer this question correctly, you will be rewarded with "Technology Becomes Magic". If you answer incorrectly, your life expectancy will be deducted for one year. ¡¿


    "Technology has become a magical technique?" Thor didn''t feel that he was confused when he saw the reward. "Technology and God have always been two distinct paths, but I didn''t expect them to become one."


    "I can''t understand how technology can become a god, but I was shocked," Arthur Curry said. "It''s a very powerful feeling to listen to."


    "This reward is tailor-made for Tony!" Thor said again, "In terms of technology, Tony considers himself second, who dares to recognize first? This technology has become a magical technique, who else can understand it except Tony?"


    "It really feels like it''s for Tony," Steve Rogers said.


    Tony Stark, although this product has many shortcomings, such as being too poisonous, such as being too egoistic, but his genius is recognized, UU reading www.uukanshu. Whether com likes him or hates him, even his enemies have to admit it.


    "This question is also very interesting. It introduces us to a brand new superhero." Barry Allen said, "Ghost Rider, I just don''t know whether it is a hero in our world or a hero in your world."


    "Johnny Blazer, since you know the name, after answering the question and going back, try to find this person and see if you can find it," Tony Stark said.


    "It''s difficult." Steve Rogers said, "I only know one name and nickname, and I don''t know anything about age, gender, appearance, etc. There are too many Johnny Blazers in the United States to filter."


    "Ghost Rider, could that person be dead and an evil spirit?" Barry Allen made a reasonable guess based on this nickname.


    "So then, are there really evil spirits in this world?" Victor Stone said.


    "Don''t talk about evil spirits, even if there are demons, I don''t find it strange." Bruce Wayne said, "After answering the question, I will also try to find this Johnny Blazer. We are seriously understaffed and need heroes. ."

 Chapter 472： New hero Ghost Rider!

    "Demon?" The word reminded Steve Rogers, "Maybe it''s a demon, Earth Demon, Wind Demon, Witch Heart Demon, each of those people is a ''Demon''."


    "Thor, does the devil really exist?" When it came to this, everyone glanced at Thor. This guy is a god. If anyone is most likely to know this, it must be him.


    "It does exist." Thor gave a positive answer, "At least it does exist in our world."


    "So, are the four demons who came to the world to find the contract of St. Vincent?" Clark Kent said. "It sounds like this contract is very impressive."


    "According to the witch-heart demon, with that St. Vincent contract, you can dominate the world." Diana Prince said, "I don''t know what contract this is, but it is definitely a very important contract, absolutely It cannot fall into the hands of these demons."


    "It seems that when looking for the Ghost Rider, we must also look for this contract." Steve Rogers said, "The devil rules the world, and I don''t want to see this kind of world."


    "Saint Van Gonzalo, that sounds like a place name," Bruce Wayne said. "You can find this place first."


    "Hopefully this name doesn''t fill the streets like Johnny Blazer''s name," said Barry Allen.


    "Everyone, these are all things after the answering questions are over. The nonsense has taken so long, is it time to answer the questions?" Thor said aside.


    "Okay, then answer the question, Thor, what do you think?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "My opinion is that it depends on luck." Thor said, "We don''t know how powerful the four demons are, or how powerful the Ghost Riders are, how they encountered the Ghost Riders, and we don''t know. Where they fought, everything is unknown, so it''s just a guess."


    "Perhaps fighting in St. Verganza?" Clark Kent said, "Isn''t it the St. Verganza pact that those demons were looking for?"


    "I suddenly remembered one thing, the place where the contract was signed does not represent the location of the contract." Bruce Wayne said solemnly, "I think the reason why the contract of St. Vincent is called this name is because it is in St. Just because Vincent signed, doesn''t mean it''s there now."


    "With that contract, you can dominate the world. This level of contract should not have just been signed, maybe it has been signed for some years." Tony Stark agreed with Bruce Wayne, "So, I also feel that the contract has been signed. Mostly not in San Verganza now."


    "I''m sorry, I don''t see whether the contract''s influence has anything to do with whether it was just signed." Arthur Curry immediately retorted, "Why can''t the contract that can dominate the world be just signed? According to me, The battle between Ghost Rider and these demons is taking place in St. Vincent."


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t see the point of arguing about the location of the battle." Diana Prince interjected, "Even if you can know that the battle was fought in St. What if Gangza did it? Knowing this location, can you determine the order in which the demons were killed?"


    "Very reasonable." Thor said, "It doesn''t seem to be possible."


    "I don''t know anything, so it seems that this question can only rely on luck." Arthur Curry said.


    "No, the exclusion method can be used." Tony Stark said after glancing at the question.


    "How?" Thor asked.


    "The three Wind Demons and the Water Demons were summoned by the Wuxin Demon to help the Wuxin Demon. That is to say, the Wuxin Demon is the boss, and the three Wind Demons are the horses." Tony Stark slapped it. A snap of his fingers, "Usually speaking, the horse will definitely die before the boss, and the boss will die when the horses are all dead. Therefore, the option of Wu Xin Mo being the last to die, and Wu Xin Mo not being the last option can be ruled out. ."


    "That makes sense!" Barry Allen''s eyes lit up when he heard it.


    "This has successfully ruled out two options, but there are still two options left." Clark Kent said, "Even if it is a guess, the probability is higher than four guesses."


    "No, don''t guess, the remaining two options can also continue to use the exclusion method." Bruce Wayne said.


    "How can this be ruled out?" Arthur Curry asked.


    "Ghost Rider, Ghost Rider, whether he is riding a bicycle or a horse, he should move on the ground." Bruce Wayne said, "So, I think it is more likely that the devil will meet the Ghost Rider first. So, get rid of the first one that is not Old Demon. The answer will come out."


    "This is a bit far-fetched, isn''t it?" Diana Prince expressed a different opinion. "Of course the Earth Demon can move on the ground, but isn''t the Water Demon also appearing in the bar? The Water Demon can also move on the land!"


    "That''s right, but since he''s called the Water Demon, he must be more powerful where there is water." Steve Rogers agreed with Bruce Wayne, "And on land, Earth Demon is definitely stronger. So I also think it should be Old Demon and Ghost Rider first, and Old Demon should die first."


    "Damn it, you guys, you actually chose the answer!" Thor couldn''t help but give Bruce Wayne, Steve Rogers and others a thumbs up.


    "Although this exclusion method also has loopholes and is not so invulnerable, at present, there is no more reliable choice. This is the choice with the highest probability of being correct." Tony Stark made a choice, "I choose b!"


    ¡¾correct answer! Rewards issued! ¡¿


    I saw a black card floating in the answering space, with golden lines flashing on it, and UU reading was full of technology.


    "Whoosh!"


    The black card flew into Tony Stark''s head.


    "What''s that?" Barry Allen asked.


    "That is a technological godhead." Tony Stark said, "It is equivalent to planting a god''s seed in me. My research on science and technology is the fertilizer and soil of this seed, and when this seed germinates When I grow up, that''s when I become a god."


    "Stark, you must work hard and become a **** as soon as possible!" Thor patted Tony Stark''s shoulder very excitedly, "When the time comes, the two of us will travel the universe together!"


    "Soaring into the universe..." Tony Stark raised his head slightly. He was also looking forward to this day. Although his current armor can also go to space, it is still far from "flying in the universe".


    "I''m curious, Tony, how do you practice?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "As long as I keep learning about technology and researching technology products," Tony Stark said.

 Chapter 473： Ghost Riders skull head is so handsome

    "It''s that simple?" Clark Kent sounded ridiculous. "You can become a **** by studying?"


    "Yes, it''s that simple," Tony Stark said.


    "This may be the easiest way to become a **** in the world." Barry Allen couldn''t help saying.


    "How simple can Thor be?" Tony Stark pointed at Thor, "This guy was born a god."


    "Some people can''t get to Rome if they try their best, but some people were born in Rome," Bruce Wayne concluded. "The world is so unfair."


    "Come on Bruce, you are a super rich super rich with super powers, what are you saying here that some people can''t get to Rome desperately, this is said from the mouth of you who was born in Rome, you don''t think Is it strange?" Victor Stone can be said to have spoken the hearts of many people, "Don''t say that after you go out, or you will be beaten to death if others hear it."


    "In the face of true power, what does wealth count for?" Bruce Wayne said calmly, "Even if I am ten times or a hundred times richer, if I am just an ordinary person, in this god, alien In a world where all kinds of extraordinary powers are rampant, I am just a weak human being who can be crushed to death at any time."


    "Anyway, if Tony can become a **** and become a **** with a mortal god, this is a good talk." Clark Kent said.


    "Actually, it doesn''t matter if you become a **** or not? Strength is everything." Tony Stark understood, "Doctor Strange is not a god, Scarlet Witch is not a god, and Hulk is not a god, but how many gods are in them. You can only be hanged and beaten in front of you.¡±


    "Yes, strength is king, and fist is the truth." Thor nodded, "If you have strength, no one dares to provoke you whether you are a human or a god. And if you are a scumbag, so what if you are a god. , in front of the real powerhouse, there is only one chance of being killed."


    Soon, the video starts playing.


    The first picture is of a very attractive uncle riding a motorcycle in the dark, but this motorcycle is very strange. While riding, the wheel actually started to catch fire.


    Wherever the motorcycles passed, the roads were burned, leaving a long line of fire. The trees and street signs on both sides of the roads were ignited and melted, and the cars were overturned and destroyed.


    "Damn it! It''s so cool!" Barry Allen was shocked.


    "Judging from this crazy and cool appearance, this Ghost Rider doesn''t seem to be easy." Tony Stark also said.


    "It''s a bit of a journey," Bruce Wayne said. "If he drives once, the road has to be rebuilt, and the shops and vehicles on both sides of the road are also scrapped. The cost is too high."


    But Uncle Cage, who is so cool, hasn''t changed his body yet, and he''s not even a Ghost Rider.


    This cool and cool motorcycle is not something he can control now.


    After driving for a while, the motorcycle slammed Johnny Blazer to the ground.


    At this time, Johnny Blazer was thrown into a mess, and he didn''t know what happened, but immediately, his body began to change.


    First, wisps of white smoke came out of him, and then his feet began to burst into flames. He walked with great difficulty, leaving a burning footprint on the road with every step he took.


    "what!


    exclaimed Johnny Blazer.


    His head also began to smoke, and then it caught fire, and the skin and hair were burned away little by little. In a blink of an eye, only a skull was left, and the flames were still burning.


    "Wow~" Barry Allen couldn''t help saying at the time, "This transformation is too cool!"


    "Tony, Hulk, Thor, I''ve seen a lot of people transform, but no one is more cool than Ghost Rider." Steve Rogers also said.


    "From the appearance of this transformation, is Ghost Rider really from the righteous camp?" Diana Pulis questioned, "Looking at his appearance, he doesn''t look like a hero."


    "He''s more of a supervillain than a superhero," Clark Kent said.


    "You can''t judge people by their appearance, everyone." Barry Allen was convinced by Ghost Rider''s skull and spoke for him, "Didn''t you see him hunting demons, a proper superhero."


    "Killing the devil doesn''t mean anything," Diana Prince said. "Maybe it''s a personal grudge?"


    "What kind of grudge can a man have with a demon?" said Barry Allen.


    "Human?" Clark Kent asked rhetorically, "Why do you say this Johnny Blazer is a human? Is it just because he has the appearance of a human? Then look at Thor, look at me, we are all human beings We look the same, but we are not human."


    "This Johnny Blazer is more like a demon than a human." Arthur Curry said to Barry Allen, "Does it make sense for you to have a grudge between demons and demons?"


    "Hahahaha..." In the video, there was a burst of laughter from UU Reading , and the pale and livid witch heart demon came over and asked Johnny Blazer, who had just completed his first transformation, " Who are you looking for?"


    "Go back to hell!" Johnny Blazer pointed at the witch heart demon and said, his hand was just like his head, no flesh and blood, only bones.


    "There''s nothing to talk about between us, right?" Wu Xinmo stood there and said.


    "Get out of here!" Johnny Blazer said again.


    "I don''t think so." Wu Xinmo grinned.


    hoo~


    The next moment, a gust of wind blew over, the wind directly passed over the witch heart demon standing there, rushed towards Johnny Blazer, and directly blew Johnny Blazer up.


    Ordinary winds certainly cannot blow a big living person, but this gust of wind is not a normal wind, but a wind demon.


    Feng Mo doesn''t look fierce, in fact, he is full of childlike innocence, and directly hangs Johnny Blazer on the chain next to him, making him swing from side to side on a swing.


    It''s just that ordinary people sit on a swing, while Johnny Blazer swings with his neck hanging from an iron chain.


    Originally, there was a raging flame burning on Johnny Blazer''s head. When he was hung on the chain like this, the flame was extinguished immediately, and no one moved, as if he was dead.


    "Hahahaha!" Seeing this scene, Wu Xinmo burst out laughing, what a **** Evil Knight, it''s too bad, it''s solved so easily.


    But just as his smile bloomed, the flame on Johnny Blaze''s head ignited again. He grabbed the chain around his neck, tore it off, and fell to the ground.


    I like Mei Man: All the famous scenes were exposed by me, please collect them: () Mei Man: All the famous scenes were exposed by me. The literary update is the fastest.

 Chapter 474： The Flash: I really want Ghost Riders motorcycle

    , the fastest update of Meiman: I have exposed all the famous scenes in the latest chapter!


    Johnny Blazer strode towards the Witchheart with the chain in hand.


    He didn''t notice that there was a puddle of water on the ground and stepped into it.


    Then, he couldn''t take the next step.


    Because he found that his foot was stuck in the water and couldn''t get it out.


    Looking down, a grim face appeared in the water, grinning at him.


    boom!


    A car came by and slammed into immobile Johnny Blazer, then another car.


    "He''s not very good." Old Demon got out of the car and said to Wu Xinmo and the others.


    "Hey, trash!" But before Old Demon walked a few steps, he heard someone calling him, a hand was still on his shoulder, and when he turned his head, he saw a flaming skeleton fist hitting him .


    boom!


    Old Demon didn''t have time to react, and was blown away by this punch.


    The Ghost Rider''s fist is not as simple as a physical attack. Half of Earth Demon''s face was burned. He was lying on the ground, trying to struggle to stand up, but he couldn''t do it at all.


    The evil spirit knight slammed his hands on the iron chain, and the iron chain that was originally cold and black suddenly began to put away the flames.


    "Have mercy." Old Demon looked at Johnny Blaze pitifully, begging the other party to let him go.


    "Sorry, not for you." Johnny Blazer swung the chain and entangled Old Demon.


    The flames on the iron chain also did great damage to Earth Demon. I saw the red lines appearing on the body, and it soon became a clay sculpture-like thing.


    Johnny Blaze pulled the chain, and the figurine Kacha shattered to the ground.


    Earth Demon went offline.


    After Johnny Blazer finished killing Old Demon, he found that the surroundings were empty, and the witch heart demons had disappeared, and he didn''t know where they went.


    Johnny Blazer whistled, his motorcycle seemed to have life, and he drove over by himself. He put his hands on fire and put it on the motorcycle, and the motorcycle also burst into flames.


    Don''t get me wrong, Johnny Blaze didn''t want to burn the motorcycle, but to transform it, and under the flames, the motorcycle began to deform and eventually turned into a dark wind skeleton motorcycle.


    "I don''t quite understand, why are the Witch Heart Demon and the others here?" Seeing this, Barry Allen couldn''t help asking, "Earth Demon didn''t die immediately when he was entangled in that chain, if rescued If so, it may not be possible to save it, but Wu Xinmo disappeared immediately?"


    "If the strength of the Ghost Rider is very powerful, so strong that people feel hopeless and make them think that they can''t be rescued, then that''s fine. The strength of the Ghost Rider is obviously scumbag." Arthur Curry said, "But the witch The heart demons still left, and let the old demons be killed."


    "Either, the demons are very indifferent and indifferent to the death of their companions, or there are other more important things that make them have to give up Ghost Rider." Clark Kent said.


    "Other more important things?" said Diana Prince. "The contract?"


    "It should be the contract." Arthur Curry said, "After all, the purpose of the witch heart demon is the contract."


    "To be honest, before the video was played, I was very curious about Ghost Rider, a guy who deals with demons." Thor will speak now, "But when he made a move, it was really disappointing, and his strength was too much. Weak."


    "It''s really weaker than I thought." Tony Stark also felt that Johnny Blazer was a little weak, "I think everyone present can kill him."


    "Everyone''s requirements should not be too high. At this time, Johnny should have just turned into a Ghost Rider, so he is not so powerful." Steve Rogers said to Johnny Blazer, "When he grows up for a while, he should be stronger."


    "Although Ghost Rider''s combat power doesn''t look too strong, his abilities still look strong," said Diana Prince.


    "Especially his flame, which can both burn demons and transform objects, I like it," said Barry Allen.


    The video continues to play.


    The next direction is a bit unexpected. The previous plot was that Johnny Blazer rode his motorcycle on fire. Everyone thought he was riding this motorcycle to chase the witch heart demon, but everything in the camera, he But he was locked up in prison, and still in human form.


    "I saw you perform at a fair a few years ago. I paid ten bucks to watch you crash, but you didn''t."


    "You may have a head and face outside, but here, you''re a caged bird."


    In the prison, the prisoners went up to besiege Johnny Blaze very unfriendly, but Johnny Blaze transformed, killed all those people and escaped from the prison.


    Then, the city''s sirens blared non-stop. How could the police just let the prisoners swagger to escape? Police cars frantically started chasing Johnny Blazer, and even helicopters were used.


    With such a wide-ranging pursuit, it stands to reason that no prisoner can escape.


    But unfortunately, they were chasing the Ghost Rider.


    This dark motorcycle is not only as fast as lightning on the ground, but also can be driven on the water, ignoring the attraction of the earth''s center, perpendicular to the ground, and driving along the wall to high-rise buildings!


    "666! I like this motorcycle so much!" Barry Allen was fascinated by this insane motorcycle circle.


    "Isn''t this motorcycle as good as your two legs?" Steve Rogers said. "Can''t you run on the water, run on the wall perpendicular to the ground, too?"


    "I can do it, but that motorcycle is really cool." Barry Allen is still a fan of that motorcycle.


    "The flame of Ghost Rider is really cool. It seems that it can give ordinary objects extraordinary abilities." Tony Stark said.


    "An ordinary iron chain can kill a demon after being burned. An ordinary motorcycle can fly into the sea after being burned." Bruce Wayne said, "Cool."


    "Is it possible that it is because of Ghost Rider?" Arthur Curry said, "Although the motorcycle has been transformed into that, it is still a motorcycle, driving on the water, that is the ability of Ghost Rider itself. ."


    "If that''s the case, he''ll just jump into the sea. What does he need a motorcycle for?" Barry Allen said.


    "It''s better for him to go on a motorcycle," Arthur Curry said.


    "The Ghost Rider, you always have to ride something, or what is the name of the Ghost Rider?" Steve Rogers said, "Compared to this, what I care about is the good and evil of the Ghost Rider. The camp can finally be determined."


    To provide you with the most beautiful manga: the famous scenes were all exposed by me, the fastest update, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 474 The Flash: I Want Ghost Rider''s Motorcycle Free Read. https://

 Chapter 475： Captain America: Ghost Rider pulls a plane with bare hands like me

    , the fastest update of Meiman: I have exposed all the famous scenes in the latest chapter!


    "He killed all the inmates in the prison except the little boy, and when he just ran out of the police station, a policeman attacked him, but he didn''t fight back." Steve Rogers said, "It looks evil. Spirit knights only attack bad guys."


    "To the guilty, to be precise," Bruce Wayne said. "Remember what he said to the little boy in prison, he said, ''You, not guilty.''"


    "Although he is from the justice camp, his murderous intentions are too heavy." Steve Rogers said, "Those people in prison, since they were locked in, most of them have done bad things, but I I believe they are not all to die for."


    "Maybe Ghost Rider is also involuntarily, he has just acquired this kind of power, and he can''t control it very well." Tony Stark said, "We also saw the process of his first transformation, including this time in prison. It seems that they are all passive transformations, and it is obvious that they cannot be controlled at this time."


    "Kill if you''re guilty, and let go if you''re innocent. Ghost Rider is playing the role of a judge," said Diana Prince.


    In the video, Johnny Blazer couldn''t keep riding the waves on his cool motorcycle, and Feng Mo suddenly blew it from nowhere and pushed it off the motorcycle.


    boom!


    Johnny Blazer''s tiger body slammed heavily on the car, and the "DiDi Di Di" siren kept ringing.


    If he was an ordinary person, he could seriously injure him with a single fall, but Johnny Blazer is now a skeleton head, so of course it''s nothing.


    "Hahaha!" Feng Mo stood on a building and smiled smugly, seeing Johnny Blazer jumping out of the car, so it turned into a gust of wind and blew away.


    How could Johnny Blaze let Feng Mo escape like this, ride his beloved little motorcycle, and go after Feng Mo.


    He was chasing Fengmo, and at the same time someone was chasing him. Behind him, a policeman called and followed him closely, "The suspect goes west on Cherui Street, repeat, Cherui Street goes west."


    "It''s a dead end alley."


    "Understood." The little policeman followed Johnny Blazer closely again.


    Ahead, it is indeed a dead alley, and a tall building stands there.


    The little policeman thought that Johnny Blazer had nowhere to escape, but what happened next surprised him. He saw that Johnny Blazer lifted the front wheel of the motorcycle, and drove straight up the building, with the front wheel cocked. perpendicular to the direction of the earth!


    At this moment, Newton''s coffin board was not only lifted, but also crushed severely.


    "Where is the suspect?"


    "Up." The little policeman looked up at Johnny Blazer, who was soaring up the tall building.


    "what?"


    "The suspect is going up." The little policeman couldn''t believe what he said, but this absurd scene was happening right in front of him, so he couldn''t help but believe it.


    Although this building is tall, Johnny Blazer was also very fast, and he reached the top of the building in no time.


    Boom!


    It wasn''t just him who reached the top of the building. A helicopter also flew over and circled over Johnny Blazer''s head.


    And below this building, police cars drove over one after another, and police officers in full armor rushed down one after another.


    Johnny Blaze didn''t know what was going on downstairs at the moment, but he could clearly see the helicopter on his head.


    Is Johnny Blazer such a catch-all?


    Of course not.


    What''s more, with his current strength, he is not afraid of this small helicopter at all.


    I saw him raise the iron chain on his body with one hand, and with a flick of his big hand, the chain directly wrapped around the helicopter.


    "Come here." Johnny Blaze pulled the helicopter towards him little by little.


    Where did the pilot want to get close to Johnny Blaze, he desperately wanted to fly away.


    But Johnny Blaze was too strong, the propeller of the plane was turning and smoking, and he couldn''t escape, and was pulled closer and closer by Johnny Blaze.


    Of course, Johnny Blaze didn''t destroy the plane, but twisted the chain and threw the helicopter out.


    Fortunately, it is now on the roof of the building, high in the city, and the helicopter did not hit anything after being thrown out. The pilot is also an experienced pilot who stabilized the plane and drove it away.


    "Hand pulling the plane, this scene seems familiar." Seeing this, Tony Stark couldn''t help but say.


    "Johnny Brezla looks a lot easier than Captain," Thor said. "So in terms of strength, he''s better than Captain."


    "It''s bigger, it''s bigger," Steve Rogers said. "I was reluctant to hold the plane at that time, but Johnny Blaze just threw the plane out."


    "With all due respect, this doesn''t quite conform to the laws of physics." Barry Allen couldn''t help but say, "How much gravity can Johnny Blaze have? How much friction can he have with the ground? That kind of situation. He should be dragged away by the helicopter, it is impossible to pull the helicopter."


    "Barry, give up scientific analysis," Steve Rogers said. "There was a kid who said the same thing to me, but he never said it again."


    "Ghost Rider''s motorcycle can lift Newton''s coffin board, so let''s not mention physics here." Bruce Wayne also said.


    "I don''t mention physics, but this motorcycle must be mentioned." Barry Allen was still unhappy, "Does Ghost Rider have to be so high-profile? Wherever the motorcycle goes, it burns, for fear that others will not know about him. whereabouts?"


    "Finally someone mentioned a point!" Arthur Curry slapped Barry Allen''s shoulder heavily, almost knocking him down, his voice was as rough as ever, "I wanted to say it earlier, that head Why is there such a big fire? Are you afraid that others will not be able to find the target, so you specially lit a beacon for others?"


    "It shouldn''t be up to him to call the shots. UU reading " Clark Kent said, "When he was hung on the chain by the wind demon, he didn''t move, as if he was dead. At that time, the flames on his head It was extinguished, but when the flames in his head reignited, he was "alive" again."


    "So his flame is like our breath, and he keeps that kind of flame that needs to be produced?" Diana Prince surmised.


    "If that''s the case, Ghost Rider has to be very powerful," Clark Kent said. "He''s so conspicuous, he''s always the first person to be spotted by the enemy, and he''s also very easy to track."


    "At the same time, he is not very likely to have a sneak attack, and he can only fight head-on in an open and honest manner." Arthur Curry said.


    "Ghost Rider sneak attack?" Barry Allen couldn''t help laughing when he heard this, "Unless the blind can''t see his sneak attack!"


    To provide you with the most beautiful manga: the famous scenes were all exposed by me, the fastest update, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 475 Captain America: Ghost Rider Pulls a Plane Like Me Free to read. https://

 Chapter 476： Ghost Rider, the sun is coming out

    , the fastest update of Meiman: I have exposed all the famous scenes in the latest chapter!


    "You should join us." After Johnny Blaze got rid of the helicopter, the wind demon appeared again, and he said confidently, "We will get the contract soon, and then you will only be in the history of the new hell. Footnotes."


    "It''s time to clean the air." Johnny Blaze strode forward, grabbed Feng Mo''s collar and lifted it up.


    "Hahaha~" Feng Mo laughed, and his body turned into a gust of wind.


    How can I catch the wind?


    The wind could not be caught, so the wind demon flew away.


    Of course he didn''t run away, he just hovered in the air, looking down at Johnny Blazer.


    Johnny Blazer doesn''t talk too much. With a wave of the chain, he abstracts the wind devil like a whip.


    But Feng Mo is now in the state of wind, and the iron chain passes directly through his body, causing no damage to him at all.


    "Hahaha~" Feng Mo smiled smugly again, and said to Johnny Blazer, "Are you really stupid or fake, the wind can''t catch it!"


    Johnny Blaze listened to this and still did not speak. He rubbed his hands on the chain, and the chain was still on fire.


    Snapped!


    He threw the chain towards the wind demon in the air again.


    But this time, he didn''t use it. Instead, he turned his arm quickly and waved the chain there. Under the rapid rotation of the chain, a vortex was directly formed and the wind demon was sucked in.


    "No!" Feng Mo was shocked and wanted to escape, but the suction force of the vortex spinning out of the iron chain was too strong, he couldn''t escape at all, and finally was directly ignited by the fire and turned to ashes.


    Johnny Blaze came to this tall building originally to chase the wind demon. Now that the wind demon has been resolved, there is no need to stay on it anymore.


    After all, he is the only one here, pretending that there is no audience, it is really boring to stay.


    Boom boom boom!


    Johnny Blaze got on the burning motorcycle again, drove straight down from the roof of the building, and drove down the building quickly.


    The police had already gathered under the building, and after Johnny Blazer landed, they carried forward the fine tradition of using guns to solve everything, and shot Johnny Blazer suddenly.


    Johnny Blazer was immediately beaten into a hornet''s nest, but Johnny Blazer was fine, he pushed his hands at the police, and a raging wall of fire suddenly appeared.


    Johnny Blazer rode away on his motorcycle.


    Even though he was beaten into a sieve with a gun, Johnny Blazer still did not move the police. This scene reassured everyone in the answering space.


    "The wind demon has been solved again, and now only the water demon and the witch heart demon are left." Seeing this, Clark Kent said.


    "Earth Demon died so sloppily, and this Wind Demon died sloppily." Arthur Curry said, "It only lasted a little longer than Old Demon, and it didn''t cause any trouble to Ghost Rider at all."


    "Don''t think that Ghost Rider is easy to kill, but Feng Mo is actually very difficult to deal with." Tony Stark said, "He can turn into wind, and he can be immune to physical attacks. This can make many superheroes unable to do anything."


    "For example, Hulk, even the gods are crushing and playing, but he can''t do anything with the wind demon." Steve Rogers said.


    "It''s not just physical attacks, I suspect that many energy attacks are also immune to the wind demon." Thor said, "You are like Stephen, throwing light **** and discs at others at every turn, but that kind of energy attack, for wind demons, and physical There is no difference in attacking, you can directly pass through the body."


    "That''s right." Diana Prince also said, "The guy like Feng Mo may not have strong fighting power, but it is really difficult to deal with."


    "The flame of the Ghost Rider seems to be able to restrain those guys." Victor Stone said.


    At this time, Johnny Blazer in the video has come to a dead tree on a motorcycle.


    A white mist shrouded in it, and it turned out that there was a small river in the woods.


    Johnny Blazer knew there was a guy in the water, but he had no choice, his horse got caught.


    He rode his motorcycle slowly forward, looking around with great vigilance.


    But the water devil is hiding in the water, unknowingly, how can he see him on a motorcycle?


    Not far behind, the water demon rushed out of the water and threw Johnny Blazer into the water.


    The water devil thinks he can do whatever he wants in the water and drowns Johnny Blazer.


    However, a scene that surprised him appeared, Johnny Blazer''s head was on fire again!


    Obviously under the water, the flames are not wrong!


    As soon as the flames came out, the Water Demon, like the Earth Demon and the Wind Demon, immediately gained over.


    At this point, the few horses summoned by Wu Xinmo were all wiped out, leaving him as a little oss.


    Johnny Blazer found the Witcher in an abandoned building, along with his son Roshan Simpson.


    Of course, Roshan Simpson didn''t want to come here by himself, but was kidnapped by the witch heart demon.


    "Stop!" he said to Johnny Blazer, holding Roshan Simpson in one hand, "you transform, he will die."


    "Transform, Johnny." Roshan Simpson was a bit bloody, and his life was still in the hands of the devil.


    "Let her go first." Johnny Blazer still cared about Roshan Simpson''s life. He didn''t change his body rashly, but took out a scroll from his arms.


    The Witch Heart Demon didn''t care about the life and death of a human woman at all, but he was not stupid enough to hand Roshan Simpson directly to Johnny Blazer.


    Witch Heart Demon threw Roshan Simpson into the distance, and threw it between the two buildings.


    Johnny Blaze took the scroll and walked to Wuxin Demon and handed it to him, but when Wuxin Demon reached out and held the scroll, he instantly completed his transformation.


    boom!


    The transformed Johnny Blazer swiped a punch in the face of Wuxin Demon.


    But this level of attack was obviously nothing to Wuxin Demon, and he fought back. UU reading directly knocked Johnny Blaze away, and the flames on his body were scattered to the ground.


    In the eyes of Witch Heart Demon, he doesn''t really care much about the life and death of the Ghost Rider. All he cares about is the St. Van Ganza Contract that allows him to live in the world.


    So when the contract of St. Van Gonzalo flew out of Johnny Blazer''s hands and fell to the ground, he did not choose to end the other party first, but to get the contract first.


    How could Johnny Blazer watch the opponent succeed like this? He held a handful of falling flames from the ground, and threw the flames at the witch heart demon like a snowball fight.


    "Ah!" A painful roar came out of Wuxin Demon''s mouth, and it seemed that the flames could also overcome him.


    At this moment, the rising sun suddenly pierced the earth''s surface and cast a splendid brilliance on the earth.


    "Hahahaha..." Wu Xinmo laughed when he saw this scene, and he said to Johnny Blazer, "It seems that you are running out of time."


    To provide you with the most beautiful manga: the famous scenes were all exposed by me, the fastest update, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 476 Ghost Rider, the sun is coming out Free read.https://

 Chapter 477： Ghost Rider and Hulk are so similar

    , the fastest update of Meiman: I have exposed all the famous scenes in the latest chapter!


    "Why did the Witch Heart Demon say that Ghost Rider is running out of time?" Tony Stark noticed this detail, "Could it be that Ghost Rider''s transformation can only be maintained at night?"


    "It is very likely that the transformation of the Ghost Rider in the front is at night." Clark Kent said.


    "It''s interesting, it''s a normal human during the day, and at night it turns into a monster to judge criminals." Arthur Curry said.


    "If this is the case, it can also explain why he escaped from prison when he killed the wind demon." Diana Prince made a reasonable inference, "He must have been caught during the day when he became a human being. of."


    "As far as he goes, it''s hard for the police not to find him," Bruce Wayne said. "It''s not surprising that he was taken away by the police."


    "The sun is about to rise and the transformation is coming to an end, doesn''t it feel a little familiar?" Tony Stark suddenly remembered a certain big man.


    "Hulk!" Thor also remembered a certain big man who had grabbed his legs and brought him into close contact with the earth, "but he didn''t say the sun was going to rise, but the sun was going to set."


    "So what is the mystery in this sun, whether it rises or falls can make people change back." Tony Stark complained.


    "So the Hulk and this Johnny Blazer should team up. When the sun comes out, Hulk transforms, and when the sun goes down, Johnny transforms. This is a golden partner," Thor said.


    In the video, Johnny Blazer seemed to know that he was about to lose his transformation. He tore off the chain wrapped around him, waved his hand, and with a squeak, the chain pulled towards Wuxin Demon.


    But the witch heart demon is much stronger than the previous old demons and wind demons. I saw him stretch out his hand, his big hand grabbed the chain directly, and then slammed it fiercely, and Johnny Blazer was swept up into the sky. It slammed into a dry well.


    This well is under the sunlight.


    The flames on Johnny Blazer''s head went out and he returned to human form.


    The human Johnny Blazer could not be the opponent of the Witch Heart Demon, he knew it himself, and all his hope at the moment was on the gun handed to him by another Ghost Rider.


    He crawled hard and wanted to get the gun, but the fall was so hard that he didn''t even have the strength to climb.


    The witch heart demon didn''t care about Johnny Blazer at all. He opened the scroll and laughed, "This is the contract of St. Van Gonzalo, all souls, come to me!"


    Facts have proved that this St. Van Gangza contract is not fake, and suddenly one after another ugly souls really appeared from all directions and entered the body of the witch heart demon.


    The witch heart demon who has obtained many souls, his eyes are blood red, just by looking at it, he knows that he is stronger than before.


    "My name is the group of ghosts, because there are too many of us..." Wuxin Demon stood there, opened his arms, and felt the powerful force pouring into his body.


    "Johnny, let''s go, he has already got what he wanted." Roseanne Simpson took this opportunity to sneak up to Johnny Blazer while the Witch Heart Demon devoured the ghosts.


    "You go." Johnny Blazer was weak, but his attitude was firm, "I have to let him go into the shadows, and I will end all this."


    "Why?" asked Roseanne Simpson. "Why you?"


    "It''s been that way since I signed the contract," Johnny Blazer said to Roshan Simpson. "Only I can walk between two worlds. I''m Ghost Rider."


    At this time, the witch heart demon devoured it, and walked towards this side step by step.


    "Run!" Johnny Blazer hurriedly asked Roshan Simpson to leave, while he himself picked up the gun and shot at the witch heart demon.


    This gun may be powerful enough, and it may be able to threaten the previous Wuxin Demon, but at this moment Wuxin Demon''s strength has far surpassed the past, but the gun can no longer cause any substantial damage to it.


    The Witch Heart Demon just got shot all the way close, strode to Johnny Blazer''s side, and knocked out the gun.


    "Your world and your soul are mine now." Wuxin Demon grabbed Johnny Blazer''s neck and lifted it up.


    At this time, Johnny Blazer was just an ordinary person. He didn''t even have a gun, so it was even more impossible to deal with the witch demon.


    It seems that he can only wait to die.


    but-


    boom!


    The gunshot rang again, hitting Wuxin Demon from the side.


    Perhaps because of the unexpected, this shot staggered the witch heart demon and almost fell, and Johnny Blazer naturally escaped.


    boom!


    Another shot knocked Wu Xinmo''s head off.


    The shooter was none other than Johnny Blazer''s son Roshan Simpson. Before Johnny Blazer told her to run, she was still uneasy and turned back.


    It was also fortunate that she came back and saved Johnny Blazer''s life and gave Johnny Blazer the possibility of a comeback.


    This gun really does work.


    But if you want to kill Wu Xinmo, you are still a little delusional. Don''t you see Wu Xinmo''s smashed head, isn''t it reborn in an instant?


    And to make matters worse, the gun was out of ammunition.


    "Throw me the gun!" Johnny Blazer yelled at Roxanne Simpson.


    "No bullets!" Roshan Simpson reminded.


    "Throw it here!" Johnny Blazer shouted again, this time Roshan Simpson knew that the other party wanted a gun without bullets, and immediately threw it away.


    Johnny Blazer grabbed the gun and aimed at the witch-heart demon who was walking step by step.


    The place where Johnny Blazer is has a wall, and where there is a wall, there is a shadow. It happens that the hand he is holding is in the shadow.


    As a result, the hand completed the transformation in an instant, becoming a flaming skeleton hand.


    And the gun held in that hand was also transformed and transformed in an instant.


    This gun had no bullets before and could not be used, but after being transformed by flames, it could be used.


    Not only can it be used, but it will multiply in the future.


    boom!


    One shot, UU reading www.uukanshu. com was like a cannonball, it directly blew up Wu Xin, and all the souls that devoured the body before ran out, crawling all over the place, extremely disgusting.


    But in this way, it still can''t kill the witch heart demon.


    Just like the head can heal itself before, after a while, the witch heart demon, who can''t even find the scum, is standing there again.


    "How does it feel to be possessed by an evil spirit?" Johnny Blazer strode towards the witch heart demon.


    The reason why he dared to do this was because the witch heart demon was standing in the shadows at this moment.


    And under the shadows, he can transform!


    hoo~


    As soon as he stepped into the shadows, Johnny Blazer''s head immediately turned into a burning skeleton, and the handsome Ghost Rider came online again.


    To provide you with the most beautiful manga: the famous scenes were all exposed by me, the fastest update, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 477 Ghost Rider and Hulk are too similar to read for free. https://

 Chapter 478： Mephisto shows up!

    , the fastest update of Meiman: I have exposed all the famous scenes in the latest chapter!


    "Thousands of souls are waiting for me to burn." Johnny Blazer grabbed the Sorcerer Demon by the collar, "Look at my eyes! The soul in you is stained with the blood of innocents."


    "No!" Wu Xinmo suddenly felt bad. In the past, he was not afraid of this trick because he had no soul, but now, he has swallowed so many souls, and he has a soul!


    "Feel their pain." As the low voice of the Ghost Rider sounded, Wuxin Demon saw the sins of those souls in his body, and felt that those souls were burned one by one.


    "Ah!" At first, Wu Xinmo screamed in pain, but soon the sound disappeared.


    When all the souls in his body were burned out, his sinful life also ushered in the end.


    Looking at the completely dead Witch Heart Demon, the Ghost Rider threw his body away as if he was throwing garbage, and didn''t look at it again.


    After the rest of her life, Roshan Simpson''s sharp-eyed battle was over, and she walked to Johnny Blazer''s side, stretched out a hand, and touched Johnny Blazer''s face.


    "I''m a monster." Johnny Blazer tilted his head and avoided Roshan Simpson''s hand.


    "I''m not afraid." Roshan Simpson''s hand still fell on Johnny Blazer''s face.


    At this time, Johnny Blazer''s head was still a skeleton, and the flames were still burning, but the flames did not cause any damage to Roshan Simpson.


    "Congratulations, Johnny." After Johnny Blazer changed back into a human form, an old man with a cane appeared, "You''ve completed the transaction, and it''s time for me to get back the power of the Ghost Rider."


    Johnny Blazer is too familiar with this old man. Although he has not met a few times, this old man is definitely one of the most memorable people in his life.


    "You get back your life, the true love you''ve always wanted, and you can form your own family." The old man walked towards Johnny Blazer step by step, "There are many transactions in the world, and there are many people who are willing to exchange their souls for Desire, let others bear the curse, and you''re free. After all, a deal is a deal."


    "No, I''m going to bear this curse, I''m going to use it against you." Johnny Blazer pointed at the old man with a firm tone, "As long as innocent people are victimized, I will appear in your name in my father''s name. In front of you, the spirit of vengeance, with flame to flame."


    "I will make you pay the price." The old man''s expression changed.


    "You can''t live in fear," Johnny Blazer said.


    "No!" The old man poked the ground with his cane and disappeared.


    As soon as the space darkens, the video ends here.


    "It turns out that Ghost Rider''s abilities can''t be used in sunlight." Victor Stone said, "The Ghost Rider''s weakness is too obvious, as long as you know his identity, kill him during the day. Can''t it be?"


    "Although he can''t transform during the day, it may not be so easy to die." Diana Prince said, "The power must have a protective effect on him."


    "We also finally have the secret of Ghost Rider''s flame, which burns souls," said Arthur Curry.


    "The Witch Heart Demon cannot escape the "poisonous hand" of the Ghost Rider after devouring so many souls. It seems that for the existence of souls, the Ghost Rider is a very big threat." Tony Starr Ke said, "For example, Hulk, it is almost impossible to destroy him physically, but Ghost Rider can burn his soul and take his life."


    "How can Ghost Rider deal with Hulk?" Steve Rogers said, "Ghost Rider judges all guilty people, and Hulk is not a bad person, but a superhero who protects mankind."


    "I''m just giving an example, Thanos. It''s always okay to use Thanos as an example." Tony Stark said, "A guy with high physical defense like Thanos, isn''t Ghost Rider a way to defeat him?"


    "It''s not just Thanos, as long as they are villains with souls, Ghost Riders can almost defeat them," Thor said.


    "Ghost Rider''s ability is actually obtained by trading with others, I didn''t expect that." Barry Allen said.


    "Who was that old man?" Arthur Curry said. "The last old man to make a deal with Johnny Blazer?"


    "He can give other people the power of Ghost Rider, so isn''t he even more powerful?" Barry Allen said.


    "He must be very powerful, but I think he shouldn''t have much power in the world." Bruce Wayne said in a deep voice, "Otherwise, he would just clean up the witch-heart demon himself, why would he create an evil spirit? The spirit knight is coming?"


    "Johnny Blazer didn''t plan to terminate the contract in the end, and bluntly said that he would deal with him in the future, but the old man could only watch." Steve Rogers said, "He should have no power, or he must be forced on the spot. Ni was killed."


    "Since the Ghost Rider''s ability is given by the old man, will there be more than one Ghost Rider?" Clark Kent asked a question.


    "I think it''s possible," Bruce Wayne said.


    [The eleventh question begins, please be prepared. ¡¿


    ¡¾Please watch the following video first. ¡¿


    At the beginning of the picture, it shows Bruce Wayne''s "Batcave", Bruce Wayne, Diana Prince, Barry Allen, Arthur Curry several people stand on a super large computer screen forward.


    "That''s the mother box, right there." Bruce Wayne said, staring at a location on the screen.


    "Shows visible light." Diana Prince found the specific location from the spectrum. "Puzhanov, a ghost town not far from Moscow, was abandoned after a nuclear accident 30 years ago."


    "Not even the military can get in," said Victor Stone.


    "Yeah, the radiation must be strong," Barry Allen said to Arthur Curry, who was standing next to him. "You''ll have another foot growing out of your neck."


    "Not anymore," said Victor Stone. "He collected the radiation and used it to build his base."


    "Zoom in," said Diana Prince, pointing to a spot on the screen.


    Bruce Wayne zoomed in on the piece, and an unknown building appeared on the screen.


    "What the **** is he building?" Arthur Curry said.


    "Trinity is inside " Bruce Wayne said, "We''re going to attack from above. "


    "Dynamite can''t separate the mother box, it can only strengthen the connection between them." Diana Prince said.


    The screen is here, and the title appears.


    [After discovering the location of the mother box, the Justice League went together to prevent Steppenwolf from destroying the world with the mother box. Who made the greatest contribution in this battle? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Superman Clark Kent¡¿


    ¡¾B Batman Bruce Wayne¡¿


    ¡¾C Steel Bone Victor Stone¡¿


    [D The Flash Barry Allen]


    [If you answer this question correctly, you will be rewarded with full activation of Zeus'' bloodline. If you answer incorrectly, your lifespan will be deducted for one year. ¡¿


    To provide you with the most beautiful manga: the famous scenes were all exposed by me, the fastest update, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 478 Mephistopheles debut! Free to read. https://

 Chapter 479： Wonder Woman: I want to activate the Zeus bloodline

    , the fastest update of Meiman: I have exposed all the famous scenes in the latest chapter!


    "The Zeus bloodline is fully activated? It seems that this reward is prepared for Diana." Victor Stone said.


    "I know Diana is a demigod, which god''s bloodline is it from?" Bruce Wayne asked.


    "Zeus." Diana Prince said sternly.


    "I didn''t expect your bloodline to be so strong, you turned out to be a descendant of Zeus." Arthur Curry looked at Diana Prince in surprise. That part of the bloodline is far worse than that of Diana Price.


    "This bloodline is fully activated, doesn''t it mean that if the answer is correct, Diana will have all the bloodline of Zeus and all the power of Zeus?" Clark Kent said.


    "From the literal meaning of ''full excitation'', it should be like this." Bruce Wayne said.


    "Then Diana''s strength can leap forward again." Barry Allen said, "When the ancient Zeus fought Darkseid, it was very powerful."


    "Zeus can control thunder and lightning, there is no doubt." Tony Stark said, "If Diana answered this question correctly, doesn''t that mean that another Thor was born?"


    "And she''s also the goddess of Thor, the kind that can release mines with bare hands without a hammer," Steve Rogers said.


    "It''s too early to say this, let''s answer the questions first." Diana Prince said, "If you answer incorrectly, you won''t get a reward, these are all empty talk."


    "For this question, I think Victor is the most likely." Perhaps it was because Thor was about to be born again, Thor was very excited, he said first, "Victor''s birth is related to the mother box, And his brain is a supercomputer. The three mother boxes in the title are obviously connected, and I think Victor must be destroyed to destroy this "trinity"."


    "I agree with that." Tony Stark said, "We know that the mother box is not actually a magic item, but an alien high-tech. The union of their trinity is definitely not as simple as putting them together, although there is no specific I understand, but I don''t think the union can be destroyed by brute force, there must be someone who understands the technology."


    "And all the people in the options, if anyone has the possibility to understand, it seems to be only Victor." Steve Rogers said.


    "Tony, you just said ''it can''t be destroyed by brute force'', and you sounded like you were targeting someone," Barry Allen said.


    "Are you saying I''m targeting Superman?" Tony Stark asked rhetorically.


    "That''s what it sounds like," said Barry Allen. "In terms of brute force, who is stronger than Superman?"


    "If you say that, then well, that''s what I mean. Superman may be powerful, but the mother box is definitely not separated by force." Tony Stark said.


    "It''s too absolute for you to say that." Barry Allen disagreed with Tony Stark''s words, "Indeed, I also think that the trinity of the mother box is definitely not simply connected, and it can be connected by force. Separation. But there is a saying, one force can conquer ten guilds. In the face of absolute power, all forms and all skills are pretentious. Others may not be able to separate the Trinity, but if the power reaches the level of superman, then it can be ."


    "What''s the point of you arguing here and there? Clark is here, just ask him if you don''t know?" Arthur Curry turned to Clark Kent and asked, "How about you, Clark? think?"


    "I think I''d rather fight than split the mother box," Clark Kent said. "Isn''t there a Steppenwolf? I must have been fighting a Steppenwolf. That kind of high-tech stuff, Vic. Do or Bruce, they both seem to be better at it."


    "Usually, I am really good at things like dismantling the mother box." Bruce Wayne thought for a while and said, "But this time is different, this time we are facing aliens, their force Too strong, I should have a hard time breaking through their defenses to get to the mother box. Again, the mother box is alien technology, which is also a bit out of line, beyond the ability. If there is no Victor, maybe I will bite the bullet, but With Victor who knows the mother box better, I think the job of disassembling the mother box must be Victor''s."


    "So, does everyone agree that the person who made the biggest contribution is Victor?" Barry Allen asked.


    "How can you come to such a conclusion with only three of the four options, Barry?" Diana Prince asked.


    "Me? What can I do?" Barry Allen shrugged, "Everyone has seen the video before. At that time, I was completely a novice who couldn''t fight, and couldn''t help at all. And I I don¡¯t know much about the mother box, and it¡¯s even more impossible to disassemble the mother box. In general, I actually have nothing to do with this team.¡±


    "Barry, I didn''t expect you to think so." Bruce Wayne patted Barry Rise''s shoulder, "Yes, your performance in this video is not as expected, but you have to know that at that time you You haven''t had any combat experience yet, you haven''t grown up yet. When I first started out as Batman, you didn''t know how bad it was, and I''m sure Clark wouldn''t be very handy when he first started out as Superman."


    "Yes, UU Reading On the road to becoming a superman, I have not been smooth sailing, and I have made many mistakes that seem ridiculous now." Clark Kent said.


    "Really?" Barry Allen asked. Don''t look at him smiling all the time, but in fact he''s been quite lost. Looking at other superheroes, no matter how strong or weak they are, they are very skilled. He didn''t even pull his hips, he was the only one who didn''t even know how to fight, the gap was too big.


    "It''s real Barry, you just need to practice a little bit more," Bruce Wayne said. "Practice is the easiest thing, it just takes some time. I don''t need to say more, you should also know that you are capable of It''s against the sky, under your speed, any enemy will not be your opponent, because their neural reaction speed simply can''t catch up with your speed. If the speed is extremely fast, you can even reverse time, let Back in time¡­"


    "Turn back time?" Diana Prince was stunned when she heard this sentence, and a flash of light flashed in her mind, "Is there a possibility that we actually failed this time, it was Barry who turned back time and let Are we doing it all over again, giving us another chance?"


    To provide you with the most beautiful manga: the famous scenes were all exposed by me, the fastest update, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 479 Wonder Woman: I want to activate the blood of Zeus Read for free. https://

 Chapter 480： The Flash first travel time

    , the fastest update of Meiman: I have exposed all the famous scenes in the latest chapter!


    "If this kind of thing really happens, then Barry''s contribution is undoubtedly the biggest." Thor said aside, "But does it?"


    "I think the possibility is too small. Clark appeared in the options, so most of them participated in this battle." Tony Stark said in a deep voice, "Steppenwolf has appeared before, although his strength is strong enough. , but it doesn''t seem to be Clark''s opponent. How can it fail with Clark''s presence?"


    "Even if you don''t look at the options, from the perspective of the plot, most of Clark made the shot." Steve Rogers'' opinion is similar to that of Tony Stark, "When he was just resurrected, he may still be a little awake, but Louis When Laen appeared, he would definitely wake up. It is impossible for Louis to not know about such a big alien invasion. He would definitely tell Clark that Clark would not sit idly by if he knew. With Clark''s strength, as long as he participates in the war, I think There is a possibility of victory without Steppenwolf."


    "Clarke may be able to defeat Steppenwolf, but don''t forget, Steppenwolf is not himself, he also has the trinity of the mother box." Bruce Wayne said in a deep voice, "Although I don''t know what the consequences of the trinity of the mother box are, I want to come. It must be the one that can destroy the world. So the current situation is not as simple as defeating or even killing Steppenwolf, but at the same time solving Steppenwolf, it also needs to solve the big killer of the Mother Box Trinity. I also I believe that Clark''s Steppenwolf will definitely solve it easily, but what if Diana said it failed because of the mother box?"


    "That''s what I mean, a man shoots a nuclear bomb, and killing that person doesn''t solve the problem, it has to solve the nuclear bomb," Diana Prince said. "Three mother boxes exist for a billion years, and they Combined with the power to destroy the world, the earth will be destroyed like a toy."


    "It''s too much for you to think about one by one." Arthur Curry doesn''t like to use his brain, "I think it''s Superman, what kind of mother box trinity, I don''t believe that the power of Superman can''t open three boxes. ?"


    "You don''t know much about the mother box. The mother box is not as simple as you think." Victor Stone spoke. "The Trinity cannot be separated by brute force alone."


    "You haven''t seen the Trinity, how do you know?" Arthur Curry asked.


    "Arthur, Victor knows the mother box best." Bruce Wayne said, "Although none of us have ever seen the Trinity, Victor himself was made by the mother box, and he knows the mother box better than any of us. Everyone has a voice. Since he said the Trinity is inseparable by strength alone, I''m afraid Clark really can''t do anything about it."


    "Then how do you say it''s divided?" Arthur Curry asked.


    "It has to be inserted into the mother box that is one and disintegrated from the inside." Victor Stone said in a deep voice, "It will not be an easy process."


    "Actually, there''s a good chance you''ll die," Diana Prince said, "so that''s why I just said we''re going to fail, dismantling the three mother boxes from the inside is fine, but it''s too dangerous. "


    "It''s a billion-year-old antique that can easily destroy the earth." Having said that, Barry Allen was a little persuaded, "It sounds like it is indeed a dangerous thing to dismantle them."


    "It sounds like Barry''s reversal of time and space really seems to happen." After listening to this analysis, Arthur Curry also changed his previous views.


    "Look at Barry, I''ll say you''re very capable." Bruce Wayne patted Barry Allen on the shoulder again, "Soon you''ll be the key to turning the tide of the battle and saving the world."


    "Can I really do it?" Barry Allen looked expectantly.


    "You can be Barry." Diana Prince made a choice, "I choose D!"


    ¡¾correct answer! Rewards issued! ¡¿


    Kacha!


    Suddenly, a loud thunder sounded in the answering space. The thunder did not dissipate at all. It swam twice in the air like a dragon, and finally fell into Diana Prince.


    "Zeus, really powerful." Diana Prince stretched out his hand, and there was a sudden crackling of lightning.


    "Another female Thor is born." Thor grinned. As a Thor, he was still very happy to see the birth of a "like".


    "I''m not a Thor, I''m just Diana Prince." Diana Prince said sternly.


    "Actually got it right?" Thor felt quite surprised. "Time travel, I am familiar with this. At our time, in order to stop Thanos, we also went back to the past. But going back to the past to change the past cannot be changed. Now, isn''t it?"


    "The past has been changed, why won''t it change now?" Bruce Wayne was also quite surprised when he heard Thor''s statement.


    "When you go back to the past, is the past equivalent to a new future for you?" Thor asked rhetorically, "so strictly speaking, ''going back to the past'' itself is a false proposition, because you go back to In fact, it is still the future, but this future is in the past.¡±


    "Now that the rewards have been handed out, isn''t that a good proof?" Arthur Curry said, "Why are you still talking about the theory of time and space travel?"


    "It''s not a theory, it''s a real fact." After a while, Thor added, "Well, it can''t actually be said to be a fact, because that hasn''t happened yet, but that''s also the future revealed by the answering space. ."


    "Thor, there are many different places in the two cities. These are two different universes. It''s normal to have differences." Tony Stark said, "So, in this world, UU reading www.uukanshu .com changes the past to change the future.¡±


    "Two universes, with different rules," said Steve Rogers.


    "So if you say that, isn''t Barry invincible?" Thor said, "No matter how powerful the enemy is, Barry just needs to go back to the past and kill him when the enemy was not yet strong."


    "Although it sounds cool for you to say that, I''m not an executioner." Barry Allen waved his hands after hearing Thor''s words, "I don''t do things like murder."


    "You don''t necessarily kill people, for example, when you go back to when your enemy was a child, you broke one of his legs, stabbed his eggs, etc." Thor winked again, "Or simply go back to the time when his father and mother were not. When you got married, you married his old mother, so wouldn''t you become the father of your enemy? Since he is his father, can he still be your enemy?"


    "..." Steve Rogers listened to these words with a black line, "Thor, why didn''t you see that you are so smart before, your IQ is so high, do you know that at home?"


    To provide you with the most beautiful manga: the famous scenes were all exposed by me, the fastest update, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 480 The Flash''s First Time Shuttle Free Read.https://

 Chapter 481： Batman is at stake

    , the fastest update of Meiman: I have exposed all the famous scenes in the latest chapter!


    Of course, Thor said this purely because he didn''t understand time travel. In fact, in Barry Allen''s world, time is not something that can be worn casually.


    In order to make up for his regrets, Barry Allen, who once ran to Nick Fury by mistake, has gone back to the past many times and tried to revise the past.


    That''s right, after he passed through, the original regret was made up, but at the same time, worse things will happen.


    And in order to solve the worse thing, he went back to the past again, which led to other unintended consequences.


    Time is not something that can be traversed casually.


    In the past, it is not something that can be changed just by wanting to change.


    This is in the TV world.


    But in the same DC world, Barry Allen in the movie went back to the past and changed the fact that the Justice League failed.


    At this time, the space lights up, and the video starts playing.


    At the beginning of the picture, Diana Prince, Barry Allen, Victor Stone, Arthur Curry, Bruce Wayne gathered together to develop a plan against the enemy.


    "Satellites show he built a defensive dome," Victor Stone said, projecting a three-dimensional image out of the third "eye" between his eyebrows.


    "This is a design flaw." Bruce Wayne found a breakthrough at a glance. "Shoot the tower down, the dome will collapse, and the enemy will not expect our frontal attack."


    "Yeah, because they wouldn''t think anyone would be this crazy," Barry Allen said.


    "Bruce is right, we have to destroy the defensive dome." Victor Stone and Bruce Wayne agreed. "Find the mother box before they sync up."


    "What if the dome wasn''t destroyed?" Arthur Curry asked a key question.


    "It will be destroyed," Bruce Wayne said solemnly.


    "Once Victor is integrated into the Trinity, with Barry''s assistance, he can break through the defenses of the mother box," Diana Prince asked.


    "Remind me, what should I do?" Arthur Curry asked.


    "With the power of love," said Barry Allen.


    "Barry," Victor Stone called in a questioning tone.


    "I have to create a burst of energy," Barry Allen said, knowing what Victor Stone wanted to ask.


    "You have to run faster than before to generate such a large current," Bruce Wayne said in more detail, "and then directly touch Victor''s body, the energy should allow him to enter the mother box. "


    "Victor, then it''s up to you," Bruce Wayne said to Victor Stone after speaking to Barry Allen. "Tear them apart before they sync up."


    This time, the Justice League finally has a plan, unlike the last time they dealt with Steppenwolf, they fought each other and acted accordingly.


    Soon, the prototype army plane flew to its destination, the rear hatch opened, and Diana Prince, Victor Stone, Arthur Curry, and Barry Allen all jumped out


    "I shot down the tower, destroyed the force field dome, and whatever you see, it''s going according to plan," Bruce Wayne said to the four. "That''s why I brought you together."


    This is a bit like a last word. His super power "rich" can''t make up for his shortcoming of combat effectiveness. This is the base camp of the Steppenwolf. It is dangerous and abnormal, and he will die if he is not good. die here.


    After explaining the "last words", Bruce Wayne closed the cabin door and drove the big plane into the sky, flying over the tower.


    Whoosh!


    The aircraft fired projectiles towards the circular force field above the tower.


    With a bang, the force field was blasted with a gap, but the next moment, the gap recovered by itself.


    "Bruce, retreat, you won''t succeed." Victor Stone on the ground couldn''t help saying when he saw this scene.


    "Just knock a little louder." Bruce Wayne, who is so easy to give up, immediately changed direction and fired four or five shells in one go.


    Immediately, a larger hole was blown up in the circular force field. Bruce Wayne drove the plane and flew in before the hole was healed. Two more shells were fired, and a large pillar was blown off.


    This time, the life gate was hit, and the circular force field dissipated immediately.


    "Kill them!" Steppenwolf was furious when he saw the uninvited guest, and immediately ordered, "Go and defend the Trinity!"


    Like those apocalyptic flies, they flew into the sky one after another.


    "Shit!" Bruce Wayne felt his scalp tingle when he saw the dense locust-like apocalypse passing through the border, and hurriedly flew the plane to escape. He didn''t think he could fight so many monsters sitting in this tin box.


    Maybe it was in a panic, or maybe there was some malfunction when it broke into the force field before. The huge prototype slammed into several walls and finally crashed into a building.


    "The tower is down, have you received it?" Bruce Wayne left the prototype while notifying his friends.


    "Got it," Barry Allen asked. "Are you all right, Bruce?"


    "Go to the reactor, I''ll try to keep these monsters away." Bruce Wayne jumped into his Batmobile.


    "What does that mean?" Barry Allen had a bad feeling.


    "Don''t worry about me, go find the mother box." Bruce Wayne turned off the communication and rushed out in the Batmobile.


    Da Da Da Da!


    The firepower on the Batmobile spurted out lines of fire, smashing the few apocalypse demons that had just caught up.


    Da Da Da Da!


    He started the fire with a high-profile all the way, and galloped under the night.


    Such a high profile was deliberately done by Bruce Wayne, in order to attract the attention of the Apocalypse Demon, so that it would be convenient for Diana Prince to act.


    "Follow me, you bugs." Bruce Wayne sat in the Batmobile, and his sunglasses reflected the lines of fire, a cool batch.


    Take a break!


    Those Apocalypse Demons also took up their weapons and shot at Bruce Wayne.


    Some of them were flying in the sky, some were standing on the ground, and they shot Bruce Wayne from all angles.


    Fortunately, shooting a fast-moving object is not so easy, and Bruce Wayne''s driving skills are very good, and nothing will happen for a while.


    However, the apocalypse that Bruce Wayne is dealing with, they can fly, which is tricky.


    Those bugs can''t take out Bruce Wayne with a gun, but they can fly onto the Batmobile themselves, and even bend the barrel of the tank.


    This time, the firepower of the chariot was at least half of the waste.


    Before Bruce Wayne could respond, an Apocalypse Demon fell in front of the chariot and tore the windshield of the chariot apart.


    Bruce Wayne, just exposed to the Apocalypse Demon.


    Bruce Wayne''s flesh and blood, this time suddenly "faced" the Apocalypse Demon, looks dangerous.


    To provide you with the most beautiful manga: the famous scenes were all exposed by me, the fastest update, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 481 Batman is in danger free read. https://

 Chapter 482： Steppenwolf ravages the justice league

    , the fastest update of Meiman: I have exposed all the famous scenes in the latest chapter!


    Bruce Wayne is also considered the son of life in the world. Will the son of life die easily?


    Will the son of fate be killed by a monster?


    Answer will.


    Just as the two Qi Mos were about to attack Bruce Wayne, two sharp swords flashed like the autumn wind swept the leaves, cutting the two Qi Mos in half.


    Diana Prince is the only one who can have such a graceful swordsmanship in the Justice League. In the end, he has not listened to Bruce Wayne''s words of "going according to the original plan no matter what".


    Of course, only Diana Prince was obedient. For a moment, a flash of lightning cut through the night sky, and the ground ran at a high speed. Barry Allen was there, and a figure sprayed energy and flew close to the ground. Victor Stone also .


    As for Sea King Arthur Curry, although he can fly, his jumping ability is also amazing, and he landed with a bounce, landing the Batmobile.


    "It''s crazy," Arthur Curry said to Bruce Wayne stingingly, before jumping into the air again to meet the two sky-flying Enlightens.


    The goods are also sturdy, obviously they can fly, and they jump, and they can fly.


    With one jump, he was immediately caught by two Qi Mos, one left and one right, and flew directly into the sky.


    Bang bang bang!


    Even if his legs were on the ground, Arthur Curry was not afraid at all, and he slammed into an enlightened demon in front of him.


    Also think about it, if the home is really hammered to death, and there is no flying guy to bring it, how can it fall?


    The truth is really falling, and it will definitely fall to death.


    The body I mentioned first is also shot and shot, and the teammates who can fly.


    Victor Stone flew and grabbed Arthur Curry.


    But even so, Arthur Curry didn''t let the belt fall to the ground. He threw the fork in his hand, pierced a Qi Mo with a squeak, and then floated away, stepping on the Qi Mo''s body with his feet, throwing the Qi Mo''s body. As a skateboard, it slides from a building to the ground, very silky.


    Several comrades of the Justice League showed their magical powers and tried to kill them.


    It should be noted that Bruce Wayne may have the lowest combat power, but he has killed the most Enlightened Demons.


    Diana Prince and Arthur Curry looked at him, and the Enlightenment walked sideways, crushing those bugs at will.


    But no matter how they hang, they will be destroyed with one sword and one fork, one at a time.


    As for Bruce Wayne, the machine gun of the Batmobile tilted to a stop, and a shuttle of bullets killed how many Kaimo.


    Not to mention the heavy firepower such as artillery shells, one shot, several Qi Mos were smashed to pieces, and even the whole body was left.


    Of course, the firepower is only Bruce Wayne, and the Enlightenment side is also blind. It knows who is more threatened, and almost all the firepower is aimed at Bruce Wayne''s Batmobile.


    During the fierce battle, the Batmobile hit an obstacle, and the Batmobile, which was in a high-speed driving state, immediately rolled over.


    Hit the obstacles at this speed, and it is absolutely a field of destruction.


    However, Bruce Wayne, a rich second generation who only knows how to drag racing, maybe someone with super powers like Diana Prince, whose skills are average and absolutely top-notch.


    The moment the Batmobile flipped into the air, Bruce Wayne''s seat bounced and was launched into the air.


    Looking at the ejection, the grasp of the machine is quite strict. If the ejection is too early, the ejection will miss, and it can shoot to the wall next to it. If the ejection is late, wait until the top of the car flips to the ground and then eject again. Just shot directly to the ground.


    And Bruce Wayne was able to just give the car just in the air, and the top of the car was waiting for the bomb, and he had to give a thumbs up in response and psychology.


    Take a break!


    Those Enlightened Demons really hated Bruce Wayne, even if they were at home, the firepower was chasing and stopping.


    Good Bruce Wayne''s speed is relatively fast, although the firepower of Qi Mo''s shot is biting tightly, but his feet are always dead.


    When the seat was raised to the highest point, Bruce Wayne took a gun and hit a rope to nail it to the wall with a bang. He swayed to the ground with the help of the rope, and kicked an Enchantress on the ground.


    Take a break!


    The surrounding Qi Mo hurriedly shot at Bruce Wayne, Bruce Wayne rolled on the spot, dodged a shot, deceived the Qi Mo, and threw a miniature bomb at random, with a bang, the Qi Mo would See God.


    The fighting style of Arthur Curry next to him was much rougher. He threw his fork and directly pierced the two demons, who knew that he was wearing a barbecue.


    There was a Qi Mo Fei next to it. Arthur Curry pulled out his fork and smashed it at random. With a bang, the Qi Mo brush was launched back, and the momentum was faster than before.


    when!


    With a crisp sound, Victor Stone descended and landed.


    Whoosh!


    Lightning strikes, Barry Allen arrives.


    "Get it done, do what it''s supposed to do," Arthur Curry said to Barry Allen.


    Whoosh!


    Then, Barry Allen, who had just arrived, disappeared again.


    Run what you have to do.


    Run fast to generate a huge amount of energy to help Victor Stone get into the mother box.


    Later, Arthur Curry and Victor Stone went to Steppenwolf.


    "Hey!" Arthur Curry hit the ground with his fork, making a loud noise, greeting Steppenwolf.


    I also know that it is stupid to say that goods like to pretend to be more stupid, UU reading www. That Steppenwolf from uukanshu.com, the enemy that was wiped out, and what kind of friend, just sneak attack from behind.


    "Remember?" When Steppenwolf turned around, he waved to Steppenwolf.


    Steppenwolf didn''t talk nonsense anymore, he picked up his ax and rushed towards Liang.


    Arthur Curry clenched the fork tightly in both hands, thrust it into the ground ruthlessly, and a surge of energy surged, directly overturning the Steppenwolf.


    Boom!


    Diana Prince thus landed, on the face of Arthur Curry Victor Stone.


    The Three-British War against Lu Bu is taking shape!


    "Tell, Amazon, why did you abandon your sisters and run with some lowly creatures?" Steppenwolf ignored Arthur Curry Victor Stone, but at this moment was willing to speak to Diana Prince, " Failed to protect and was slaughtered, sadly, for what it was."


    To provide you with the most beautiful manga: the famous scenes were all exposed by me, the fastest update, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 482 Steppenwolf ravages the Justice League free read. https://

 Chapter 483： Superman comes on stage and kills Steppenwolf in seconds!

    , the fastest update of Meiman: I have exposed all the famous scenes in the latest chapter!


    Steppenwolf''s remarks completely angered Diana Prince, and she charged with a sword, and Steppenwolf fought together.


    Arthur Curry Victor Stone will naturally watch while the two attack together.


    A fierce battle broke out.


    Steppenwolf is ashamed of Darkseid''s powerful generals, and his fighting strength is extremely strong, and he is defeated by one enemy and three.


    Yes, to be precise, it should be one against two, and only Diana Prince Arthur Curry is really fighting.


    As for Victor Stone, that''s a feint shot, the real purpose mother box.


    "Barry, it''s in place." Victor Stone went to the mother box and immediately notified Barry Allen, who was running outside.


    "Okay, generate electricity." Barry Allen turned into lightning, galloping with all his strength, "Countdown."


    "Wait until the countdown reaches one." Victor Stone began to count down, "Three, two..."


    Just counting to two, Steppenwolf who had just killed Diana Prince Arthur Curry stepped from behind, stretched out his hand, grabbed Victor Stone directly, and grabbed him like a chicken.


    "Let go!" The back of Victor Stone, who was lifted in the air, turned into two arms again, hammering the Steppenwolf with a bang.


    But the Iron Fist is still "gentle" to Steppenwolf. No matter how hard the hammer is, Steppenwolf will lose blood just like a tickling.


    On the other hand, Diana Prince saw that Victor Stone was in a critical situation, so she let go. When her hands touched her wrists, a surging energy surged, and she directly defeated the bridge deck where she was, and almost all of them were destroyed. Lost.


    Steppenwolf responded quickly, got up and lifted his axe, and with a backhand axe, he slammed Victor Stone fiercely.


    Victor Stone reacted faster, dodged the axe, rushed up, flew, and then flew to the mother box.


    Steppenwolf just watched, jumped, jumped high, stretched out his hand, and grabbed Victor Stone.


    The hand that I saw had already touched Victor Stone''s body, but a luminous rope was suddenly thrown from the side, wrapping around the body.


    That''s Diana Prince''s Lasso of Mantra.


    After grabbing the empty Steppenwolf, Diana Prince slammed it hard, and she was about to pull Steppenwolf.


    Steppenwolf was also quick-witted, nailed the bridge deck with an axe, and grabbed the deck abruptly without being pulled.


    Fang, Arthur Curry also hurriedly grabbed the noose of Mantra, and the two of them worked together to finally pull the Steppenwolf.


    One, Steppenwolf Bridge, Victor Stone Bridge, doesn''t seem to be able to bother anymore.


    "I watched the island burn, my sister begged for her life, and so did my mother." Steppenwolf was furious, and began to stimulate Diana Prince again.


    "Liar." Diana Prince was really stimulated, and Steppenwolf took the opportunity to carry the axe and smashed it away with one axe.


    After that, with another axe, Arthur Curry''s parallel imports were also blown away.


    It was only smashed and hit a wall, causing the already destroyed bridge to collapse again, smashing stones.


    Diana Prince saw the scene and immediately rushed to the rescue, but the two were buried in the collapse together.


    Although teammates, but at the moment can not care.


    Victor Stone is at the moment the bridge is trying to enter the mother box.


    Bruce Wayne was alone outside carrying the Enlightenment Army.


    And Barry Allen, neither dealing with the Enlightenment nor paying attention to the Steppenwolf, was running with all his strength.


    It seems that Barry Allen is the easiest, but in fact, the role is the most critical, because only enough energy is provided to allow Victor Stone to enter the mother box.


    The plan can be successfully brought up, as far as Barry Allen can send Victor Stone.


    If you want to do something, you need a huge amount of energy, and the more energy you generate, the more you need for Barry Allen''s running speed.


    Apparently, these were beyond Barry Allen''s limits, and he had never run so fast.


    "Victor! Hold on!" Barry Allen yelled at Victor Stone.


    Victor Stone inserted his hands into the mother box, and the shock wave shot from the mother box, wave after wave, accurately shooting Victor Stone''s face.


    Also obviously, just put both hands in and say "into the mother box".


    To really get in, it''s not Barry Allen''s giant energy line.


    The two ran into the mother box, and they all knew that at this moment Diana Prince Arthur Curry had been buried, and Steppenwolf had nothing to do with it!


    Steppenwolf would naturally sit and watch Victor Stone''s mother box since he had his hands free, and went directly behind Victor Stone.


    "For Darkseid." Steppenwolf held the axe in both hands, raised it high, and slammed the axe at Victor Stone.


    At this moment, Victor Stone was so absorbed in the mother box that he didn''t notice the attack of Steppenwolf at this moment.


    With Steppenwolf''s skill, even if he noticed it, he would probably avoid it at all.


    Seeing Victor Stone, he hated on the spot, and suddenly, a flash of lightning broke out and turned into a shadow to reveal Victor Stone''s face.


    Of course Barry Allen has speed. He runs hard outside to create energy, yes.


    Then, the speed of Justice League is more than Clark Kent.


    That''s right, it''s Clark Kent!


    After the resurrection, several members of the Justice League had a fight and disappeared with their horses, and now they have finally reappeared.


    Clark Kent was so fast that Steppenwolf had no time to react. The axe that had pierced Victor Stone, now pierced Clark Kent''s shoulder directly.


    The power of an axe sank. If it was solid, Victor Stone would definitely die on the spot, but at this moment, it fell on Clark Kent, just like the one from Paper Lake, and did not cause any damage to him at all.


    "It''s really bad." Clark Kent glanced at the axe and blew it casually, and a cold air filled the air, freezing the axe.


    Boom!


    Then he raised his hand to kill, and the axe shattered on the spot.


    Steppenwolf held an axe to suppress the Justice League, how prestige, but when Clark Kent arrived, he blew it up.


    To provide you with the most beautiful manga: the famous scenes were all exposed by me, the fastest update, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 483 Superman comes on stage and kills Steppenwolf! Free to read. https://

 Chapter 484： Superman died tragically on the spot, without a whole body!

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter!


    "I know Steppenwolf is definitely not Clark''s opponent, but the gap is too big!" Thor couldn''t help saying after seeing Clark Kent''s appearance.


    It''s not that Thor is making a fuss, it''s just that the difference in strength between the two sides is too obvious. Clark Kent stood there and let Steppenwolf cut Steppenwolf.


    "That axe was so majestic, it was frozen in one breath." Barry Allen said, "That axe is definitely not ordinary metal. Clark''s breath froze even Steppenwolf''s axe. On the body, I am afraid that it will directly freeze people to death."


    "So, why not just blow that breath on the Steppenwolf?" Arthur Curry asked. "If you blow it on the Steppenwolf, the Steppenwolf must be frozen, right? Then he punches the Steppenwolf again. , like a weapon that smashes Steppenwolf." At this point, Arthur Curry asked Clark Kent, "So, why not just shoot Steppenwolf, but his weapon?"


    "If you ask that, Clark doesn''t need to use his shoulders to fight Steppenwolf''s axe at first, he can just shoot and kill him." Before Clark Kent could speak, Victor Stone said, " Killing Steppenwolf can save me as well, anyway, with Clark''s speed, Steppenwolf can''t escape."


    "It''s very simple, just pretend." Tony Stark shrugged and said, "Of course he can kill Steppenwolf directly, but everyone knows that Clark is very strong, and Steppenwolf is not an opponent. If he kills Vic in Steppenwolf Most of the time, if you directly kill Steppenwolf, everyone will only take it for granted, because this is a very normal thing for Superman, it is just a normal shot of Superman, and it does not show the level of Superman..."


    "Tony is right!" Thor grabbed Tony Stark''s words and said, "but now the appearance is different, directly using the body to resist the axe of the Steppenwolf, which makes people can''t help but marvel, Holy crap, Superman is too strong!"


    "Yeah, that''s it," Tony Stark said. "Overall, it''s a pretty decent match."


    boom!


    In the video, Clark Kent smashed Steppenwolf''s weapon with a casual blow and then kicked Steppenwolf with his big foot.


    Whoosh!


    Steppenwolf was fired like a direct cannonball.


    After getting up, Steppenwolf rushed to fight Clark Kent. He who had completely suppressed Diana Prince and several others before became suppressed this time, and was suppressed with a crushing advantage.


    At this time, Diana Prince and Arthur Curry, who were suppressed by the collapse, also came out.


    A single Clark Kent can overwhelm Steppenwolf in all directions, and now with the addition of two strong teammates, Steppenwolf is unlikely to have any hope of a comeback.


    In fact, the same is true. Steppenwolf was beaten so miserably that Clark Kent cut off one of the horns on his head with heat rays.


    Without the spoiler of Steppenwolf, Victor Stone can finally concentrate on inserting the mother box.


    "Barry, I''m connected to the mother box." He said to Barry Allen with great difficulty, "I need electricity to get in."


    At this time, Barry Allen is running with all his strength. Looking at this posture, the current is created at the next moment.


    However, an accident happened.


    An Apocalypse Shoots Barry Allen!


    Barry Allen''s speed is now too fast to be caught by the naked eye, and it is impossible to aim at it. But he was still hit, and I don''t know if it was because his life was bad, or if the apocalypse that shot was too good.


    Barry Allen obviously had no experience of being injured. After being shot down, he fell on the ground and couldn''t get up for a while.


    The Apocalypse Demon who shot Barry Allen is not stupid. How can such a golden opportunity be missed, even if he is aimed at Barry Allen, he must be completely killed.


    stop!


    The gun went off.


    But it wasn''t Barry Allen who died, it was the Apocalypse.


    It was Bruce Wayne who discovered the abnormality here in time and killed the Apocalypse Demon first.


    "Barry?" Bruce Wayne asked hastily. "Barry, are you all right?"


    "I


    To provide you with the fastest update of "Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me"!


    Chapter 484 Superman dies tragically on the spot, without a whole corpse! Free reading: https://,!


    ¡º¡», update the latest chapter as soon as possible!


    I''m running out of energy, I have to catch my breath. "Barry Allen was about to cry.


    Of course, this does not mean that he is not strong. The wound on his waist is quite terrifying. Apocalypse Demon''s energy gun directly gave him a big hole, and his flesh was burnt.


    Bruce Wayne may be able to deal with this kind of injury calmly, but Barry Allen is not as experienced as Bruce Wayne, he is just an ordinary person who has acquired superpowers by accident, and has no experience in killing enemies. , to have this kind of performance has been quite good.


    bang bang bang!


    At this time, Clark Kent was still hammering Steppenwolf.


    "Barry, where are you?" Victor Stone Nine couldn''t wait for Barry Allen''s current, and cried anxiously, "It''s about to synchronize!"


    "ok, ok!" Barry Allen responded quickly, but the injury on his waist greatly affected him, preventing him from running with all his strength.


    "Barry!" Victor Stone roared piercingly, his face suddenly changed, "It''s too late."


    Too late indeed.


    The three mother boxes have been fused into one piece.


    boom!


    A dazzling white light lit up, and a huge energy storm swept across in an instant. Victor Stone, Steppenwolf, the earth, buildings, flowers and plants, no matter what, everyone swept away by this energy was swept away. Torn to shreds, completely eliminated.


    Even the super giant Clark Kent, under the outbreak of the mother box, became **** without saying a word, and he couldn''t find even a piece of minced meat.


    The mother box really has the huge power that may destroy the world.


    In times of crisis, people are often able to burst out with unexpected potential.


    So did Barry Allen.


    At this moment, the injury on his waist healed by himself.


    Resurrected here!


    "I have to run faster than the speed of light run faster than the speed of light!" At this moment, Barry Allen knew what to do.


    That is running!


    Run as hard as you can!


    Go beyond the speed of light and turn back time!


    "You have to break the rules Barry, you have to do it now." Barry Allen cheered himself up, and Saya started to run wild.


    "Dad, no matter what happened, I want you to know that your son is also a hero, an elite among the elite." Perhaps thinking of his father gave him strength. Barry Allen really broke through himself and surpassed The speed of light!


    With the running of Barry Allen, the shattered earth is being reorganized, the collapsed buildings are being rebuilt, and the ashes are being reborn in flesh and blood, appearing again!


    Barry Allen, turn the clock back!


    To provide you with the fastest update of "Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me"!


    Chapter 484 Superman dies tragically on the spot, without a whole corpse! Free reading: https://,!


    ¡º¡»

 Chapter 485： Darkseid appears!

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter!


    "Give a chance to do it again, Barry''s superpower is the most powerful." Steve Rogers couldn''t help but say, if they had this ability, would Tony still die in that snapped finger future? ?


    Go back directly to the past, take out the gems and give them to Thor!


    Or fly to the sky with gems.


    Anything is wiser than having Tony Stark snap his fingers.


    "So Barry''s superpower is equal to two, one is extremely fast, which has left most people helpless, and the other is going back to the past, which is almost invincible." Bruce Wayne Endu felt a little envious of himself, could this be more than his "rich"?


    "It''s a pity that the rules of our world are not like this, otherwise Pietro''s speed is extremely fast," Thor said.


    "If the laws of our world were like this, then it would be much easier to deal with Thanos," Steve Rogers said. "Where is the need for that tragic endgame?"


    "Even if our world can really go back to the past, modify the past, and affect the future, I think history cannot be modified arbitrarily." Tony Stark said in a deep voice.


    "Stark, didn''t you see what Barry just did?" Thor asked. "Didn''t he just change the past and reverse the ending?"


    "Yes, Barry did change the ending, but I couldn''t help but ask, Barry abruptly changed the ending of the destruction of the world. Does this level of change cost nothing?" Tony Starr K asked.


    "Uh..." Barry Allen was taken aback, "What price?"


    "I don''t know," Tony Stark said. "I just feel that way."


    In the video, Barry Allen ran in front of Victor Stone, and after his flesh and blood was reborn, his palms full of thunder and lightning were shot on Victor Stone.


    With the great energy brought by Barry Allen, Victor Stone finally managed to enter the mother box.


    The next moment, Victor Stone came into a scene.


    This is Gotham, and the flames are burning everywhere.


    When he turned his head, he saw three people beside him.


    him, his father and his mother.


    The three stood side by side, looking at him.


    "We''ve been waiting for you, Victor," the mother said first. "My broken son."


    "You won''t be alone again." Father also said, "We will be a family member again."


    Victor Stone stepped forward slowly and looked at the "family of three" in front of him.


    The man in front of him is not half-human and half-mechanical like he is now, but a complete human, who doesn''t seem to have had a car accident at all.


    "We can be the same as before," said human Victor Stone to half-human, half-mechanical Victor Stone, "returning you to the way you were."


    It has to be said that these words are still very powerful.


    Isn''t this scene in front of him what he dreamed of?


    "I''m not broken." Victor Stone, half-human and half-machine, walked up to the family of three, and without hesitation, put his hands in it, "I''m not alone either."


    There were clearly three figures, but with the insertion of Victor Stone, the three figures suddenly became one.


    There has never been a family of three, but the mother box let him see what he wanted to see.


    Under Victor Stone''s palms, the shadow kept changing, switching back and forth between his father, mother, and himself for a while, and finally settled into a hideous monster image.


    This monster is the mother box.


    Not one, but three in one.


    Victor Stone yanked desperately to the sides, trying to separate the three monsters.


    In fact, he also separated a part, but the three "monsters" were too firmly combined, he separated the upper body, and the lower half of the monster was still connected.


    It seems that it is still somewhat difficult to completely separate the mother box with his ability.


    But don''t worry, there''s a big old man next to him.


    "Superman!" Victor Stone hurriedly asked for Superman Carat


    To provide you with the fastest update of "Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me"!


    Chapter 485 Darkseid debuts! Read it for free: https://,!


    ¡º¡», update the latest chapter as soon as possible!


    Kent.


    Whoosh!


    Clark Kent''s body appeared in front of Victor Stone like a phantom, and his hands slammed into the middle of the three mother boxes.


    Clark Kent''s strength was outrageous, but when he went to divide the mother box himself, he also looked like he was fighting for his life with a blushing neck and a thick neck.


    The combination of these three mother boxes is so strong that it is terrifying.


    However, in the end, the combined efforts of Clark Kent and Victor Stone were not fought, and the three mother boxes were successfully separated.


    Steppenwolf''s plan to destroy the world depends entirely on the mother box. Without the mother box, he is at most a jumping clown.


    Yes, maybe he was able to pressure the Justice League by himself before, but that was when Clark Kent was not there. Once Clark Kent made a move, the mighty Steppenwolf could only be reduced to a clown.


    Now that the mother box is separated, it is actually equivalent to the dust has settled.


    Steppenwolf''s plan can no longer succeed.


    But this guy didn''t have the consciousness of a loser at all, and was still standing there and grinning at everyone.


    Arthur Curry didn''t get used to him, he directly inserted a fork into his heart and put it in his back, and his chest came out.


    At this moment, a space door opened.


    On the other side of the space gate, a familiar figure stood there. It was the ultimate boss, Darkseid, who had invaded the earth before but was repelled by the gods!


    Arthur Curry picked up his fork and threw the Steppenwolf directly at the space door.


    Diana Prince jumped up and choked down with one sword.


    How could the severely injured Steppenwolf have the power to fight back, and was directly beheaded by Diana Prince!


    Under the influence of inertia, the corpse passed through the space gate together with its head and fell in front of Darkseid.


    Darkseid was also a cold-blooded executioner When he saw his generals being beheaded, he not only had no expression on his face, but also stepped on his head.


    He looked at Clark Kent and Bruce Wayne across from the space door with a solemn expression.


    He originally thought that Steppenwolf would go to Earth to find the mother box and capture it, but he didn''t expect to return with a halberd, and even his head was chopped off under his nose.


    Darkseid is no stranger to returning home after a bad feat on Earth.


    In the distant past, he once invaded the earth, and he went with great ambition, but returned so miserably, even he himself was almost killed and seriously injured.


    Now, with the passage of time, he once again launched a charge against the earth, and he suffered a defeat before he came.


    This scene is very similar to the distant past.


    Even after all this time, is the earth still so difficult?


    To provide you with the fastest update of "Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me"!


    Chapter 485 Darkseid debuts! Read it for free: https://,!


    ¡º¡»

 Chapter 486： Reward Thor Odin Peak Strength

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter!


    Clark Kent, Diana Prince and others also stood there quietly, looking at Darkseid across a space door.


    It is also fortunate that Clark Kent is here, otherwise Diana Prince and a few people really owe some confidence.


    Although Darkseid was defeated in the distant past, it was not that Darkseid was not strong enough, but that the Earth Alliance was too strong.


    Maybe you know that the arguments in language are meaningless, and neither of the good and evil sides speaks, and they all look at each other quietly.


    Until the space door closed, cutting off the sight of both parties.


    "I told you that Steppenwolf will fail." Beside Darkseid, another guy who looked very stubborn said.


    "Yes, you said it," said Steppenwolf.


    "My master, the mother box has been destroyed, how are you going to get your grand prize?" asked the very stubborn guy, Dessard.


    "Find the anti-life formula, and we will do anything to get it." Darkseid said, "To dispatch the fleet, we will use the old method."


    As soon as the space darkens, the video ends here.


    "I have to say, I still prefer this ending." Thor laughed, "Just cut off Steppenwolf''s head so cleanly, just like I cut off Thanos'' head without hesitation."


    "Steppenwolf is far worse than Thanos," Tony Stark said. "He''s just Darkseid''s pony, at most an ebony throat."


    "As a boss at the same level as Thanos, isn''t Darkseid too few horses?" Steve Rogers said, "Those are the five obsidian generals under Thanos, and Darkseid is just a wasteland. Wolf?"


    "When it comes to Obsidian Five, has no one complained that there are only four Obsidian Five?" Tony Stark said.


    "I should ask Thor, does Obsidian have another member?" Steve Rogers turned his head to look at Thor.


    "Although we haven''t seen each other, it is rumored that there are indeed five generals under his command, or they will not be called the five obsidian generals." Thor said.


    "So who will this mysterious fifth be?" Tony Stark asked.


    "Superstar," Thor said, "I just heard that there is such a person, I don''t know if she exists or not, after all, whether it is in the future of the answering space or when we go to investigate Thanos in person, Haven''t seen her."


    "Whether it''s five or four, it''s much more majestic than a Steppenwolf under Darkseid," said Barry Allen.


    "Darkseid has no one under his command, but only one Steppenwolf was sent to Earth," Diana Prince said. "When he showed up before, didn''t he still have two people by his side?"


    "That''s right, those two don''t look very simple," Arthur Curry said. "It shouldn''t feel weaker than Steppenwolf."


    "It doesn''t matter how many men Darkseid has, it looks like he''s going to go out in person next," said Victor Stone.


    "The boss of the other party appeared in person, but there is no "boss" on our side." Barry Allen said, "All the "hole cards" are there, which is not a good phenomenon."


    "Who said we have no cards?" Bruce Wayne said, "We have at least one Martian hunter here, have you forgotten?"


    "I hope this Martian Manhunter is not too weak." Barry Allen said.


    "He can even fly, and he shouldn''t look weak," Bruce Wayne said.


    [The twelfth question begins, please be prepared. ¡¿


    [Thor and the others tried to go to the Almighty City to form an army, but they did not expect to fall out with Zeus and run away. They could only rely on their own strength to rescue the children of Asgard. May I ask who broke the sword of the necromancer? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Thor¡¿


    [B female Thor Jane Foster]


    ¡¾C Valkyrie Valkyrie¡¿


    ¡¾D Kilgor¡¿


    [The main body answers correctly, rewarding Odin''s peak strength. If the answer is wrong, the life expectancy will be deducted by one year. ¡¿


    "Odin''s peak strength?" Tony Stark couldn''t help but say when he saw the reward. "When Odin was alive, Thanos didn''t dare to invade the earth. How strong was his strength when he was at his peak?"


    To provide you with the fastest update of "Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me"!


    Chapter 486 Rewards Thor Odin Peak Strength Free read: https://,!


    ¡º¡», update the latest chapter as soon as possible!


    "The current Odin has passed his peak period, but he is still too scared to attack Thanos. When he is at his peak, he must be able to easily hang Thanos, right?" Tony Stark said.


    "That''s needless to say." Thor said proudly, "My father was very powerful when he was at his peak. Thanos, a small character, can be pinched to death with his hands."


    "If you had gotten this reward earlier, we could have gone to Thanos at that time, and it would have been so troublesome," Tony Stark said to Thor.


    "Odin was definitely a big man at his peak. With this kind of strength, the threats we are facing now should no longer be threats, right?" Steve Rogers said.


    "It shouldn''t be a problem to fight the Six Gems Thanos, but I really don''t dare to say it to the Celestial Clan." Thor thought for a while and said, "After all, I haven''t seen my father make a full effort, and I don''t know what the strength of the Celestial Clan really is. I''ll go back. Then ask my father."


    "I hope Peak Odin can fight against the Celestial Race." Tony Stark said, "In this way, we really have no fear of anyone."


    With the death of Thanos, the threat to the earth is now only the six gems Ultron, the gods, TVA, and a **** slayer reluctantly.


    Except for the unfathomable and unpredictable strength of the Celestial Race, the rest of the enemies are not the opponents of the peak Odin.


    If the peak Odin can do the gods again, then he is afraid of a fart!


    "Thor''s strength is not bad now, but there is still a long way to go to kill Thanos with his hands." Steve Rogers said, "If you answer this question correctly, UU Reading Thor It¡¯s a step up to the sky.¡±


    "Come on, even if I have the strength of my father''s peak, but once you open your halo, can''t you be tough with me?" Thor said, "Your aura is a real step to the sky. ."


    "Then I think it would be more appropriate to put Tony in the sky." Steve Rogers glanced at Tony Stark, "Tony can become a god, from a mortal to a god, the level of life is completely Got a leap, a lift."


    "Is Loki still a god? Wasn''t he almost killed by Hulk?" Tony Stark said. "God or not, what''s the difference?"


    "I think there is still a difference." Barry Allen added, "at least gods have a longer lifespan than mortals. No matter how powerful a mortal is, even if he is strong enough to kill a god, once the time limit is reached, he will return to the West. "


    "Barry is right, after technology becomes a god, my lifespan is almost infinite." Tony Stark laughed.


    To provide you with the fastest update of "Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me"!


    Chapter 486 Rewards Thor Odin Peak Strength Free read: https://,!


    ¡º¡»

 Chapter 487： Odin singles out Planet Eater

    How strong was Odin at his peak?


    This is not reflected in the movie, but in the comics, Odin at his peak was a super old man of the heavenly father level, and he fought with Uncle Tun. Although he didn''t win, he was able to fight Uncle Tun. Bull fork.


    In addition to having done Uncle Tun, Peak Odin also has an extremely impressive record, that is, one person has fought against the entire Heavenly God group. Although he only lasted for a few seconds, when the Destroyer''s armor was broken, he was hung up and beaten, but That is the **** group, Odin is proud enough.


    Thanos or something is really just a younger brother, and he can be pinched to death with his hands.


    Of course, this is in the comics, and many characters in the movie have been reduced to dogs, but the strength of Odin at his peak is definitely not something that Thor can match now.


    Thor can answer this question correctly, and his strength is definitely a qualitative leap.


    "This Kilgor should be the first to be ruled out." Clark Kent saw the little character mixed in in the options at a glance, "Let''s not say that he has been beaten to the point of having only one mouth left, his own Strength is not that strong."


    "That''s what I thought, too, to rule out Kilgor first." Thor grinned and smiled at Clark Kent, "We really see the same thing as heroes."


    "Slightly the same ghost, isn''t this an obvious thing?" Tony Stark couldn''t help but said when he saw Thor''s grinning grin.


    "Stark, don''t look down on people, I''ll tell you, I can definitely answer this question right!" Thor said confidently.


    "This self-confidence..." Steve Rogers put his hand on his forehead, "Am I going to witness Thor''s Law again?"


    "Thor''s Law?" Arthur Curry asked. "What is that?"


    "It''s nothing, don''t listen to their nonsense." Thor hurriedly raised his voice, "Sword of the Necromancer, this sword is very powerful, if you want to smash it, you can''t do it with any weapon, so Vaal Kiri can also rule it out, she doesn''t have any weapons."


    "Thor, do you think you can speak loudly enough to overwhelm everyone''s curiosity about ''Thor''s Law''?" Diana Prince asked with a smile.


    "Yeah, I want to know what ''Thor''s Law'' is more than this question." Bruce Wayne also said, "It sounds like something amazing."


    "..." Thor almost choked to death when he heard the words, why are you interested in this irrelevant, extremely boring, ridiculous thing!


    "Have you noticed the appearance of Thor just now, full of confidence, as if he has a plan in mind?" Tony Stark was naturally happy to explain to everyone, "Whenever he is so confident, the answers he gives are all the same. It''s wrong, it''s ''Toll''s Law''."


    "How many times did he get it wrong to form a law." Barry Allen was shocked.


    "Don''t listen to their nonsense, there is nothing at all." Thor raised his voice again and continued his reasoning, "So this answer should be chosen between me and Jane, because only our weapons have the ''qualification'' ."


    "You''re not right." Bruce Wayne questioned directly, "What does it mean that only your two weapons are ''qualified'', didn''t you stole the golden lightning from Zeus from Almighty City? Could it be that thing? Not ''qualified''?"


    "I think Bruce is right." Arthur Curry, a man who doesn''t like to use his brain, can''t analyze, "If you get the lightning, you won''t take it away. And you have an axe, and the goddess Thor has it. Hammer, so most of that lightning will be used by Valkyrie. So, you can''t exclude Valkyrie."


    "Although Arthur doesn''t seem to be a reasoning player, I think what he said makes sense." Victor Stone said, "The golden lightning does look very powerful, and it is likely that the Valkyrie is using it. ."


    "It looks like Thor''s Law is going to come true soon," said Bruce Wayne.


    "Don''t mention Thor''s law, or you will be slapped in the face!" Thor said firmly.


    "According to Thor''s law, it is Thor who will be slapped in the face." Barry Allen used his soul.


    "I really convinced you, but you are definitely not as good as me in this question. I''m not blindly confident, but you don''t know me about those weapons." Thor waved his hand, "Zeus''s golden lightning is indeed It''s a very powerful weapon, but it also has obvious shortcomings. You can use it to discharge electricity and send out very powerful lightning, but if you want to use it to choke or slash something, it is not so useful. Especially the Necromancer For a weapon like a sword to defy the sky, it would be foolish to think of a lightning bolt. It is even more impossible to use that thunderbolt to smash it directly. Thunderbolt is not suitable for physical attacks."


    "Indeed." Bruce Wayne said, "The shape of that golden lightning is not suitable for physical combat. UU Reading "


    "So, it was either my hammer or my axe that shattered the Necronomicon." Thor couldn''t help grinning when he saw that Bruce Wayne agreed with his reasoning.


    "Correct, it''s not your hammer anymore."


    Tony Stark reminded on the side, "The hammer has lost his love. It only has its new owner in its eyes, and there is no rough man like you."


    Speaking of which, Thor''s mouth twitched slightly. It was obviously his hammer, but when he reached out to hold it, it ignored him and threw himself into someone else''s arms without hesitation. Heartless.


    "That kind of thing will never happen, Miaoernier will never become someone else''s hammer!" After a while, Thor spoke with unparalleled determination.


    In the future of the answering space, maybe Jane is his son, but now, because of the intervention of the answering space, he has no feelings for Jane at all, and it is impossible to be willing to watch Miaomiao hammer become someone else''s hammer as in the video.


    "This sentence can break out of Thor''s law." Tony Stark patted Thor''s shoulder casually, and then asked, "So do you think it was the hammer that shattered the undead sword or the axe? Broken the undead sword?"


    "I think, you have already given the answer to this question itself, right?" Diana Prince said involuntarily.


    "Really? What is the answer?" Arthur Curry asked. "Is it a hammer or an axe?"


    "That''s Mjolnir and the Storm Axe!" Thor couldn''t help it again. "They are my important partners! Please don''t use hammers and axes, it sounds disrespectful to my partners."

 Chapter 488： Thor: Its time to let Hela out

    "It doesn''t matter if they are your most important partners, what matters is whether you are their most important partners." Tony Stark''s knife was still so accurate, "I think for your hammer, oh sorry , to your Mjolnir, women are far more important than you."


    "That hammer is called Mjolnir, right?" Diana Prince glanced at Tony Stark, not understanding why he was so excited, "Judging from the result of ''smashing'', it is obviously Mjolnir is more appropriate. I mean, it''s obvious, if you want to break a sword, you want to get a hammer, not an axe."


    "Do you just say it''s Mjolnir based on this?" Barry Allen disagreed, "In my opinion, the Storm Axe is more suitable, don''t forget that Mjolnir has been broken and stuck together again. Yes, can there be a storm tomahawk that is completely intact?"


    "Are you using mortal objects as a reference to measure?" Bruce Wayne felt absurd when he heard it, "Whether it''s the Necromancer Sword, Mjolnir, or the Storm Axe, it''s all absurd. The extremely special ''fantastic objects'', those objects in our impression, are not comparable at all, right?"


    "But we haven''t been exposed to these before, where did we learn?" Barry Allen said, "We can only use our imaginations based on ordinary things."


    "Isn''t it? You''re just saying that now?" Thor said to Barry Allen after hearing the words, "I''ve said it a long time ago, these weapons, I know best, and I have the most say."


    "So Thor, what''s your answer after all this time?" Steve Rogers asked.


    "I think it was Mjolnir who shattered the sword of the undead." Perhaps it was too much talk, Thor didn''t give everyone a chance to refute this time, and immediately made a choice, "So, it''s Jane ¡¤ Foster smashed the sword of the necromancer, should choose B!"


    ¡¾correct answer! Rewards issued! ¡¿


    I saw that one of Thor''s eyes was blind at the time, but it soon returned to normal.


    "Grass!" Tony Stark was stunned by this scene. "Basically, every time a reward is issued, there will be some ''signs'' to let us know that the reward has been ''accrued''. But your sign is also What the heck!"


    "I think it''s a good sign," Steve Rogers said. "It fits with Thor''s future image."


    "Hahahaha!" Thor laughed loudly in the sky, "Don''t say it looks like the future, even if you really want one of my eyes, I''m willing!"


    "You don''t even care about one eye. I think you must be very powerful now." Bruce Wayne said.


    "That''s right, the current me is simply too powerful!" Thor said confidently, "In the original future, Hela crushed my hammer with her bare hands, crushing me. But now, I dare to say Hela is a younger brother in front of me, and I can pinch her at will."


    "If your strength is so strong, then Hela will not be a problem." Steve Rogers said, "Hela was not exiled by your father."


    "Yes, Hela is no longer a problem now." Thor said, "After I go back, I will release Hela and completely solve this hidden danger."¡­


    "Complete solution?" Tony Stark asked. "How to solve it completely? Are you going to kill her?"


    "To kill or not to kill, after all, is my sister." Thor said, "But now I have the strength of my father''s peak period, no matter how to solve it, I have confidence."


    "Your father was able to ''solve'' Hela in the first place, and so can you." Tony Stark said, "Although that solution is extremely dangerous, Asgard has not been attacked for quite some time. Isn''t Hela troubled? You don''t even know you have a sister."


    "As you said, father''s solution is so dangerous that in the future I will have to personally facilitate the occurrence of Ragnarok." Thor said, "I will definitely not follow his old path again." Speaking of which, Thor stretched out his hand and scratched his head, "But I have no idea how to do it. It''s obvious that Hela won''t be able to beat him by fighting."


    "Don''t worry, think slowly, Hela has a thousand years of sleeping time, which is enough." Steve Rogers said, "Besides, you are not alone, so many of us will help you think about it."


    "Thor, I''m actually curious, how strong are you now?" Bruce Wayne looked at it for a long time, and couldn''t help asking, "It looks like you are very, very strong."


    "I directly said how strong my father was when he was at his peak. Maybe you have no idea." Thor glanced at Clark Kent next to him and said, "Let''s put it this way, I think Clark is no longer my opponent now."


    "Wow~" Barry Allen suddenly looked like he was watching a play, "To dare to say that he can defeat Superman, it seems that Thor''s strength has skyrocketed a lot."


    "Impossible, someone can really beat Superman?" Arthur Curry expressed doubts about this. Superman''s strength is too strong. Let''s not talk about it, just say the battle against Steppenwolf just now, such a powerful wasteland Wolf People stand there and don''t let you cut you can''t cut them!


    "If it''s Peak Odin, it''s not surprising." Steve Rogers said, unlike everyone in the Justice League, he understands both Clark Kent''s strength and Thor''s strength, and his words are credible The accuracy is higher.


    "There are so many great elders in the heavens and the world. Even if someone can beat me, there is no fuss." Clark Kent himself is relatively undecided.


    "Why bother, who is the most powerful, you two will know if you fight?" Diana Prince watched the fun and didn''t think it was a big deal.


    "How about two moves?" Tolton looked at Clark Kent with bright eyes. He didn''t want to prove that he was better than Clark Kent, but simply wanted to fight against such a powerful guy.


    This idea actually didn''t come up now. Thor wanted to fight Clark Kent early in the morning, but he was not strong enough before, and he was only abused against Clark Kent.


    Thor is not looking for a sadist, and if he doesn''t win, he will definitely not play.


    But now, it''s different. He thinks that he might be able to beat Clark Kent, and his hands start to itch immediately.

 Chapter 489： Shock! Thor defeated Superman!

    "I also want to see how strong you are now." Clark Kent didn''t refuse, and looked at Thor with the same fighting intent.


    The current Clark Kent has never met Zod, and has never been hammered by Doomsday. He is basically invincible. He really wants to fight an opponent who can be evenly matched.


    "Look at the fist!" Thor didn''t use his weapon, and charged towards Clark Kent with his bare hands.


    "Look at the fist!" Clark Kent didn''t use any other tricks. He also punched Thor, with a fist, against a fist!


    boom!


    There was a loud noise, as if a grenade had been thrown at the scene, and when the two fists collided, a shock wave centered on the two fists sent violent shocks in all directions.


    Kacha!


    The thunder continued to circulate, and the dragon hovered on Thor''s arm like a dragon, and his eyes were also a terrifying blue color.


    At the end of this round, Thor remained motionless, but Clark Kent was blown away by a punch.


    "Hahaha!" Thor, who was surrounded by thunder, laughed happily, "I am really strong now!"


    "It knocked Clark back with one punch. It''s really powerful." Bruce Wayne said in a deep voice, staring at Thor, who was bathed in thunder and lightning.


    "Yes, not weaker than the original Hulk, be careful, I''m going to do my best." After Clark Kent flew out, he didn''t fall to the ground in a mess like the others, but directly suspended in the air.


    "Clarke, are you looking down on me? Let the horse come over!" Thor raised his fighting spirit and stretched his big hand forward. With a sound from Kacha, a huge thunder and lightning ripped through the answering space and slammed towards Clark Kent. past.


    The lightning speed was very fast, but Clark Kent was even faster, and he disappeared in the air with a swish sound, and appeared in another direction like a ghost, as if shifting his position.


    "Are you the only one who can attack from a distance?" Clark Kent stood in the air and looked at Thor. With a sound of Hugh, two heat rays shot at Thor.


    The eyes glowed outwards. This was Clark Kent''s signature attack, and it was also an extremely windy attack. If it was in the past, it might have given Thor a headache, but now, Thor''s body flickered to the side, and it was easy. Dodging the ray, at the same time, a thunderbolt headed towards Clark Kent.


    At the same time as the discharge, Thor stepped on the ground with his big foot, and his body shot into the air like a cannonball, pounced on Clark Kent, and swung his iron fist again.


    Clark Kent swishes aside.


    I have to say that Thor''s combat experience is still very rich. As early as when he was talking about thunder, he had already estimated the position of Clark Kent''s dodging. .


    But Clark Kent also has a wealth of fighting experience.


    boom!


    Thor was kicked directly, and a cannonball was fired from the air.


    Kacha!


    This guy didn''t forget to pull out a thunderbolt at this time.


    This caught Clark Kent by surprise. He never thought that the opponent had already been knocked flying and could make a move. He was directly hit by this lightning bolt and fell from the air.


    "I have some confidence that Thor can beat Clark." Barry Allen looked at it with great interest, but he didn''t have popcorn, or he must have eaten it.


    "I haven''t met such a powerful opponent for a long time! My blood is about to burn." Clark Kent actually said a Japanese line, and then turned into a gust of wind and rushed towards Thor.


    In the next time, I saw two muscular men with abnormally developed chest muscles. You punched me and I kicked them. Of course, these two muscular men are not ordinary muscular men. The gust of wind was so fast that people''s eyes couldn''t catch up, and thunder and lightning heat rays flashed from time to time.


    Working on it, the two of them simply went to the sky, not knowing where they went.


    After a full three minutes, the two appeared again.


    "Who won?" Everyone''s eyes fell on the two of them.


    "Clark won, I lost," Thor said.


    "I knew that ''Thor''s Law'' worked again." Tony Stark couldn''t help but said, "When he swore that he could beat Clark, he was doomed to lose."


    "No, Thor should have won and I lost," Clark Kent said.


    "No, you won," Thor said to Clark Kent, "If you didn''t turn your head back at the last moment with a heat ray in your eyes, I''d be blind, and if I lose my vision, I''m sure to lose. "


    "You''re too humble to say that. Even if I don''t turn my head, I might hit you in the head, but it''s almost impossible to shoot you in the eye. You must be able to dodge it." Clark Kent said, "You finally That bolt of lightning is so powerful that it can''t kill me, but it''s okay to temporarily incapacitate me. Once I lose my mobility, I can only be slaughtered by you. If you didn''t deliberately stray, I wouldn''t be at all. There is no chance to shoot any rays. UU reading "


    "It sounds like Thor should have won." Bruce Wayne came to this conclusion after listening to the statements of the two.


    "It does sound like that," Diana Prince said.


    "If it looks like this, ''Thor''s Law'' should be abolished." Tony Stark said, "First this question was answered correctly, and then Clark was defeated."


    "I told you a long time ago that ''Thor''s Law'' doesn''t exist at all," Thor said.


    At this point, the space lights up, and the video starts.


    The three people who came out were Valkyrie, Thor and Jane Foster. They were in a very strange place. This was a very, very small planet, and there was no color, everything was only black and white.


    The whirring wind blows constantly, giving people a sense of desolation and ruin.


    "Where are they?" Thor looked as he walked, but he never saw any trace of the children.


    Although no one is there, there are quite a few tents here, which seem to belong to people who have stayed there.


    Thor had a feeling that the children were here, or rather, were here.


    There are too many tents, and several people are looking for them separately.


    Thor hasn''t seen anything yet, but Jane Foster has discovered something amazing.


    She saw some graffiti in a tent, and found that the purpose of the **** slayer was the Rainbow Bridge, which was the key to somewhere.


    Mentioning the Rainbow Bridge, Jane Foster immediately thought of the Storm Axe, Thor''s Storm Axe can open the Rainbow Bridge.


    At this moment, Jane Foster understood that this was a trap, and the opponent''s target was Thor!


    Prepared to say, it is the storm axe in Thor''s hand!


    I like Mei Man: All the famous scenes were exposed by me, please collect them: () Mei Man: All the famous scenes were exposed by me The update speed is the fastest.

 Chapter 490： Godslayer ravages Thor

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter!


    Jane Foster is also a very decisive woman. After realizing the conspiracy of the God Slayer, she immediately shouted, "This is a trap" and ran out. She picked up Thor''s storm axe, and whimpered twice. , threw it out directly.


    Then she stretched out her hand, and the Meow Meow Hammer flew over from nowhere and landed in her hand.


    Valkyrie and Thor hurried over when they heard the movement, and the three gathered together, looking at Gore as if they were facing an enemy.


    "Mind if I ask why I threw my storm axe?" Thor whispered to Jane Foster.


    "He needs it to open the gates of eternity," Jane Foster whispered back.


    On the opposite side, the **** slayer Geer got closer and closer, Jane Foster let out a low voice, the hammer flew out and smashed at Geer, Geer didn''t move, his head was slightly tilted, and he avoided the hammer, and then he The big hand moved towards Jane Foster far away, and there was something like a vine extending out in the darkness, tying Jane Foster.


    It wasn''t just Jane Foster who was trapped, Thor and Valkyrie were trapped at about the same moment.


    It seems that this is really the home ground of Geer. It was obvious that the last time they fought in Asgard, they fought back and forth, but this time the three of them were directly beaten.


    "We have to stop meeting like this," Thor said to Gerr, who didn''t know what to say and thought it was a couple who secretly dated behind their backs.


    "Call the axe." Geer said coldly, ignoring the affectionate words of his little lover.


    "You call the dentist, and I''ll call the axe." Thor even played a cold humour, and he didn''t know what Geer was eating. His teeth were black like carbon.


    "Call the axe." Gorr still ignored Thor, repeating his request.


    "Tell me where the child is or I''ll kill you," Thor said.


    Well, the two have never been on the same channel since they started talking.


    So Ger got angry, stretched out his hand, and a vine wrapped around, sealing Thor''s mouth.


    He stretched out his hand again, and the vines began to wrap tightly around Thor''s body. This binding was so handy that Thor''s perverted body couldn''t help but exclaim in pain.


    "How impious you are," Gor said to Thor.


    "You know nothing about God," Thor said.


    "You went to the gods for help, but they didn''t do anything." Thor covered Thor''s mouth with black vines again, "In this sense, we are very similar."


    "He doesn''t look like you at all," Valkyrie said aside.


    "Then what is it?" With a gesture of Gere''s hand, Valkyrie came to him.


    "As I said, he doesn''t look like you at all." Valkyrie said word by word, and when he didn''t know, he thought that his wife was talking about her son to her husband.


    "That''s right, I''m not a hypocrite, I''m really making peace," Geer said, as if "peace" were the husband and wife''s son.


    "You are murdering innocent gods!" Valkyrie angrily exclaimed.


    "Innocent?" Garr asked. "Are you a Valkyrie?"


    "That''s right," Valkyrie said.


    "It''s really exciting." Gal laughed. "The gods let you down too. Your sister was killed. You didn''t pray to the gods. When the woman you love dies on the battlefield, you ask them for help. Is it? Because your family was murdered?"


    Geer''s remarks can be said to have deeply touched Valkyrie, and two lines of clear tears flowed down on the spot, but Geer, the scumbag, sealed her mouth after talking about the child''s problem. Let it speak again.


    "This one, you''re interesting." After throwing Valkyrie back into the darkness, Goll''s eyes fell on Jane Foster again, "You''re different, you''re dying, I''m sorry. We It''s the same way, just as the sword empowers me, the hammer empowers you, but it doesn''t change your destiny."


    Geer''s pair of tricks is quite bright, and he can see through Jane Foster''s details at a glance.


    Not only the source of its power, but even the danger of cancer.


    The hammer empowered Jane Foster, making her leap from an ordinary woman with no power to become a Valkyrie who can fly away from the sky.


    To provide you with the fastest update of "Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me"!


    Chapter Four Hundred and Ninetieth God Slayer Torment Thor Free Read: https://,!


    ¡º¡», update the latest chapter as soon as possible!


    She couldn''t cure her cancer.


    I don''t know if I should say that this so-called **** is too inferior, or the cancer is too strong.


    "The gods will use you, but they won''t help you." Goll went on to instill in Jane Foster his unique view of the gods, "We won''t get an eternal reward."


    "She will leave soon." Ger told Thor the bad news. At this moment, he felt that he and Thor had the same problem, "Love is painful, I once had a daughter, and I believe even more. High power, hoping to save her, and then she dies."


    "Now I see." With a long sigh, Goll added, "My daughter is lucky that she didn''t have to grow up in a world of misery ruled by evil gods."


    "Choose love, call for the axe." After a while, Gerr finally remembered that he was here to get the axe, not to catch up.


    As soon as he reached out to Jane Foster, the vine tightened, Jane Foster''s expression became more and more painful, and he was about to die.


    Geer originally wanted to use Jane Foster''s life to force Thor into submission, but he didn''t expect that doing so would instead stimulate Thor''s potential. He saw thunder and lightning crackling between his fingers first, then his eyes brightened, and then a storm. The tomahawk flew back.


    At the same time, a majestic current surged out from Thor, instantly sweeping the small planet and destroying everything on the planet.


    Naturally, Geer would not die under this lightning so easily. After the lightning, Geer stood up from the shadows, held swords in both hands, and slammed into the ground with a puff.


    Huge monsters began to climb out of the shadows.


    "Are you all right?" Thor asked Jane Foster.


    "I''m fine. UU Reading " Jane Foster said, "I want to kill that guy."


    "I think so too, but we have to catch him alive." Thor was still sane. "He''s the only way we''ll find the kids."


    After a few words, Geer also appeared in front of Thor with his army of monsters, and a war broke out.


    Perhaps it was because he had been abused too much before, but Thor was so powerful that he killed Geer and retreated again and again.


    And Jane Foster and Valkyrie are also like tigers and tigers, harvesting the lives of monsters like the autumn wind sweeping leaves.


    However, a good beginning does not mean a good ending. There are too many monster armies in Geer, which makes Thor and the others in a bit of a hurry.


    After fighting for a moment, Valkyrie was stabbed into the body by Geer!


    It was the golden lightning that Valkyrie used to attack.


    To provide you with the fastest update of "Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me"!


    Chapter Four Hundred and Ninetieth God Slayer Torment Thor Free Read: https://,!


    ¡º¡»

 Chapter 491： Thor gave birth to countless little Thors!

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter!


    "We have to take her out of here!" Jane Foster stretched out her hammer and flew directly towards Valkyrie.


    And Thor was drawn by the storm tomahawk, and a thick thunder slammed towards the **** slayer Geer.


    Geer''s sword of undead was in front of him, and all the thunder fell on the sword.


    One discharge and one defense, the two sides stalemate for such a short time.


    In the end, Thor was even better, and the thunderbolt blew Geer away.


    "Storm battle axe, take us home." Valkyrie was injured, Thor did not want to fight, the axe was drawn into the air, and the colorful light suddenly fell.


    But at the moment when the Rainbow Bridge was about to teleport everyone away, Geer suddenly broke in and grabbed the Storm Axe!


    This can be said to be caught off guard, the Thors were teleported away, but the axe remained in Geer''s hands!


    Gore set up a game here, the purpose is for Thor''s storm axe, and now, he has succeeded.


    On Thor''s side, Valkyrie was injured, and he himself lost the axe, which can be described as a complete defeat.


    After getting the axe, Geer did not ink any ink, and came to a large hall, stuck the axe on the ground, and the axe shot out light.


    Obviously it is Thor''s axe, and Geer knows how to use it when he takes it.


    This storm axe is not an ordinary weapon. Before, I was jealous because of Thor''s reaction to the Miao Miao Hammer. Now it is used for personal use, but it still shines brightly.


    Under the influence of the light, the hall began to shake, and the head of a huge withered statue was broken and fell.


    It wasn''t just Goll in the hall, it was the children he kidnapped from Asgard, and now, the head of the statue was smashing at these children.


    As an executioner who slaughtered the gods, ruthlessness is the basic quality. Geer turned a deaf ear to the exclamations of those children, and only cared about the light shot by the axe.


    But the head of the statue did not fall on the children in the end.


    A person suddenly appeared, holding up the statue.


    Thor!


    After Thor sent Valkyrie and Jane Foster away, he rushed over without stopping. As soon as he came, he saw that the children were in danger and happened to rescue them.


    Fortunately, he came in time, otherwise the future of Asgard would die here en masse, and the head of the statue was too big to pat all the children under it.


    Geer naturally noticed Thor''s uninvited arrival. He thrust his undead sword into the ground again, and monsters began to be born in the shadows again.


    Gore''s side had monsters all over the place, while Thor''s side had only Thor''s fighting power. Those children could not help, they could only be a burden.


    With the help of Valkyrie and Jane Foster before, Thor was completely defeated, and now there are so many burdens, it seems that Thor has no chance of winning.


    But since Thor dares to come, he has his own way.


    He first asked the children to find something that could be used as a weapon in the main hall, and then he muttered there, "Whoever has these weapons can go home as long as he is sincere, so he deserves it and only for a limited time. Possesses the power of Thor!"


    Kacha~


    Then Thor stretched out his big hand, and lightning flashed between his five fingers. The lightning was contagious, and the children were "lighted up", so that they also bathed in lightning all over their bodies, and their eyes glowed.


    A group of little Thors was born like this.


    Thor gave an order, and these little Thors rushed forward with Thor.


    Don''t look at this little Thor is just a temporary creation of Thor, but the combat power is not low at all.


    Well, maybe they are not as good as the real masters, but it is enough to fight those shadow monsters created by Geer.


    With the little Thors dragging the shadow monsters, Thor was also able to let go of his hands and feet and concentrate on fighting with the **** slayer Geer.


    At this time, Thor was not using a hammer or an axe, but the golden lightning he had snatched from Zeus.


    Maybe it''s because the weapon is not good enough. This time Thor was beaten badly. He was pressed and rubbed on the ground by Geer, and he was knocked to the ground not long after the battle started.


    Goll had already got the Storm Axe, and Thor was useless, so he didn''t show any mercy, and went straight to


    To provide you with the fastest update of "Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me"!


    Chapter 491 Thor gave birth to countless little Thors! Read it for free: https://,!


    ¡º¡», update the latest chapter as soon as possible!


    Taking over the killer, the sword of necromancer stabbed towards Thor.


    Thor clasped his hands together, holding the sword of undead between his palms.


    Geer let out a low drink, desperately pressing down on the sword of the undead.


    One holds the sword in both hands and presses down, while the other lies on the ground with the sword between his palms. It is clear at a glance who is at a disadvantage.


    I saw that the sword of the undead descended a little bit, and stabbed Thor a little bit.


    Seeing that Thor was about to die here, a hammer flew over and slammed Gore into the air.


    Mjolnir used to be Thor''s sign, but now it''s Jane Foster''s sign, and you can tell Jane Foster is coming when you see the hammer.


    Thor stood up, and sure enough, he saw a man riding a two-winged Pegasus, coming majestically out of the air, who was it if it wasn''t Jane Foster?


    "No!" Thor''s expression changed on the spot, because he already knew that Jane Foster could no longer use Thor''s hammer.


    This female scientist has a mortal body, and every time she uses the Thor''s hammer, she will be eroded by the hammer. She will die if she uses it again.


    So this time, Thor went to the meeting alone to meet the God Slayer, without Jane Foster, but Jane Foster still came.


    Holds Thor''s Hammer.


    This means that Jane Foster is going to die, no matter what the outcome of this battle is, whether it is to defeat the God Slayer or be defeated by the God Slayer, Jane Foster''s death destiny is already doomed.


    Thor didn''t want to see Jane Foster pick up Thor''s hammer again, but it''s a fact, so it''s nonsense to say anything else.


    Thor didn''t say anything, and looked at Jane Foster for a while, and the two rushed towards Gore the God Slayer together.


    Perhaps it was because of an extra helper, perhaps because knowing that his horse was about to die had inspired his strength. This time Thor showed his might, and in mixed doubles with Jane Foster, he abused Thor all over the floor. find teeth.


    Thor took the opportunity to retrieve his storm axe, a rainbow bridge fell, and all the children of Asgard disappeared from here.


    Finally rescued the children.


    At this moment, only Gore, Jane Foster and Thor were left in the hall.


    Without the children, Thor has no scruples and fights Gore with all his strength.


    For a moment, he used Zeus'' golden lightning to lock Geer''s undead sword.


    The sword Foster next to him understood and threw the Meow Meow Hammer. Amid the crackling thunder, the Meow Meow Hammer flew over with a thunderous force, just as it was about to hit the Sword of Necromancer.


    Kacha~


    The moment the hammer and sword intersected, the undead sword shattered into countless pieces.


    This created the undead of the **** slayer, the culprit who murdered countless gods, and at this moment, his body was shattered!


    To provide you with the fastest update of "Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me"!


    Chapter 491 Thor gave birth to countless little Thors! Read it for free: https://,!


    ¡º¡»

 Chapter 492： The slayer has fallen!

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter!


    Thor said before that the reason why the slayer can become the slayer is entirely because of the sword of the dead. Once the sword of the dead is destroyed, the godslayer is like a tiger without claws and fangs. No more waves can come.


    And now, the sword of the necromancer was really shattered, and right in front of Thor''s eyes, it was really shattered by the Miaomiao Hammer.


    The god-slayer Geer may not be able to do it, but he used the storm axe to open the road to eternity before, but he also succeeded.


    Just the moment the Necromancer shattered, Gehr reached eternity.


    The surrounding scenery changed for a while, not only Geer, but also Thor and Jane Foster came to this white world together.


    The blue sky here is like washing, the white clouds spread over the head, and the feet are like clear water, reflecting everything.


    What a beautiful place.


    In front of Geer, a very strange looking statue was sitting there, like a life of a higher level, Gu Jing watched everything without any waves.


    Or, it doesn''t see anything, it just exists.


    "Gal, stop!" Thor shouted to Gore before he could check Jane Foster, who was lying on the ground.


    "If I stopped, what kind of father would I be?" Goll said, kneeling in front of the statue.


    "I know you''re in pain, but that''s not the solution," Thor said aloud to Gor again. "You''re not looking for death or revenge."


    "So what am I looking for?" Goll asked rhetorically.


    "You''re looking for love," Thor said, turning to look at Jane Foster, who was dying.


    "Love?" Gerr couldn''t see the expression on his face. "Why should I seek love?"


    "Because that''s what we all want." Thor ignored Goll and turned to Jane Foster.


    "How dare you turn your back to me?" Geer felt insulted, brother, I am your enemy, and you turned your back to me, isn''t that looking down on me!


    "You won, Ger." Thor turned to Gerr and asked him a thought-provoking question, "Why should I spend this last time with you, if I could be with her? ?"


    This is so reasonable. With sisters, who would be with the gentlemen?


    "I choose love, so can you, you can bring her back and fulfill your wish." Thor gave a very tempting suggestion, and then strode away without looking back.


    At this time, Jane Foster had long since lost the majestic appearance of Mengchugel before. Her body was weak and her face was pale, like a candle in the wind, and she would perish at any time.


    Thor held it in his arms, and the two looked at each other affectionately without saying a word.


    Geer, who was on the side, watched this scene, and a picture that he had buried in his heart suddenly appeared in his mind. He remembered that once upon a time, he also held his beloved like this.


    Of course, his love is not the same as Thor''s love, his love is his daughter.


    But fatherly love is sometimes much greater than love.


    Just when he thought of his daughter, Geer made a decision to revive his daughter.


    Go to such a special revenge, go to such a special **** slaughter, in front of my daughter, nothing is important!


    "I''m going to die, she has no one to accompany her." Gerr still had concerns. "She''ll be alone."


    "She won''t be alone," said Jane Foster, lying in Gal''s arms.


    It was such a non-painful and non-itchy sentence that did not sound convincing, but it persuaded Geer. He turned around, looked at the eternal withered image, and made his wish.


    And Eternal really lived up to his expectations and returned his daughter to him.


    Looking at the daughter who appeared in front of him, Geer felt that everything was unimportant. As long as the person in front of him was there, he could give up anything and let go of anything.


    Thor didn''t come to disturb him, he was busy making the last tender with his horse.


    "When I pick up that hammer, it''s like I have an extra life, only... miraculous, not bad for a human." Jane Foster smiled, knowing that her time was coming, that she could die In the arms of her beloved, she is not afraid.


    "To God


    To provide you with the fastest update of "Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me"!


    Chapter 492 The God-Slaughter Falls! Free reading: https://,!


    ¡º¡», update the latest chapter as soon as possible!


    Not bad to say. '' Thor said.


    "Open your heart," Jane Foster said. "I love you."


    After the final confession, Jane Foster turned into a light and disappeared into Thor''s arms.


    Thor knelt there, watching the light dissipate little by little, and his heart was full of grief.


    He lowered his head and saw Geer on the opposite side.


    This former enemy is not much better now than him. He is lying on the ground, dying, and he is completely different from the murderous God Slayer before.


    "Protect her." Gor looked at Thor, his eyes demanding.


    It''s so strange that he and Thor were enemies before, but now they want the enemy to protect his daughter.


    Thor nodded.


    Although it was only a slight nod, and there was not even a word of verbal promise, Geer knew that his daughter had fallen.


    Although he and Thor were enemies, he knew that since Thor nodded, he would definitely do it.


    At this time, the daughter is Geer''s only concern. At this moment, the daughter is taken care of, and Geer''s heart is no longer concerned.


    In his daughter''s arms, he slowly closed his eyes.


    As soon as the space darkens, the video ends here.


    "Although Geer slaughtered the gods, he was an out-and-out executioner, but in the end watching him die in the arms of his daughter, I suddenly felt that he was also a pitiful person." Diana Prince said.


    "He is indeed a poor man. He was very pious to God before, but God betrayed him and watched his daughter die in his arms." Bruce Wayne said, "But he is pitiful, and it cannot be a reason for him to be forgiven. "


    "That''s right." Barry Allen also said, "He is pitiful, but his pitiful has nothing to do with the gods who were slaughtered by him. Why should those innocent gods pay for his poorness?"


    "Yeah, he''s a poor man, but he''s definitely going to die," Arthur Curry said.


    "This is what poor people must hate. UU reading " said Diana Prince.


    "You seem to be saying the opposite. A hateful person must be pitiful," said Barry Allen.


    "Gar is dead, the Godslayer is gone, the Necromancer is gone, the gods are safe, this is a good ending." Tony Stark said, "Congratulations to Thor, more a daughter."


    "Daughter?" Thor shook his head, "Stark, don''t talk nonsense, I''m still single, where''s my daughter!"


    "I mean you in the video," Tony Stark said. "Gill''s daughter, wouldn''t you raise it as your own?"


    "Why not be a sister?" Thor grinned, "Don''t you think I''m more like a brother than a father?"


    "Put your face on Thor!" Tony Stark said with contempt. "According to your age, your grandfather will call you young! Brother? How dare you say it!"


    To provide you with the fastest update of "Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me"!


    Chapter 492 The God-Slaughter Falls! Free reading: https://,!


    ¡º¡»

 Chapter 493： My Planet Eater clone

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter!


    "According to age?" Thor raised his brows, "Why is it based on age?"


    "Thor is right, Asgardians live far longer than humans," Steve Rogers said. "Thor is just over a thousand years old now, and in proportion, he''s just a child. ."


    "I''ve never seen a kid with a beard," Tony Stark said.


    "That only shows that you are inexperienced," Thor said. "What is a child with a beard? Of all the races in the universe, there are children with two heads."


    "You''ve only been on Earth, you''ve limited Thor," Steve Rogers said.


    "What I''m more concerned about is, in this time line, has Gore turned into a **** slayer?" Bruce Wayne said, "Actually, Gore, the villain, can be completely avoided. Be more reliable, and Gerr won''t be blackened."


    "Don''t talk about Geer, I want to kill when I see that god." Arthur Curry said, "Forcing such a devout believer to the point of slaughtering the gods, that **** Lapp is really a person. talent."


    "That should be the status quo of most gods, right?" Bruce Wayne said solemnly, "Of course, there are gods like Thor who are dedicated to protecting the earth and protecting human beings, but like Rapp, they don''t care about the life and death of human beings at all. Are there more gods above?¡±


    "It''s more than not caring about humans," Clark Kent said. "When Thor went to Almighty City to form a team to deal with the godslayer, that Zeus was indifferent to the life and death of his fellow gods!"


    "God?" Tony Stark smiled, "God or demons are all external forces. Rather than pinning their hopes on those external forces, it is better to work hard to increase their strength. Only one''s own strength is king."


    "I want to know, is it possible to turn into a **** slayer with the sword of necromancer and kill gods involuntarily?" Bruce Wayne suddenly asked Thor.


    "What do you mean?" Thor asked.


    "Everyone has also seen that the reason why Geer embarked on the path of killing the gods is entirely because of the absurd actions of the **** Rapp. He killed the gods, in fact, to avenge himself. Assuming that Geer was not unjustly by the gods at the beginning. If he takes the sword of necromancer and has power, will he still be a villain?" Bruce Wayne asked.


    "Are you eyeing the Necroblade?" Diana Prince asked.


    "It can''t be said to be eyeing, but I suddenly have this idea. If there is a way to restrain the corrosion of the sword of the undead, wouldn''t the sword of the undead be able to create a powerful warrior?" Bruce Wayne said, "Everyone I have also seen how the God-Slaughter has persecuted the gods with his own power, this kind of combat power is not unreasonably powerful.¡±


    "I don''t know if there is a way to restrain the corrosion of the undead sword, but Kamathaki may not know it," Thor said.


    [This round of answering is over, and the answerers are ready to return. ¡¿


    The next moment, the heroes disappeared in front of us.


    [After answering the questions, rewards will be issued. ¡¿


    [The host obtains the Celestial Clan clone. ¡¿


    [The host gets a clone of Planet Devourer (improved version, no need to devour planets to satisfy hunger). ¡¿


    The two abilities of this reward are amazingly consistent. They are both clones, and they are both quite awesome clones. Uncle Tun needless to say. It is the top combat power in the entire Avengers, and now this reward is an improved version. , there is no need to swallow the planet, which means that there is no need to eat the planet to fill the universe like a real swallow, and at the same time, it has the ability to swallow the uncle.


    And the Celestial Race is even more amazing. Although Arisem in the Eternal Race only made a brief appearance, there is no doubt about his powerful mother. Not much else to say, is it blowing by rubbing the sun with bare hands?


    The current level has risen to the level of the Uncle Tun, so is it still far to reach the level of OAA?


    Li Cheng is looking forward to this.


    "Speaking of which, I have a ceiling-level combat power in this world now, and it seems that I have never done anything before." Li Cheng couldn''t help but think so when he got home and looked at the crowded scene from the window.


    He is now a super old man comparable to the Celestial Clan, but he has never appeared in all the major events of Marvel.


    To provide you with the fastest update of "Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me"!


    Chapter 493 My Planet Devourer Avatar is free to read: https://,!


    ¡º¡», update the latest chapter as soon as possible!


    With a low-key life, if he hadn''t come out to receive an award every time he answered a question, many people would have forgotten that he still exists as the protagonist.


    In this regard, Li Cheng has a lot to say. In so many novels, is there any protagonist who is more low-key than himself?


    So low-key that everyone has forgotten?


    No, it''s not forgetting. The premise of forgetting is that someone remembers him.


    And now, does anyone know that he is the mastermind behind the answering system?


    No!


    No one in the entire Marvel universe knows about him except himself.


    Looking up at the dark cloud covering the sky, Li Cheng wondered if he should rub a sun out, the sky is so cloudy, it''s not cool after washing clothes.


    "I can''t rub the sun any more. If there are two suns in the sky, it will definitely be the end of the world." Li Cheng finally decided not to rub the sun.


    Winter Winter!


    The door rang.


    Li Cheng opened the door and saw a hot blonde girl standing in front of the door.


    "At home?" The blonde girl reached out to Li Cheng with her big hand, "Is it time to pay the rent?"


    The reason why he came out to rent a house was because he had a conflict with his father and was kicked out of the house.


    "The house will not let you live, the car will be confiscated, the card will be parked for you, and you will only be given 100,000 dollars a month. I will see how you can survive!" Dad''s cruel words are still in his ears after many days. side echoed.


    However, this cheap old man obviously didn''t know that his son was once an ordinary family. UU reading 100,000 US dollars a month has been living very, very well, "can''t live" is nothing at all.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, I forgot, I''ll give it to you now." Li Cheng handed over the money.


    Even if he can destroy the earth with a wave of his hand now, he still has to pay the rent. Who told him to talk about quality?


    "Ah? Are you rich?" The blonde girl was a little surprised.


    "What do you mean I''m rich? You came to me to urge the rent, do you still want me to have no money?" Li Cheng asked.


    "No, no, of course I hope, no, of course I hope you have money." The blonde girl stroked her hair with her hand, "However, I suddenly feel that using money is too vulgar, full of copper smell, directly To take your money is a blasphemy to me."


    "???" Li Cheng looked at the blond girl with a puzzled face, what is this old girl talking about, you, a renter, renting out a house, are actually talking about copper stinking here, aren''t you renting out the house to make money?


    To provide you with the fastest update of "Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me"!


    Chapter 493 My Planet Devourer Avatar is free to read: https://,!


    ¡º¡»

 Chapter 494： The protagonist of Wannian Diving finally bubbles up!

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter!


    "It seems that you don''t really want the rent." Li Cheng slammed the door shut.


    "Hey!" The blonde girl stomped her feet in anger. Did she want the rent? What she wanted was Li Cheng.


    Although Li Cheng looks ordinary, but she knows that this is a rich second generation, the kind of rich second generation who has a family business waiting to be inherited.


    Although she came to collect the rent, in fact, the house was not hers, but her father''s. It was she who accidentally learned of Li Chengfu''s second-generation identity and took the initiative to take the job.


    "Hmph, I don''t understand the style, I will definitely take you down!" The blonde girl banged on the door again.


    Not to mention how Li Cheng was targeted by the sister paper, Steve Rogers immediately shared the information he got this time with Nick Fury, the black widow, and Natasha Romano, the black widow. Husband, Hawkeye Clint Barton and others shared it.


    "What? There''s another **** slayer?" Natasha Romanov couldn''t help rubbing her temples, "Why did another enemy appear?"


    "This guy doesn''t need to worry too much. His target is mainly God. Apart from causing some trouble to Thor, he poses no threat to the earth." Clint Barton didn''t pay much attention to Gore.


    "Thor''s enemy is our enemy," says Steve Rogers, "so even though Gorr doesn''t appear to be a threat to Earth, he''s still our enemy."


    "In the long run, Gore will actually pose a threat to the earth." Nick Fury thought for a while and said, "His purpose is the gods, and he will aim the butcher''s knife at Asgard, don''t forget the earth It is still Asgard''s territory in name, so if Asgard is really slaughtered, the earth will lose its shelter in the universe."


    "You shouldn''t have to worry about this. In the original future, Gore failed to deal with Asgard in the end, but was solved by Thor''s mouth." Clint Barton said.


    "I don''t know if the God Slayer was born at this time..." Nick Fury pondered.


    "Fury, you must be eyeing that undead sword!" Steve Rogers guessed what Nick Fury was thinking when he saw Nick Fury''s appearance.


    "Judging from your information, if you can avoid the problem of the undead sword''s corrosion to the user, this sword can make a master." Nick Fury did not hide his thoughts, "We have strange Doctor, there is the Scarlet Witch, and we have the eldest in magic, and I think that should be able to solve this problem.¡±


    "You don''t have to take this risk?" Natasha Romanov said after hearing this. "There is no shortage of manpower on Earth now."


    "I don''t think about it now." Nick Fury shook his head, "I didn''t know there were so many gods in this world before. If these gods become the enemies of the earth in the future, then the sword of the dead will be against them. A sharp weapon."


    "God to be our enemy?" Steve Rogers said. "Fury, you''re a little worried. We''ve never seen a future like this, and we''ve never seen a sign like this."


    "I have a problem with this person, that is, I always like to think things are bad." Nick Fury said, "The answer space is not all revealed in the future. We have not seen it, it does not mean that such a future will not exist."


    "At least when Odin is around, this kind of thing won''t happen." Natasha Romanov said, "Even if it does happen, I believe that with the strength of the earth, it can handle things like the Necronomicon Sword. , don''t look for it."


    "The priority now is to find the Ghost Rider, right?" Clint Barton said.


    "The characteristics of Ghost Rider are too obvious. If he has already shown up, it is not difficult to find." Nick Fury said in a deep voice.


    Indeed, the first appearance is a flaming skull, and the car burns wherever it goes. This ability is difficult to "low-key", unless the Ghost Rider does not make a move, or it will definitely not escape the tracking of SHIELD.


    Nick Fury set out to find the Ghost Rider, while another world, Bruce Wayne, also began to look for someone.


    "Alfred, I''m going out to pick up some friends, get some tea, oh, and some cups," Bruce Wayne said to the man behind him, Alfred Pennyworth.


    "Friend?" Alfred


    To provide you with the fastest update of "Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me"!


    Chapter 494 The protagonist of ten thousand years of diving finally bubbles up! Free reading: https://,!


    ¡º¡», update the latest chapter as soon as possible!


    Pennyworth couldn''t help but stop what he was doing and turned around, "Master Wayne, what do you mean, the friend you want to bring here?"


    "That''s right, Fu, our "Bat Cave" is going to welcome other guests. '' said Bruce Wayne.


    "It''s rare," said Alfred Pennyworth. "Batman, who has always been alone, has made friends."


    "And there''s more than one." Bruce Wayne went out.


    "Bruce Wayne has friends. Although they are friends who are hypocritical and arrogant, at least they have." Alfred Pennyworth said, "But Batman''s friends, I''m really curious."


    "I can ''spoiler'' first. "The friends I''m bringing here are all superheroes," Bruce Wayne said.


    "I''ve thought about it." Alfred Pennyworth took a sip of the tea in front of him, "but Gotham doesn''t seem to have any other superheroes besides Batman."


    "You can expand the scope and think about it," Bruce Wayne said.


    "When I jump out of Gotham, the first thing that comes to my mind is Superman." Alfred Pennyworth said, "Master Wayne, wouldn''t you tell me that Superman is your friend? , As far as I know, although you are both doing the same things, you have nothing to do with each other. Of course, except you secretly go to meet other men behind my back."


    "What do you mean by going to meet other men behind your back?" Bruce Wayne smacked it, and we felt that this was a bit strange.


    "So, is that man Superman?" Alfred Pennyworth asked again.


    "It''s Superman, I''ll go find him now," Bruce Wayne said.


    The reason why Bruce Wayne looked for Clark Kent first was because this man was too dangling. In the so-called "Justice League", Clark Kent is undoubtedly indispensable. A person''s fighting power is better than everyone else in the Justice League. Add up to be strong.


    Of course, the first reason to look for Clark Kent is that Clark Kent is easy to find. He already knows that he works at Planet Daily, and the other members of the Justice League, whether Wonder Woman or Aquaman, are not at all. Know.


    To provide you with the fastest update of "Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me"!


    Chapter 494 The protagonist of ten thousand years of diving finally bubbles up! Free reading: https://,!


    ¡º¡»

 Chapter 495： Newcomer Clark Kent

    ¡¾Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me¡¿¡¾¡¿


    , Mei Man: I exposed all the famous scenes


    metropolis.


    Daily Planet.


    "Go, give me a copy of this document." A middle-aged man in a suit threw a stack of documents onto the table of a young man wearing black-rimmed glasses.


    "Right now." Faced with a job that obviously didn''t belong to him, the black-rimmed glasses didn''t complain, picked up the document and walked to the copier.


    "Going out?" After only taking two steps, a bald man on the table next to him snapped his fingers, "Bring me a cup of coffee without sugar, thank you."


    "I''m not going out, I''m just..."


    "I slept too late last night, I have no energy, I am so sleepy, please hurry up, there is no steaming coffee, I am afraid I will fall asleep." Before the black-rimmed glasses could open his mouth to refuse, the bald man waved his hand. interrupted him.


    "Okay." The black-rimmed glasses opened their mouths and nodded.


    "A hamburger." Before that, another voice came, "Don''t buy it at the shabby store downstairs at the newspaper office, I want the one on the corner of the intersection."


    "Okay." The black-rimmed glasses strode out.


    I don''t know what these guys think when they know that their pua newcomers are superhumans who can smash them to smithereens.


    "You should say no." Louis Lane, who saw all of this in her eyes, didn''t want to meddle in this business, but when she saw Clark Kent walking by her side, she couldn''t help but speak.


    "It doesn''t matter." Clark Kent grinned, "I have time anyway, so it doesn''t get in the way."


    "It doesn''t matter whether you have time or not, it''s clearly not your job." Louis Lane felt a little upset.


    "Do you have anything to bring?" Clark Kent smiled again, looking at the beautiful woman in front of him, he was still curious, after all, he had seen the future and knew that this woman was the other half of him in the future.


    "Can''t you be tough?" Louis Lane said to Clark Kent. "Do you expect them to find out that they won''t bully you again? You have to learn to say no yourself."


    "Are you being tough on them?" Clark Kent turned his head to look at the ordinary people in the office, and couldn''t help but smile again, "It''s not necessary at all."


    "you!"


    "What are you dawdling for? Hurry up! I''m waiting for coffee!" The urging voice came, and Clark Kent took another step forward. Before leaving, he turned his head and asked Louis Lane, "What do you want to bring? ?"


    "Let''s go, I have nothing to bring." Louis Lane hated Clark Kent''s "weakness" quite a bit.


    "What an interesting woman, no wonder I''ll be interested in her in the future." Clark Kent took a last glance at Louis Lane and walked out of the newspaper.


    "What a poor fellow, he has to learn to protect himself." Louis Lane stopped caring about Clark Kent, and lowered his head to organize his camera.


    Clark Kent quickly copied the document and gave it to the senior, then walked out of the newspaper office and came to the door of the coffee shop.


    "Two cups of coffee, thank you." Clark Kent originally wanted to buy two cups, one for the old newspaper employee of the pua, and he would drink it for the rest of his life, but took out his wallet and looked at Mane inside, and calculated silently. He still has to buy hamburgers, so he doesn''t have enough money for two cups of coffee - can''t expect those old employees to give him the money.


    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "One cup, thank you." Clark Kent could only drink it himself.


    "If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn''t believe anything. The man who easily blasted Steppenwolf would have no money to buy a cup of coffee." A man in a black trench coat walked up to Clark Kent.


    "Bruce, you came sooner than I thought." Clark Kent greeted Bruce Wayne, and changed his words to the coffee clerk, "Let''s have two drinks."


    "Two cups in the end?" the clerk in smoky makeup said impatiently.


    Even a small shop clerk dared to despise, Clark Kent, the old man, looked really miserable in the city.


    "Originally, I only had enough money in my pocket to buy one cup, but now a rich friend of mine has come over. Of course, it''s two cups." Clark Kent was not angry at being despised by such a small person.


    "You said that you work in the Daily Planet. I thought you were at least capable of being a reporter." Bruce Wayne followed Clark Kent as he walked. "I didn''t expect to see you being puaed as soon as you arrived."


    "Of course I also work as a reporter, but I''m still a rookie," Clark Kent said. "So it''s okay to run errands for the seniors occasionally."


    "It sounds like you''d be happy to do that?" Bruce Wayne asked.


    "No, I''m not happy at all. In fact, I''d rather pour this cup of coffee on the guy''s head than hand it to him, but it''s not necessary." Clark Kent said very calmly. , "That''s just a small role."


    "And a blind little character," Bruce Wayne said. UU Reading


    "Bruce, you don''t have to be outraged for me, in fact, I don''t feel offended..."


    "No, I mean, the way you look now, when you fly in the sky, is just an extra pair of glasses on the bridge of your nose, why can''t they bear that you are Superman?" Bruce Wayne turned to look To Clark Kent, "It''s the blind that don''t recognize you, right?"


    "You know my identity, of course, at a glance." Clark Kent said.


    "Even if I don''t know your identity, I should see it." Bruce Wayne said, "You are just wearing a pair of glasses."


    "Huh? That''s..." While the two were talking, Louis Lane also came out of the newspaper building. She saw Clark Kent and Bruce Wayne next to Clark Kent at a glance.


    "target="_">>


    "Bruce Wayne?" Louis Lane recognized Bruce Wayne at a glance, and she was taken aback, "What''s the matter with that guy Clark Kent, he actually knew Bruce Wayne, and they looked like Are you still in a good relationship?"


    Although Bruce Wayne is from Gotham and Louis Lane is active in the Metropolis, but the money is so much that Bruce Wayne is so rich that there are not many people in the country who don''t know him, not to mention that Louis Lane is still a reporter. The news is better.


    "Bruce Wayne doesn''t seem to have any business in the Metropolis. What does he do in the Metropolis?" Louis Layne was going to interview a car accident, but seeing Bruce Wayne, she felt that there was no hurry to go there for the time being. The reporter''s sense of smell, she felt that Bruce Wayne must have something big to come to the Metropolis.

 Chapter 496： Justice League members offline base

    ¡¾Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me¡¿¡¾¡¿


    , Mei Man: All the famous scenes were exposed by me


    "Bruce, wait for me here now, I''ll give them something and take a leave of absence." The two walked side by side across from the Daily Planet building, Clark Kent said to Bruce Wayne.


    "I can''t imagine that Superman''s ''human life'' is like this." Bruce Wayne stopped.


    "What''s wrong with that?" Clark Kent asked.


    "It''s not bad." Bruce Wayne said again, "I suddenly thought of a very curious question, if your leave is not approved, what are you going to do?"


    "The ''if'' question doesn''t make sense." Clark Kent went to the Daily Planet building.


    Bruce Wayne, on the other hand, stood where he was, waiting patiently.


    "Bruce Wayne was waiting for him there, and Bruce Wayne didn''t look unhappy at all. The relationship between Clark Kent and Bruce Wayne is definitely not ordinary. This guy looks unremarkable, and he didn''t expect to hide it. So deep..." Louis Lane saw all this in his eyes, and finally couldn''t hold back his curiosity and walked to Bruce Wayne.


    "Hello, Mr. Wayne." Louis Lane greeted Bruce Wayne.


    "Hello, Miss Lane." Bruce Wayne also greeted Louis Lane.


    "Mr. Wayne, do you know me?" Louis Lane was taken aback. She was ready to be rejected by Bruce Wayne, but she did not expect that the other party not only responded to her, but also called out her name!


    That''s right, Louis Lane is also a well-known reporter. There are people who can call her by name, but Bruce Wayne will definitely not be among these people. For a small reporter of her level, she can''t get in at all. The insight of Bruce Wayne.


    "The head reporter of the Daily Planet has long admired the name." Bruce Wayne said.


    "Mr. Wayne has praised him badly. I really don''t dare to be a reporter or something. My articles are actually written in general." Louis Lane felt a sense of flattery. It turns out that Bruce Wayne really knows himself!


    "No, you misunderstood. I said ''Long-time admiration'', not because of your article." Bruce Wayne smiled, "Actually, I haven''t read any of your articles."


    "Fairy Wood"


    "Mr. Wayne, I''m a little confused when you say that. If it wasn''t for my article, then what did you ''look up'' to me for a long time?" Louis Lane asked.


    "Clark, he, he often mentions you." Bruce Wayne said, of course, this is a lie, he can''t tell Louis Lane about the answer space, at least when she becomes superhuman like the future. Ma Zi could never do it before.


    "Kent, he, often, mentions me?" This made Louis Lane a little surprised. It was Clark Kent who mentioned her. At the same time, she thought to herself, it seems that Clark Kent and Bruce Wayne are really related. Great, didn''t you hear Bruce Wayne say the word "often", if the relationship is not good, how can you communicate often?


    "What is Clark Kent''s background? Since he can be friends with a top rich man like Bruce Wayne, how can he be bullied in a small newspaper?" At this moment, Louis Lane was curious about Clark Kent. Heart climbed to the extreme.


    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me¡¿¡¾¡¿


    As we all know, when a woman is curious about a man, it represents the beginning of the woman''s fall.


    Besides, Clark Kent really has a big secret waiting for her to unearth.


    "Yes, Clark often mentions you." Bruce Wayne laughed.


    "What did she mention about me?" Louis Lane asked.


    "About this, you can ask him yourself." Bruce Wayne said in his heart, Lao Ke, I have created an opportunity for you, you must take it well.


    "You came to the Metropolis this time to examine the investment environment, or?" Louis Lane asked.


    "I have nothing to do with work this time, I am here to pick up Clark." Bruce Wayne said.


    "Pick up Clark?" Louis Lane was keenly aware of Bruce Wayne''s wording. The super old man actually used the expression "pick up". She was really surprised. Bruce Wayne will pick it up himself.


    Where the **** is this Clark Kent?


    Apparently it looks unremarkable.


    "Does Clark Kent have other identities?" Louis Lane couldn''t help but guess. "Could it be that he is actually an invisible rich man who came out to work just to experience life? I encountered the situation in the **** TV series?"


    "If you''re curious about Clark, you can ask him directly," Bruce Wayne said.


    "Louis?" At this time, Clark Kent came down, and he was a little surprised to see that Bruce Wayne and Louis Laine were talking happily.


    "Kent, you''re so secretive, you actually have such a rich friend." Louis Lane couldn''t help saying when he saw Clark Kent.


    "Am I going to be yelling all over the world who I know?" Clark Kent said.


    "It sounds reasonable," Louis Lane said.


    When Bruce Wayne and Clark Kent returned to the "Batcave", a shadowy figure was already waiting there.


    "Diana, how long did it take you to get through my security system this time?" Bruce Wayne asked.


    "It''s only a little shorter than last time," said Diana Prince.


    "Last time?" Alfred Pennyworth was shocked when he heard this. "Have you invaded this place before? When?"


    "To be precise, that time hasn''t happened yet," Diana Prince said.


    "It didn''t happen?" Alfred Pennyworth found himself unable to understand what Diana Prince was saying.


    "If I didn''t say it," Diana Prince said again, "that''s a little weird."


    "I''m going to prepare some tea." Alfred Pennyworth turned and walked away. "Fortunately, I prepared some in advance, otherwise there would not be so many cups."


    "Thank you Alfred." Diana Prince thanked Alfred Pennyworth first, then Bruce Wayne, "I''ve reached out to Victor on the Internet, he It should have arrived by now."


    "The reason I''m late for a while is because I brought someone along by the way." A voice came, and a half-human, half-mechanical figure walked in, and beside him, there was a rough man with long hair. Arthur Curry.


    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "Well, Barry is missing." Bruce Wayne said, looking around the crowd.


    "I''ve found Barry''s social account and sent him the location here," said Victor Stone.

 Chapter 497： Launch the mother box into space!

    "Alfred, go meet him, another friend is coming." Bruce Wayne said to Alfred Pennyworth.


    "Is that Barry?" Alfred Pennyworth distributed the tea to everyone, "Didn''t I just find his social account, how could he come so fast?"


    "You''ll know when you see it, this person is characterized by being fast," Bruce Wayne said.


    "But it can''t be faster..." Before he could finish speaking, Alfred Pennyworth saw a figure outside from the surveillance camera, waving.


    "I guess that''s Barry, and it''s really fast." Alfred Pennyworth went out and brought Barry Allen in.


    So far, Bruce Wayne, Clark Kent, Diana Prince, Victor Stone, Arthur Curry, and Barry Allen have gathered!


    A member of the Justice League, the first online base.


    "Well, this place hasn''t been around for a long time, no, it''s never been so lively." Alfred Pennyworth moved a chair and sat on the side, drinking tea comfortably, while secretly looking at a few people.


    Those who can be brought here by Bruce Wayne must have the same identity as "Batman" and are all superheroes.


    Among them, the most famous is Superman. Even if Superman is only active in Metropolis and has never been to Gotham, Alfred Pennyworth still knows him.


    In addition to Superman, Wonder Woman Alfred Pennyworth has only heard a little, and always thought it was just a legend, but he never expected to see a real person today.


    Apart from these two, other people, such as Aquaman Arthur Curry, Flash Barry Allen, etc., are really unheard of, and have never even heard of nicknames.


    Alfred Pennyworth is still quite interested in these superheroes, especially the steel-bone Victor Stone, who is not ordinary people at first glance.


    "Let''s sort out the threats we know now." Bruce Wayne didn''t say anything nonsense, and went straight to the point, "The first big threat is that Clark''s fellow Zuo De invaded the earth, and this invasion of Zuo De failed. , but this war took place on Earth, and it brought a lot of death and destruction. Then there was Lex Luthor, who used Zord''s corpse to create the Doomsday, killing even Clark..."


    "Killing Superman?" Alfred Pennyworth was shocked when he heard this, "Is this Doomsday so powerful?"


    "Yes, Fu, so we must prevent Doomsday from being born." Bruce Wayne continued, "After Doomsday, we ushered in the Steppenwolf. The purpose of the Steppenwolf is the mother box, and he leads the Apocalypse Demon. The army has grabbed the mother box from the Amazons and the Atlantis. If it wasn''t for Barry who could reverse the time, the world would have been destroyed by him."


    "It feels like a lot of information..." Ah Fu, who was sitting on the side drinking tea, could no longer be settled. It was a Kryptonian, a destruction, and a Steppenwolf. How come these terrible guys suddenly appeared? Where did they all come from?


    "The purpose of Steppenwolf is the mother box. He could almost destroy the earth because he got the mother box." Diana Prince continued Bruce Wayne''s words and said in a deep voice, "So we must protect the mother well. box."


    "Neither the Amazons nor the Atlantis have the strength to protect the mother box." Referring to the mother box, Victor Stone explained the status of the mother box in his deep voice, "Of course, human beings It doesn''t have that power."


    "Only Clark has this strength," said Barry Allen.


    "Yes, only Clark has this strength." Arthur Curry said, "So, are we going to give Clark the mother box?"


    "Leave it all?" Bruce Wayne shook his head. "Isn''t that the same as we helped the enemy gather the mother box. If the enemy beats Clark, the mother box will be at your fingertips."


    "Defeat Superman with Steppenwolf?" said Barry Allen.


    "Bruce is right, you can''t give Clark all the mother boxes. Although Steppenwolf is not Clark''s opponent, don''t forget that Darkseid is behind Steppenwolf." Diana Prince also disagreed with giving the mother box All to Clark Kent, "Even if we don''t mention Darkseid, the future we know is only a part of the future, and there may be other enemies that we haven''t seen."


    "Three mother boxes need to be connected to destroy the world, so there are no three mother boxes to give me." Clark Kent also spoke, "Just give me one of the mother boxes, so it counts as two The mother box falls into the hands of the enemy, as long as the mother box in my hand can be kept, it will not pose a threat to the earth."


    "Clark, do you have somewhere to hide?" Arthur Curry asked.


    "Just hide it in my spaceship." Clark Kent said after thinking about it, he only had such a place to hide things. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    "There are three mother boxes, and whose mother box will you give Clark?" Barry Allen asked.


    "Atlantis, I can''t speak at all, even if I want to give the mother box to Clark, I can''t do it." Arthur Curry shrugged, "And they will never believe that someone will rob them in the future. According to the mother box, if you want to get the mother box, Clark can only grab it."


    "Steppenwolf doesn''t seem to be able to fly." Victor Stone glanced at Bruce Wayne. "Bruce also has several satellites in the sky. I plan to launch the mother box in my hand into the sky."


    "That''s a good idea," said Bruce Wayne. "There''s no secret place like space."


    "And Clark can fly. Even if Steppenwolf really finds the mother box in space in the end, Clark can go to protect it." Barry Allen said, "I like this idea."


    "Battles take place in space to avoid human casualties on Earth," said Bruce Wayne.


    "If that''s the case, then give the Amazon mother box to Clark." Diana Prince said that in the original future, her sisters had suffered heavy casualties in order to protect this mother box, and she never wanted to Seeing this happen.


    "The mother box is arranged like this first, and we should discuss what Zode should do," Arthur Curry said.


    "Take the initiative!" Bruce Wayne said, "We can''t wait for Zod to invade, we must find Zod and deal with him before Zod invades!"


    "That''s right, a war with Zod can happen, and it can''t be avoided. It must happen, but it can''t happen on Earth." Diana Prince also said.


    I like Mei Man: All the famous scenes were exposed by me, please collect them: () Mei Man: All the famous scenes were exposed by me The update speed is the fastest.

 Chapter 498： Crazy clown making trouble online

    ¡¾Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me¡¿¡¾¡¿


    , Mei Man: All the famous scenes were exposed by me


    "I am very much in favor of taking the initiative to destroy Zod before he invades the earth, but the question is, how do we find Zod?" Arthur Curry raised one of the most crucial questions, "Now our The technology is not yet developed enough, it has not entered the star age, and there is no ability to travel and explore space, so how can I find Zod? You can''t let Clark fly to space and try his luck, right?"


    "Victor, you are equivalent to the most advanced computer on earth. Do you have a solution to the problem of space exploration?" Diana Prince asked Victor Stone.


    "If someone has mastered the technology of space travel and space exploration, I can find out instantly, they can''t hide it from me, but unfortunately, there is no such technology now." Victor Stone said slowly, "If there is no such technology This kind of technology, I want to run the calculation myself, I can''t do it yet."


    "If only that Tony Stark was here, he should be able to do it." Barry Allen thought of Tony Stark''s incomparable armor, "He can even make that armor. Come out, it''s a genius among geniuses."


    "Being able to create a battle armor does not mean that you can travel in space." Bruce Wayne said, "His armor may have certain mobility in space, but space travel is often calculated in light-years, and needs to travel. Wormhole and so on, his armor certainly can''t do that."


    "The armor may not be able to do it, maybe it can be done, it doesn''t matter." Clark Kent interjected, "As far as I know, in that world, the footsteps of human beings, at least those of superheroes, have surpassed the earth. , into space. I remember that they have heroes who are not on Earth, wandering interstellar all the year round, interstellar travel, they must be able to do it."


    "So, are we asking for help from that world''s friend?" Barry Allen looked expectantly.


    "Wait, that world?" Alfred Pennyworth, who was drinking tea, couldn''t help but speak again, "You are saying that besides our world, there are other worlds, and other worlds. the universe?"


    "Yes, Alfred, the parallel world is real." Victor Stone nodded, "And we, just communicated with friends from other worlds."


    "What? Have you seen it?" Alfred Pennyworth once stood up.


    "They''re all superheroes, just like us, protecting their worlds," Barry Allen said.


    "Why do I feel that the world has become so..." Alfred Pennyworth paused and pondered a word, "It''s so complicated? I just slept. It was business as usual yesterday, but Today, aliens, the end of the world, and even parallel worlds have come out."


    "Afo, you''ll get used to it." Bruce Wayne first said a word to the man behind him, and then to the partners of the Justice League, "Although Thor and the others can help us solve the problem of interstellar travel, we Don''t put your hopes on them. Don''t forget, we have no way to get to their world."


    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "Who said there was no way?" said Barry Allen. "Did you forget there was another me running into that world?"


    "That''s another you, not you." Arthur Curry struck.


    "Since the other I can do it, then I can do it too," said Barry Allen with confidence.


    "I''m looking forward to that day coming soon," Diana Prince said. "But we also have to make other preparations. What if you can''t reach that speed when Zode arrives?"


    "Do we have any other options besides Barry?" Arthur Curry asked.


    "Mars Manhunter." Bruce Wayne spat out a name slowly.


    "Mars Hunter?" Everyone looked at Bruce Wayne.


    "We also speculated before that the Martian hunter is likely to be an alien. Now that the alien has come to Earth, it means that he can also travel in space."


    Bruce Wayne said.


    "Mars to Earth is too close, and this level of travel can be done with Earth''s current technology," said Victor Stone.


    "There is a possibility," Bruce Wayne said, "but there is also another possibility, that is, the technology of Mars far exceeds that of Earth, and it already has the ability to travel between stars."


    "If Mars technology is far beyond Earth, haven''t you tried to invade Earth for so long? Our two planets are too close." Arthur Curry said.


    "Maybe the Martians died out for some reason long before they wanted to do it. Only the Martian hunters escaped to Earth," said Bruce Wayne.


    id=wzsy>


    "We can''t find Zod for the time being, but there is one person who can be found." Diana Prince spit out a name, "Lex Luthor."


    "This man is so hateful!" Referring to Lex Luthor, the culprit responsible for the fall of Superman, Barry Allen felt angry, "If he hadn''t created Doomsday, Clark wouldn''t have died!"


    "Although he is an Earthling, in terms of threat, he is bigger than Zode and the others." Bruce Wayne said solemnly.


    "Yeah, a monster on Doomsday can do more damage than Zod''s Kryptonian army," said Barry Allen.


    "This person, although he does not have great power, but he has brains and wisdom, and this is the most terrifying." Bruce Wayne said, "Since he can create a Doomsday, he may do it in the future. Other things."


    Drop drop!


    Several people were discussing this intensely, when an alarm sounded suddenly, Alfred Pennyworth kicked his foot, the chair slid next to the computer, he knocked on it, and a coordinate appeared on the screen, "Wayne Sir, it looks like there is a situation on Fourth Avenue."


    "I guess we''ll have to pause for a while." Bruce Wayne began to change into his bat suit.


    And Victor Stone invaded Fourth Avenue, called up the camera from there, and played the video.


    It can be clearly seen from the video that the incident happened in a bank. A group of guys wearing bulletproof vests and holding firearms were wandering in the bank. Many men and women were squatting on the ground, and at first glance they were hostages.


    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "What do they want to do?"


    As soon as this picture came out, Bruce Wayne''s face couldn''t help but change. In the simple folk customs of Gotham, robbing a bank is not uncommon, but there are too many people in the picture. Who has seen dozens of people together? To rob a bank?


    Suddenly, a clown face looked at the camera. He seemed to have known that someone was checking the surveillance. He made a shooting gesture to the probe, said a word, and then laughed "hehehe".

 Chapter 499： The Joker and the Justice League

    ¡¾Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me¡¿¡¾¡¿


    , Mei Man: I exposed all the famous scenes


    "It''s too exaggerated, dozens of people went to rob the bank?" Barry Allen was dumbfounded.


    "I''m afraid their purpose is not to rob the bank." Diana Prince said, looking at the screen. "They are just looking after the hostages, but no one is going to get the money."


    "It''s for me." Bruce Wayne read the Joker''s lips. "He just said to me ''Hey Batman, play a game with me''."


    "Shouldn''t Gotham''s criminals be afraid of Batman?" Arthur Curry looked at Bruce Wayne. "Why would anyone dare to provoke you?"


    "Others may not dare, but he will." Bruce Wayne said in a deep voice, "There is nothing this man dare not do."


    "Looks like you''ve dealt with each other?" Diana Prince asked. "Who''s that guy in clown makeup?"


    "Everyone calls him the Joker," Bruce Wayne said with a big head, "a total lunatic, and a terrible lunatic at the same time."


    "Are you afraid of lunatics?" Barry Allen asked.


    "The lunatic is not scary, just afraid that the lunatic has brains." Bruce Wayne said, "This clown is a very brainy guy."


    "Although I''m curious about this clown, should you go?" Arthur Curry said on the side. "There are so many hostages in the bank."


    "The Joker''s target is me. Before I showed up, those people were safe." Bruce Wayne walked towards his Batmobile calmly.


    By the time Bruce Wayne arrived on Fourth Avenue, there were already police cars parked there, and police officers with live ammunition had already surrounded the place on three floors and three floors, and even in the sky, there were also several helicopter gunships circling. .


    Even though Gordon has transferred all the police forces, he is still as anxious as an ant on a hot pan.


    Tomato Free Read Novels


    Not to mention that the dozens of militants are enough to frighten anyone, and the one who takes the lead is the clown!


    clown!


    !


    "What to do?" The eyes of the police all fell on James Gordon.


    "What else?" James Gordon had no choice. "Just wait for Batman."


    "Would you like to send a negotiator to try?"


    "No one has dared to negotiate since the clown killed a negotiator on the spot last time," James Gordon said, "and, even if the clown really wants to communicate with the negotiator, most of the experts can''t tell the clown. "


    "Batman is here!" With a cheer, Batman''s bloated tiger pounced over.


    "Thank goodness, you''re finally here." James Gordon was overjoyed to see Bruce Wayne as a young daughter-in-law sees a husband who has been away from home for eight years and returned home just after marriage.


    "What else is he going to do?" Bruce Wayne nodded to James Gordon, then looked at the bank with a headache.


    "I just know, it''s definitely not a good thing." James Gordon said a nonsense.


    "Do you know that it''s a very ungentle thing to make people wait?" The clown in the bank also saw Bruce Wayne, he walked directly to the bank door, and didn''t care that all the police''s guns were pointed at him in an instant.


    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "I tried my best to get here, but there is a traffic jam." Bruce Wayne lined up the police, walked to the front, and faced the Joker, he said, "The reason for this traffic jam is because all the vehicles and pedestrians on this road are full of traffic. Running out like crazy, ignoring traffic rules, so if you''re blaming me for being late, you should blame the guy who caused the traffic jam."


    "It seems that I caused the traffic jam." The clown took out a pistol from his waist and pointed at his head, "Why don''t I just shoot myself to show my apology?"


    "You and I both know that you will not end your life so easily. You absolutely do not accept this senseless method of death." Bruce Wayne looked at the clown as if he would shoot himself at any time. Impressed, he said, "So you can put away this boring trick and tell me straight to the point, what exactly do you want to do?"


    "Hey hey..." The clown grinned happily like a child who had eaten a candy bar. The scar on his lips seemed to be split at any time, which made the smile even more sinister, but the clown didn''t care at all, laughing. Instead, it got bigger and bigger, "Batman, I''m very happy to see that you finally understand me! I can already see that this game must be very interesting."


    "I''m also looking forward to the game between us. The people you brought will also participate in the game, right?" Bruce Wayne said.


    "Guess?" The clown laughed.


    "I guess they didn''t come here for free lunch," Bruce Wayne said. "There are enough people making games. Those other people in the bank, let them go. You see. They are all scared to death, how can they play games?"


    "Little bat, you are so disappointed in me, do you actually want me to let me go with such unconvincing words? Really? You want to do such a childish thing in front of me?" said the clown.


    "You''re waiting for me, I''m here, so what game are you going to play?" Bruce Wayne asked.


    "Before this, I tried to kill you twice, but I was defeated by you twice." The clown stretched out the spear in his hand, and pointed the black muzzle at Bruce Wayne. This action made the policemen tense, "Don''t move. "Don''t move" shouted one after another.


    However, Bruce Wayne, who was pointed at by the gun, was a determined group. He knew that the clown was waiting for him in such a big battle, and he definitely didn''t want to kill himself with such a shot.


    Also, his suit is bulletproof.


    "I want to kill you, but you beat me, but instead of killing me, you put me in jail?" Speaking of which, the clown was so angry that he raised his gun and fired two shots into the sky, "Little bat, I want to kill me. You don''t kill me, is that how you insulted me! Or twice!


    "


    "Is this person''s brain abnormal?" Barry Allen in the dark couldn''t help but say, "Is he not happy if he doesn''t kill him?"


    "To be able to gather so many people together is crazy, this person is a character." Diana Prince said in a deep voice.


    "So what is he trying to do?" Arthur Curry''s rough voice sounded.


    "You insulted me like this. Although I''m angry, I know you''re not targeting me. You don''t kill everyone you beat." The Joker asked Bruce Wayne loudly, "You beat but don''t kill, especially if you want to kill. You don''t kill yours, do you have any serious illness?"

 Chapter 500： Joker: Batman, are you ill?

    Being questioned by someone with a serious mental illness like the Joker if he has any serious illness, such an absurd scene should be very funny, but none of the people present found it funny.


    No matter how absurd and funny things are, if there are dozens of guns, no one can laugh.


    "Little Bat, although I want to kill you twice, I have always regarded you as a friend." The clown continued, "So, I want to help you heal your hypocritical and disgusting kindness. !"


    "No one has the right to take other people''s lives." Bruce Wayne said solemnly, "I can beat you, I can stop you, but I can''t take your life."


    "Hahaha!" The Joker laughed loudly after hearing this, "Sure enough, it''s still this familiar disgusting look. Can''t you take away other people''s lives? I think it can, as long as you have a gun in your hand, anyone can take away anyone''s life. s life."


    "you¡­"


    "Shut up!" The Joker seemed to be unable to bear Bruce Wayne''s idea, and interrupted him loudly, "Listen! Little Bat, although you insulted me, who called us friends? I still decided to save you, In fact, the game I''m playing with you right now is called the ''Save Game''. See the pathetic, shivering hostages behind me? They''ll be saved by you."


    "What can I do to save them?" Bruce Wayne asked.


    "It''s very simple, kill," the clown said. "Police, lawyers, doctors, beggars, no matter who you are, if you kill one, I will put two hostages in the bank."


    "Kill people to replace people, you are crazy." Bruce Wayne couldn''t help saying.


    "Whatever you want to say, but if you want to save them, you have to follow the rules of the game I made." The clown sat cross-legged on the ground, and he didn''t know where to get a pack of popcorn and tore it open, "When those poor people are caught When I kidnapped, I bet the first name in their hearts was not the police, but Batman. Thank goodness you''re finally here, you''re worthy of their call. And you, too, can really save them. So, Don''t hesitate, start saving people!"


    "You know I don''t kill people," Bruce Wayne said.


    "I knew you would say that, my friend, I know you too well, so as your good friend, I have to give you some encouragement." The clown waved his hand, and two big men with guns pulled out immediately. Two people, pointing guns at their heads.


    "Batman, help!"


    "Help me, I don''t want to die yet!"


    The two of them were so frightened that they started crying for help.


    "If you don''t start the game within a minute, I''ll kill these two people." The clown said in a very calm voice, "After two minutes, double it, 4 people, double it again in three minutes. , 8 people! And so on! As a friendly reminder, there are not so many hostages in the bank, so don''t be too slow."


    "This person is really crazy." Barry Allen was really stunned. He ordered so many people to break into the bank, but he didn''t rob the bank at all, and forced Batman to kill!


    "What is the benefit of Bruce killing him? He risked his life to do this?" Arthur Curry couldn''t understand the Joker''s thinking at all.


    "Crazy is crazy, but I can see that he is difficult to deal with." Clark Kent said, "This time, without us, Bruce is afraid that it will be difficult to end."


    "Remember, if they die, it''s not me, but you who killed them!" The clown''s voice continued, "You can save them, but if he chooses not to save them, you are the murderer."


    "Don''t push me, it''s you," Bruce Wayne said.


    "Maybe, but believe it or not, they must hate you more than me, the murderer who really killed them." The clown laughed.


    "I believe it," Bruce Wayne said.


    "Look, little bat, you''re still very smart, so..."


    "So, this kind of thing will not happen." Bruce Wayne raised his right hand and made a fist.


    "Bruce gave the signal, do it!" Clark Kent gave an order, and Barry Allen immediately turned into a lightning bolt and rushed into the bank.


    The clown didn''t know what was going on, he felt a silver light flashing before his eyes, and all the hostages in the bank had disappeared.


    "There''s actually a helper, little bat, you''re not being honest..." Before the clown finished speaking, a glowing rope descended from the sky, tied him up directly, and lifted it into the air.


    "I thought you wanted to figure it out yourself." Diana Prince walked beside Bruce Wayne with long legs.


    "Do I look like such a fool?" Bruce Wayne asked rhetorically.


    "How was my performance?" Barry Allen also appeared alongside Bruce Wayne and Diana Prince. "Is it better than in the video?"


    "You did a good job of saving everyone." A rough voice sounded, UU reading Arthur


    Curry walked over with a long hair thrown, "But, you forgot one thing, there are so many guns on the opposite side, you should take their guns down too."


    "Thank you for the reminder." Barry Allen turned into a flash of lightning and rushed towards the bank again, and the gangsters inside felt that the guns were gone as soon as they were in front of them.


    "Even without the weapons, I don''t think they will just wait for the police uncle to handcuff them." Arthur Curry strode towards the bank.


    Diana Prince and Bruce Wayne walked into the bank with them.


    As for Clark Kent and Victor Stone, they never showed up.


    This was specifically explained by Bruce Wayne before. Bruce Wayne knows too much about the clown. This guy is crazy, but he does have a brain, and sometimes Bruce Wayne can''t see through his actions.


    In the face of the Joker, he also learned not to play all his "cards" at once, but to keep two behind his back, in case the Joker is hiding something he didn''t guess.


    Of course, with this small scene now, there is absolutely no need for Clark Kent and Victor Stone to take action, and Diana Prince, Arthur Curry, and Bruce Wayne can do it completely.


    When the three entered the bank, it was like three tigers entering the flock. Those gangsters without weapons were powerless to fight back and were crushed by an overwhelming advantage. In just a few minutes, they could only lie on the ground. Howling on the ground.


    "It''s time to get people," Bruce Wayne said to James Gordon.


    "It seems that Batman, who is alone, has also made some new friends." A big rock in James Gordon''s heart finally fell to the ground.

 Chapter 501： Welcome to Arkham Asylum!

    "Hey hey" When the bright handcuffs were placed on the clown''s wrist again, his mouth cracked open again, revealing that unique grim smile.


    "Again, you lose," Bruce Wayne said.


    "I''m very disappointed that you have other friends behind my back." The clown walked directly to Bruce Wayne, and the little policeman who was holding his arm hesitated for a while and didn''t dare to stop him.


    "Don''t you also have a lot of friends that I don''t know?" Bruce Wayne glanced at the gangsters who were sent to the police car one by one by the police, "I''m curious, how did you let so many people follow you? This stupid thing, don''t tell me you hired them with money?"


    "You know, little bat, I''m very happy to see you have friends, which means that the game between me and you will be more interesting." The clown raised his hand and shook his handcuffs, "Little bat, you Not so naive, thinking that this thing can restrain me?"


    "This time, don''t even think about escaping!" James Gordon shouted, "I''ll keep an eye on you and make sure you''re in jail!"


    "Do you believe this?" The Joker asked James Gordon, and before he could answer, he turned to Bruce Wayne and said, "I know you won''t believe it, right?"


    "Is it possible for him to escape for the third time?" Diana Prince, who was beside Bruce Wayne, couldn''t help asking when he heard this.


    "I don''t know." Bruce Wayne shook his head, then paused and said, "I just know that anything can happen to him."


    "It sounds like he will run out again." Barry Allen was a hundred uneasy.


    "Hey hey hey, this red kid is right, I will definitely come out." The clown glanced at Barry Allen, then looked at Bruce Wayne, "This time the game is so fun, enough to make you, little Bat, heal your hypocrisy and make you a pure person like me. You could have been sublimated! But! But you brought new friends behind my back. So, this time, I am not convinced. I also I want to play a new game with you again! I will count your new friends into the new game, I will not lose again, I will definitely cure you."


    "Is it necessary to put this lunatic in prison again? Does it make sense?" Arthur Curry frowned.


    "Listen to you! Little bat, this is what a normal person would do." The clown raised his handcuffed hands and gave Arthur Curry a thumbs up with his right hand, "so quickly kill me. , complete your ascension!"


    "I don''t kill people." Bruce Wayne still insisted on his bottom line, "Even if it is you, even if you are sinful, your hands are stained with the blood of countless innocent people, but I still have no right to deprive you of your life."


    "Your false pity still makes you want to vomit as always." The clown shook his head.


    "Take it away." James Gordon didn''t have the patience to listen to a madman talking about the truth of life, and waved someone to take him away. After the clown disappeared in front of his eyes, he said to Bruce Wayne sternly, "That madman You''re right, in fact, the best way is to kill him, that''s all."


    "That''s not something a sheriff would say," Bruce Wayne said. "You and I both know we couldn''t have killed him."


    "But there''s no point in putting him in jail," said James Gordon. "He''ll come out again, like he did before. And every time he comes out, he''ll do something big again. , killing many innocent people. This time, I believe it will be no exception."


    Sometimes, Batman''s refusal to kill really makes people angry. For someone like the Joker, what''s the use of catching him and putting him in jail, anyway, he will escape in the end, and he will still kill.


    And Batman knew that the Joker would continue to kill, and that more people would die because of his soft hands, but he still didn''t kill.


    Although Batman has his own reasons for not killing, the pity for the wicked desperadoes like the Joker is undoubtedly the cruelty to those innocent people who died tragically at the hands of the Joker.


    It''s a pity that Uncle Pu is not in Gotham, otherwise the Joker would have gone to see God long ago because of his behavior.


    In fact, if you do the math, it''s not just the clown, how many of Gotham''s well-known super villains, the Riddler Penguin and the like dare to face Uncle Punishment?


    God does not give birth to my punisher, Gotham is like a dark night.


    If Uncle Pu was born in Gotham, Gotham might not really become a veritable "simple folk".


    I have to say that the ugly man is also lucky. His opponent, Batman, does not kill people, and now the Wonder Woman Diana Prince, the Flash Barry Allen, etc., who have come to him unexpectedly, are also all of them. Lord who does not kill.


    Otherwise, the fighting power of Lord Ugly would have died a long time ago, how could he still be making waves in Gotham?


    "He is so powerful, will he be able to escape from prison?" Arthur Curry couldn''t help but say, seeing that everyone was facing a great enemy, "Since he knows that he has escaped twice, then this time he will be strictly guarded. Is it alright?"


    "You haven''t dealt with him. UU reading " James Gordon didn''t dare to underestimate the clown at all, "I don''t trust him to put him in any prison."


    "Kill and don''t kill, close and can''t close, and definitely can''t let go, so what do you say?" Arthur Curry said.


    "I do know a place, it should be suitable for him." Bruce Wayne thought for a while and said, "Arkham."


    In this way, the ugly man was sent to the talented Arkham.


    The Ugly Lord''s affair came to an end, and Clark Kent followed Diana Prince home as soon as possible to meet the parents.


    Of course not to get married, but to get the mother box guarded by the Amazons.


    Returning to Paradise Island after many years, Diana Prince has mixed feelings.


    This paradise-like place is where she lived since she was a child, and it also imprisoned her vision. When she was a child, she didn''t know the size of the world at all.


    Until, a pilot broke in by mistake.


    When she saw him for the first time, she never thought that this ordinary man would have such a significant impact on her life.


    Although she has not returned for a long time, Diana Prince''s status on Paradise Island is still detached, and the Amazons still trust her very much.


    It took little effort to get the mother box from the Amazons.


    After Clark Kent put the mother box in his spaceship, he hid his spaceship in the inaccessible Antarctic glacier.


    Clark Kent then flew into space and hid the mother box in Victor Stone''s hand in one of Bruce Wayne''s satellites.

 Chapter 502： Superman: Im going to include Zod

    In fact, Bruce Wayne wanted to launch the mother box into space at first, but this plan was later stopped.


    As a result, Clark Kent will fly by himself, and let him go to save time and effort.


    Second, it is concealment. If something is launched to the satellite through technological means, it is easy to be detected, and Clark Kent flew it himself, without knowing it.


    "Three mother boxes, one in the Antarctic glacier, and one in the satellite in space, and the difficulty of finding it has skyrocketed." Looking at Clark Kent returning from space, Barry Allen couldn''t help but say.


    "If Steppenwolf doesn''t have a mother box in his hand, it''s not easy for him to find the mother box in space and the South Pole, but if he gets the mother box in Atlantis, the difficulty will drop a lot." Keto Stone said in a deep voice.


    "So we''re going to Atlanti and take that mother box and hide it?" Diana Prince asked.


    "No, we don''t." Bruce Wayne shook his head.


    "Why not?" Barry Allen asked. "In ancient times, King Atlantis was involved in defeating Darkseid, so it''s easy to know that they have a mother box in their hands. If you don''t put this Steppenwolf can easily find the mother box when he hides it. And once he finds this one, it doesn''t make much sense for us to work so hard to hide the other two."


    "It''s just to give Steppenwolf a goal, otherwise how can we wait and see?" Bruce Wayne said.


    "This is a good idea." Diana Prince thought for a while and agreed with Bruce Wayne''s approach, "If we hide the three mother boxes very well, Steppenwolf will come to Earth and don''t know where to find it. Mother box, we can''t know the whereabouts of Steppenwolf in the first place."


    "We just need to stare at the mother box of Atlantis now, and as soon as Steppenwolf shows up, we''ll go straight to blow him up," Clark Kent said.


    Indeed, although in the future, Steppenwolf will ravage Diana Prince, Bruce Wayne and other people miserably, but now that Clark Kent is here, Steppenwolf is nothing at all.


    The way to deal with him is very simple, just wait and see.


    As soon as he appeared, Clark Kent flew over and blasted it.


    It''s that simple.


    So it''s a good idea to leave the mother box of Atlantis and give the Steppenwolf a place to descend.


    "Steppenwolf is nothing to worry about, we have to worry about the guy behind him." Victor Stone mentioned another super boss, "Darkseid."


    "Even if there is no mother box, Darkseid will still invade the earth, just like in ancient times." Diana Prince said, "Darkseid is much stronger than Steppenwolf, we must do well Prepare."


    "In ancient times, our ancestors could defeat him, and so could we!" Arthur Curry said confidently.


    "In ancient times, we had Zeus, God of War, and many elders who fought Darkseid together." Barry Allen was not so confident, "But look at now, it''s just us, not me. It''s just that our combat power is much worse than that of our ancestors."


    "So, we need more heroes." Bruce Wayne said, "Mars Hunter, we must find him! And the Ghost Rider, also look for it."


    "Will the Ghost Rider be someone from our world?" Arthur Curry expressed doubts, "Thor and the others will definitely find the Ghost Rider too."


    "They also don''t know if Ghost Rider is from their world." Victor Stone said, "There is no information to reveal which world Ghost Rider is. Their world may have, our world, also possible."


    "I hope Ghost Rider belongs to our world." Barry Allen looked expectantly, "Ghost Rider is so handsome, I want to make friends with him!"


    "Although I said that we are looking for Ghost Riders, I don''t want to have Ghost Riders in our world." Bruce Wayne said solemnly, "Because if Ghost Riders exist, then demons exist, and our potential There is one more enemy."


    Poor Bruce Wayne, he hasn''t met a man called Zack Kang at this moment, otherwise he would know that there are demons in his world too.


    "Even with Ghost Rider and Martian Manhunter, I don''t think it''s enough to deal with Darkseid," Arthur Curry said.


    "Darkseid, that kind of overlord-level existence, he is not only powerful, but also has an army under his command that can easily destroy the planet." Diana Prince said, "Arthur is right, we think To deal with Darkseid, even stronger power is needed."


    "But where do we have other powers?" Victor Stone said, "By answering the questions, we learned about the Martian Manhunter and the Ghost Rider, but these two are still the same existence, whether they can find it or not, I don''t know. Woolen cloth."


    "We can call Thor and the others." Barry Allen said, "They have more heroes than us, and there are several peak powerhouses who can fight Superman. With them, UU Reading Defeating Darkseid is no problem."


    "I also believe that they will help us, but we have said it before. At present, we do not have the ability to travel to that world, and we can only passively wait for them to come to us." Bruce Wayne said.


    "They will come," said Barry Allen. "They said they would come."


    "But we still have to make our own plans, in case they come late for some reason, or Darkseid shows up early?" Diana Prince said.


    "Perhaps, there is another extremely powerful force that we can consider." Clark Kent said slowly, "With them, we will be more sure of dealing with Darkseid."


    "Is there such a power?" Arthur Curry asked.


    "Zode." Clark Kent spat out a name.


    "Clark, are you crazy?" Arthur Curry couldn''t help but say, "Zode, like Steppenwolf, almost destroyed the earth!"


    "I know." Clark Kent said, "but Zode has not done anything yet, and we are not enemies. We can develop them into friends."


    "How is this possible?" Arthur Curry said again, "That madman is full of rebuilding Krypton, for which he will absolutely destroy the earth!"


    "No, Clark''s proposal is feasible." Bruce Wayne said, "Zode''s ultimate goal is to rebuild Krypton, not to destroy the earth. Destruction of the earth is just a means to his goal. If we can help him rebuild Krypton, he will It is not necessary to destroy the earth. With Clark, the Kryptonian, it is entirely possible for us to be friends with him."

 Chapter 503： martian manhunter and batman face base

    ¡¾Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me¡¿¡¾¡¿


    , Mei Man: I exposed all the famous scenes


    "Clark''s father seems to have said the same, and I hope that one day Clark can become a bridge between the two races," said Diana Prince, "If you say that, Zod can indeed fight for it, before we just wanted to How to defeat Zuo De, this thinking is a bit narrow."


    "Bruce also said that the premise of our fight for Zod is to help them rebuild Krypton. Can we do this kind of thing?" Arthur Curry said.


    "I think we can." Bruce Wayne said, "Isn''t the mother box able to reshape matter, we can use the mother box to reshape Krypton."


    "Sounds doable," Arthur Curry said.


    "If you want to reshape the planet, one mother box is probably not enough. You need three mother boxes together." Victor Stone said solemnly.


    "Well, this mother box is hidden for nothing." Barry Allen shrugged, "Just after it is hidden, we have to find it again."


    "You didn''t hide it, it was Clark''s hands." Victor Stone said, "What are you complaining about here."


    "It''s still necessary to hide." Bruce Wayne said, "Zode doesn''t live in Gotham or Metropolis. It must take time to find him, in case Steppenwolf comes over at this time."


    "The topic is back here, whether we want to **** Zord or be friends with Zord, we have to find him first." Barry Allen said, "We said before, we don''t have space travel at all. Ability."


    "That''s because we''ve overlooked a place," Clark Kent said. "That''s the ship I came to Earth with."


    "The spaceship can still fly?" Barry Allen asked.


    "It''s been broken long ago," Clark Kent said, "but I went to hide the mother box this time and took a closer look. The spacecraft was not broken as badly as I thought, and I think it''s still possible to repair it."


    id=wzsy>


    "That''s alien technology, can it be repaired?" Diana Prince questioned.


    "Isn''t Victor a supercomputer, he can try it," Bruce Wayne said.


    "I can only say try it. I can''t say if it can be repaired. After all, it is alien technology." Victor Stone was not so confident.


    "Everyone has a high firewood. In addition to Victor, I think we need to find other scientists, the top ones." Arthur Curry made a suggestion, "That''s alien technology, and it doesn''t always feel so good. Easy to do."


    "I think Victor''s father can try it?" Barry Allen thought of a person, "It''s the same alien technology, his father can understand the mother box, and the superman''s spaceship should also be able to?"


    "I''m going to contact my father," said Victor Stone, "though that''s not very hopeful."


    "Perhaps, Martian Manhunter can also try." Barry Allen said suddenly, "Since he came to Earth from another planet, the technology he has mastered should be able to repair the spacecraft."


    "I''m afraid it won''t be easy to find him." Bruce Wayne was not so optimistic, "Although we know what he looks like, he will definitely not behave like that on Earth, that is to say, we only know that A nickname, a sea of ??people, trying to find someone who only knows the nickname is like looking for a needle in a haystack, it¡¯s too difficult.¡±


    This chapter is not over, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "We don''t look for him, let him take the initiative to come to us!" Barry Allen said, "In the future, the Martian Manhunter will take the initiative to find Bruce, and knowing that Bruce has helped us join forces shows that he is very well-informed, or that he has been paying attention. Us. If we send him a message that we need him right now, he should show up."


    "It''s a good way, but you forgot one thing, we don''t have a mailbox for the Martian hunter." Arthur Curry said.


    "We don''t want his mailbox." Bruce Wayne turned to Alfred Pennyworth and said, "Alfred, go and put a missing person notice in the newspaper, looking for Martian Manhunter."


    "I''ll make the average person look like a short story, and the Martian Manhunter will know you''re looking for him," says Alfred Pennyworth.


    "Going one is going, so is going two." Diana Prince added, "Ghost Rider is looking for it by the way."


    This method is very reliable. On the night the newspaper was published, a guy in a cape flew to the head of Bruce Wayne''s bed.


    "You actually know my existence." Martian hunter Ron Ronze stood in front of Bruce Wayne with his arms crossed.


    "You seem to have known me for a long time." Bruce Wayne sat up from the bed. "What to drink? Coffee or wine? Tea is fine too."


    "Just a glass of water, thank you," Ron Rontz asked. "So, are you sure there are really other aliens trying to invade Earth?"


    "Superman''s tribe, the Kryptonians, will be the first wave of aliens to invade Earth." Bruce Wayne poured a glass of water for Martian Hunter, "So yes, aliens invaded Earth."


    "Kryptonian..." Ron Rontz murmured about this race, and then asked, "Is your news reliable? As far as I know, Krypton has been destroyed, and that madman Zode is dead."


    "You know the Kryptonians?" Bruce Wayne asked. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    "Yes, I know, it''s a terrible race with extremely powerful fighting power," said Ron Ronze, "but fortunately Krypton was destroyed, and those fighting madmen no longer exist. Well, listen to you, Krypton Although the star is destroyed, the Kryptonians are still there."


    "Yes, there are other Kryptonians," Bruce Wayne said. "There is one named Zorde. He will come to Earth with his men soon, trying to transform the Earth into Krypton and rebuild a new one. Krypton."


    "Oh, that''s really bad news," said Ron Rontz.


    "Zode is only the first one. After Zode, it is Darkseid. He sends his steppenwolf first, and after the steppe wolf fails, he will come to Earth in person." Bruce Wayne said again.


    "Bruce, your intelligence ability is too surprising, you can know the news of Darkseid." Ron Ronze said.


    "The source of this news even surprised me, but trust me, it''s very reliable, and your presence at my bedside is a proof." Bruce Wayne said.


    "The papers say you have a way to deal with them?" Ron Ronze asked.


    "I have a less mature idea, but I need your help." Bruce Wayne said.


    This chapter is not over, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "What do you want me to do?" Ron Rontz asked.


    "You, can you repair spaceships?" Bruce Wayne asked.


    "spaceship?"


    "Superman''s spaceship, when he came to Earth, he came in a spaceship."

 Chapter 504： Superman: Time to go back to Krypton

    ¡¾Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me¡¿¡¾¡¿


    , Mei Man: All the famous scenes were exposed by me


    "Clark Kent, that''s what everyone calls Superman."


    "Barry Allen, his ability is fast, he can run faster than lightning, and he can even reverse time so fast. He is known as The Flash."


    "Diana Prince, Amazons, descendant of Zeus."


    "Arthur Curry, the Atlantis family, can talk to fish."


    "Victor Stone, the body was transformed by the mother box, half-human and half-machine-like existence."


    The next day, the Justice League gathered, and Bruce Wayne introduced Ron Ronz to the members of the Justice League.


    "This is the legendary Martian hunter, Ron Ronze." Then, Bruce Wayne introduced Ron Ronze to everyone.


    "Wow, Boss, it''s time to see you!" Barry Allen stretched out his hand to Ron Ronz excitedly, "You''re so good at hiding, we didn''t even know about it before. And a Martian Manhunter."


    "You''re not bad at hiding." Ron Rontz said, "I only heard about The Flash''s name yesterday."


    "It''s different, it''s different." Barry Allen waved his hands again and again, "You haven''t heard of me because I hide it well, it''s because I didn''t do anything in the first place, I just did something like catching thieves. Little thing, this is not a superhero, and even the nickname ''The Flash'' has just started."


    "Your ability is very powerful." Ron Ronze said, and then his eyes fell on Clark Kent, "Long-awaited, Superman."


    "Nice to meet you." Clark Kent extended his hand to Ron Ronze, "The future enemy is very powerful, we need you."


    "I need you too." Ron Ronze took Clark Kent''s hand, "Bruce told me about your plan."


    "So, can you fix my ship?" Clark Kent asked.


    "I can''t answer you now, I won''t know until I see the spaceship," said Ron Rontz.


    "Let''s go then, let''s see now." Clark Kent flew without hesitation.


    "Okay." Ron Rontz also flew up.


    The two elders just disappeared in front of everyone.


    "Let''s go too." Victor Stone nodded to Diana Prince, also swishing into the sky.


    "It is an enviable ability to be able to fly in the blue sky." Arthur Curry looked up at the sky, and then asked Diana Prince on the side, "Why, aren''t you together?"


    "Bruce has a plane." Diana Prince hugged her arms. "So why not fly?"


    "target="_">/book/jiyindashidai/>


    "Thank you for mentioning the plane in time, I almost ran after them all the way." Barry Allen had just been flashed by lightning, but disappeared immediately.


    "Let''s go, let''s pick up Victor''s father, and then set off too." Bruce Wayne didn''t bother, and went to Victor Stone''s father, Silas Stone.


    Victor Stone had already told Silas Stone about this in advance. He had prepared some instruments in advance, and followed Bruce Wayne on the plane.


    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Silas Stone is an extremely good scientist, very accomplished in the study of extraterrestrial technology, coupled with his supercomputer son Victor Stone and a Martian hunter from the more advanced Mars, a few. People stayed in the spaceship for half a month, and actually repaired the spaceship!


    "I didn''t expect that the alien spaceship could one day fly again in my hands..." Silas Stone looked at the spaceship suspended on the ice, trembling with excitement.


    "You are really one of the most intelligent people on Earth I have ever seen." Ron Ronz did not hesitate to praise himself.


    "No, this is not my credit alone. Without the advanced knowledge in your brain, without Victor''s terrifying computing power, and without Bruce''s powerful channels to find all the materials I specified, this spacecraft could not be repaired." Silas Stone said with a smile on his face.


    "Next, it''s time to find Zord." Diana Prince asked Clark Kent.


    "Although I was a baby when I came to Earth, there are flight records in the spacecraft, and it is not difficult to go back to Krypton in reverse direction and find Zod," ??Clark Kent said.


    "I still think this is a dangerous thing, Zuode, can he talk so well?" Barry Allen expressed his concerns, "Don''t let us go, we didn''t make friends with Zuode, but instead slaughtered by Zuo De."


    "Don''t worry about this, I have collected enough kryptonite." Bruce Wayne said, "I will make sure that there is enough kryptonite when I set off."


    If it was in the past, Clark Kent would have to take care of Kryptonite when using kryptonite as a weapon, but now, Clark Kent is no longer afraid of kryptonite, and kryptonite can naturally be used casually.


    "At this time, Zod and his subordinates should still be asleep." Clark Kent said, "We can wake up only one of Zod, and then wake up the others after we talk."


    "We have a mother box, which can reshape Krypton, and Clark has a code in his body, which can regenerate Kryptonians." Victor Stone said, "If this Zod is really the same as in the video, he is only for Krypton. , UU reading , then I can''t find a reason why he doesn''t cooperate with us."


    "Yes, he had no choice," Diana Prince said.


    "Then, it''s time to take a trip to the bottom of the sea," said Arthur Curry.


    Although he has half the blood of Atlantis, Arthur Curry was unwilling to return to this country before. However, the situation is different now. This is a grand proposition that concerns the whole world. Arthur Curry is still Proper.


    Arthur Curry only knew that the mother box was on the bottom of the sea, but he didn''t know where it was, so he had no choice but to find Vico.


    "Arthur, why are you here?" Vico was surprised to see Arthur Curry. Before Arthur Curry could speak, he saw a muscular man next to him. The "S" on his chest was extremely dazzling. He was suddenly startled, "Superman?"


    Clark Kent nodded.


    "When did you become friends with Superman?" Vico asked in surprise.


    "It''s not important." Arthur Curry said to Vico, "I''m here to borrow something from Atlantis."


    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "Borrow something?" Vico finally tasted it, "Didn''t you come looking for me?"


    "I''m here to get the mother box," Arthur Curry said.


    "What are you doing with the mother box?" Vico asked.


    "Vico, there are powerful enemies who want to reward Earth and take away the Mother Box," Arthur Curry said. "I want to stop this. I need it, Mother Box."


    "With him, you don''t need anything." Vico raised his chin towards Clark Kent.

 Chapter 505： Aquaman: I became the hero of Shuangwen!

    ¡¾Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "Superman is powerful, but the enemy is even stronger, we need the mother box." Arthur Curry''s voice was firm. "Arthur, you know, I can''t control this kind of thing." Vico glanced at Clark Kent beside him. "Then take me to meet my **** brother," Arthur Curry said. "The two of you met earlier than I thought." Vico didn''t stop Arthur Curry. With the great **** Superman, Aum couldn''t do anything to Arthur Curry. "What? Here comes the hybrid bastard?" When the news that Arthur Curry found was reported to King Aum, Aum was also surprised. "You have also been trained by noble etiquette, don''t be so unrestrained, what mixed-race bastard, that is your brother." Aum''s fiancee, Princess Mela, who will become the sea king in the future, said. "Noble etiquette, that''s for nobles, and it''s not necessary for a wild breed." Aum waved his hand, "Exclude the royal guards and arrest that wild breed for me!" "Aum, he suddenly Don''t you think it''s strange to come to Atlantis?" Mela said aside, "Maybe you should find out what he''s here for." "Of course I want to find out," Om said, " After I arrest him." "Your Majesty, I strongly advise against doing this." Vico came in at this time, "He didn''t come alone, he brought a friend." "Friend?" Om snorted. , "The dragon in the sea will not be friends with the small snakes on the ground. His friends must also be small fish and shrimp." "Your Majesty, I assure you, it is definitely not a small fish or shrimp." Vico said. "Who did he bring?" asked Mela. "Superman," Vico said. "What?" Mela suspected that she had heard it wrong, "The Superman you said is the Superman wearing underwear?" "Princess Mela, although your focus is a bit strange, but yes, it''s the Superman. "Meila said, "Superman wearing underwear." "You can''t read it wrong, how can someone like Superman be with that bitch?" Aum couldn''t believe this for a while. "Your Majesty, if it''s Superman, you can see if you take a look." Vico said. Since a guy who is suspected to be Superman is involved, Aum has to pay attention to it and go there in person. "Really Superman?" When Orm saw Arthur Curry and Clark Kent, he was surprised that they were really Superman! "How is it possible, how did this guy know Superman?" Aum was surprised. "Aum, I came here to borrow something from you." Arthur Curry also knew that his cheap brother didn''t like him the most, so he went straight to the point, "A powerful enemy is coming, the world is facing destruction, I need Use the mother box guarded by the Atlantis family." "Borrow the mother box?" Aum immediately laughed out loud, "You''ve lost your mind! You think I might give you this kind of thing. ?" "I know, so I brought him here." Arthur Curry pointed to Clark Kent beside him. Om stopped laughing immediately. "I don''t want to get my hands on the mother box. After I use it, I will return it to you." Arthur Curry said. When Mei La stretched out her hand, a stream of air flowed out, displacing the surrounding water, leaving Aum, Arthur Curry, Superman and others in a space without water. "Mr. Superman, did you come to Atlantis for sightseeing or for the mother box?" Orm turned to ask Clark Kent. "What Arthur said is true. There will be powerful enemies on the earth, and the whole earth will be destroyed. Atlantis will not be able to get away even if it is under the sea." Clark Kent said, "We need mother boxes. Let''s deal with that enemy." "Will the earth be destroyed?" Aum''s face was hard to look at. If the earth was really destroyed, he really couldn''t stand idly by. After all, if the earth is gone, where will the ocean come from? The question now is, is this nonsense about the destruction of the earth true or false? After only three seconds of contemplation, Aum chose to believe. Not for the others, because it was Superman who said that. Therefore, human identity is very important. Arthur Curry just said the same thing. He doesn''t believe it at all, but when it comes to Superman, he doesn''t doubt it. Since Orm chose to believe in Superman, there was no humiliation, and even brought Arthur Curry and Clark Kent to the hiding place of the mother box and handed it over to Clark Kent. Not only did he present the mother box with both hands, but Om personally sent Clark Kent out to sea. "Your younger brother is not as soulful as the one in the video." Clark Kent couldn''t help but said when he left the sea. "That''s because you came." Arthur Curry said, "If I come by myself, believe it or not, he will arrest me directly?" "So that''s why you attacked her wife. ?" Clark Kent asked. "Correct, it''s just my fianc¨¦e." Arthur Curry said, just about to leave, he stopped again. "What''s wrong?" Clark Kent asked. "I''m thinking, we''ve already come to the beach anyway, should we take my mother along?" Arthur Curry said, "Now that Bruce and their respirator suits haven''t been made, we can''t go back. Go to Krypton immediately." "Go and rescue your mother first, it won''t take long anyway," Clark Kent said. "Then it''s decided." Arthur Curry said, "However, I don''t seem to know where the Trench Country is yet." "I really doubt that you really can''t wait to save your mother, or find an excuse to have **** again. Meet Mela." Clark Kent said, after all, in the future, it was the Trench Country where Mela took Arthur Curry to. "Of course I''m here to save my mother." Arthur Curry''s words were righteous. He didn''t lie and sank to the bottom of the sea again. He didn''t go to Mela, but to Vico, who also knew how to get to the Trench Country. At first Vico opposed Arthur Curry going to Trench Country, but when he said he would pass with Superman, Vico did not object, and told Arthur Curry the location of Trench Country. Arthur Curry didn''t go by boat like in the future video, but was flown by Clark Kent directly. It is also thanks to Arthur Curry that his body is abnormal, or it is absolutely unbearable for an ordinary person to fly at such a high speed with Clark Kent. When Barry Allen was saving people, he was holding an ordinary person without any protective measures, running at that kind of super speed, and the rescued person was still intact, even his hairstyle was not messy, which is an exaggeration.

 Chapter 506： Aquaman becomes the king of the sea ahead of time

    ¡¾Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me¡¿¡¾¡¿


    The center of the earth hides the sea. Queen Atlana stood by the water with a sharpened wooden stick in her hand, her eyes fixed on the water. Suddenly, she moved, and with a poke of the stick in the water, a fish was caught. Atlana used the most primitive method of drilling wood to make a fire, and began to handcuff the fish. The warm firelight reflected on that beautiful face, and Atlana couldn''t help but think of her husband again. Speaking of how to eat grilled fish, it was taught to me by my husband after we got married. But now, the grilled fish is still there, but the rough-looking man is never to be seen again. From being the queen of Atlantis to being reduced to living in this place, Atlanna has no regrets. But she was full of regrets. I regret that I can''t spend the rest of my life with my rough man, and I regret that I couldn''t raise myself... "Arthur should be a big boy now, right?" Atlanna sat cross-legged and began to imagine What his son looks like when he grows up. It''s okay to not want to, the more I think about it, the sadder it becomes, the tears of the two elites can''t help flowing down their white cheeks. "Arthur, if you can let me see you again, even if you let me die immediately, I''m willing." Atlana hugged her knees and cried out there. Wow~ At this moment, Atlana heard the sound of water. At first she thought it was some kind of fish, but soon, she heard footsteps! Atlana was shocked immediately, there was only herself in this ghost place, there was no other person at all, where did the footsteps come from? Atlanna stood up vigilantly and quickly, and saw a burly man with a height of almost two meters walking towards her step by step. "This person..." The moment she saw Arthur Curry, Atlana felt a "boom" in her brain. The person in front of him, could it be... Atlanna shook her head vigorously, could it be that she was thinking too much and saw a hallucination! "Mom!" However, the next moment, she heard a voice! Then, the two-meter big man ran over, like a two-hundred-pound child, and threw himself into his arms! "This is not a hallucination..." Until this moment, Atlanna dared to believe that she did not have hallucinations, it was true, her son really appeared in front of her eyes! "Mom, I''m sorry, I''m late for making you suffer here for so long." Arthur Curry said in a choked voice. "No, Arthur, it''s me who should say sorry, I couldn''t accompany you." Atlanna looked up and down Arthur Curry, "Look at you, you are already so old." "It''s all because You gave birth to me." Arthur Curry was heartbroken. "No, it''s not like Arthur, you can''t blame yourself for this, all of this is not your fault." Atlanna said, "I made the choice, but I can only save you by leaving. , to save your father." "Now I''m coming to mother, and I''ll take you away." "Tell me, how is your father?" "He''ll still go to the pier, every morning, every day, waiting there. You." Arthur Curry said, "Mom, I''ll take you away now, you''ll see him soon." "Arthur, it''s not that easy, this place can''t go back." Atlanna Said, "Unless you can get the legendary trident." "I know Mom, I will get it." Arthur Curry said confidently. "Arthur, the legendary trident is guarded by Carrathan." Atlanna said, "The legendary monster..." "It exists, mother I know." Arthur Curry said, "Trust my mother , I can subdue Karasen, I can get the trident, and I can take you back." "Arthur, Karasen is too powerful. Over the years, I have tried many times, and Karasen is invincible." Arthur Ku Ray was so confident, but Atlanna was worried, "You must not be careless." "Carrathan will only allow the real king to pass, Mom, don''t you think I am?" Arthur Curry turned around went into the waterfall. As in the future video, he found the golden trident effortlessly behind the waterfall. "You don''t belong here at all." At this time, a huge monster appeared, "I guard the trident all the year round, so that the villain who pretends to be the king cannot succeed..." "For a thousand years, countless warriors have come to challenge , none of them have succeeded, and you are the one who is the least worthy of the challenge." Arthur Curry said the following words directly, "You filthy half-blooded wild race came here? You still want to take Atlanta. The treasure of Teas?" "!" Carlason was stunned at the time, how did he know what I wanted to say? Can''t help but say it in advance, UU reading www. uukanshu.com is exactly what it thought! "Wait!" Then Carrason responded, "You can understand me!" "Yes, I understand." Arthur Curry said. "For many years, no one has been able to communicate with me except the King of Atlanta. Who are you?" Karasson asked in shock. "It''s just a nobody." Arthur Curry said the lines he saw in the video again, word for word, "I''m here because I have no choice, to save my home, and my love I''m here because the trident is the only hope. If that''s not enough, then you die!" "No one can take the trident from the king of Atlan, if he thinks you Not worthy of the power. Well, I haven''t eaten anything in years and I''m starving." Like the future in the video, Carlason left. Arthur Curry strode over and walked towards the King of Atlanta. He already knew that he could pick up the trident, so he was not nervous at all, strode to the King of Atlan, stretched out his hand, and held the trident. At this moment, the fate of the sea changed. The fate of Atlantis has also changed. Although Aum has long wanted to launch a war on the land, he has not made any substantive actions at this time. At this time, Arthur Curry got the trident that could command the ocean and rescued his mother, who was also Aum''s mother. Although King Aum disliked Arthur Curry extremely, he respected Atlana very much. When Atlana appeared in advance, he was already destined to never start a war on land again. Because for the land, Atlanna and Arthur Curry are on the same position, after all, she has a human husband.

 Chapter 507： Zod, lets fight Darkseid together!

    ¡¾Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me¡¿¡¾¡¿


    , Mei Man: All the famous scenes were exposed by me


    After leaving from the hidden sea in the center of the earth, Atlana went home first, had a meal with her man, kept warm, and then brought Arthur Curry to Atlantis.


    Arthur Curry is actually not interested in being the king of Atlantis, but Atlanna insists that he can only be obedient.


    When King Orm saw Atlanti, he was surprised and delighted, and he and his mother cried for a while.


    He, who had never given Arthur Curry a good face, thanked Arthur Curry for the first time.


    However, even so, Orm was very resistant to Yetranna''s request for him to hand over the throne to Arthur Curry.


    Arthur Curry has the legendary trident and is the king of the ocean. Coupled with Atlanna''s insistence, Aum has no choice but to step back: let Arthur Curry challenge him, and he can become a winner if he wins. king.


    Well, the plot has returned to this step.


    These two brothers will have a fight after all.


    According to the original trend, Arthur Curry couldn''t defeat Aum in the first battle, and in the end, Mela helped him escape.


    But now, with the lost trident, and the reinforced answer, Arthur Curry defeated Orm in one battle, became king, and quickly went to Superman and them.


    "Arthur, congratulations on becoming the new king of Atlantis." Bruce Wayne congratulated Arthur Curry as soon as he saw him.


    "You know, I have no interest in kings or anything." Arthur Curry said holding the legendary trident and wearing that ugly golden armor.


    "It doesn''t matter if you are interested or not," Diana Prince said. "You are the most suitable choice, whether it is on the sea floor or on land."


    "I''m already the king anyway, so I can''t say no more," Arthur Curry asked. "When are we going to space?"


    "Kryptonite weapons, respirators, space suits, etc. are all ready and ready to go." Ron Rontz said, "Pick an auspicious day and you can go."


    "It''s better to hit the sun if you choose another day, just today." Clark Kent said.


    "I have nothing to say," Arthur Curry said.


    "Wait for me." Clark Kent flew into space again and retrieved the mother box hidden on Bruce Wayne''s satellite.


    When everything was ready, the heroes boarded Clark Kent''s ship.


    In addition to Clark Kent, there are Bruce Wayne, Diana Prince, Arthur Curry, Victor Stone, Barry Allen on board.


    The Justice League is all there.


    Together with the Martian hunter Ron Ronze, the group of seven flew into the vast space.


    "Wow, I''m a little nervous. It''s my first time in space," said Barry Allen, who was wearing a special space suit.


    "Just get used to it, and there''s nothing scary about going to space," Clark Kent said.


    "It''s really nothing to be afraid of, it''s like driving on the road." Ron Ronze nodded.


    "Of course you two can fly," Arthur Curry said. "We, the people, have been on Earth all our lives."


    This chapter is not over, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "Not only can you fly, but you must also have a strong ability to adapt to the environment of space." Bruce Wayne said.


    "I hope this time, I can successfully ''incorporate'' Zod," ??said Barry Allen.


    "Hope is still very high." Bruce Wayne said, "because we have enough ''cards'' on our side, and on Zode''s side, there are no cards at all."


    "By the way, Mr. Ron, how is your fighting ability?" Barry Allen couldn''t help but ask Ron Ronz, "If the talks really fall apart, how many can you fight with those Kryptonians? "


    "If Zod''s strength is as good as Clark''s, as you said, I should be able to deal with Zod by myself without kryptonite," said Ron Rontz.


    "That means you''re about as powerful as Superman?" Victor Stone said.


    "Almost." Ron Rontz nodded.


    "Are aliens really that strong?" Barry Allen expressed dissatisfaction, "But to you, we are also aliens, so why can''t our strength be enough."


    "Barry, why are you struggling with this, now that we have kryptonite weapons in our hands, why should we compare absolute force with those perverts?" Arthur Curry said.


    "Compared to the Kryptonians, I''m more interested in the answer space you mentioned." Ron Rontz said, "It''s amazing that that place can predict the future in the form of questions."


    "What''s even more amazing is that if the place answered the question correctly, it could even give all kinds of rewards." Arthur Curry said.


    id=wzsy>


    "I really don''t know who created this answer space. According to what you said, the answer space can be used to reward a peerless master who is comparable to Superman in an instant. The creator is afraid to be even more terrible." Ron Rongz said. .


    "Yeah, I can''t imagine how powerful the person who created this answering space is." Barry Allen said.


    Several people discussed the answering space and Zuo De here for a while, and after an unknown amount of time, the spacecraft stopped.


    "It''s here." Clark Kent said, looking at the picture on the screen, "Zode is here."


    "Ok, let''s go have a pleasant conversation with Zod." Ron Ronze stood up.


    Although everyone in the Justice League came, not everyone got off the spacecraft. Bruce Wayne and Barry Allen stayed in the spacecraft, and the rest went to space.


    Clark Kent swept his perspective and found Zode at a glance, and woke him up in the past.


    "I, where am I?" Zod opened his eyes and looked at Clark Kent and others, "Who are you?"


    "Zode, we finally met." Clark Kent said, "I am Joe-El''s son, you can call me Clark Kent."


    "Kal-El?" Zod looked around, "I was exiled here, and Krypton was also destroyed."


    "Yes, you were exiled here," Clark Kent said.


    "Why did you come here?" Zod looked at Diana Pulis and Ron Ronze and the others. "Who are they?"


    This chapter is not over, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "They''re all my friends," Clark Kent said. "Zode, I can rebuild Krypton."


    "Impossible, Krypton is completely broken, there is no hope." Zod looked very frustrated.


    "No, Zod, I said, I can reshape Krypton." Clark Kent said, "And, I have a code in my body that can regenerate Kryptonians."


    "What do you want to do?" After listening to Clark Kent''s words, Zod asked after a long silence, "You shouldn''t have come here specifically to help me, right?"


    "There''s an enemy that I hope you''ll fight with us after we rebuild Krypton," Clark Kent said.


    "What enemy?" Zuode asked.


    "Darkside." Clark Kent spat out a name.


    "With your technology, you should be able to find Darkseid, and before he invades the earth, go over and solve him." Ron Ronz opened his mouth and said to Zode, "Of course, all this will help us help us. After you rebuild Krypton."

 Chapter 508： Doctor Strange and Blackened Doctor Strange Face Base

    ¡¾Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Bruce Wayne and Clark Kent went through some difficulties, but in the end they found Zord and the surviving Kryptonians. As for whether it can really develop Zod from a future enemy to an ally against Darkseid as they thought, it is not yet clear. However, as Bruce Wayne said, the Justice League side has a mother box that can reshape Krypton, and Clark has a code in his body that can regenerate Kryptonians, while the Zode side has no gross chips, and the Justice League side can get it. The probability of wishing is very high. Compared with the "smooth" finding of the Justice League side, the Avengers side is not so smooth. More than two months have passed since the last time he answered the question, but Ghost Rider still has no news. Johnny Blazer found a bunch, but none of them fit the bill. At the same time, I found several who looked similar to the Johnny Blazer in the future video, but those people were not named Johnny Blazer. "If you can''t find it in two months, it doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist, and you have to keep looking." For this, Nick Fury did not give up. "St. Van Gonzalo, I have also found a few." Phil Coulson continued to report on his work, "Every one of St. Van Gonzal''s turned upside down, and there is no contract." "According to that witch. Inner demons say that this contract can change the world, it can''t be relaxed, if there is, we must get it!" Nick Fury said. "Understood," Phil Coulson said. "When is Thor going to act?" Nick Fury said again. "Thor intends to release Hela when we have solved the six-gem Ultron," Phil Coulson said. "I''m not too worried about this Ultron." Nick Fury said, "Although this Ultron is very powerful, its weaknesses are very obvious, and it is not on Earth at all, not even in our universe." "You really don''t have to worry about this Ultron. . " Phil Coulson said, "The Avengers are no longer the Avengers they were in the beginning, and now we can deal with this level of threat. Moreover, the ''virus arrow'' used to deal with the six gems Ultron ''Also ready." Just as he was talking, a circle of sparks suddenly appeared behind him, the circle slowly grew larger, and the last person came out of it. In this way, there will be no one other than the group of mages from Kama Taiji. "Stephen, have you found that Ultron?" Nick Fury''s eyes fell on Stephen Strange. "Yes, we are going to go now." Stephen Strange said. This time, there were not too many people who went to "crusade" the six gems Ultron, only Stephen Strange, Bruce Banner, Thor, and the sharpshooter Clint Barton. Although it is small, this "configuration" is very high. Green Hulk''s combat power is the peak of the peak, and there are very few people who can block his punch. As for Thor, the strength of the Women''s Federation was originally lost, but now he has the combat power of Odin''s peak period, and once again became the peak combat power. According to the estimate of the middleman, either of these two people can hammer the six gems Ultron, and it will be more secure for the two of them to go together. The reason why Clint Barton went was entirely because of his identity as a sharp archer. He shot the arrow with the Zola virus into the eyes of the six gems Ultron. ... In a bar, Carter Captain Peggy Carter, Blackened Stephen Strange, Dandy Thor, and others gathered together, all looking at a big head that suddenly appeared in front of them. "You have been chosen for a very dangerous, but absolutely necessary mission, for the continuation of life as you know it," the observer said in his low, bewitching voice, "In the beginning, in eternity to find a true Heroes, but I see a bigger picture, this mission requires the perfect combination of team, skill and experience to win." "I''ll be blunt, you kidnapped us across the universe, and what can we do? '' asked Peggy Carter. "Save the universe?" Gamora said, hugging her arms. "Not quite, a little more complicated than that," the observer said. "You''re not just our last hope of saving a universe," added Blackened Stephen Strange. "You are the hope of saving all universes," the observer said. "You are the **** of the multiverse." Some people believe this, and some people don''t, and Thor is the one who doesn''t. "I know what this is, this is a joke Loki made you play, right?" Loki raised his head and drank a large glass of wine, then threw the glass to the ground at will listen , I don''t have time to joke with you. With that said, Thor turned around and was about to leave. However, just as he started walking, a golden portal appeared in front of him, and a blond man with a Meow Hammer walked out from the portal. "What? ghost? "Danjin Thor was stunned, how come a guy who is exactly the same as himself?" Hello, Thor. Thor said hello to dandy Thor, he turned his head and looked behind him, "You want to leave through that door, right?" I advise you best not to open that door. ""Who are you? Playful Thor stared at Thor unblinkingly. "He is you." "Stephen Strange also walked out of the portal, "You in another world." ""Another trickster?" Thor''s eyes fell on Stephen Strange again, then turned to look at the blackened Stephen Strange beside him, rubbed his eyes, suspected that he was dreaming. "Steve..." Peggy Carter Staring at Steve Rogers, his eyes couldn''t move anymore. "Peggy..." Steve Rogers also saw Peggy Carter at a glance, and he couldn''t move his eyes anymore. "I didn''t expect that I could do it again. see you. "Peggy Carter said with mixed feelings. "I didn''t expect that I could see you again." "The two of them really have a heart-to-heart. When Peggy Carter spoke, Steve Rogers spoke, and they both said exactly the same thing, and the timing of their speech was very consistent, as if they had rehearsed beforehand." Well, the captain of the female version, finally saw it. "Clint Barton said, holding a bow and arrow. "It''s much more handsome than I thought." "Bruce Banner said, "Heroic and heroic, more handsome than the captain. "Hi, the blackened me. "Stephen Strange beckoned to the blackened Stephen Strange, "Hello. "

 Chapter 509： Captain America and Captain Carter

    ¡¾Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "Who are you?" Blackened Stephen Strange did not expect that someone would find it here. He walked to the front and looked at everyone who came out of the portal. "Obviously, we are you from other worlds," Stephen Strange said. "I know you are us in other worlds." Blackened Stephen Strange asked, "I mean, what are you doing here? How did you find this place?" "We have the same purpose as yours." Stephen Strange Strange said, "We are also here for Ultron, that madman wants to destroy the multiverse, and our universe is also under threat from him." "So we can''t stand idly by." Bruce Banner said. "You people, what the **** is going on with you?" The observer looked at the sudden uninvited guest, but the whole person was stunned, "Your universe is also under my observation, no, it should be said that it was in my observation before. Among them, I don''t know when your universe escaped my observation, and I never noticed it until you appeared in front of me!" "The answer space is really awesome, even the observer. It''s all blocked." Steve Rogers glanced at each other, and they all knew that this must be the handwriting of the answering space, but they would not say this reason, and no one would. "Big head, I''ve always had a question." Clint Barton asked, "You convened such a team to deal with the six-gem Ultron, why did you only let them fight after assembling, and you didn''t do it yourself? "Yes, you found everyone, and in the end you just watched everyone fight, don''t you feel blush?" Stephen Strange also said. "I am an observer, I only observe, not interfere." The observer said. "Nonsense, not to mention that you called everyone to deal with Ultron, which is a kind of meddling in itself." Clint Barton sneered at this statement, "You fought so fiercely with the six-gem Ultron before, why didn''t you say it at that time? Can''t I intervene?" "If I didn''t fight back at that time, I would have been killed by Ultron!" The observer said angrily. "So, the so-called principles are only mentioned on the premise that their own interests are not involved." Clint Barton said, "Once it involves itself, any principle and adherence can be broken instantly." "I don''t need to. Explain to you." The Observer didn''t say much on this, "I didn''t call you, you came here by yourself." "Stephen, is she okay?" Clint Barton and the Observer quarreled, black Turning Stephen Strange into a chat with Stephen Strange. "She''s fine." Stephen Strange said, although he didn''t say his name, he knew who he was talking about. "You have her in your world, I really envy you." Blackened Stephen Strange said. "I''ll take care of her," Stephen Strange said. "I didn''t expect, Steve, in your world, you were injected with serum." "Captain America, you are a little handsome, don''t you?" "I once thought that if Steve in my world is successful What a serum injection will look like, you and I imagine it is exactly the same." "I never imagined what Peggy would look like after the serum injection, not at all." "Yeah, then you see it now." Rogers and Peggy Carter also had a good chat. Next to them, the two Thors chatted even more. A good "mobilization meeting" to deal with Ultron turned out to be a "parallel world face-to-face meeting". "Hey, guys." Gamora couldn''t help but reminded, "If you are chatting, can you wait, we should pay attention now, it should be Ultron!" "Yes, yes, Ultron." Holding a glass of wine, he touched Thor and asked, "What are you paying attention to, Green Skin Girl?" "It''s very simple, find the gem, destroy the gem," Gamora said. "That''s the Infinity Stone, how to destroy it?" Thor asked. "Infinity Stone Crusher." Gamora slammed and put a cool-looking machine on the table, "It can turn every gem into nothingness." "Okay everyone, this is the plan. Peggy Carter said, "Get the gem and give it to Gamora, we''ll guard the line and let her start the shredder. If you''re lucky, you''ll be home for dinner soon." "Sorry, don''t you know?" I know your plan has a fatal flaw." Thor spoke at this time. "What''s wrong?" Peggy Carter asked. "The premise of this plan is that the crusher can crush the gems Steve Rogers said, "Have you ever thought, what if the gem crusher does not work? ""This shredder is absolutely fine. '' Gamora stressed, ''I promise. "As far as I know, this gem crusher can only crush the gems of this world, and the gems on Ultron come from another world, so this crusher cannot crush the gems on Ultron. "Bruce Banner said. "Infinity Stones can be used in other worlds, but can''t be destroyed in other worlds?" The blackened Stephen Strange questioned after hearing this, "This doesn''t sound reasonable. "I also don''t think it''s reasonable, but it''s the truth. "Bruce Banner said, "This gem crusher really can''t destroy Ultron''s gems. "How did you get this news? "Star Lord T''Challa asked. "Let''s observe." said Stephen Strange. "That looks like a different plan." Blackened Stephen Strange said, he thought that Stephen Strange said that the observation of the future is to use the time gem, but he said that he never thought that the future was observed in another way. "You say me If the shredder doesn''t work well, do you have any good ideas? asked Gamora. "Just blow up Ultron." "Thor waved the hammer in his hand. "That''s right!" Just blow up Ultron! exclaimed Playful Thor, agreeing with Thor, "I like the idea!" ""Really? Destroy Ultron? The observer on the side shook his head, "What are you kidding? Do you know what strength that Ultron is? I can tell you without exaggeration that he cannot be beaten head-on at all! "I think the shredder is more reliable. said Gamora. "I don''t know what you mean by seeing the future, but I understand my machines, and I believe in shredders." "

 Chapter 510： Captain America heads up 6 gems Ultron

    ¡¾Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "Since Stephen sees this future, I suggest trusting him." The blackened Stephen Strange said in a deep voice, "The gem crusher will most likely fail, and we can''t base our combat plan on it." "I still have that question. , If you don''t use a shredder, what about the opponent''s Ultron?" Gamora asked, "Don''t tell me that blond hair is serious and blow up Ultron?" "I think I can really blow up Ultron. Yes," Thor said. "Who won''t talk big." Peggy Carter didn''t believe Thor had this ability at all. "It doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not, we can easily clean up Ultron anyway," Stephen Strange said. "Regardless of whether the shredder can be used or not, it is necessary to **** the Infinity Stones from Ultron." Blackened Stephen Strange said, "So our combat goal is to remove the gems from Ultron. Steal it. As for what to do with the stolen gems, we''ll talk about it after we defeat Ultron." "Without the gems, Ultron can''t be a match for us." Peggy Carter said, "Just do it." That''s right, Ultron''s own strength is just like that. The reason why he can cholera multiverse is because he has six gemstones embedded in him." Dan Thor said, "Without the gemstones, he is a toothless tiger, which is nothing to worry about. "It seems that you are ready, then, let''s go." The observer waved his hand, opened a portal, and transported everyone to a desolate planet. "Is it safe here?" Gamora asked, holding her broadsword. "There is obviously no intelligent life here that is enough to attract Ultron, unless we take the initiative to attack." Blackened Stephen Strange drew golden circles on his hands, and he didn''t know what he was doing, but he was drawing and drawing, that hand It suddenly turned into a claw. Although the claw left and then changed back, he still cried out in pain. "Can I ask what''s wrong?" Peggy Carter couldn''t help asking when he saw the abnormality. "Like you, because of love." Blackened Stephen Strange said. "Stephen, it''s an understatement for you to say that." Stephen Strange said, "Captain Carter chose to receive a serum injection for love and become a superhero. And your love really led you to Destroyed the whole world." "Destroyed the world?" Peggy Carter was surprised, but he didn''t expect this man with a horse face to be so capable. "I was wrong, and I regret it all the time." Blackened Stephen Strange said. "You should know Captain Carter of your world?" Peggy Carter asked. "No, it''s Captain America. In my world, it was Steve Rogers who injected the serum." The blackened Stephen Strange pointed to Steve Rogers beside him, "Like him." "This Serum, which should be borne by the ''Steves''." Steve Rogers came over. "Do you think female captains are inferior to male captains?" Peggy Carter asked. "That''s not what it means," Steve Rogers said. "The serum brings endless responsibility, endless battle. I fought before I was frozen on the seabed seventy years ago, and seventy years later I was S.H.I.E.L.D. fished out of the sea to thaw, still fighting. I have a duty to protect the people, but sometimes I feel too tired. Peggy Carter of our world, she''s just a normal person, maybe after I''d die '' She was very, very sad, but time will heal everything, and she won''t be sad forever." "Peggy in your world, are you happy?" Peggy Carter asked. "She has her own family, her own children," Steve Rogers said. "Yes, she is very happy." "Family, children..." Peggy Carter murmured. Family, children, it can be said that every woman has longed for it. Although Peggy Carter is a superhero, she is also a woman. She has thought about the scene of getting married and having children more than once. It''s just that her Steve Rogers is gone, can she start a family again? "Come on, friends, let''s get together tonight and have a decisive battle tomorrow!" At this time, Dan Thor said loudly. "In this case, let''s toast." The blackened Stephen Strange directly conjured some wine, and everyone drank it. "Respect to the Multiverse Guards!" After drinking a glass of wine, Wan Thor was so excited that he roared the giant hammer to the sky. Kacha~ Dao Dao thunder and lightning also emerged from his hammer, tearing the night sky apart. Steve Rogers and the others all knew about the consequences of such a voice from dandy Thor, but what they were waiting for was that dandy Thor would attract the six gems Ultron, so no one stopped him. "It seems that this universe still has life." Sure enough, the next moment, a voice rang. "There''s no time to prepare now. UU reading " said the blackened Stephen Strange. "I warned you, I''m very good at attracting unnecessary attention." Dandy Thor said aside, not feeling anything wrong with his recklessness. At this time, the sky cracked like a broken mirror, a ray of light shot out from the crack, and a human figure just floated in the air. The cloak behind this person is screeching, and it is the six gem Ultron that everyone is waiting for. "Everyone, should I shoot him now, or should you play first?" Clint Barton said with a bow and arrow. "Let me play with him first, and let me experience the 55 to 50." Steve Rogers flew directly into the sky. "Wow, this captain can fly!" Dandy Thor expressed his surprise. "Steve can fly when he is captain." Peggy Carter was also surprised. "Another captain?" The six-jeweled Ultron in the air looked at Steve Rogers who flew towards him, and a look of contempt flashed in his eyes, "Do you know that I have killed a few Captain America? Your power Too weak, simply..." Hugh! Before he finished speaking, Steve Rogers shot two rays in his eyes, hitting the six gems Ultron directly and knocking them flying. "Can his eyes still shine?" Peggy Carter on the ground saw this scene and couldn''t help but be surprised again. The male version of himself looks much stronger than himself. "You''re not the same as other Captain America, but the result won''t change in any way." Six-gem Ultron flew far away, then stopped in the air, and quickly flew towards Steve Rogers. boom! He punched Steve Rogers. Steve Rogers also punched Ultron with a punch. boom! The fists collided, like two meteorites colliding in the air, and the space seemed to be split apart. Steve Rogers and the Six Gems Ultron flew back at the same time. This blow is evenly divided.

 Chapter 511： Hulk 1 punch smashes 6 gems Ultron

    When Captain America first appeared, the "Guardian of the Multiverse" called by the Observer was still the Observer himself. In fact, he was not optimistic about the uninvited Steve Rogers.


    Captain Carter is there, Steve Rogers is just the male version of the captain, and his strength must be almost the same as Captain Carter.


    But when Steve Rogers made his move, he surprised everyone. By himself, he could be on an equal footing with the Six Gems Ultron!


    "Your strength is weird, but that''s it." The awl-like weapon in the hands of Six Gem Ultron stretched out towards Steve Rogers, and a dazzling light shot at Steve Rogers.


    "Would you say it a little earlier?" Steve Rogers glared, and the two rays shot past the six gems Ultron.


    From the perspective of visual effects alone, the energy played by the two sides is very different.


    The energy emitted by the six gems Ultron is thick and large, traversing the night sky, giving people the feeling that it can pierce the sky at once.


    As for the energy shot out of Steve Rogers'' eyes, although there are two, each of them is thin and small. Compared with the one from the six-gem Ultron, it is an embroidery needle.


    "Steve, get out of the way!" Peggy Carter shouted into the air even more worriedly.


    "This captain chose to be tough, and this is bad." Wan Thor stared at the night sky without blinking.


    "This Captain America is much stronger than the captain of our world, but it''s a bit exaggerated." Blackened Stephen Strange appeared with golden circles in his hands, and was ready to rescue at any time.


    "You must not have much dealings with the captain of your world, right?" asked Stephen Strange next to him.


    "Why do you say that?" Blackened Stephen Strange asked.


    "If you deal with a lot, you will definitely know the captain, then you will know that the captain is not a big person, never has been." Stephen Strange said, "Since he dares to pick Ultron alone, it means that He has that power."


    In the eyes of everyone''s attention, the rays of light from the six gems Ultron intersected with the rays in the eyes of Steve Rogers.


    It''s as if an embroidery needle and a telephone pole collided!


    A shocking scene appeared!


    The embroidery needle actually resisted the telephone pole!


    It was clearly the night sky, but the energy attacks of the two sides illuminated this area like day.


    The two sides were stalemate in the air!


    No energy can advance, and no energy can retreat.


    have equal shares!


    "This 55% aura is really powerful. Under normal circumstances, it is impossible for me to block Ultron''s attack of this level." The old **** Steve Rogers in the air "stared" at Ultron comfortably, and even crossed his hand. waist.


    "How is it possible! How could he stop it?" Ultron was secretly shocked. Only he knew how much energy he output from this wave of attacks.


    "I don''t believe you won''t retreat!" Ultron increased the output again, and the energy that cut through the sky in the night sky doubled again.


    As for Steve Rogers, the rays in his eyes were not thick at all, they were still so thin and small.


    However, Ultron just couldn''t help him.


    After outputting for a while, Ultron''s sharp-eyed energy attacks were useless. As soon as the awl in his hand was lifted, he gave up this type of attack and chose to fight with Steve Rogers.


    Ultron is a supercomputer that can analyze and calculate the attack method of Steve Rogers.


    During the civil war, the US team Iron Man PKed, and Iron Man used the armor to analyze the attack method of the US team, and the backhand suppressed the US team without the ability to fight back.


    Ultron is also calculating like this at the moment, but he just can''t take advantage of the US team.


    "Steve became the captain, is it so powerful?" Peggy Carter looked at Steve Rogers, who was fighting against Ultron, and he was stunned.


    "Damn!" Ultron was also very aggrieved. He felt that the person opposite was not strong, but he couldn''t defeat him anyway!


    "Go to hell!" Ultron roared, his body began to swell, and in a blink of an eye he became a ten-meter-tall giant, and his big hand slapped Steve Rogers, just like swatting a fly.


    "Who can''t transform?" Steve Rogers immediately transformed.


    Of course it didn''t get bigger, his muscles began to rot, and his gums were exposed to the air, turning him directly into a zombie.


    "What the hell!" Peggy Carter''s eyes widened, "Is this too ugly! Did that thing become Steve, or Steve became that thing?"


    "Don''t worry about Peggy, that''s just a form of Steve," Thor explained aside.


    "It looks like a zombie." Blackened Stephen Strange turned his head and said.


    "Also let you see the Zombie Team." Thor said.


    "I can destroy the Milky Way in a single thought, but I still can''t believe that I can''t destroy you!" The six gems on Ultron''s chest were shining brightly, and they were photographed with a big hand covering the sky and the sun.


    Faced with this move, Steve Rogers'' response was very simple, that is, he raised his big hand, clenched it into a fist, and blasted towards the big hand.


    boom!


    A muffled sound. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    Air surge.


    I saw Ultron''s big hand in the air.


    Above the palm, there is an extra fist!


    A giant with such a big difference in size, the earth-shattering palm was blocked so easily!


    "I want to know, what serum did Steve inject?" Peggy Carter was full of curiosity about the male version of himself.


    Everyone is also injected with serum, why are you so good?


    "Steve''s strength has nothing to do with serum." Stephen Strange said, "He has other opportunities."


    "I see." Peggy Carter nodded, then asked, "Can Steve beat Ultron? Who do you think will win?"


    "No one can win anyone." Thor said, "Captain and Ultron, 55 to 50."


    boom! boom! boom!


    A few people were talking here, but the loud noise kept coming, and the giant Ultron started a battle with the zombie Steve Rogers again.


    As Thor said, five to five, Ultron can''t help Steve Rogers, and it is even more impossible for Steve Rogers to win.


    "Don''t fight, don''t fight!" Estimated that the time to open the halo was about to expire, Steve Rogers turned around and flew back.


    "Fight if you want, go if you want?" Ultron flew over with a whimper and took Steve Rogers directly.


    However, a person appeared in front of him and blocked him.


    It was a man who looked quite thin, and his appearance was unremarkable.


    This humble man''s clothes instantly turned into a green giant, and he punched Ultron.


    With this punch, Ultron exploded at that time!


    I like Mei Man: All the famous scenes were exposed by me, please collect them: () Mei Man: All the famous scenes were exposed by me The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 512： Observers were shocked: this batch of rejoinders is too strong!

    ¡¾Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "What a joke! One punch directly blew up Ultron!" Wan Qian Thor exclaimed at the time, "What the **** is this fat green man!"


    "That''s the Hulk." Peggy Carter said he knew Bruce Banner, "but he looks way better than the Hulk in our world."


    "It''s true that I''m stronger than the Hulk I''ve ever seen." The blackened Stephen Strange turned his head and asked Stephen Strange, "First Captain America, and then the Hulk, what''s going on in your world? , why are you so powerful?"


    "You''re in the same world with them, shouldn''t you..." Thor''s gaze fell on Thor, "It''s too strong, right?"


    "Congratulations, you guessed it right." Thor grinned.


    Although the six-jeweled Ultron was blasted at once and looked miserable, it was not destroyed. The next moment, his body reappeared there.


    "You are me, how capable I am, can I not know?" Wanqian Thor shook his head, "I don''t believe it."


    "Then keep your eyes open." Thor''s hammer was drawn, and an extremely thick thunderbolt fell from the sky, and Kacha choked on Ultron.


    This thunder and lightning is so thick and big, as if the sun was torn down from the sky, and the people who lit it could hardly open their eyes.


    "How is that possible!" Wanqian Tuo''s face changed drastically. As the **** of thunder, he was familiar with thunder electrodes, and he immediately felt that the power of this thunder was a hundred times and a thousand times more powerful than himself, and it was definitely not something he could hit!


    Although he is the **** of thunder, he will definitely be choked to death if he suffers this!


    This exaggerated thunder was exactly on Ultron, and with just one click, Ultron was gone!


    That''s right, it''s gone, as if it''s evaporated, it just disappears in place!


    Although the Hulk smashed people with a punch, there was still some scum left, but Thor shot, and not even scum was left.


    How brutal!


    "This kind of power is really much stronger than me." Looking at Ultron who disappeared in place, Wan Thor only felt dry for a while.


    Both are Thor, why is there such a big difference?


    "With these perverts here, what do we need to do?" T''Challa was stunned.


    "I, I''ll be honest, don''t accidentally anger them again." And Qian Leopard, who planned to do things secretly, also strangled his little abacus in the bud.


    With these few people around, what if you get the gem, isn''t it easy to be smashed by the opponent?


    "You said before that the Ultron hammer would explode, so it wasn''t bragging." Peggy Carter couldn''t help but said to Thor.


    Thor had said before that Ultron could be hammered, but she didn''t believe it, no one believed that, until now the opponent shot and easily knocked Ultron to the spot and disappeared with one blow, she had to do it.


    "What''s going on with this batch of Avengers! How are they so outrageous!" Even the observers who observed secretly were shocked, "There are so many Avengers, no Avenger in the world is as powerful as this!"


    "Ah ah ah!" A roar sounded, but Ultron appeared again.


    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Even if the blasted place disappeared, he was still not finished.


    However, he was **** off.


    After the addition of the six gems, he has always been invincible, the gods blocked the gods and the Buddhas and blocked the Buddhas, that is, when he fought with the observer, he was slightly flattened twice, but soon he chased the observer''s hammer.


    How did you ever endure the shame of being blown up in situ?


    "It''s easy to blow him up, but it doesn''t seem to be possible to kill him." Bruce Banner didn''t shoot again, looking at Ultron and said.


    "There are six gems, and it really won''t kill him." Thor said with the hammer.


    "Let me do it." Clint Barton walked to the front with a bow and arrow.


    "We can only defeat him, but if you want to kill him, you still have to go out." Bruce Banner said.


    "That Hulk and that Thor are so strong that they can only defeat Ultron but cannot destroy it, but you can kill him?" The blackened Stephen Strange''s eyes suddenly fell on Clint ¡¤ On Patton.


    "It seems that this Hawkeye is another outrageous guy." Peggy Carter couldn''t help but say.


    "Just kidding, can you be more powerful than that green giant?" Thor looked at Clint Barton in disbelief.


    stop!


    Clint Barton shot his arrow straight away.


    The arrow shot into Ultron''s eyes without any suspense, and the Zola virus immediately began to invade.


    "Ah!" Ultron, who didn''t say a word when he was hammered, screamed in pain while holding his head.


    After two minutes, he fell to the ground with a plop, and there was no movement.


    It is completely different from the original time and space Zola and Ultron scramble for the body. This arrow has been set up with the "Zola virus" in advance. When Zola starts to kill Ultron, the Zola virus starts to kill Zola.


    "Although I''m stronger than other Hawkeyes, I''m definitely not as good as the Hulk." Clint Barton said quietly after shooting an arrow.


    In fact, he said it modestly. In terms of absolute combat power, he may not be as good as the Hulk, but if he wants to kill the Hulk, the Hulk really can''t escape.


    Not to mention, the arrow through the wall + the domineering look, the combination of these two alone can shoot the Hulk to death without knowing it.


    Not only the Hulk, but also the entire Avengers, dare to say how many can survive under the two moves of Clint Barton?


    What''s the use of the Hulk being invulnerable, arrows can go through walls, go straight through his skin, and shoot at his heart.


    "What kind of arrow are you?" Blackened Stephen Strange couldn''t help but ask Clint Barton, "Can even Ultron kill?"


    "Yeah, the Hulk and Thor can''t kill Ultron, so you killed it with one arrow?" Peggy Carter also said, "Are you more powerful than the Hulk with this arrow?"


    "No matter how powerful Ultron is, to put it bluntly, it is also a program. My arrow carries a virus targeting Ultron''s program, so I can easily kill him." Clint Barton revealed the secret to everyone.


    Thor stepped forward, took off the six infinity gems on Ultron, and put them into a container prepared in advance.


    Whether it is Peggy Carter or the blackened Stephen Strange, they have no objection to this kind of behavior. Originally, Ultron was killed by others, and these six gems are naturally their trophies.


    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me¡¿¡¾¡¿


    As for the leopard, although he is very jealous of the Infinity Stones, he doesn''t even dare to put a fart.


    It''s just a joke, how about Ultron with six gems? It''s awesome, isn''t it because he was killed by this group of people, he''s just a mortal, how dare he take food from these people.

 Chapter 513： Zombie Thanos swings the butchers knife again

    Falling in love with youkanshu.com, Meiman: I have exposed all the famous scenes


    Ultron exploded, the six gems were taken away, and another enemy was successfully resolved.


    However, when he was about to leave, Steve Rogers suddenly remembered something.


    "Do you still remember when you originally played the Six Gems Ultron, the blackened you opened the portal and brought a bunch of zombies over?" he asked Stephen Strange.


    "Remember." Stephen Strange said, "No matter how many zombies there are, they can''t pose any threat to Ao Chuang. Another purpose of mine is not to let those zombies deal with Ao Chuang. His goal is to make zombies prosper. Da."


    "Ultron has been resolved, why do you still mention this?" Bruce Banner asked.


    "Although Ultron has been solved, the zombies have not." Steve Rogers said, "I was thinking, what happened to the little spiders in the zombie world?"


    "In the original timeline, Zombie Wanda will be summoned to deal with Ultron." Clint Barton said in a deep voice, "The time when the zombies were summoned was undoubtedly after Peter and the others escaped from Camp Lihai. ."


    id=wzsy>


    "At that time, Vision committed suicide and died, Hulk stayed to deal with the zombies, and there were only Peter, T''Challa and Lang on the plane." Thor said, "The situation is very bad."


    "T''Challa had half of his leg amputated, and Lang had only one head left. The one who can really fight is Peter." Steve Rogers said, "Their situation is very bad."


    "Although the Hulk is still there, the Hulk is not by Peter''s side at all. There is nothing." Bruce Banner said, "With those three people, I think the probability that they can save the world is almost 0."


    "Yeah, almost zero," said Steve Rogers.


    "Captain, you said this, do you want to help them?" Clint Barton said.


    "Yeah, that''s what I meant," Steve Rogers said. "Saving that world might be as hard as it could be for Peter, but it''s not that hard for us."


    "Since the captain said so, let''s take a trip." Stephen Strange immediately opened a portal to connect to the zombie world.


    "Although the fighting power of zombies is extremely low, so many superheroes in that world have been attacked, so let''s not be careless." Before entering the portal, Steve Rogers explained, "Zombies can''t fly, so when they meet When we reach a large area of ??zombies, we can just fly away, there is absolutely no need to entangle with zombies."


    Whoosh!


    After speaking, Steve Rogers flew directly into the portal.


    "Of course I''m going to fly, I don''t want to come into close contact with those ugly and disgusting things." Thor swung his hammer and flew away.


    "Then, see you in another world." Stephen Strange also flew in.


    The few people who could fly flew away, and the remaining two, Clint Barton and Bruce Banner, couldn''t fly, but it didn''t matter. Before they set off, Tony Stark gave one person to him just in case. They got a set of battle armor, and it is still the most advanced blood edge battle armor.


    "I didn''t expect it to be used." Clint Barton put away the bow and arrow and slapped it on the chest. The armor immediately flowed through his body, and he finished dressing in an instant.


    ...


    Zombie world.


    The plane was getting closer and closer to Wakanda.


    Although before that, Peter Parker seemed confident about the future, but now as the destination gets closer, he starts to get nervous.


    "Long, we can definitely save the world, right?" Peter Parker couldn''t help saying to Scott Lang.


    "Oh no, don''t use words like ''sure'' and ''certain''," Scott Lang said. "You know, nothing in this world is certain."


    "If only Bruce was here," Peter Parker said. "It''s a lot more reassuring if he''s here."


    Indeed, Hulk''s powerful strength can indeed make people feel at ease.


    "Bruce stayed at Camp Lehi for us." T''Challa sat there and said, "Hulk shouldn''t have stayed, I should have stayed. I''ve become a waste and can''t help anything. , staying as ''cannon fodder'' should be the only thing I can do."


    "T''Challa, although it''s a bit unpleasant to say that, you don''t even have the qualifications to stay as a ''cannon fodder''." Scott Lang said, "If you really stayed at Camp Lihai, you would definitely If eaten by zombies in an instant, then those zombies will catch up with us, and we will not be able to take off at all."


    "We had no choice. At that time, only the Hulk could let us take off." Peter Parker whispered.


    "Speaking of this, I have to criticize Xiaohuan." Scott Lang said, "He tricked us and wanted to eat us as takeout for his zombie bride, which is really asshole. But since he If he has lost his way and knows his way back, then he is very good, and he does not have to commit suicide."


    "Vision is indeed the most suitable hero to solve the zombie crisis." T''Challa glanced down at the half leg she was missing, and couldn''t help sighing, "He just walked that way."


    "It''s all about Wanda," Peter Parker said. "Is the power of love really so great that even robots can''t avoid being crazy about love?"


    "Speaking of this, I still don''t understand how Wanda was infected. UU reading " Scott Lang said, "With her strength, it stands to reason that no matter what kind of zombies can''t get close. right."


    "I don''t understand either," said Scott Lang.


    "I don''t know if there are any other survivors in the world," Peter Parker said.


    "Hopefully," T''Challa said.


    "If there are only a few of us left, then humanity is doomed to perish." Scott Lang said.


    "Lang, such desperate words are not your style," T''Challa said.


    "It''s not a question of despair or not, it''s a question of men being unable to have children." Scott Lang said, "We are all men. How can we reproduce?"


    "If the Mind Stone can really cure zombies, those zombies will turn into humans," Peter Parker said. "So it''s not that bad."


    "Even if the Mind Stone works, I don''t know how many people in the world are still alive." Scott Lang said, "Look at me, I was cured, but only my head is left."


    "Yeah, when they were zombies, they would die and bite, and even if they reversed it, if they were injured enough to be fatal to human beings when they were zombies, they wouldn''t be able to survive," T''Challa said.


    At this time, the plane flew over Wakanda.


    Wakanda, which can be described as the most developed country, is no different from other countries in the world. It is full of zombies.


    boom!


    Just as he flew in, a purple potato zombie wearing infinite gloves raised his hand and fired an energy attack, hitting the plane.

 Chapter 514： 6 Gem Vision is born!

    The plane piloted by Peter Parker had been attacked as early as escaping from Camp Lehi, and although it successfully flew to Wakanda, it was still somewhat damaged. At this moment, the zombie Thanos came to him again, and the plane crashed directly. Fortunately, the plane is not too high from the ground, or in other words, all the people sitting in the plane are protagonists, and there is a halo. Ordinary people can''t survive a car accident, and they will not lose a hair in a plane crash. "Cough cough!" Several people coughed a few times, showing respect for the crash. "Oh, this is bad." Scott Lang took the lead in flying out of the plane wearing a cape, looking at the dense zombies around him, he couldn''t help feeling a big head. "How are we going to rush out?" Peter Parker helped T''Challa and walked out. "Perhaps, this is life." T''Challa also accepted her fate. "Peter, look, there are zombies showing off their wealth there!" Scott Lang suddenly shouted like a ghost. "What a fuss about showing off wealth." T''Challa didn''t care about Scott Lang''s ghostly screams. "No, you have never heard of this man showing off his wealth." Scott Lang said, "Have you seen a hand full of diamonds, who of you have ever seen a hand full of Infinity Stones?" "Damn it, is it true?" Peter Parker turned his head and saw the Zombie Thanos full of Infinity Gems, "Isn''t that an ordinary gem? It just looks like it?" Hugh! Zombie Thanos raised his hand, and a ray of light shot from the infinite gloves. "It''s over! It''s going to die!" Peter Parker was desperate, the zombie Thanos attacked too fast, and he was still holding T''Challa, and he would definitely not be able to escape. But just when he thought he was going to die, a golden circle suddenly appeared in front of him, blocking the attack of the zombie Thanos. "Peter, are you alright?" Hearing the voice, Peter Parker looked up and saw a man in a red cloak flying over. "Doctor Strange?!" Seeing the familiar figure in the sky, Peter Parker was both delighted and surprised. He was delighted that the old man had come forward, he was saved, and mankind was saved. He was surprised that the old man was not a zombie. Is it, why did it fly over so well? "It seems just in time." Steve Rogers flew over. "Captain? You also survived? No, how could you fly!" Peter Parker was surprised to see Steve Rogers again before he recovered from the shock of Stephen Strange''s appearance. "He is not the captain of your world, he came from another world." A big blond man with a hammer was bathed in lightning and fell from the sky, landing beside Peter Parker. "I really didn''t expect to see Thanos again, he actually turned into this ghost." Bruce Banner landed. "That hand is full of Infinity Gems, or was it bitten into a zombie, did this tyrant grow up eating shit?" Clint Barton said. "Did you really come from another world?" Peter Parker looked at the helpers who fell from the sky in disbelief. "It can''t be wrong." T''Challa said, "That''s the only explanation." "Hey hey hey!" Scott Lang reminded on the side, "Did you put the ''post-burst'' full of Infinity Gems first? Let¡¯s talk when it¡¯s settled!¡± Boom! As soon as Scott Lang finished speaking, Thor''s hammer threw it out, hitting the zombie Thanos head accurately. puff! The big purple head, like an apple hit by a bullet, exploded in an instant. "Can you not be so disgusting?" Stephen Strange stretched out his hand, and the infinity glove on the zombie Thanos hand flew over. Not only Thanos is the only zombie here, but there are also many other zombies, and all these zombies are coming over at this moment. Although it is not difficult to eliminate these zombies, it is meaningless to fight these lifeless monsters. Stephen Strange cast a flying spell on Peter Parker and several people, and all the people flew into the sky. The zombies on the ground raised their heads, and their withered claws kept pulling, like a hungry kid in hell. However, they can''t do anything about the people in the air. "Being able to fly is really an enviable ability." T''Challa couldn''t help sighing as she looked at the zombies beneath her feet. If you can''t fly, it''s really hard to cross this sea of ??zombies. If everyone could fly, there would not be so many sacrifices. "We need to connect to the satellite network and spread the frequency of the Mind Stone to the world." Bruce Banner asked T''Challa, "Do you know where it can be operated?" "Let''s go to Shuri''s laboratory." T''Challa pointed in a direction. Accessing satellites and spreading the frequency of the Mind Gem to the world is a technical activity, UU reading www.uukanshu. com is not just for anyone. It''s also Peter Parker and the others who are lucky, and Bruce Banner is also here. This guy is not only a maniac and hammering everything, but he is a super genius. This kind of operation is a matter of raising your hand. "Press this key, you can transmit the frequency." Bruce Banner made everything for Peter Parker, as long as the key can be transmitted. "Then, let''s go, good luck to you." Stephen Strange opened the portal again. Stepping over, several people appeared in Nick Fury''s room. "I guess the mission went well, right?" Natasha Romanov was also there, and she said when she saw everyone walking in through the portal. "It was quite smooth." Thor said with the hammer, "It''s just a small Ultron, and it was easily solved." "Clint solved it!" Natasha Romanov said. "No, I solved it." Thor said, "Clint is useless at all." "Clint is missing an arrow, but the one with the virus is still there. Do you think I am blind?" Na Tasha Romanoff said. "How did you deal with the gems on Ultron?" Nick Fury asked. "Take it back." Stephen Strange said, "With six gems, Ultron has the power to destroy the multiverse. I think we can create another super master of the same level." "You mean to Vision equipped with these six gems?" Natasha Romanoff understood what Stephen Strange meant. "That''s right, put six gems on Vision," Stephen Strange said. "Six gems Vision?" Nick Fury said, "I''m still looking forward to it." Nick Fury did things very quickly, and immediately asked Vision to come over and put six gems on him. The six-gem vision of peak combat power is born!

 Chapter 515： The Avengers group went to Kehela

    Asgard. Holding a long sword, Heimdall stood in front of the Rainbow Bridge, motionless, like a statue. The night wind was blowing his hair, and it might have stirred his heart, but he could never shake his posture. Unless, that "he" came. Said that Cao Cao Cao Cao arrived, the next moment, a figure wearing a cloak strode over. When he saw the person coming, Heimdall''s mouth showed a smile, and the sword-holding pose he held for a long time stopped. He walked over to the person and said like a little daughter-in-law welcoming her husband home, "Come back?" "Come back. It''s gone." Thor laughed, "Heimdall, didn''t you see, how majestic I am, a flash of lightning killed the Ultron! That''s the Ultron with six gems!" "You now With the strength of Odin at his peak, there are not many people who are qualified to be your opponents," Heimdall said. "There are quite a few on Earth," Thor said. "The current Earth is indeed different from what it used to be," Heimdall said. "Look, I brought something good back." Thor pulled out a few sparkling Infinity Stones. "The Infinity Stones?" Heimdall glanced at the Infinity Stones. "You brought the Infinity Stones from other worlds?" "Yes, how can you say that this is also the treasure of the universe. Since you met it, you brought it back." Thor said. "That''s it, Asgard has two gems." Heimdall looked at Thor, who was striding forward, and couldn''t help shouting, "Thor!" "What''s the matter?" Thor turned Turn around and look at him. "Are you going to find your father now?" Heimdall asked. "Yes," Thor said. "I advise you not to go now," said Heimdall. "Why don''t you go now?" Tolch asked. "Because your father is with your mother," Heimdall said. "My mother is not an outsider, why can''t she go?" Thor became even more curious. "Anyway, it''s not convenient for them to see outsiders now," Heimdall said. "I''m not an outsider," Thor corrected. "It''s not convenient for them to see anyone right now," Heimdall said. "You can''t even see your own son, what are they doing?" Thor became more and more curious. "What I can tell you is that they''re both having a good time now, and you''d better leave alone," said Heimdall. "You can go in another half an hour, they''re almost done." "Have another half an hour and go now. What''s the difference? It''s inexplicable." Although Thor still didn''t understand why he had to wait for half an hour, he still obeyed Heimdall''s advice since Heimdall had explained it so solemnly. "Father, I''m back." Half an hour later, Thor came to Odin. "Looking at your appearance, things should go very smoothly." Odin said with a red face. "Yes father," Thor said. "He has the strength of your peak now, so what can''t go well?" Loki said a little sour. Thor was better than him in the first place. He thought that he would have a chance to catch up with him if he had the chance to answer the question, but he didn''t expect that the gap would get bigger and bigger in the end. "You don''t look too happy?" Thor glanced at Loki. "I''m just thinking about a question." Loki said, "It''s also a friend who participated in the answer, why can you get such a good reward?" "Maybe the answer space is more patriarchal!" Thor said lightly. "..." Loki almost choked to death by this answer. "Okay, let''s get down to business." Thor continued, "Although I have the strength of my father at his peak, the next thing will probably not go well." "Are you going to release Hela?" Loki Asked, "Have you made up your mind?" "It''s not an option to seal Hela all the time." Thor said, "Unless we kill her completely, or she will break out sooner or later. The longer we seal her, , the more resentment she has, the more difficult it will be to reconcile, so we should release her early." "With your current strength, Hela is indeed not your opponent. Whatever you want to do, just let it go." Odin supported Thor''s decision. "Then, father, prepare for the reunion of father and daughter." Thor put the Infinity Stones into the Asgard treasure house, and then passed the Rainbow Bridge again and came to Earth. To be precise, it came to Kama Taiji. "Didn''t we just parted and couldn''t help coming to see me again?" Stephen Strange was reading a book there, and he put down the book when he saw Thor. "When did we part?" The Thor laughed, his body flashed and he turned into Loki. "..." Stephen Strange shook his head, "Is it very interesting?" "It''s very interesting!" Loki grinned, "Do you know that you just said something like a gaygay, and those who didn''t know thought that You and Thor have an affair." "Damn Loki, what tricks are UU reading playing!" Thor walked out of the Rainbow Bridge, "Why did you push me before leaving? "If I don''t push you, how can I test out the relationship between you and the trickster?" said Loki. "Go away!" Thor walked up to Stephen Strange with a hammer. "Stephen, I''m going to release Hela. I need your mirror space." With mirror space, even if we can''t agree Fighting with Hela will not affect the outside world, otherwise it will be another disaster if these two elders start their hands on the earth. "Just to be safe, let''s call two more people, Hela is not weak," Stephen Strange said. "Okay." Thor nodded. So Stephen Strange is another portal to Bruce Banner, another portal to Steve Rogers, Steve Rogers is with Tony Stark, Iron Man a Hearing that he was going to see Hela, he also followed. The last portal, Stephen Strange drove to Wanda Maximoff, the Scarlet Witch also had other people at home, Quicksilver Pietro Maximoff and Vision who had just been loaded with six gems. No doubt the latter two followed. Originally only intended to invite Steve Rogers, Bruce Banner and Wanda Maximoff, now there are Tony Stark, Pietro Maximoff and Six Stone Vision. Good guy, the luxury of the members of "Mianji" Hela this time is better than that of the six gems Ultron. "This time, Hela can''t make any waves." Loki said, looking at the elite soldiers in front of him. "I hope Hela won''t be so obsessive," Thor said. "What is obsession? Odin is really too much to her, okay? If Odin treats me like that, I will definitely take revenge," said Loki.

 Chapter 516： Thor: Hela, will you try to squeeze my hammer again?

    "Loki, which side are you on?" Thor turned to look at Loki, "Could it be that you agree with Hela''s destruction of Asgard?" "I didn''t say that!" The Loki Alliance denied, "I It means that it is not easy to reconcile with Hela." "We like challenges, don''t we?" Tony Stark spoke on the side, "Little Jiji, if you are afraid, go back to Aspen. Go Garde!" "What the **** is Little Kiki!" Loki became unhappy when he heard the title, "Tin Woodman, your mouth is getting more and more stinky." "I''m sorry, it''s Little Kiki. "Corrected by Tony Stark. "It''s Loki!" Loki corrected. "Good girl." Tony Stark said. "Talking to you is really playing the piano to the cow, I''m too lazy to care about you." Loki strode up in front of Wanda Maximoff, grinned, and showed a smile that he thought was a gentleman, "Wanda, long time no see, you Much more beautiful." "Stay away from Wanda." Before Wanda Maximoff said anything, Six Jewels Vision came over and stopped in front of Loki. "So arrogant, do you dare to deduct a gem from your body?" The smile on Loki''s face froze. "It''s okay to buckle down six." Vision said expressionlessly, "Can you guarantee that I will do it with me after I buckle up the gem?" "Young, this arrogant appearance is really annoying, if not If I can¡¯t beat you, I¡¯ve already beaten you, don¡¯t you know!¡± ¡°Comrades, grab the handrail, the bus is about to leave!¡± Stephen Strange pushed with both hands, and a golden circle appeared in the air, greedy for snakes The same move in the air, swallowing everyone. After the devouring, the crowd disappeared in Kama Taiji, and the next moment appeared in the sealed land of Hela. This is a place with beautiful mountains and clear waters. There are clear streams rushing down, and the general sound seems to be able to wash away all the filth in my heart. There are dense trees standing around, and they go straight into the sky, explaining something everywhere. It''s called "vitality". It''s ironic that such a place full of life has such a "death" goddess sealed as Hela. "Are you sure Hela is here?" Pietro Maximoff looked left and right, "It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with ''death'' here." "Hela is here, but you can''t see it yet. "Stephen Strange stretched out his hand, and Kacha made a sound, the space shattered like glass, and then the shard expanded, completely swallowing this piece of heaven and earth. "This is the mirror space?" Thor stretched out a hand to touch the "lens" passing by in front of his eyes, "Finally come in to experience it once." "Hella, show up!" The mirror space is paved, Stephen Strange cast a spell, and a slender woman suddenly appeared on a large empty stone. This person closed his eyes tightly, exactly the same as what everyone had seen in the answering space before, it was Hela. "Sister, we finally meet." Thor didn''t grumble, even when he woke up Hela. Hela opened her eyes and looked at so many people. She stretched out her hands and brought out two long swords. She looked at everyone with extreme vigilance. "Don''t be nervous, Hela, we''re not here to fight," Stephen Strange said. "It''s not here to fight, so why are so many people here?" Hela was still full of vigilance, "Who are you?" "It doesn''t matter who we are, it''s the two of them that matter." Stephen Stellan Qi pointed at Thor and Loki, "He''s Thor, he''s Loki, and they are both Odin''s sons." "Odin!" Speaking of Odin, Hela''s face was suddenly full of anger , "Where''s that undead man? I''m going to kill him!" "Sister, listen, I know you''re angry, but..." "You''re Odin''s son, so I''ll cut you first! Kill you, Go kill the old thief Odin again!" Hela couldn''t hear Thor''s words, and with a shake of her hand, a long sword shot at Thor. Thor stretched out his hand and grabbed the long sword. Then, as soon as he used his five fingers, the sword rattled, the sword was covered with cracks, and it shattered directly in the next moment. "How, does this scene seem familiar?" Thor threw the dagger in his hand and asked Hela. "Okay, stop pretending." Loki couldn''t stand it any longer, "The thing about squeezing your hammer hasn''t happened yet, you seem to know a ghost!" "Really?" Thor''s hammer smashed Hela''s body, "Next!" Hai Lai went to pick up the hammer, but at this time Thor had the power of Odin''s peak, how could he be able to catch the hammer he threw casually? Hela stretched out her big hand like this. She caught the hammer, but she didn''t catch it at all. Instead, she was smashed by the hammer and took a step back. "You can squeeze the hammer again if you have the ability?" Thor stretched out his hand, the hammer flew back, and he grasped it, "Why don''t you squeeze it?" "Are you seriously ill?" Hela stretched out her hands again, UU read the book There are two more swords in ''s hands, "You have been talking about nonsense since the beginning!" "Hella, before you start fighting, can I ask you a question?" Loki shouted on the side. . "What are your last words?" Hela asked. "Why do you stroke your hair like this before you fight?" Loki imitated Hela in the video and stroked her hair with both hands behind her, "Do you know that that hairstyle is actually very ugly?" , a long sword was shot at Loki. Luo Ke didn''t move. When the long sword pierced into his body, the body turned into a light man, and the long sword went straight through. "You beat me first, and then think about dealing with others!" Thor swung his hammer and rushed over. A fierce battle begins. Once, no, it should be said that in the original time and space, Thor was not Hela''s opponent at all, and he could only be eliminated with the help of Surtur. But the situation is different now. Thor has the strength of Odin at his peak, and Hela is no longer Thor''s opponent. At the beginning of the battle, Hela is at a disadvantage. "I don''t believe it! I don''t believe it!" Seeing that she was completely suppressed, Hela roared unwillingly, "I''m not a match for the old thief Odin, can I even beat his **** son!" "Yes, I can''t beat him!" ." Thor summoned a thick thunderbolt on Hela''s body, turning the other party over, and there was no way to fight back. "Hella, my sister, I know my father did everything wrong and made big mistakes, but he''s always our father, isn''t he?" After the fight, Thor began to "get it right". If Thor has no strength, then he has no chance to "reasonable" at all. Therefore, any reason is based on fists. "He''s not my father!" Hela said bitterly, "Since he ruthlessly sealed me, he is no longer!"

 Chapter 517： Odin was killed by Hela

    "It''s boring, I thought I would have a chance to make a move, but I ended up watching the whole play." Tony Stark saw that Hela was defeated without any suspense, and suddenly felt dull. "What''s wrong with watching a play?" Wanda Maximoff said, "We don''t have to do it, it means things are controllable." "We are too strong." Tony Stark said, "There are still nine realms now. Someone who can let us go together?" "Can''t you be a little more modest?" Stephen Strange said after hearing the words, "It must be known that there are days outside the world, and there are people outside the world." "But it must not be Hela." Tony Strange Stark shouted at Hela, "Hela, I understand that you are very angry, and anyone will be angry, but think about it..." "I sacrificed my life for Asgard, and most of Asgard''s territory is I laid it down, and I''m not exaggerating to say that Asgard wouldn''t be where it is today without me!" Hela exclaimed before Tony Stark could finish, "But, what did I get! That''s it! To me! What do you know! Have any of you been sealed with me! What right do you have to dictate my actions!" "Sister, if you want, you are the king of Asgard." Er opened his mouth and said, "Of course, you can''t lead Asgard to destruction, so I won''t stand by." "Thor, right, do you think it''s great that you beat me?" Hela disagreed, very Dissatisfied, "I just came out of the seal, and my current strength is only 70% of the normal." "Sister, do you know how much strength I just used?" Thor reminded, "It''s only five points. ." "Impossible!" Hela didn''t believe it. "I already have the strength of my father at his peak." Thor said, "If you don''t believe me, I can give you time. When your physical strength and spirit are fully recovered, let''s fight again." "How old are you? With Odin''s peak strength?" Hela believed Thor''s words, but still felt unbelievable, "How did you grow up so fast?" "Poor sister, with Thor around, your revenge plan will not succeed." Loki also interjected, "So, all you can do is choose to forgive. If you really can''t get over this hurdle in your heart, then I can promise that I will not fight with you for the throne of Asgard, just now Thor also said that the throne is given to you, so you are the king of Asgard." "Are you pity me?" Hela said coldly, "I want to let me go unless Odin dies. It''s gone!" "Hella, do you really hate me so much?" Suddenly, a voice came faintly. Everyone turned their heads and saw that on one side of the mirrored space, a golden portal was opened at some point, and a one-eyed old man was standing on the other side of the door. "Odin!" Hela saw Odin and hated her teeth. "Father, why are you here?" Thor was also surprised. "The enmity between me and Hela must be done by me." Odin raised his legs, stepped into the portal, and walked to Hela, "Hela, my child, if you think I am happy to seal you, then You are wrong, that is the most difficult decision I have ever made in my life." "Stop being hypocritical here, you sanctimonious, ungrateful and shameless!" Hela cursed angrily. "Can I chat with Hela alone?" Odin said suddenly. "Father, Hela she..." "Thor!" Odin interrupted Thor directly, "Take Loki and go out! I have something to say to Hela alone." "Can''t we even listen to anything? ?" Loki asked. "No." Odin waved his hand, "Go out!" "Father, I don''t trust you and Hela to be alone, she hates you too deeply," Thor said. "You have the strength of my peak period, do you look down on me as a bad old man?" Odin asked, "Hella has been sealed for so long, and now she has only 70% strength at most, and she has just been defeated by you, I will deal with it. Came here." "But..." "I said it! Go out!" Odin glared with one eye. "Stephen." Thor also had to be obedient, walking to Stephen Strange, who waved a portal, and Thor and Loki walked out. "Thor''s friends, go out too." After Thor and Loki went out, Odin made this request to the rest. Naturally, everyone would not disobey Odin and leave the mirror space one after another. "Hela, I can''t afford it, I apologize to you, and I sincerely apologize for everything I have done." Odin said to Hela. "Do you think an apology can solve everything you''ve done to me?" Hela asked. "No." Odin spread his hands, "So, you can start." "What?" "Don''t you want to kill me?" Odin said, "If you kill me, you can eliminate your hatred, It can make you and Thor no longer enmity, then I am willing to die." "You think that if you say that, I will let you go?" Hela said coldly. "Go ahead and use my death to make up for everything I have done to you." Odin said, "The people of Asgard are innocent. I hope that after you kill me, you can put down your hatred." "Hypocritical." When he stretched his hand, a sword appeared in his hand, and the sword stabbed Odin''s chest. Odin did not dodge or evade, just stood there. With a puff, the long sword stabbed in. "You, you..." Hela''s face showed an unbelievable look, the other party really didn''t hide! "You have avenged your revenge, my child, I hope you will no longer be bound by hatred." Odin reached out and patted Hela''s shoulder, then his body turned into a little starlight and disappeared in place. "Dead, old man, you are really dead! Hahaha!" Looking at this scene, Hela looked up and laughed hysterically. This scene, she had imagined countless times, and now it has finally come true. She is the goddess of death herself, so she knows that Odin is really dead, it is not a trick, his great revenge really has to be avenged. But why, there is no joy in the heart of the great revenge? "Odin is dead." Outside the mirror space, Stephen Strange said to Thor, "Hela killed him." "What?" Thor''s face changed suddenly, and he was about to rush over to desperately. "Thor, don''t be impulsive." Tony Stark grabbed Thor, "With our existing means, we can revive Odin." "Yes, yes, we can revive father." Thor said At the beginning of the dream, "what are you still doing, hurry up and revive!" "Thor, I think you also know that Hela''s hatred is too deep, if she just killed Odin, we will revive Odin, then she will I feel like I''ve been tricked." Stephen Strange said, "So I suggest not to revive Odin for the time being, and wait for Hela''s mood to stabilize before doing this."

 Chapter 518： Ghost Rider joins the quiz!

    Los Angeles, California. night. Robbie Reyes is tinkering with a Dodge, smiling and looking forward to what''s next. "Does Uncle Yin Lai know you borrowed his car?" A teenager pushing a bicycle came over, it was Robbie Reyes'' younger brother Gabe Reyes. "Why haven''t you slept yet, boy?" Robbie Reyes asked his brother. "No work, no football practice, people who don''t want to go to college can sleep." Gabe Reyes pushed the bicycle and asked, "Why haven''t you slept yet?" "There is a chance to make money." Robbie Reyes said. "You''re racing again?" Gabe Reyes asked. "How should I put it, this guy is just a cash machine." Robbie Reyes said with some smugness, "I won him a thousand dollars last week, and he wants to replay now." "It''s fifth The people on the street?" Gabe Reyes was worried, "There''s a reason those people are called lunatics." "No, he''s not like that." Robbie Reyes is blinded by money , "He just wants to race again." He also touched his brother, "Are you coming?" "No, no." Gabe Reyes shook his head and refused, "I still have to finish the lab report for science class. "Learning, not playing," concludes Robbie Reyes. "That''s why I was admitted to Stanford and Berkeley." Speaking of which, Gabe Reyes was also a little proud. "But does that make you happy?" Robbie Reyes asked soulfully, "Look at uncle, he has a bunch of degrees, bought such a good car but no time to drive, he has always only known work, Do you want to be like him?" At this time, Robbie Reyes was really thinking about his younger brother, so he persuaded his younger brother to go out and play with him, but what he didn''t know was that in his trip, the will be a catastrophe. Originally, he was the only one who would bear this disaster, but he had to take his brother with him, which led to the destruction of his brother''s entire life in the second half of his life. "Let''s go." Robbie Reyes patted Gabe Reyes on the shoulder, "Live happily!" Gabe Reyes had a good relationship with his brother, and was persuaded by his brother. , some couldn''t hold on. "I''ll help you with your homework when you get back." Robbie Reyes opened the door. "Okay." Gabe Reyes agreed. "But don''t help me with my homework. I still have to get a." The two brothers got into the car, and Dodge drove slowly into the night. "How fast can we drive during the race?" Gabe Reyes asked excitedly while sitting in the co-pilot. As a good student with excellent academic performance, he has never participated in the exciting racing experience. Activity. "First, instead of ''we'' go to the race, I race and you watch," Robbie Reyes corrected, "Second, it''s not about speed, it''s torque, 0.25 mph, 0 to 60 max acceleration ..." As he spoke, he noticed that his brother was looking at him like that, and couldn''t help asking, "What''s wrong?" "Why didn''t you finish your studies?" Gabe Reyes asked. "You know," Robbie Reyes said. "That was then, and we''re much better now," Gabe Reyes said. "If you went back to school, maybe you could be an engineer like your uncle." "Gabe, I love my job, what I do. Very good." Robbie Reyes reassured his brother, "Besides, I prefer to fix my car rather than spend my life in the office." "Have you noticed that Uncle has been weird lately?" Gabe Reyes I never mentioned letting my brother go to school again. "I noticed, it was the project he was working on," Robbie Reyes said. "He said his boss was going crazy, like he was going crazy for power. You see, this is another one I love my job. Reason, the only thing I need to worry about is horsepower." At this time Dodge drove behind a parked van, because it happened to be a red light, and Robbie Reyes had to stop, but when the red light in front turned After it was green, the van in front still did not drive away. At this time, Robbie Reyes didn''t realize that the catastrophe was imminent, and he honked his horn at the van: "Hurry up and leave the old man, we are waiting for the money!" The back door of the van suddenly opened, and one person was holding a burning wine bottle. Just smashed it directly at Robbie Reyes. "It''s Fifth Street!" Robbie Reyes'' face changed greatly, he quickly reversed the car, and did not forget to explain to his younger brother, "Get down, we can escape!" Boom! Just half a meter out, Dodge hit a car and had to stop. He didn''t even notice that the car was following him from the moment he set off. This is not an accident at all, but a deliberate plan to kill! Fortunately, Robbie Reyes has good driving skills. He turned the steering wheel a few times, turned the car, and drove out of the encirclement. Naturally, the other party wouldn''t give up like this, and drove after him. Da Da Da Da! One was driving, and the other was holding a machine gun and strafing the Dodge. Robbie Reyes is just a car repairer, UU reading www.uukanshu. com and his younger brother Gabe Reyes, who was a student, neither of them had the ability to escape the fire, and they were shot one after another. Everyone was shot. Naturally, it was impossible for the car to drive normally. It was like a headless fly, hitting the side of the road and writhing. Gabe Reyes was still in the car, but Robbie Reyes, who was thrown out of the car window, was writhing in the darkness like the car. At this time, Robbie Reyes has not died, and his heart is full of regret. He didn''t think there was anything wrong with his death, it was his own fault, but his poor brother didn''t deserve to die. "God! God! Or the devil, whoever it is, let Gabe live!" Robbie Reyes prayed for his younger brother just before he died. Snapped! Then, Robbie Reyes'' body fell on the road. Woohoo! At this time, a motorcycle drove over and one person got out of the car. The man first dragged Gabe Reyes out of the burning car, then walked over to Robbie Reyes'' body. "Do you want a second chance?" "Do you want to punish those who hurt your brother?" "Do you want to avenge yourself?" Robbie Reyes was dead, but he still heard sound. "I think." So he replied. Then Robbie Reyes woke up and opened his eyes. He saw a guy with a skull and a burning fire crouched in front of him, and then the monster touched him with his hand! The next moment, Robbie Reyes'' head also began to burn and turned into a skeleton. "What happened? Why did I come back to life? Who was that skull head? What happened to me?" When Robbie Reyes took human form again, he had no idea what was going on. Just when he was at a loss, he found that it was dark in front of him, and he came to a dark space.

 Chapter 519： The black-robed picket team joins the answering questions!

    "Queen Maeve of the group of seven and the motherland once again heroically saved people today. They intercepted a hijacked money transporter in Brooklyn, and then took a group photo with a few lucky fans..." Hugh Campbell wiped the big screen of the TV series. On the screen, the news of superheroes saving lives is playing on the TV. "It''s great that there are seven people in this world." Huyin Campbell glanced at the heroic figures of the motherland on the big screen, whether it was the back combed head or the approachable smile on his face , or the star-spangled cape behind it, they are all so handsome and compelling. But admiration to admiration, Huyin Campbell is just an ordinary person. After admiration, he still has to work and work. Today''s luck doesn''t seem to be very good, and it has not been sold until now. There was a girl who seemed very moving just now. She tried her best to fool around for a long time, and her face was almost frozen with a smile on her face, but the girl didn''t buy it in the end. Huyin Campbell had planned to talk to his boss about the salary increase today, but as soon as he opened his mouth, the boss seemed to know what he wanted to say, and he simply wouldn''t let him say it, and he didn''t sell well today. Of course, The main reason was that I was a little cowardly and didn''t dare to speak again. "If only I were those superheroes." Arranging the goods in front of the counter, Huo Yin Campbell couldn''t help but think that those superheroes were as popular as big stars, no, they were the biggest stars, and they all sucked money Tools, don''t worry about money at all. "If I had to choose, I would like the ability of a locomotive." Another lightning-like figure appeared in Huyin Campbell''s mind. Although the motherland is the strongest among the group of seven, and Queen Maeve is the most beautiful, he is an iron fan of the locomotive. Sometimes he even fantasizes about a robbery or some kind of criminal activity, so that the locomotive will come to his rescue. "Hello, I want to invite you to come over and help me lay the cables." While thinking about it, another customer entered the store, and she was still a girl. "Ah, dear Robin Ward..." Huyin Campbell turned, this was not a guest, but his girlfriend. The horses are here, so stay at work while Huyn Campbell locks the door and leaves with Robin Ward. "Do you want Gary to give you a raise?" Robin Ward asked on the way. "There are a lot of things today, he is very busy..." Huyin Campbell stammered, I will talk about it tomorrow, for sure. ""All right. Robin Ward''s seemingly casual answer was filled with a hint of disappointment. "What should I do, kick open his door like a native?" asked Huyn Campbell. "I said all right." "Robin Ward put his hands in his pockets. "You said that, but you didn''t mean it that way. I saw your expression." Huey Campbell stopped Robin Ward. "It''s like we just started dating..." Robin Ward turned around. "I don''t think so, I don''t think so." Huyin Campbell said. "Brother, I asked you out first." "Robin Ward said helplessly. "I''m sorry to keep you waiting." asked Huyn Campbell. "Have you heard of chivalry?" "Look, this is what you deserve, and I worked so hard in school because I thought it would be worth it if we both moved in together. Robbie said as he walked. "Wait a minute, what did you say?" Huyin Campbell was overjoyed, "What did you just say?" "I mean, we can''t run pipes on your dad''s property any more. Robbie said, "We''re going to keep quiet and stare at that stupid Billy Joe poster." "Hey, you''re not allowed to slander Billy Joe..." The person in front of him is gone. One moment ago, the sister paper was still in front of him, but the next moment, the sister paper was gone. The two hands of the sister paper are still in his hands, and they are still ten-fingered with him. Buckle. But the girl''s body exploded. The reason for the explosion was not something like a bomb, but someone bumped her. Some people may not understand it, isn''t it because someone bumped her? what''s the big deal Ward, he was happily kissing me with his boyfriend one moment, but the next moment his body exploded, leaving only his hands in the hands of his boyfriend. Huyin Campbell was splattered by his girlfriend, he turned his head slowly, a man covered in The **** black people appeared there, and UU Reading was the locomotive of the Seven People''s Congregation. "I stop, I can''t stop. "The locomotive hit a person without even a single apology. He put on sunglasses, turned into a gust of wind, and disappeared in place. A good girlfriend is gone. But the attitude of Walter Company is even more infuriating. "My deepest condolences to the family of Robin Ward as I was chasing a bank robber who happened to be in the middle of the street..." The locomotive publicly apologized to Robin Ward on TV, but look at that The choice of words is completely insincere. He said that when Robin Ward walked to the middle of the street, it was completely talking nonsense with his eyes open. By the way! The people from the Water Company came to the door, but they didn''t come to apologize at all. The Water Company directly threw a non-disclosure agreement and a compensation of 40,000 US dollars. "Everyone in Water is for Robin. I feel sorry for what happened to you, but you two are not married, and strictly speaking, there is no legal claim at all, but Walter still wants to do some responsibility..." The disgusting buck-toothed man from Walter Company said to Huyin Kan Bull said. At this moment, Huyin Campbell did not feel the sincerity of the Water Company. What he felt was only anger, anger that was about to burst out of his chest! He punched the disgusting face in front of him, scolded the other party and told them to get out of the way. However, Huyin Campbell didn''t have a seizure in the end, just said that he had to think about it. "Robin, I''m sorry, I''m so useless. , I don''t even dare to scold them! "After the people from the Water Company left, Huyin Campbell''s head was buried deep in his knees. However, when he raised his head again, he found himself in a strange dark space...

 Chapter 520： Ghost Rider and Iron Man reunite

    Falling in love with youkanshu.com, Meiman: I have exposed all the famous scenes


    "What place is this? Is it hell?" Robbie Reyes turned his head to look, it was obviously darkness, but the weirdness didn''t affect his vision.


    He saw that he was not alone here, but a lot of people standing here sporadically.


    And those people he doesn''t know... Wait, not all of them, the guy in a fancy suit with a mustache, isn''t that Tony Stark!


    "There''s an Avenger here?" Robbie Reyes instantly knew it wasn''t hell, because the famous Iron Man wasn''t dead yet.


    "Even the Avengers are dispatched, what is going on in this ghost place?" Robbie Reyes walked up to Tony Stark and greeted him first, "Hello, Mr. Stark ."


    "You know me?" Tony Stark turned to look at Robbie Reyes.


    "America, no, the whole world, who doesn''t know Iron Man?" said Robbie Reyes.


    "Very good, you and I are from the same world." Tony Stark glanced at the crowd, saw a teenager, and a smile immediately appeared on the corner of his mouth, "Peter, here!"


    "Mr. Stark, I didn''t expect that I''m here again after so long." Peter Parker ran to Tony Stark excitedly.


    "Didn''t Thor and Steve come this time?" Bruce Banner pushed his eyes on the bridge of his nose and walked over, "I didn''t see them both."


    "I''ve been answering questions together for so long, I''m really not used to it without the two of them." Tony Stark glanced at the crowd, "Superman and Batman are here too."


    "Stark, we meet again." Clark Kent and Bruce Wayne also found Tony Stark and they came here.


    "I didn''t see Diana and Barry," Tony Stark said.


    "You''ve also lost a few familiar faces here." Clark Kent introduced Bruce Banner to Bruce Wayne. "This is the Hulk, Bruce Banner."


    "I''m Peter Parker Spider-Man, hello Superman, hello Batman." Peter Parker introduced himself without Tony Stark speaking.


    "Mr. Stark, it looks like you''re familiar with this place, isn''t it the first time you''ve been here?" Robbie Reyes couldn''t help but ask, "What''s this place?"


    "Yes, I know where this place is, but I don''t know who you are." Tony Stark asked without answering, "So, do you want to introduce yourself to us first?"


    "My name is Robbie Reyes, the car repairer," Robbie Reyes said.


    "Robbie Reyes?" Tony Stark realized he had never heard the name, so he added, "You saw me, Hulk, Spider-Man, superheroes here. , so stop pretending, who are you?"


    "I''m not a superhero." Robbie Reyes shook his head.


    "Or, let''s put it another way, do you have any special skills?" Bruce Banner said.


    "Special skills?" Robbie Reyes thought for a while, and his head was on fire, "I don''t know if this counts?"


    "Ghost Rider!" Tony Stark couldn''t help exclaiming looking at Robbie Reyes'' flaming skull head, "You are Ghost Rider! You are Ghost Rider!"


    "Ghost Rider?" Robbie Reyes put away the flames in his head, "Mr. Stark, do you know what''s going on with me?"


    "It seems that you have just acquired this power and haven''t used it for chivalry." Tony Stark understood what situation Robbie Reyes was in now.


    "Isn''t the Ghost Rider Johnny Blazer, how did he become Robbie Reyes?" Bruce Wayne said looking at Robbie Reyes.


    "The generation of Ghost Rider is a transaction with the source of the devil, so it is not surprising that there are other Ghost Riders." Tony Stark said.


    "Another Ghost Rider?" Robbie Reyes hurriedly asked when he heard Tony Stark''s words, "The one who gave me this power was also a guy with a burning head, and he was that Johnny Blazer?"


    "I don''t know," Tony Stark said. "We''ve been looking for Ghost Rider Johnny Blazer, but we haven''t found it."


    "Mr. Stark, you haven''t told me where this place is," Robbie Reyes reminded.


    "I think there are a lot of new faces here, let''s explain it together." Tony Stark clapped his hands and said loudly, "Apart from the few around me, does anyone know me?"


    "Tony Stark, I know you''re famous, but you shouldn''t be so high-profile, right?" A weak-looking woman came over.


    "What''s your name?" Tony Stark asked.


    "Jessica Jones." Jessica Jones said.


    "Mr. Stark is not a high-profile, but wants to use this way to distinguish who is one world from him," a blind man wearing sunglasses told Jessica Jones, "Although this is a crude way, UU Read the book But there are almost no people in the world who don''t know Iron Man, so this method can still distinguish some people."


    "Who are you?" Jessica Jones'' eyes fell on the blind man beside her.


    "Matt Murdoch," Matt Murdoch said. "You know, blind people always hear well, so I hear what they''re saying."


    "What distinguishes who is a world from him, and what does it mean?" Jessica Jones asked.


    "That''s what Mr. Stark said, then ask Mr. Stark." Matt Murdoch said.


    No Error Novel Network


    "I know you are all wondering what this place is! Just, I know what this place is, so I will explain it to you, but don''t ask me if this is true after I say it, how do you prove that you said It''s true, believe it or not!" Tony Stark exclaimed, then beckoned to Jessica Jones and Matt Murdoch, "Come here you two, you and I are the same one world."


    "I like the Hulk better than Iron Man." A black man walked past lawyer Matt and Jessica Jones.


    "Me too." A young man with curly hair also stepped forward, "It''s nothing to worry about rich people."


    "Professor Charles!" Seeing that no one came again, Tony Stark greeted a long-haired young man in the crowd who seemed to have just woken up, "After a long look, I finally saw a real person."


    "Charles, do you know him?" Mystique Raven Darkholm next to Charles Xavier asked, "He looks like he knows you."

 Chapter 521： The natives also joined the answer!

    "I haven''t seen it." Charles Xavier just glanced at Tony Stark and lost interest, he asked Riven Darkholm, "It''s you, what are you doing recently, I haven''t seen you for a long time "Yeah, long time no see." Raven Darkholm said, "If I hadn''t been brought here suddenly, I don''t know when I would have seen you." "Charles, what the **** is this place? "Charles'' old Kiwan Magneto, Eric Lansheer, asked, "What mutants brought us here?" It''s so easy to use, I rely on this reading aloud to pass the time while driving and before going to bed. You can download it here. yeguoyuedu] "I don''t know, I don''t know anything." Charles Xavier shook his head. "Looks like the guy in the suit knows, you read his brain," Eric Lansher said. "First of all, I can''t get into other people''s brains, and secondly, he seems to have said what he wanted to say, and I don''t need to read it." Charles Xavier turned to look at Tony Stark, "Mr. Stark, right? Where have we met?" "You haven''t seen me, but I have seen you." Tony Stark said, "I have seen you with hair, and I have seen you without hair." "No What''s wrong with Charles?" Raven Darkholm couldn''t help asking, "What do you mean? Will he keep his head bald?" "Hi, Raven." Tony Stark asked Raven Darkholm again. Greeted, "Nice to meet you too." "You know me too?" Raven Darkholm asked curiously. "It''s not just you, but Eric." Peter Parker waved at Eric Lancher, "Hello, Eric." "Who are you?" Eric Lancher Er looked at Tony Stark and the others, and fell into deep doubt. The other party looked familiar to them, but he promised that he had never seen those people at all! "Wow, this ghost place is so big! It''s boundless!" Tony Stark was about to speak, when a figure suddenly appeared here, "I have run at least 100,000 meters, but there is no limit at all, or It''s so dark, but it''s so dark, and I can actually see things!" "Wow, Quicksilver!" Peter Parker exclaimed excitedly when he saw the person coming, "To be honest, I hope the most The one who saw it was you." "Another mutant." Charles Xavier''s eyes fell on Pietro Maximoff, who at this moment did not know the running boy. "It''s not just him." A long-haired girl came over. "I didn''t expect even you, the old man, to come." Tony Stark spoke first. "Big old?" Jean Grey pointed to herself, "Are you talking about me?" "Yes, I''m talking about you." Tony Stark said, "You are the ceiling of the mutants'' combat effectiveness. "Me? Ceiling?" Jean Grey shook her head, "I can''t even control my own abilities, what a joke." "You seem to know us mutants well." Charles Xavier read it again Tony Stark glanced. For Tony Stark''s statement that Jean Grey was a mutant ceiling, Jean Grey himself did not believe it, but Charles Xavier did not necessarily believe it. He knew very well what kind of terrifying power this little girl contained in her body. "Everyone, I know you are very confused, so I will tell you what this place is." Tony Stark raised his voice and explained the ins and outs of the answering space. "So that''s why he knew us? Because he saw our future?" Eric Lanschel shook his head after hearing this. "It''s nonsense!" "No, he didn''t lie." But Lei said, "What he said is true." "So, the parallel world is true, people from other worlds in front of us." Charles Xavier immediately laughed, "I haven''t encountered such an interesting thing in a long time. What happened." "Answering space? A glimpse into the future? Parallel worlds?" Jessica Jones shook her head like Eric Lanschel, "He''s not talking nonsense, is he? Because it sounds real It''s like bullshit." "No, he''s telling the truth," Matt Murdoch said. "How did you know?" Jessica Jones asked. "Just like a blind person''s hearing is very sensitive, the blind person''s sixth sense is also very sensitive." Matt Murdoch and Jessica Jones have not formed a defender alliance at this time, and the two sides do not know each other, he naturally Wouldn''t say frankly that I could hear the other person''s heartbeat. "If what he said is true, then there are at least three worlds here." Iron Fist Danny Rand said, "We are one world, that Tony Stark who knows everything is a world, and they... Danny Rand pointed at Charles and Eric, "That''s the dress style of the last century, so they come from another world, a world that''s still in the last century." "So, All the superheroes who can come here have their own abilities, even if you are still an ordinary person now, you will definitely gain your own abilities soon.¡± In the end, Tony Stark also made a Summarize. "Are they all superheroes?" Jessica Jones looked at Matt Murdoch next to her. "So lawyer, are you also a superhero? What are your superpowers?" "I''m a lawyer." Matt Murdoch smiled, "what about you, miss, what are your superpowers?" "I don''t want to discuss me with someone I know, no, don''t know at all. What superpowers," said Jessica Jones. "I don''t know if the blind lawyer is a superhero, but that man, it must be." Danny Rand pointed to a guy with a slicked head and a star-striped cape behind his back. No ordinary person would wear this, except for superheroes. "Motherlander! It''s the motherlander!" In addition to Danny Rand, Huyin Campbell also saw the motherlander, and he subconsciously stayed away from each other. Originally, he was also a super fan of the crowd of seven, but after his girlfriend was crushed by a locomotive in front of his eyes, he no longer trusted the superheroes of the Walter Company. "Ok, this is really a very delicate show, who are you? Do you want to show yourself in front of me?" The motherland said at this time, "What kind of **** illusion is this? You can put it away. "The natives looked at Tony Stark when they said this, but Tony Stark said it before and only explained it once. Whether the other party believed it or not, he would not say more. Therefore, he simply ignored the people of the motherland. In fact, it''s not just people from the motherland who don''t believe it, it''s just the people from the motherland who jumped out first. "It''s enough, don''t you know." The motherland walked towards Tony Stark step by step, "If you mess around in my brain again, I will turn my face, trust me." "Do you think you suddenly changed from Is it an illusion to come from one place to another?" Bruce Wayne spoke, "What he said is true, I can testify."

 Chapter 522： The people of the motherland are floating, and they fight Superman!

    Falling in love with youkanshu.com, Meiman: I have exposed all the famous scenes


    "A hallucination dares to deceive me." How could the natives easily believe others, turned their heads towards Bruce Wayne, and the two rays in their eyes had already shot at Bruce Wayne.


    Although Bruce Wayne is in casual clothes now, he doesn''t wear a bat uniform, but the ten rings have long been on his arms. He slanted his body, and at the same time stretched his right hand towards the natives, the ten rings flew out and quickly attacked the natives. .


    Bang bang bang!


    The three rings hit the motherland''s chest almost indiscriminately, knocking him upside down and flying out.


    The motherland is a hanged man who has played planes on the Empire State Building. How could he really be shot up? He floated directly in the air and flew towards Bruce Wayne at a high speed.


    "Clark, why do I feel this guy is so similar to you?" Bruce Wayne couldn''t help shouting to Clark Kent, who had ten rings in his hand and was not afraid to see the ability of the natives.


    "Then let me see how capable this ''me'' is." Clark Kent also flew up, and he came first, obviously he took off later, but before the natives arrived at Bruce Wayne One step to reach the motherland.


    "You want to block me?" The native looked at Clark Kent.


    "It seems so," Clark Kent said.


    "Go away!" The motherland slammed Clark Kent with a punch. Clark Kent stood still in the air, and received the punch, not moving at all.


    "What?" The natives were stunned. With that punch, he felt as if he had hit a mountain. Not only was he unable to beat him, but the anti-shock force sent him flying backwards!


    "Have you not eaten?" Clark Kent asked.


    "Damn!" Lasers shot out of the eyes of the natives and shot at Clark Kent.


    Clark Kent stood still in the air, letting the rays of the natives hit him.


    Like the previous punch, this ray hit Clark Kent, like a tickling, without feeling it at all.


    "How is that possible?" The native was stunned. He was an invincible existence in his world, but now he felt that the guy floating on the opposite side might not be able to beat him!


    "You''re done, now it''s my turn." Clark Kent also shot two heat rays in his eyes, hitting the motherland''s chest directly.


    Unlike the motherland who shot Clark Kent, Clark Kent remained motionless, the motherland was hit by Clark Kent''s heat rays, and the person was shot dozens of meters away like a cannonball before hitting the ground.


    "Damn, this guy is so strong!" The natives flew up again with a swish and looked at Clark Kent across the air, but they never dared to make trouble again.


    [In other words, currently the best app for reading and listening to books, Yeguo Reading, install the latest version. ¡¿


    "The people of the motherland were actually crushed!"


    "That guy who is very similar to the people of the motherland is too strong!"


    "Great! There are still people who can deal with the crowd of seven!"


    Unlike the anger of the motherland, Huyin Campbell, who witnessed the abuse of the motherland, couldn''t help but be pleasantly surprised. Although it was the locomotive that smashed his horse, he hated the house and Wu, and now he is full of seven people. See you soon.


    Huyin Campbell didn''t notice that there was a long-haired girl who was as concerned about the motherland as he was. The girl noticed the motherland as soon as she came in, but she stayed on the side very quietly. Have dealt with anyone.


    This girl is another black-robed picket, Himiko.


    Coupled with another uncle Wolf who has been watching from the sidelines without saying a word like Himiko, he is all the "friends" who answered the question this time. They are:


    Iron Man Tony Stark, Hulk Bruce Banner, Spiderman Peter Parker;


    Ghost Rider Robbie Reyes;


    Daredevil Matt Murdoch, Iron Fist Danny Rand, Jessica Jones, Luke Cage;


    Batman Bruce Wayne, Superman Clark Kent;


    Professor X Charles Xavier, Magneto Eric Lansiel, Mystique Raven Darkholm, Phoenix Jean Grey, Quicksilver Pietro Maximoff, Wolverine James Law root;


    Huyin Campbell, Himiko, native of the motherland.


    After many days, the answer space finally ushered in the second villain after Loki.


    It''s just that Loki didn''t go very far on the road of the villain, and he was whitewashed in a short time. I don''t know if the man from the motherland who was playing planes in the Empire State Building will be whitewashed one day in the future.


    [The question and answer starts now, please prepare the answerer. ¡¿


    [The first question, may I ask who among the black-robed pickets killed the invisible man in the "Group of Seven"? ¡¿


    ¡¾A Billy Butcher¡¿


    ¡¾B Huyin Campbell¡¿


    ¡¾C French¡¿


    ¡¾D Kimiko¡¿


    [A correct answer to this question will reward the ability to control the mind. If the answer is wrong, the life expectancy will be deducted by one year. ¡¿


    "Mind control ability?" Tony Stark lost interest when he saw this ability, Professor X, Scarlet Witch, he has seen this ability in more than one person.


    Besides, the black-robed pickets and the "seven people" are not a matter of his world.


    "Charles, this reward seems to be quite similar to your ability." Riven said to Charles.


    "It looks like this." Charles Dandan said.


    "What''s going on with this question? Why did I appear in the options?" Seeing the question, Huo Yin Campbell quietly hid in the crowd, "Don''t let the people of the motherland know that I am Hu Yin. Campbell."


    "Will the invisible man be killed?" The natives frowned when they saw the question, "What is this black-robed picket team?"


    "It seems that this question is a matter of your world~ Tony Stark asked the motherland, "You don''t seem to know the black robe pickets, but you seem to know the invisible man, and you also Do you know ''The Seven''? "


    "We are seven people, known as the Seven People." The motherland said, "We are the most popular superhero group, and I, the most popular superhero, the motherland."


    "So, one of your companions will be killed," said Bruce Banner.


    "It''s just courting death!" The motherland''s face turned cold, "The four people in the option, they all have to die!"


    "It''s over, the people of the motherland are going to kill me!" Huyin Campbell''s face suddenly turned pale, and his heart was beating like a drum, and it kept beating.


    Just when he was so nervous that he couldn''t even breathe normally, an Asian woman beside him gestured to him.


    What Kimiko wanted to ask was, "Are you also in the options?"


    But Kimiko''s sign language was created by her, not a common sign language. No one could understand it except her and her younger brother, and naturally Huyin Campbell couldn''t understand it either.


    Of course, Huyin Campbell didn''t understand sign language, even if Kimiko was using universal sign language, he couldn''t understand it.


    "I''m Kimiko, and I''m in the options."


    "Do you know the other two people in the options?"


    "It shouldn''t be the invisible man you killed, right?"


    "Who do you think would kill the Invisible Man?"


    After a few questions in a row, Kimiko gave up, because she found that the frightened man on the opposite side didn''t understand her at all.

 Chapter 523： The Hulk was shocked: Are people like the motherland also a superhero?

    Falling in love with youkanshu.com, Meiman: I have exposed all the famous scenes


    "Do you need me to help translate?" At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded out of nowhere in Himiko''s head, startling her.


    [Recommended, Yeguo reading and chasing books is really easy to use, download it here and you can try it. ¡¿


    "Who is talking in my head?" Himiko turned her head and looked at the crowd.


    "I''m in your six o''clock direction." Jean Grey said to Kimiko.


    When Kimiko turned her head, she saw Jean Grey who was staying with Charles, Rui Wen, etc. The latter also waved at her.


    "You also have superpowers?" Kimiko asked in her heart without making any more gestures.


    "I know a little bit." Jean Grey was a little too modest.


    "The man next to me, he is afraid of being like that, is probably one of the options." Kimiko asked Jean Grey, "Can you help me talk to him?"


    "Yes." Jean Grey said.


    "Your heart is beating fast." However, before Jean Grey entered Hueyin Campbell''s brain, the natives locked it first.


    So many people, just like Huyn Campbell''s heart beating drums, it is too obvious, how can the people of the motherland not doubt him?


    "I, my heart is beating fast." Huyin Campbell forced his composure.


    "Do you know that I have super hearing?" The native flew directly in front of Hugh Campbell and asked him condescendingly, "So who are you? Billy Butcher? Hugh Campbell?"


    "I''m not, and I don''t know you either." Huyin Campbell was still stubborn.


    "You know? It''s useless to talk in front of me. It''s a big deal to let the wastes of Walter help me find the rest." The motherlander''s eyes shot out the heat rays, and he was about to kill Huyin Campbell on the spot.


    Whoosh!


    At this moment, a ghostly figure appeared in front of Huyin Campbell, using his steel body to block the rays of the motherland.


    "Do you want to meddle in your own business?" The native withdrew his rays and looked at Clark Kent cautiously.


    In the previous preliminary confrontation, he knew that he was definitely not this person''s opponent.


    "Do you have an opinion?" Clark Kent asked rhetorically.


    "Fine." Of course, the natives have opinions, but opinions are useless. He pointed to Hugh Campbell, "I see how long you can protect him! If what Tony Stark said is true, answer the question. When it''s over, we''ll all go back to our respective worlds, and he''ll die as well."


    "I can''t control what you do in your own world, but in the answering space, under my nose, I won''t allow you to kill people," Clark Kent said.


    "Humph!" The native snorted coldly and fell to the ground.


    "Thank you." Huyin Campbell quickly thanked Clark Kent.


    "I don''t know which one of the options you are, but there is only one way for you now, and that is to participate in answering the questions." Bruce Wayne said to Huyn Campbell, "You see it too, if you answer the questions correctly, you will be rewarded with super Ability, only if you have superpowers can you deal with this guy."


    "Even if I have super powers, I can''t deal with him." Huyin Campbell glanced at the natives, "He is the strongest human being, and no one can beat him."


    "The strongest?" Bruce Wayne pointed to Clark Kent. "That guy was just beaten like a dog by Clark. Do you really think he is the strongest?"


    "Clark is much stronger than the natives, but unfortunately, he is not from our world." Huyin Campbell said.


    "You also said that Clark is not a person from your world, so you can only rely on yourself." Bruce Wayne added, "With superpowers, no matter what superpowers are, it is better than an ordinary person. Right?"


    "Okay, answer the question, answer the question." Hugh Campbell looked at the questions and options repeatedly, "However, I really don''t know which one to choose. I don''t know any of the four people in the options."


    "Wait!" At this moment, Huyin Campbell suddenly remembered that a girl from before was constantly gesturing to him, "Isn''t she just Himiko?"


    When he looked at Himiko, Himiko looked at him at the same time, as if she understood what he meant, and nodded at him.


    "Great, here''s another one of the options." Huyin Campbell also nodded to Himiko, and then asked loudly, "Are Frankie and Billy Butcher here?"


    No one answered him.


    "Frankie, Billy Butcher, are you there?" Huyn Campbell raised his voice and said again, "The people of the motherland will not let us go! So there is no need for you to hide! Stand up! Let''s... "


    "Stop shouting, these two are not here." Clark Kent interrupted Huyin Campbell.


    "There are so many people here, maybe they don''t dare to stand up." Huyin Campbell said.


    "The native can hear super, so can I." Clark Kent said, "except you and the girl, no one''s heartbeat is abnormal. By the way, the girl''s heartbeat is much smoother than yours."


    "She said she didn''t know any of the people in the options. UU Reading " Jean Grey spoke at this time, "but what she did might make the seven people find her."


    "What did she do?" asked Huyn Campbell.


    "She said that she had killed some people, although she was forced to, but she did kill people." Jean Grey asked after translating, "What about you, what kind of grievances do you have with the seven people? ?"


    "I have something to do with the seven people, but it''s not an invisible man, but a locomotive." Huyin Campbell said about the death of his Ma Zi, "One day my girlfriend and I were on the side of the road, and I will stress again. Once again, it''s on the side of the road! That position won''t stand in anyone''s way! But the locomotive suddenly came and knocked my girlfriend into a puddle of mud!"


    "What is this locomotive ability?" Bruce Wayne asked.


    "Super speed, run fast." Huyin Campbell said, "He didn''t know whether he was drunk or on drugs that day, but the road was so wide, but he hit us on the side of the road. The arrogant face, let me sign a non-disclosure agreement, and want to stop my mouth after throwing a few bad money. You know? Since the incident, whether it is the executioner of the locomotive or the Walter Company, no one has said anything special. I''m sorry!"


    "We have just seen the virtues of the motherland, and this locomotive doesn''t sound like a good thing." Tony Stark concluded, "I have to suspect that the rest of the group of seven are the same raccoon dog."


    "Is this also a superhero? It really opened my eyes." Bruce Banner asked. "You just mentioned the Walter Company, what is this?"

 Chapter 524： The people of the motherland are deflated in the hands of the black robe pickets!

No content

 Chapter 525： Mutant Quicksilver: I want to compare the speed with Superman!

    "Kimiko, you are Himiko, right?" After acquiring the new ability, Huyin Campbell immediately communicated with Himiko himself. "Yes, I''m Himiko, you must be Huyin Campbell." Himiko waved to Huyin Campbell. "Don''t stand there alone, come to me." Huyin Campbell said to Himiko, "This one called Clark Kent is much stronger than the natives. He is by our side, and the natives dare not shoot." "Can''t you control the people of the motherland?" Himiko asked. "Yes, but I just got this ability, it can''t last, I can''t control him all the time." Huo Yin Campbell said, "If I put away the ability and he gets angry again, it will be bad." That''s fine." Kimiko walked over to Huyin Campbell. "Mr. Clark, I have to put away my ability now. If he wants to kill me again, please stop him again." Huyin Campbell said to Clark Kent. "Don''t worry, he can''t kill anyone with me here," Clark Kent said. "Thank you." Huyin Campbell put away his ability. His ability should be used at critical moments, such as when answering questions, to control the people of the motherland so that they can''t answer the questions, instead of wasting it in peacetime. "Hueyin Campbell, I remember you." As soon as the motherland regained freedom, they pointed at Hueyin Campbell through gritted teeth, "You''d better think about the future, no one can protect you forever." "Motherland Humans, I have to remind you of something." Clark Kent spoke again at this time, "We have a customary rule for answering questions in the answer space, that is, which world the question is related to the person in which world Whoever answers the question, whoever the question is related to, will answer it. So if the latter question has nothing to do with you, you''d better not answer the question." "Whose rule is this?" "Just because you are disobedient, I will destroy you on the spot." Clark Kent said, "If you don''t believe me, try and see if I can unscrew your head before you open your mouth." "No reason!" The motherland was furious, I couldn''t bear it any longer, and the heat rays came out of my eyes again. Whoosh! However, a ghostly shadow flashed in front of his eyes, and Clark Kent appeared in front of him like a teleportation. boom! Clark Kent punched the motherlander in the chest. Kacha! The sound of bone cracking sounded at that time, and the motherland was fired like a cannonball. It couldn''t even fly in the air, and it hit the ground heavily. [In other words, the best app for reading aloud and listening to books at present, Yeguo Reading, install the latest version on .yeguoyuedu. ¡¿ There was a smear of red blood on the corner of his mouth. "How can this person be so strong!" He reached out and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, shock flashed in the eyes of the natives. After the previous fight, he knew that he was not the opponent of this Clark Kent, but it seemed that the gap between him and him was more than Much bigger than I imagined. "There is no weapon in our world that can hurt the people of the motherland, but I didn''t expect that he couldn''t even take a punch from Mr. Clark." Huyin Campbell saw this scene and couldn''t help but be moved by Clark Kent''s strength. At the same time, the invincible image of the motherland in his mind collapsed again. It turned out that as long as you are strong enough, you can kill the people of the motherland! And this answering space can give people superpowers. As long as they can continue to answer correctly, it is not impossible to gain the strength to compete or even kill the people of the motherland. "That Clark, he''s so strong." Eric Lansheer''s eyes flashed a gleam of light, "Not to mention, just his teleportation speed, he almost kills whoever he wants." Is he fast?" Pietro Maximov said with some dissatisfaction, "I think it''s just so-so." "Looking at the way he vomited blood from the beating of the motherland, it is obvious that he did not do his best, it seems that it is just a matter of He strikes at will." Charles Xavier said, "The speed just now is definitely not his real speed, he must be very, very fast." "I would like to give him a try." Pietro Maximoff Said, "No one can speak fast in front of me." "Pietro, you underestimate Clark by saying that." Tony Stark couldn''t help but say when he heard this, "In terms of speed, you are really not necessarily better than Get Clark." "Well, is he faster than me? I don''t believe it." Pietro Maximov said. "Shall we make a bet?" Tony Stark said. "You are so naive, you are not from the same world, what is there to compare?" Ruiwen said, "Even if that Clark is really fast, so what, we will not meet in the future anyway." "This Clark is not only fast , he can fly, and UU Reading will emit rays from his eyes..." James Rogan said for the first time, "In my opinion, his strength is definitely the peak of the group. Even if the people present are The so-called superheroes have their own unique skills, but there should be few that can compare with him." "You?" Charles Xavier stared at James Rogan for a while, "Have we met somewhere? "I don''t know." James Rogan said simply. "I remember who you are, tall man, impulsive," said Charles Xavier. "We went to you for help, but you didn''t even look at us." "It was him, the cigar smoker. The bastard." Charles Xavier said this, and Eric Lansheer also remembered. "Hey, how are you." James Logan said calmly, wondering if he remembered these two. "He''s right, Clark is indeed the most powerful person here." Jean Grey said, "but there are still people who can match him." With that, her eyes fell on Bruce Banner. "Little girl, I don''t like the brain being patronized at will, I don''t think anyone likes it." Bruce Banner immediately reminded, "Your ability is good, but if you can not use it indiscriminately, it will be even better." "This I''m sorry sir, Jean didn''t mean it." Charles Xavier immediately apologized, and then said to Jean Grey, "Jyn, be polite, I told you, it''s not okay to enter other people''s brains like this without their permission. Polite behavior." "Speak as if you were allowed to enter other people''s minds." Eric Lanschel was exposing Charles Xavier''s undertones. "I''m sorry sir, I won''t do this again." Jean Grey was very obedient and apologized obediently to Bruce Banner. "Okay, I accept it," said Bruce Banner.

 Chapter 526： The Invisible Man is invisible to Spider-Man

    At this time, there is light in the answering space, and the future begins to be revealed. "City policing itself is a very tricky issue, but having superheroes in national defense is basically privatizing war..." The TV on the wall is still talking about superheroes. Huyn Campbell sat at the counter, expressionless. He dealt with Robin''s affairs in a mess, and he really didn''t feel in the mood to go to work. "Good night, Huo Yin, remember to lock the door." The boss greeted Huo Yin Campbell, then got up and pushed the door to leave. There is a small bell hanging at the door, which will ring every time someone opens the door, which will remind the clerk that there is a customer coming. When the boss pushed the door out, the bell also rang, and then the door slowly closed again. But only halfway through, the door stopped, as if it had encountered some kind of resistance, and then the door actually reopened. Looking at the situation of the door, it was obvious that someone grabbed the door that was about to be closed and reopened it, but the door was empty, and not a single ghost could be seen. "I''m sorry, we''re going abroad." Huyin Campbell, who heard the movement, thought it was another guest. No one paid any attention to him, but the bell in front of the door was ringing. Hugh Campbell turned his head and saw that the store door was slowly closing, as if someone had entered. However, he saw nothing. "It''s the invisible man." Seeing this, Tony Stark said, "He must be coming." "Although I can''t see it, I feel a murderous aura coming towards me," said Peter Parker. "It must be a bad visitor," said Bruce Banner. "Speaking of this invisible ability, in front of a person like Clark who can listen to his heartbeat, it is simply tasteless." Tony Stark said. "There should be no use for Peter here." Bruce Banner said, "The spider sense is not a dry meal." However, Huyin Campbell has neither super hearing nor spider sense, just an ordinary can''t be ordinary. The passerby''s armor. "Hello?" He looked around the store, trying to find the person who got in. "Who are you?" Suddenly, a voice sounded in front of him. Clearly no one, but there are voices! "What the hell?" Huyin Campbell got up in a hurry, thinking he had seen a ghost. "It''s right in front of you, idiot." The invisible man took out a miniature bug and slapped it in front of Hugh Campbell, "Do you think I couldn''t find this?" Huu Yin Campbell''s heart suddenly froze, and immediately Nervous and at a loss, he installed a bug in the Walter Company. He thought he was unaware, but he didn''t expect that a person he could not see would be watching from the sidelines the whole time. "Hueyin." The invisible man grabbed the work card on Hueyin Campbell''s chest and looked at it, then held down his head and slammed the poor child against the counter. "Dude, I''ll follow you from the building." The invisible man dragged Huyin Campbell out of the counter again, "Who''s that person with you in the car?" "He''s just an Uber driver, okay? Is it?" Huyin Campbell was scared, but he didn''t sell Billy Butcher. "Don''t **** me! Uber driver? Do you think I''m a fool!" The Invisible Man was enraged by this clumsy lie, he ripped a TV from the wall, and walked towards Huyin Campbell step by step, " Why did you install a bug?" "Please, please, forgive me..." Huyin Campbell sat on the ground and begged bitterly. "We are a group of seven, the most powerful superheroes on earth, the patron saint of innocents, you bastard!" The patron saint raised the TV in his hand high, and fiercely turned towards the innocent he should have protected smashed down. boom! At this moment, a car drove in from the outside, crashed directly into the store, and then continued to crash with a roar, slamming the invisible man directly into the wall. [The book chasing app recommended by an old book friend who I have known for ten years, Yeguo Reading! It¡¯s so easy to use, I rely on this reading aloud and listening to books to pass the time when driving and before going to bed. You can download it here. yeguoyuedu] "Sorry, I crashed your store." The door opened, and the bearded Billy Butcher He walked down and said to Hueyin Campbell, "Hueyin, you should get out of the way." Billy Butcher is not a good person. The goods are a man, pure. He is just an ordinary person, even if he was an FBI bad guy and has some skills, but he is still an ordinary person after all, but he has never been counseled against those superheroes, even if he is a native of the country with peak combat power. No matter who it is, he dares to go up. "Isn''t that the invisible shrunken tortoise?" Billy Butcher picked up an iron rod and went to work with the invisible man. UU reading Invisible people can be invisible, but can''t see at all, which made Billy Butcher very passive, and he was beaten by the invisible man and vomited blood in just two strokes. This time, the Invisible Man was self-defeating. He could fight back and beat Billy Butcher hard, but he shouldn''t vomit blood. Billy Butcher vomited blood directly on the invisible man, marking the invisible man. This time, the invisible man had nothing to hide. Relying on these old blood, Billy Butcher really punched the invisible man several times. But unfortunately, the invisible man is not only invisible, the opponent''s skin is as hard as a diamond, and he can''t solve it with a few fists. In a few minutes, he was knocked to the ground by the invisible man and could not stand up. Ever since Billy Butcher appeared, the invisible man''s attention had been on this man with cheeks, but he had forgotten that Hugh Campbell was still in the store. Before Billy Butcher let him escape, Huyin Campbell did rush to the store door for the first time, but the moment he opened the door, he withdrew his hand and he did not escape. Although he didn''t dare to help when Billy Butcher was fighting the Invisible Man, he didn''t escape. Now that Billy Butcher is down, it''s time for him to play. Unlike Billy Butcher as an FBI, Billy Butcher has always lived the life of an ordinary person. He doesn''t have much to offer. Of course, even if there is, it is very useful. But fortunately, Billy Butcher still had some brains. He pulled a wire behind the invisible man and hit him directly. Zizizizi~ After a pleasant sound of electric current flowed through, the invisible man fell to the ground. "Is he dead?" Huyin Campbell hurriedly threw away the wire in his hand. "Looks like he can''t move." Billy Butcher kicked the Invisible Man hard before asking, "How do you know what the electric tube is for?"

 Chapter 527： Blind motherlanders, go to provoke the Hulk again!

    After taking down the Invisible Man, Billy Butcher stuffed it in the trunk and went with Huyn Campbell to find another member of the black-robed picket, French. Frank and the Seven have no grudges, so he can''t deal with the Seven for Billy Butcher, and Billy Butcher knows this, so he didn''t talk about dealing with the Invisible at first. This matter, but deceived French, saying that there is a big business. Poor Frankie was fooled by Billy Butcher just like that. "Open it," Billy Butcher said to French, standing in front of the trunk with an electric baton. "Who''s in there?" Frankie asked. "Where''s your adventurous spirit, Frankie?" Of course Billy Butcher couldn''t say there was a crowd of seven in it. If French knew, he certainly wouldn''t open it, but unfortunately, he didn''t know, he really opened the trunk as Billy Butcher said. "You idiots are dead!" As soon as they opened it, someone yelled, but Frankie didn''t see anyone. Billy Butcher didn''t say a word of nonsense, the electric baton went straight in, and the invisible man was silent in a burst of crackling electric current. Boom! Billy Butcher closed the trunk. "It''s the Invisible Man!" Frank wasn''t as ignorant as Huyn Campbell, he knew immediately that the Invisible Man was in the trunk, and he shouted to Billy Butcher angrily, "Your backup Invisible man in the box!" "Nothing can escape your eyes, brother." Billy Butcher also said in a mocking tone. "Keep him away!" Angrily, he pulled a gun on Billy Butcher''s head, "He has chips on him, superheroes may be on their way, the motherland. People might be on their way now! Are you bringing this to my door? It''s not my trouble." "It is now," said Billy Butcher. "He knows what you look like now." In this way, poor Frankie was trapped on the boat. Because Frankie knew that he had no choice at all, those superheroes would only think that he was also the murderer who kidnapped the invisible man, regardless of whether he was tricked or not, and dealt with them together. Frankie has no choice but to set foot on Billy Butcher''s pirate ship. The three took the invisible man to a dilapidated room, and thoughtfully built an iron cage for it. If there was anything wrong, the electric baton would go straight up. "What do you think, Frankie?" Billy Butcher asked Frankie for his opinion when the cage was finished. "You''ve turned this **** into trouble for me, that''s my opinion." In Frankie''s words, you could still hear deep dissatisfaction. Of course, this is not satisfactory. If you provoke the invisible person for no reason, it is equivalent to provoke the seven people and the people of the motherland. Who can be happy with this? "He can rearrange the carbon on the skin into a super material, like a diamond, which is almost impossible to penetrate." After complaining, French also knew that he had to bite the bullet and give his professional analysis. Come. "Well, how about we smother him?" Billy Butcher had an idea. "The Dominicans had tried it in ''07..." French said. "And what happened?" Billy Butcher asked. "They''re all dead, and that''s the end." Frankie''s words sound like dark humor, but it''s true, and dealing with superheroes is so risky. "Okay, so what about electricity?" Billy Butcher came up with another idea, "We just need to increase the current." "The current you used on him could kill a buffalo, but you..." Lanci still denies the idea, "Maybe stun him, but not kill him. No, we need to figure out a way to pierce his skin." Listen to Billy Butcher and French discuss here **** him If a person dies, everyone in the answering space has a ridiculous feeling that they have caught the person, but they can''t kill them at all. The gap between ordinary people and superheroes is too great. "Well, what are we going to do?" Billy Butcher asked. "I don''t know." Frankie didn''t have a good idea for the time being. "Are you going to kill him?" Huyin Campbell was shocked when he heard it. It''s killing people at every turn, two bosses, do you want to be like this? "We didn''t bring him here to invite him to dinner," Billy Butcher said. "I thought we could torture him or something." Hugh Campbell continued, "I don''t know, you have captured such a big person." At this time, Huyin Campbell was still a little "naive" and fantasized about not using Solve it at the cost of your life. [Recommendation, Yeguo reading and chasing books is really easy to use, download here. Yeguoyuedu everyone can try it. ¡¿This is also very understandable, after all, he was just an ordinary person for the first half of his life. Before the locomotive smashed his girlfriend, UU read www. uukanshu.com has never experienced such a dark and cruel thing at all. As for Hugh Campbell and Frankie, the experiences of these two people are there, so they both know very well that the only way to solve this matter is to kill the invisible man. Otherwise, once the Invisible Man gets away, he will take the seven people to destroy them. Billy Butcher and French, they both understand how the world works. Their solution is the correct one. "At Guantanamo, we waterboarded Muhammad 183 times in six months to get him to speak once," said Billy Butcher. "We don''t have six months now, six hours in a row. Not at all." "What you just said is insane." Hugh Campbell couldn''t accept it for a moment, "but now, you''re talking about killing one of the most famous people on earth at will. This guy is a national treasure, which will attract people''s attention." "This level is a national treasure?" Seeing this, Tony Stark couldn''t help but complain, "This invisible man has such an ordinary strength, he has such a status, It can be seen that there are no very powerful people in that world." "Invisible people are so powerful that they can see the leopard in their eyes, and the so-called seven people are definitely not strong enough." Bruce Banner said. "But Er''er?" The motherland became angry when he heard this, and he flew directly to Bruce Banner, "Who are you, and you dare to laugh at the seven people?" "I didn''t mean to laugh, just He is stating a fact." Bruce Banner said, "The invisible man is indeed weak." "That''s outrageous!" Nana''s neck was pinched. Lao Tzu can''t do the same thing as Lao Tzu, can''t he still do you?

 Chapter 528： The motherland is shocked: the Hulk is really terrible

    Falling in love with youkanshu.com, Meiman: I have exposed all the famous scenes


    It is a pity that the natives have not read the writings of the East, and have not experienced the wisdom of the East, otherwise they will know what it means to be "invisible in appearance".


    Bruce Banner does look very ordinary without changing into Hulk, neither tall nor handsome, he is full of a down and middle-aged image.


    But even so, it just "looks" ordinary. You must know that Bruce Banner is a super genius who is not inferior to Tony Stark, who is the smartest bunch of people on earth.


    In this world, the brain is always more powerful than the body.


    Of course, in many cases, it is still solved with fists.


    Like now.


    Bruce Banner''s muscles were bulging, and his short figure instantly turned into a green hill, directly turning into Green Hulk.


    [Recommended, Yeguo reading and chasing books is really easy to use, download it here and you can try it. ¡¿


    "What the hell!" Seeing this scene, the natives of the motherland were shocked at the time. Why did this person change into another appearance in an instant?


    At this time, he has also realized that he is afraid that he has misunderstood, and this guy in front of him is definitely not simple!


    You don''t need to fight at all, just seeing this green body like half a hill, you know it''s definitely not easy to deal with.


    The people of the motherland have a strong premonition that this time, I am afraid that I will kick the iron plate again!


    However, the arrow is already on the string, no, the arrow has been sent out, regret it, it is too late.


    boom!


    The next moment, the natives flew out.


    Hulk made a simple punch, and the motherland was fired like a cannonball.


    Three ribs were broken at that time!


    "What''s the matter, how can there be such a powerful person!" The natives stumbled to their feet, coughed up a mouthful of old blood, and looked at Hulk with fear.


    God can see that since his "debut", he has always been invincible, invincible and invincible, even the so-called seven people tied together with the other six people is not enough for him to see.


    In his world, he is God, and he is the most powerful and powerful person!


    Therefore, the people of the motherland have always acted as they please, and they can do whatever they want.


    Of course, this has a premise that he is not in public and cannot affect his approval rate. This child who lacks love is extremely concerned about the opinions of others.


    There is no media or the public in this answering space. It is an occasion where people of the motherland can be assured of "doing whatever they want".


    However, what he didn''t expect was that there were such powerful people hidden here!


    Hulk just shot, although it was just a punch, but to the motherland, it felt like he was facing a prehistoric beast, and he was like a child in front of this beast!


    "This person''s ability is similar to Hank''s, and he can transform." Rui Wen said aside.


    "But he is much stronger than Hank." Jean Grey said, "If Hank is against him, he can''t even take a punch from the other side."


    "I''m curious, is he a mutant too?" said Eric Lanschel.


    "I''m not a mutant." Bruce Banner returned to human form.


    "You really look like a mutant," Eric Lansher said.


    "If we let him go, what do you think the Seven will do to us?" In the video, Billy Butcher asks Huyn Campbell a soul question.


    This question can be said to make Huyin Campbell speechless. Even with his current level of naivety, he knows that once the Invisible Man is released, the seven people will definitely kill him.


    "If you become the fish under the knife, then you can''t catch the locomotive." Billy Butcher continued.


    "I''m not a murderer." Huyin Campbell emphasized again.


    "It''s okay, I am," Billy Butcher said.


    "Looking now, that bearded man looks more like a murderer," said Jessica Jones.


    "If you didn''t know the answer in advance, no one would have thought that the murderer of the invisible man was the guy who said ''I''m not the murderer''." Danny Rand said.


    "On the other hand, people who keep saying ''I am the murderer'' and keep looking for ways to kill with their companions are not the murderer in the end, but this ending is very dramatic." Luke Cage said.


    "The Beard and the other guy, who obviously killed people and looked like ''experts'', didn''t know **** the invisible man," Matt Murdoch said. "It doesn''t look like anything. You know Hugh Campbell, how did he succeed in killing the Invisible Man?"


    Matt Murdoch''s claim that Billy Butcher and French are experts on homicide is right, but not accurate enough.


    French is an expert on dealing with superheroes.


    In that dilapidated house, he got a bunch of experimental supplies such as bottles, jars, beakers, stills, etc., and synthesized a bullet by himself, an armor-piercing bullet specially "customized" for invisible people.


    "This bullet is covered with carbon metamaterial, just like his skin." French loaded the manufactured armor-piercing bullet into the gun.


    Then Billy Butcher opened the door, went in with a gun, and shot into the cage without hesitation.


    The Invisible Man is still invisible at this time and cannot be seen by UU reading , but the iron cage is so big that the Invisible Man has no place to hide.


    With a bang, the bullet did hit the Invisible Man, but instead of piercing his skin, it bounced off, bounced back and forth against the wall a few times, and nearly hit Billy Butcher himself.


    "Hahaha!" The Invisible Man laughed at the time, "You idiot! I am invincible! I said Invisible Man, I am invincible! Sooner or later they will find me, and you are all dead!"


    This is really a sad thing, people are caught, but they can''t kill them at all!


    At this time, although the invisible man was reduced to a prisoner, he was as stable as an old dog, not panicking at all. As he said, the group of seven would find him sooner or later.


    And his skin is indestructible, and the other party can''t find a way to kill him at all.


    As long as the crowd of seven finds him, he will be victorious.


    He doesn''t have to do anything, just wait.


    This "custom bullet" didn''t kill the invisible man, and Billy Butcher came up with a new method and got an extra-large electric drill.


    But before they even started trying, they were despised by French.


    Maybe Billy Butcher also knew that the drill was unreliable and ditched it.


    "Scientists believe that turtle shells are helpful for turtles to dig holes under the beach..." There was really no way, so Frankie was watching TV to pass the time. The words on the TV about turtles gave him a sudden inspiration!


    He stood up excitedly.


    "What are you going to do?" Billy Butcher asked.

 Chapter 529： Its so disrespectful! Murder from **!

    Falling in love with youkanshu.com, Meiman: I have exposed all the famous scenes


    "So, what method did he think of to deal with the invisible man?" Tony Stark couldn''t help but say.


    "He came up with the idea when he saw the tortoise on the TV, so I think we can think about it from the tortoise too," Peter Parker said.


    "Speaking of which, the tortoise and the invisible man have one thing in common, that is, the outside is very hard." Bruce Wayne pointed out the key in one sentence.


    "How do you kill a turtle with a hard shell?" Clark Kent said.


    "Throw the turtle directly into the nest and cook, and the high temperature can kill the turtle." Bruce Banner said, "But obviously the high temperature can''t kill the invisible man, so this is not what we can learn from the turtle."


    "A friend of mine killed a tortoise before. He first took a wooden stick, let the tortoise bite the stick, and then chopped off the tortoise''s head with one knife," said Peter Parker, "I don''t think the method should be to chop off the head of the invisible man. Well, the skin of the invisible man''s whole body should be the same hard, and it is impossible to chop off his head."


    Soon, the video revealed the secret for everyone, but this method surprised almost everyone.


    "What''s going on?" The Invisible Man immediately felt something different in his body after being awakened from an electric coma, "It doesn''t feel right."


    "I can proudly say that I have surpassed myself." Frank took off his gloves, squatted beside the iron cage and said to the invisible man, "Now the problem is the skin, right? It''s hard like a diamond. But Then I realized, you just have a hard shell, right? Like a turtle. But your guts are soft, like us normal people, soft. So how do you get access to the soft guts? Through the mouth? No, there will be stomach acid, gag reflex, and if I stuff it in your throat, you will spit it out¡­¡±


    "Worge, shouldn''t this guy be talking about..." Tony Stark had grown his mouth when he saw this.


    [To tell the truth, recently I have been using Wild Fruit to read and read books to keep up with updates, switch sources, and read aloud tones, which can be used by Android and Apple. ¡¿


    "It must be there." Bruce Banner was also quite speechless, "This guy is really talented."


    "Although it''s a bit despicable, it''s really useful." Bruce Wayne actually had a little admiration for French, "He''s still very smart to think of this method."


    "It''s too disgusting, isn''t it?" Peter Parker said.


    "As long as they can kill the enemy, what about being disgusting?" Bruce Wayne said. "The skin of the invisible people is invulnerable. They are just ordinary people. If they can''t handle those skins, they can only bypass it."


    "No discipline! It''s really disrespectful!"


    "This operation is a show, flashing my waist."


    "Talent, a rare talent in a century."


    Not only the Avengers and the Zhenglian, but also the Defenders and the X-Men were shocked by Frankie''s unscrupulous approach.


    "How unreasonable! It''s so unreasonable!" The natives were trembling with anger, "I must kill this man! Definitely!"


    "What the **** did you do to me?" In the video, the invisible man asked tremblingly.


    "He put a plastic bomb in your backyard." Billy Butcher reveals the secret for the Invisible Man.


    "My God!" With an exclamation, an unremarkable middle-aged man appeared in the cage. The invisible man was so shocked that he withdrew from the invisible state, revealing his original face.


    Obviously, he also knew that he was now the fish on the eucalyptus board.


    "Now, if you want to dig it out with your fingers, bang!" Billy Butcher raised a remote in his hand. "I pressed this too, bang! Got it?"


    "Please, don''t kill me, let me do anything." The invisible man who was as steady as an old dog finally panicked and begged for mercy.


    The so-called superheroes are no better than ordinary people when facing death threats.


    The reason why he was calm before was because he knew that the other party had nothing to do with him, and he knew that he was not in danger.


    "I''ll tell you about the locomotive." The Invisible Man sold his accomplice directly, he pointed to Huyn Campbell, "This kid wants to know about the locomotive, right? I don''t know that the locomotive killed the girl Where was he going that night, but I know where he was before that."


    "Idiot!" Seeing this scene, the natives were very angry again, "I was frightened by a few scumbags! It''s a shame to have you in the group of seven!"


    "What? Where?" Huyin Campbell asked hastily.


    "The devil''s claw girl, he just loves that girl to death." The invisible man in the video naturally couldn''t hear the words of the motherland in the answering space, and he continued to sell his teammates, "He thought no one knew, but I know, I know a lot, He''s been there every night, and probably still is."


    "The Devil''s Claw, is that superhero with sharp things on her arms?" Huyin Campbell asked.


    "Yes, a veritable fourth-rate hero." Billy Butcher apologized for this summary, the super power of the Devil''s Claw Girl is indeed scum.


    "If anyone knows what the locomotive is doing, it must be the Devil''s Claw Girl." The invisible man swore and swore, "I know this, I swear to God. But if you want to know other things, UU read I will tell you, just ask me."


    But whether it was Billy Butcher or Huyin Campbell, neither of them had any interest in continuing to ask, and turned away.


    The Invisible Man was quite frightened by this walk. He kept begging Billy Butcher and Hugh Campbell to ask himself, but they didn''t pay attention to him at all, and left without looking back. Shut the cold steel door at once.


    "Butcher, a momentary shot, come and see." Billy Butcher just came out, and Frank called him with a solemn expression.


    Billy Butcher and Huyin Campbell leaned over to take a look, and saw a black shadow flashing in the air in the surveillance playback on the computer screen.


    Although the shadow flew faster, it could still be vaguely seen that the silhouette was a human shape.


    In other words, a person has just flown through the sky.


    It is self-evident who the flying superhero is...


    "Motherlander." Billy Butcher slowly spit out a name.


    "Is it a native of the motherland?" Huyin Campbell was so frightened that he almost urinated when he heard the name. "The native of the motherland is coming, **** it! He can see us, he has X-ray vision, he can see through the **** The roof sees us."


    "And super hearing." French added on the side, "You set off the explosives, he will hear."


    "The next direction is exciting." Seeing this, Tony Stark couldn''t help but say.


    "An invisible man has already left them helpless, how will they face the motherland next?" Bruce Banner said.

 Chapter 530： Your ** exploded! I said!

    Falling in love with youkanshu.com, Meiman: I have exposed all the famous scenes


    "If they can still find the weakness of the invisible man and use this weakness to defeat him, then the people of the motherland are absolutely impossible for them to defeat." Clark Kent said.


    "So, I''m curious, how on earth are they going to beat the natives?" Peter Parker said.


    "Defeat?" Tony Stark shook his head upon hearing this, "No, they can''t defeat the people of the motherland. In the face of absolute strength, all strategies and plans are empty talk, and their top priority is the people of the motherland. Escape from the shadows."


    "The motherland has super hearing, and he just flew over from such a close place, the probability that Hu Yin and the others will not be found is too low." Bruce Banner said.


    "We have to lead him away." In the video, Billy Butcher said solemnly.


    This old man is also a rare sober in the world. Although he has captured a superhero, he does not think that he can compete with all superheroes. The strength of the motherland is not at all. An ordinary person can contend.


    Avoiding fighting with each other is the only way not to be killed.


    "So what to do?" asked Frankie.


    "Pittsburgh." Billy Butcher mentioned a weapon.


    "Aren''t you serious?" Frank didn''t want to use this weapon until he had to.


    "I''m serious," Billy Butcher said.


    "Do you know how much this will cost me?" Frank asked rhetorically.


    "It''s on my account," said Billy Butcher, picking up his jacket and walking out.


    Although Frankie didn''t want to lose this money in vain, he was not stupid, and he knew that it was a "last resort" situation and he had to give it.


    Otherwise, the life is gone, what is the use of more money?


    Frankie immediately went out with Billy Butcher, the two got into a van, Billy Butcher took out a suitcase and played with some kind of instrument, while Frankie was fighting with friends. Call and inform the other party to prepare a weapon to detonate Pittsburgh.


    Winter winter!


    Almost as soon as I hung up the phone, I heard the sound of knocking on the glass. I turned my head and saw that the motherland was standing beside the car, knocking on the window with his hand.


    Frankie''s psychological quality is very good. He lowered the car window without changing his face and heartbeat, and pretended to be ecstatic and excited, "My God, I''m from the motherland! I''m talking to the people of the motherland!"


    "What are you doing here?" the native asked French.


    "This is my place." Frankie smiled and handed a business card to the native. "We opened a high-end steak restaurant. Do you know Brazilian barbecue?"


    "Yes, Brazilian Steakhouse." The native took a look at the business card, answered French''s question casually, returned the business card to the other party, and then said, "I need to check the trunk of the truck."


    [Recommended, Yeguo reading and chasing books is really easy to use, download it here and you can try it. ¡¿


    Frank''s heart skipped a beat. There was a device in the back of the car that would detonate Pittsburgh, and the inspection would definitely reveal something, so he could only bite the bullet and say, "No offense, but do you have a search permit or something?"


    "If you don''t have anything in the car, then there''s nothing to worry about, right?" It''s just a joke, why do you need to explain to anyone when the natives act? Why do I have to show anyone any documents?


    The natives would not care if Frank had any comments, and walked directly to the back of the car after speaking.


    Frankie didn''t say anything. He watched the motherland approaching the back of the car from the rearview mirror, his nervous palms sweating.


    The motherland may be the ceiling of combat power in his world, but the strength to get the answer space is not the top, and the opponent of the motherland, Frankie, is a weak ordinary person. This level of battle is supposed to be early. It''s not in the eyes of the elders.


    But now, seeing this man slowly walking towards the back step by step, the heroes in the answering space couldn''t help but follow Frankie nervously.


    Did the motherland discover Billy Butcher, and the plan failed, and the motherland killed these two people in cold blood, or did "Pittsburgh" explode in time and lead the motherland away?


    Two completely different outcomes, two completely different destinies, life or death, this kind of plot has firmly grasped the hearts of everyone.


    boom!


    At a critical moment, an explosion sounded.


    Of course, the distance was relatively far, and French and others didn''t hear it, but the natives with super hearing could hear it clearly.


    Whoosh!


    Immediately, the people of the motherland ignored the few ants in front of them and flew into the sky.


    Seeing this, everyone in the answering space was the same as Frank, and their nervous nerves were relieved.


    The people of the motherland were finally successfully led away, and the ants of the black-robed picket team finally survived.


    When Frankie and Billy Butcher were dealing with the motherland outside, the invisible man in the iron cage took a water cup, urinated some yellow liquid, and splashed it beside the iron cage, and the line was short-circuited with a squeaking sound. , the door of the iron cage opened.


    The invisible man suppressed the excitement in his heart, maintained a transparent state, tiptoed out of the iron cage, and opened the steel door of the room, UU read www. uukanshu.com went out.


    At this time, Billy Butcher and French were out to deal with the motherland, and they were not there, but Huyin Campbell was there.


    It''s also fortunate that his psychological quality is not up to standard, and he can''t be like Billy Butcher and Frankie in front of the motherland without changing his color and heart, so he didn''t go out, otherwise he wouldn''t stay, the invisible person Quasi leave.


    "Go back to the cage!" Huyin Campbell shouted to the invisible man with the remote control of the chrysanthemum bomb.


    "Take it easy, okay?" The invisible man appeared.


    "Please go back to the cage," said Huyn Campbell.


    "I won''t go back to the cage." The Invisible Man is not stupid, "I''ll die if I go back."


    "That''s right." Huyin Campbell took a firm attitude, "but if you don''t go back, you''re dead."


    "Think about it, you kill me, they''ll keep looking for you." The Invisible Man was trying to convince Hugh Campbell, "You''ll keep running away until they find you, and they''ll find you. If you let me go Go, you''ll be the hero to save the Invisible Man. It''s not too late, you can still go home and live your own life."


    It has to be said that the words of the invisible man sounded very seductive, and Huyin Campbell put down the hand holding the remote control.


    "Good boy." The invisible man saw that he had persuaded Huyin Campbell, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, he patted Huyin Campbell on the shoulder, and strode away.


    But Huyin Campbell was not as easy to give up and easy to be persuaded as he seemed. He looked at the invisible man who became transparent again in front of him, and slowly raised the remote control in his hand.

 Chapter 531： mutant doomsday

    Falling in love with youkanshu.com, Meiman: I have exposed all the famous scenes


    "So this is how Huyin Campbell killed the Invisible Man?" Charles Xavier couldn''t help but say when he saw Huyin Campbell''s actions.


    "This person is not a killer, I can see it." Eric Lanschel also said, "If it wasn''t for the situation to force him, he would not have killed him at all."


    "That''s right, if the Invisible Man hadn''t tried to escape in front of him, there was absolutely no way he would have pressed that remote," Raven Darkholm said.


    "Come on, he already knew that the guy named French and the bearded man wanted to kill the invisible man, but he let this happen." Pietro Maximov expressed a different opinion, "It''s not much different from the executioner, is it?"


    "First of all, Huo Yin didn''t ''let it go''. He tried to convince the other two to let the invisible man die." Jean Grey retorted, "Again, even if he did let it go, it wouldn''t be the same. of the ''Executioner''."


    "I, am I just killing people like this?" Not only the X-Men were talking about it, but even Huyin Campbell in the answering space couldn''t believe his next move.


    "You did nothing wrong." Kimiko gestured towards Huyin Campbell there, "You are the one who let go of the invisible man and died, no matter how nice he is now, it''s just a lie for his life, once he goes off the line , I will take the people of the motherland as soon as possible and kill you to pieces."


    Of course, Huyin Campbell still couldn''t understand Himiko''s gestures, but he could read Himiko''s thoughts now, and there was no obstacle in communicating.


    boom!


    Under everyone''s attention, Huyin Campbell pressed the remote control without hesitation in the video.


    The invisible man who had disappeared from sight was suddenly blown up into a mass of rotten meat, and Huyin Campbell''s face was stunned.


    As soon as the space darkens, the video ends here.


    "You''re courting death!" The natives were angry when they saw the invisible man die in front of them like this. Huo De turned his head and looked at Huo Yin Campbell.


    "I advise you to stay calm." Just when Huyin Campbell was about to use his abilities, Clark Kent said lightly, "You should know that you can''t do anything with me here."


    "Humph!" The motherland was so popular that his chest was ups and downs, but he was not a fool after all. Knowing that the gap between himself and Clark Kent was too great, he could only utter a cold snort and let it go.


    "My God, I actually killed the Invisible Man, my life, my life..." Huyin Campbell scratched his hair, never expecting that he would one day take such a path.


    That''s right, since Ma Zi was smashed by the locomotive, he knew that he would meet Water Company sooner or later, but in his imagination, the so-called "match" was nothing more than asking Water Company to apologize, not Blast one of the world''s most famous superheroes to crap.


    "Xiu Yin, you have to be prepared." Himiko gestured to the side again, "Whether you will actually blow up the invisible man like in the video in the future, since the people of the motherland have seen this video, he will not let it go. Yours. With the people of the motherland, you don¡¯t even want to live a normal life anymore.¡±


    [Beginning with the second question, please watch the following video first. ¡¿


    Soon, the second question began.


    Another familiar video.


    The picture unfolds on a dark night, with dark clouds rolling, no moon, and a bleak and desolate atmosphere.


    In this icy night, something like a ship floated in the night, driving slowly.


    After these "ships" drove over a building that seemed to have been abandoned for a long time, the bottom cracked and sentinel robots were dropped.


    On the surface, there is nothing in this building, but it is actually underground, but there is a unique place. A group of mutants who are hunted and killed like bereaved dogs are hiding here.


    "They''re here!" As soon as the sentinel robot was released, it was immediately perceived by a mutant carrying a wine barrel.


    Hearing this, a mutant who looks like a certain ice next to the "Keg Mutant" opened a portal and came to a warehouse-like place with the "Keg Mutant".


    "It''s too late!" an ice mutant warned.


    "Sentry robot!" The mutants immediately knew what was going on and became alert.


    "Sunpoint." One of the black mutants with dreadlocks reached out to a short-haired white mutant. The latter understood instantly, and also reached out to the dreadlocks mutant, and the yellow energy visible to the naked eye was charged. Filled with dreadlocks mutants.


    And the gun with a strong sci-fi color in the hands of the dreadlocks mutant began to light up.


    "Let''s go." The phantom cat ran away with the dreadlocks mutant. When encountering an obstacle, the phantom cat reached out and pulled the dreadlocks mutant. The obstacle seemed to disappear like a shadow, and the two went straight through it.


    It didn''t take long for them to run, and a sentry robot appeared in front of the two of them, and the dreadlocks mutant did not hesitate to shoot at it.


    Not only the dreadlocks mutants, but other mutants in the base have also encountered Sentinel robots.


    Colossus shook his body, his whole body became like pouring steel, and Fireman''s whole body was also ablaze with fire, UU read www. uukanshu.com went to battle with the Sentinel robots.


    A fierce battle begins.


    In this battle, all kinds of mutants appeared in front of everyone in turn, and all kinds of abilities also opened everyone''s eyes.


    Some mutants, such as Colossus, Pyroman, and Iceman, show their power even if they don''t fight.


    However, even with so many powerful mutants, they are not the opponents of the Sentinel robot.


    The mutants are like fish on the chopping block in front of the sentinel robot, and they are slaughtered by others.


    Of course, mutants are still stronger than fish, at least they can resist.


    However, the result was no different. No matter the ability of those mutants to change, the Sentinel robot could always restrain them and kill them.


    [Recommended, Yeguo reading and chasing books is really easy to use, download it here and you can try it. ¡¿


    "What is that?" Eric Lanschel''s expression was unprecedentedly solemn, "It actually killed so many of our compatriots!"


    "No matter what abilities the mutants have, that thing can be restrained. It seems that it was specially developed to deal with mutants." Charles Xavier saw the doorway at a glance.


    "Is this the future of mutants?" Riven Darkholm''s face was ugly, "I didn''t expect our future to be so tragic."


    "Eric, you understand now, you are wrong." Charles Xavier couldn''t help but said to Eric Lanshere, "You have seen the consequences of confronting humans, and this consequence is what you expected?"

 Chapter 532： Professor X and Magneto, lets get married!

    ¡¾Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "How do you know that those killing machines were invented by humans?" Eric Lanshere said immediately, "Well, even if those things were invented by humans, does that prove you right? On the contrary, it proves that I was right, and you saw it, slaughtering mutants, exterminating mutants, this is what they have to do! Humans and mutants cannot coexist, we must fight!"


    Recommend it, chasing books is really easy to use, download it here.. You can try it quickly. ¡¿


    "Eric, you are still so radical." Charles Xavier frowned secretly when he heard this, "So what are you going to do to kill all humans?"


    Well, the pair started arguing about the debate again.


    Charles Xavier and Eric Lanschel, who were originally very good friends, eventually parted ways because of their disagreements.


    Before they broke up, I don''t know how many times similar debates have happened, and each time, no one could persuade the other.


    And Raven Darkholm, who is a mutual friend of the two, is deeply touched by this, and she has seen this situation too many times.


    So now when she heard that the two were about to start again, she suddenly felt a headache, "shutup! Why don''t you two just fight? Whoever wins is right?"


    "Raven, I was right, you knew that," Charles Xavier said to Raven Darkholm.


    "That''s weird!" Eric Lanschel directly and mercilessly exposed Lao Ji, "If that was the case, Rui Wen would never have left you."


    "Didn''t she also leave you in the end?" Charles Xavier was no less impressive when he lifted up the scar.


    "That''s right, but at least she chose to go with me. Before me and you, she chose me." Eric Lansher said, "This is enough to prove that I am right, Raven, please. Tell him how far he is wrong..."


    "The two of you will either get married and be locked up in the room arguing for the rest of your life, or shut up now!" Raven Darkholm said in pain, covering her head.


    "The two of them get married?" Uncle Wolf was smoking a cigar quietly and being a quiet and beautiful man. He was immediately excited when he heard this, and said in a rough voice, "It sounds like a good choice."


    "shutup!"


    "shutup!"


    Charles Xavier and Eric Lanschel snarled together.


    "So tacit understanding, it looks like they are already married." Uncle Wolf breathed out a smoke ring, "Then, I wish you a happy wedding."


    Several people chatted for a while, and the topic also appeared.


    Due to the emergence of the Sentinel robots, the mutants have been rout and suffered heavy casualties, and it is only a matter of time before they are all wiped out. At the last minute, X-Professor Charles Xavier and Magneto Eric Lanschel make a decision to send a mutant back in time to prevent the invention of the Sentinel robot, thereby changing the fate of the mutants and saving the mutants s future. Who do they send back to the past? ¡¿


    a Wolverine James Logan]


    b Mystique Raven Darkholm]


    c Phoenix female piano ¡¤ Grey]


    d Quicksilver Pietro Maximoff]


    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me¡¿¡¾¡¿


    If the answer to this question is correct, the sentinel robot rewarded with Samadhi True Fire can be burned. If the answer is wrong, the life expectancy will be deducted for one year. ¡¿


    "Going back to the past to change the future again?" Tony Stark was a little uncertain when he saw the topic. "Co-authored, only our world can change the past and cannot change the future."


    "Different worlds, different laws, I thought you were used to it," Clark Kent said.


    "It doesn''t make sense scientifically to change the past without changing the future," said Bruce Wayne.


    "No, changing the past changes the future, it doesn''t make sense scientifically." Bruce Banner couldn''t help debating after hearing this, "You think about it, when you go back to the past, that past becomes you A new future, so you still change your future, not¡­¡±


    "Are you two tired?" Tony Stark said immediately, "In our world, the future cannot be changed, and in Superman''s world, it can be changed. These are two established facts. What are the facts? , understand? The facts are in front of you, don''t you think it''s funny that you''re still talking about theories here?"


    "You two send someone back to the past together?" James Logan, a rough man, has a strange focus. "It turns out that the two of you are not only married, but also never give up. You grow old, congratulations."


    "You really can''t see such gossip from your appearance." Raven Darkholm said after looking at James Logan, "but I like to hear this, they are always better than the current relationship."


    "Are we sending someone back to the past together?" Eric Lansheer was stunned, "It seems that we finally joined forces again."


    "Although there are inevitably some ins and outs, true love is true love after all. You may have hatred for each other in your hearts, but in the end you both chose to forgive." James Rogan concluded on the side, "It''s really touching."


    "Can you shut up!" Charles Xavier couldn''t help but scolded, and with his good temper, he couldn''t help but have the urge to hit people, thanks to his ability to use it now, or he must control James Rogan in place Sing conquest. UU reading


    "Although the ideas are different and there are many differences, the two parted ways. But we know that whether it is Charles or Eric, the two are not for themselves, but for mutants." Raven Darkholm said, "So It''s not surprising that when the mutants are in crisis, the two naturally join forces."


    "This also shows how serious the situation is." Jean Grey said, "the two who have parted ways have to join forces."


    "Hey, you have talked so much, can you start to focus on answering the questions?" Tony Stark reminded loudly.


    "Of course you can." Charles Xavier said, "When I saw this topic, the first thing that came to my mind was, which of the four people in the option has the ability to travel through time? Qin and Ruiwen, I know, they both don''t have this ability. of."


    "So, what about Pietro Maximoff?" Eric Lanchel''s eyes fell on Pietro Maximoff. "In addition to running fast, do you also have the ability to travel through time?"


    "No, not really." Pietro Maximoff shrugged, "I just run."


    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me¡¿¡¾¡¿


    At this time, neither of the two would have thought that the person in front of them was actually their long-lost relative.


    If Magneto knew that he had a son, he might not marry another wife, would not have a daughter, and would not experience the tragedy of his wife and daughter dying in front of his eyes.


    So the question is, if Apocalypse finds it again at this time, will Magneto still become a knight of Apocalypse?

 Chapter 533： Magneto, do you know that you have a son!

    "Uncle, what about you, what is your ability?" Raven Darkholm asked James Rogan, "the three of them can''t travel in time and space, so you can?" "My ability is this." James Rogan raised his right hand, clenched his fist, and slowly pierced out a few bone claws. "It looks like you can''t travel in time either," said Raven Darkholm. "It''s obvious," James Rogan said. "Four people can''t travel in time and space, so who can go back to the past? Is there a problem with this question?" Eric Lansher said. "Eric, in fact, your thinking can be divergent, and you will find that there are still people in the options who can travel in time and space." Tony Stark reminded on the side. "Like?" Eric Lansheer was too lazy to use his brain. "For example, if the speed is fast enough, you can reverse time and travel through time and space." Tony Stark said. "So you mean to say that this silver-haired boy traveled to the past?" Eric Lanschel turned to ask Pietro Maximoff, "Can you?" "Do you need to ask, it''s obvious Yes." Pietro Maximov said, "Of course not, I''m not a shy big girl, if I can do it, I''ll definitely say it, and wait for you to ask specifically?" "You see Well, he said he couldn''t do it," Eric Lansher said. "He can''t do it now, doesn''t mean he can''t do it in the future." Tony Stark said, "I know more than one speeder, and there is more than one who can reverse time and travel through time and space." "You mean Xiao Shan? ?" Bruce Wayne reminded, "Actually, Xiaoyan is not fast enough now." [Recommendation, Yeguo reading and chasing books is really easy to use, download here. Yeguoyuedu everyone can try it. ¡¿ "The little Flash you know is really not fast enough, but remember I said that there was a Flash who ran into our world?" Tony Stark said. "You said that more than one person can travel through time and space. Could it be that the speeder in your world has also grown?" Clark Kent asked. "Yes, after a lot of practice, Pietro can also travel in time and space. Although he has no ability to come back after running to the past, he still asks Stephen to pick it up." Tony Stark said, "Yes, Pietro Growing up." "Pietro?" Pietro Maximov couldn''t help saying when he heard the name, "It''s the same as mine." "It''s exactly the same, the Pietro of our world is also Maximov, his The ability is the same as yours." Bruce Banner said, "Since you can do it in another parallel world, then you can do it too, sooner or later." "Although I can''t run that fast, but I listen to it. Quite excited to hear the news," Pietro Maximov said. "I have more exciting news for you, I don''t know if you want to hear it or not." Tony Stark said suddenly and mysteriously. "What news?" asked Pietro Maximov. "Actually, you have a dad, you know?" Tony Stark asked. "Dad?" Pietro Maximoff asked, "I, have a dad?" "Okay, I''m not cheating." Tony Stark pointed at Eric Lansiel, "It''s him." "What?" Pietro Maximoff didn''t say anything, but Eric Lancher spoke first, "What nonsense are you talking about, when did I become such a first-year son?" "It is absolutely true, Quicksilver Pietro Maximoff, the son of your Magneto," Tony Stark said. "What a joke!" Pietro Maximov couldn''t believe this, "I haven''t even seen you, but you say you know who my father is?" "Believe it or not, I know when I answer the question. this matter." Tony Stark said, "For you, this is the first time to answer the question, but for me, it has been answered several times." "You mean without us joining, To give you our questions?" Charles Xavier asked. "That''s right." Bruce Banner said, "Because our world also has a Quicksilver Pietro Maximoff, so about your world, the questions are all related to this Pietro." "Ire K, you''d better find out." Charles Xavier turned to Eric Lansheer and said, "I think what he said is true." "Damn, how is this possible." Eric Lang Scheer glanced at Pietro Maximoff, "How can I suddenly have such a big son!" "I just tell you, believe it or not, let''s answer the question now." Tony Starr K didn''t say anything more. "It seems that the answer to this question is obvious. UU reading " Charles Xavier said, "The only one who can travel through time and space is Pietro, and the answer is Pietro." Raven Da Kholm and Eric Lanschel exchanged opinions, and they all believed that Pietro was the most reliable choice. It''s a pity that at this time, whether it is the famous Professor X or the "notorious" Magneto, neither of them know a mutant named Phantom Cat, nor do they know that there is an unbelievable way of "possession" to make it happen. people to the past. Since the answer is Pitrot, the mutants finally chose to let Pitrot answer the question. "I choose d!" Pietro Maximov chose to answer the question after he declined. ¡¾wrong answer! Deduct one year of life! ¡¿Wrong answer. "Isn''t it my cheap son?" Eric Lansheer expressed his surprise, "Isn''t it true that only his ability can go back to the past?" "Could it be that one of us got back in the future? The ability to go to the past?" Raven Darkholm came up with an idea, she asked Charles Xavier, "Is it possible?" "Our ability comes from genetic mutation, and someday in the future we will mutate again. , the mutation appears in a new ability that does not have, which is theoretically possible." Charles Xavier is an expert in genetic mutation, and he just opened his mouth without thinking, "But this possibility is only Existence, in fact, after the mutants have awakened their abilities, it is basically impossible to produce secondary genetic mutations and generate new abilities. Unless there is some other way to lead to the emergence of new abilities, but for this, I am not an expert.¡± There is another possibility." Finally, Jean Grey thought of the truth, "There is also a mutant who has the ability to send other people back to the past, and this person sent one of the options to the past."

 Chapter 534： Professor X: Why am I bald!

No content

 Chapter 535： Charles, Apocalypse made you bald!

    ¡¾Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "It''s a guy named Apocalypse." Bruce Banner said, "In the future, there will be an extremely powerful villain in your world. You, Eric, Pietro, and Ruiwen, Hank and others will join hands. , it was extremely difficult to kill it."


    "Am I actually teaming up with Charles again?" Eric Lanschel expressed surprise, "It seems that this apocalypse is really powerful."


    "She traveled all over the world, chasing Trisk, and after the war, at the Paris conference in 1973, she found Trisk and killed him." In the video, Charles Xavier continues, "That was her. The first murder."


    "But it''s not the last time." James Rogan''s vicissitudes voice sounded.


    "Trexic''s death did not achieve the results she wanted, but rather stimulated the demand for the Sentinel program to a certain extent." Charles Xavier continued, "They captured her, experimented on her, tortured her. .They discovered the secret of her shapeshifting abilities in her dna, and since then they have mastered the key to making weapons that can deal with all kinds of mutational abilities, in less than 50 years, the kind of weapon that slaughtered so many of our compatriots born."


    "Ah..." Seeing this, Riven Darkholm couldn''t help but exclaimed, "How could this be! How could this be!"


    She never imagined that the sentinel robot was born because of her!


    "I said why I think the sentinel robot has a very similar shadow, it turns out to be you, Ruiwen." Eric Lansher also looked like he suddenly realized.


    "Eric, what about Raven is enough to prove you wrong?" Charles Xavier and Eric Lansher said, "If Raven didn''t want to kill humans, he wouldn''t be caught, It would not have led to the birth of this weapon."


    "So we should tie our hands, squat down, and let those humans trample us and slaughter us?" Eric Lanschel immediately retorted, "Raven did the right thing, like that kind of weapons expert. It should be killed, but she was too careless and was caught on the spot, this is her fault."


    Having said this, Eric Lansheer turned his head to Ruiwen Duckholm and said, "Riwen, if there is such a thing in the future, you should call me, with my help, you will not be Grasp."


    "The video says you were arrested in 1973, which is this year." Charles Xavier looked straight at Raven Darkholm, "So Raven, are you chasing that Trisk?"


    "I didn''t want to say it, I know you will be long-winded, but since the video has been exposed, it seems that I can''t hide it." Riven Darkholm nodded, "Yes, I''m chasing Kill that guy."


    "Giseth!" Charles Xavier suddenly became a little frantic, "Raven! Do you know what you are doing! You are a kind girl, you are not a killer, you are not Eric!"


    "Really Charles? You didn''t train me enough, and now you even take me with you when you train others?" Eric Lanschel said aside.


    "Shut up!" Eric Lansheer was fine if he didn''t speak, but when he spoke, Charles Xavier even began to reprimand him, "You dare say it has nothing to do with you? You must have ruined Ruiwen! Ruiwen What a simple child who never killed a chicken when she was with me. If she hadn''t gone with you, she would definitely not have become what she is now, and said it has nothing to do with herself? "


    This chapter is not over, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "The most powerful brain in the world will not suffer from Alzheimer''s disease in advance, right?" Eric Lansher said, "I can''t bear this blame."


    "It doesn''t matter," said Raven Darkholm. "Now that I know that my assassination of Trask will lead to the end of the mutant world, I will definitely not do that. I declare that I give up."


    "Then congratulations, the doomsday of mutants no longer exists," Tony Stark said.


    "It all started on that day in 1973, the day she started killing people." In the video, Charles Xavier''s vicissitudes of voice continued to sound, "That day she completely became Mystique."


    "Do you want to go back to that day?" said the phantom cat, and she had come to this point, how could she still not understand what Charles Xavier meant.


    "If I could find her, I could stop her from killing people, and if I could keep her out of the enemy''s hands, I could kill the Sentinel project in its cradle," said Charles Xavier.


    "Let this war end before it begins," said Eric Lanschel.


    All variants, you look at me, I look at you, all are thinking about the feasibility of this plan at the alarm clock.


    "I can send someone back a few weeks, a month at most." Phantom Cat found this difficult, she said to Charles Xavier, "but you want me to send someone back decades ago? Professor, you Have the most powerful brain in the world, but at the limit it will collapse and you will be torn to shreds, sorry, no one can afford this time travel."


    "What if it''s someone whose brain can repair itself?" James Rogan heard it say here~What about someone who can heal even if torn apart? "


    "Uncle, it turns out that I really sent you back to the past." Peter Parker said to James Rogan, he didn''t expect that he was right when he said it casually.


    "It''s really me." James Rogan was also a little surprised by this.


    "It seems that you can not only heal yourself, but also won''t grow old." Eric Lanschel couldn''t help but said, "Charles and I are both bad old men in the video, but you are exactly the same as you are now, Nothing has changed."


    "Well..." James Rogan shrugged, "It''s not something worth showing off."


    "What did that girl mean when she said the brain?" Jean Grey asked a question, "She specifically pointed this out, saying that Charles'' brain couldn''t handle it, and James Rogan also said that his own brain can heal itself, how can time and space be Does travel only shred the brain and not the rest of the body?"


    "I really don''t understand this," said Raven Darkholm, "but I believe the video will give you the answer."


    "If you do this, history will change." In the video, some mutants raised objections, "Some of us will be killed, some of us will never exist, and we don''t know how it will change."


    "We can keep fighting." A Bing didn''t seem to agree.


    "When will the fight last?" Storm Girl, one of the elders of the X-Men, said, "You need to make a decision, you can continue to send the bishop back to the past, and warn you again and again that if there is one he If you don''t, you''ll all die. Or you can lay down your own lives so they and all who died in war can have a future."

 Chapter 536： Wolverine: How did my claws change!

    ¡¾Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "You''re asking us to sacrifice our lives for a future that doesn''t even have us," said one mutant.


    It sounds cruel, but it''s the truth.


    If it were just a few weeks back, the flapping of a butterfly''s wings wouldn''t have changed too much to make the future too exaggerated.


    But once the butterfly **** its wings decades ago, it''s hard to say, and maybe some people won''t be born at all.


    "Yes." Eric Lanschel didn''t intend to hide this, and admitted it directly.


    "Second chances, better chances, for everyone," Charles Xavier said hopefully.


    "My people need to vote." The bishop is not just thinking about himself.


    "They have voted," said Charles Xavier directly. "They all agree."


    "Charles, it seems that you in the future will not be as principled as you are now, and you will directly enter your companion''s brain." Seeing this, Eric Lanschel couldn''t help but say.


    "Although I don''t like Charles entering my mind, but at this time and another." Raven Darkholm spoke for Charles Xavier, "That''s when the Sentinel robot will kill him at any time, and the mutants will die. In the face of such a big right and wrong, Charles is understandable to do so."


    "This is a difficult choice," Pietro Maximov said. "Although everyone''s life is under threat all the time, at least everyone is alive. Compared with having their existence wiped out, they can live like this. It is also a kind of happiness.¡±


    "But for the future of mutants, everyone chose to give up on themselves." Jean Grey said, "They are all respectable people."


    The book chasing app recommended to me by an old book friend who I have known for ten years! It¡¯s so easy to use, I rely on this reading aloud to pass the time before driving and going to bed. You can download it here..]


    "Yes, honorable men," said Charles Xavier.


    Now that everyone agrees, the "teleportation" begins.


    "I went back in a body I didn''t know where, and then what?" James Rogan said, walking to a stone bed.


    "You go to my house, find me, and convince me of what you say," said Charles Xavier.


    "Can''t you just read minds?" James Rogan asked.


    "I didn''t have this ability in 1973." Charles Xavier explained, "Logan, what I once did for you, now it''s your turn to do it for me, guide me, lead me, that is completely different from what I am now. Unlike me, you have to be patient with me."


    "Charles, what happened?" Eric Lansher couldn''t help asking when he saw this. "You can stand up now, and you have lost your ability. What happened to you?"


    "That''s the price I paid for standing up," said Charles Xavier. "There''s a price to pay for everything in this world, isn''t it?"


    "Charles, what''s the matter?" Raven Darkholm also asked with concern.


    "Hank invented a drug that healed my vertebrae and got me back on my feet, but it inhibited my ability," Charles Xavier said.


    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "You should know how powerful you are, so you just gave up?" Eric Lanschel didn''t understand, "Just to stand up?"


    "Just to stand up?" Charles Xavier asked rhetorically. "Eric, you''re an asshole! How can you with normal legs understand us crippled!"


    "Charles, I''m sorry, I hurt you." Seeing that Charles Xavier was a little excited, Eric Lansheer was silent at first, and then apologized.


    "There is no Professor X anymore, there are only ordinary young Charles." Charles Xavier said.


    "Now, maybe, but sooner or later you will be Professor X again." Eric Lanschel said, "You have seen our future, and you will still fight for mutants until you are old. on."


    "I''m the most patient, professor." In the video, James Rogan said, but it''s unconvincing how it sounds.


    "You still have to find me." Eric Lansheer will speak now.


    "What?" James Rogan thought he had heard it wrong.


    "Mystique found me after she left Charles, and it was I who set her on this dangerous and dark path." Eric Lanschel said, "You have to let us work together when we parted ways."


    "Okay," James Rogan asked. "Where can I find you?"


    "It''s a bit complicated." Eric Lanschel was still embarrassed to say that he was in the prison.


    After the two of them had finished explaining, James Logan lay down on the stone bed.


    "When your consciousness returns to the past, your body will fall into a deep sleep." Phantom Cat explained something to James Rogan, "During this time, your past and present coexist in parallel, once you Wake up, your past actions will overwrite history, and we will only remember the modified history, and the past 50 years will no longer exist. This war, this time and space, it is only you who remembers it all."


    At this time, the Phantom Cat obviously underestimated the famous Professor X. When Uncle Wolf came back from the end, it was not only Uncle Wolf who remembered all this, but Professor X also remembered it.


    "Okay, Logan, now you have to clear your mind." The Phantom Cat said again, "You have to keep as calm as possible."


    To be honest, the requirement of "emptying the mind" is really a bit ridiculous. The human brain is not a trash can. It can pour out the mind like the garbage in it?


    "I don''t want to think about anything~I want to clear my mind", isn''t this kind of thinking itself a kind of thinking?


    "What do you mean?" James Rogan asked.


    "When your consciousness fluctuates in the past, I will not be able to control you, and you will fall into the gap between the past and the future." Phantom Cat said.


    "And what if I''m a little emotional?" James Rogan asked.


    "Then think about peace," said the phantom cat, which sounded like another unreliable suggestion.


    "Any good news?" James Rogan asked.


    "Because you won''t get old, your appearance won''t change," said Phantom Cat.


    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "Are you sure this can happen?" Eric Lanschel asked Charles Xavier aside.


    "I trust him," said Charles Xavier.


    "It''s not them that I worry about, it''s us," Eric Lansher said. "We are young, so ignorant."


    "Not now," said Charles Xavier.


    "See you later." James Logan on the stone bed was ready.


    "It might hurt a little." The Phantom Cat reminded, and two rays of light were released from both hands, hitting James Logan''s head.


    "Ah!" James Logan suddenly let out a painful cry, and King Kong''s claws came out of his hands.


    As soon as the space darkens, the video ends here.


    "What''s wrong with my paws!" James Rogan exclaimed immediately, and even the cigar in his mouth had no taste.

 Chapter 537： Phoenix girl, mutant power ceiling!

    ¡¾Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me¡¿¡¾¡¿


    , Mei Man: I exposed all the famous scenes


    "Your bone claws have turned into steel claws." Eric Lansheer also noticed the change in James Logan''s claws, and he couldn''t help smiling, "From now on, you are the mutant I like to deal with. "


    "Stay away from me!" James Rogan said quickly, "I don''t like dealing with old men like you."


    "You call someone an old man?" Jean Grey asked, "For someone like you who doesn''t get old, it''s the most foolish thing to judge your age from your appearance, tell me honestly, how old is this year? Are you an old monster who has lived for hundreds of thousands of years?"


    "Guess what?" James Logan exhaled a smoke ring.


    "Aren''t you curious about what happened to you?" Raven Darkholm said. "It looks like something big must have happened to you."


    "If the video is played, then I will know. If it is not played, I will definitely not think of it." James Rogan said, "But no matter what happens, the future me will definitely be stronger than the current me."


    "Mr. Stark, what is the origin of that apocalypse?" Charles Xavier asked suddenly, and he was still very concerned about this guy who made himself bald.


    "I only know that Apocalypse''s name is En Shaba Nur, I don''t know what the specific background is, he is quite powerful anyway." Tony Stark said.


    "What abilities does he have?" Eric Lanschel asked. "Alopecia?"


    "I have seen the battle between you and him. In that battle, he showed extremely powerful self-healing ability, and he could heal instantly even if his neck was opened by a sword."


    "His motion capture is also very good, I don''t know if that''s right, but he can see even Pietro''s speed."


    "He''s also able to control particles, which might not be accurate, but I saw a room break down into particles with a wave of his hand."


    "At the same time, he also has the ability to output energy. When fighting, he spreads an energy shield around himself, which can block the laser from Cyclops'' eyes or the torrent of steel from Magneto."


    "At the same time, his psychic abilities are also terrifying. Professor X and him were crushed one-on-one in the spiritual world."


    "He can also open portals and send himself wherever he wants to go."


    Tony Stark''s abilities are listed one by one.


    "Really? How can one person have so many abilities?" Riven Darkholm''s expression changed immediately.


    "Controlling particles, energy output, opening portals..." James Logan couldn''t help but say, "He has so many abilities, but it''s not the kind of useless ability, many of them are extremely powerful, and one can create a powerful one. The mutant of , and now it hits him alone."


    "That''s why he can be called Apocalypse?" Charles Xavier murmured.


    "Charles, didn''t you hear, this person actually beat you in terms of psychic ability!" Eric Lanschel said in disbelief, "How is this possible, how can there be someone in the world with a brain better than yours? Even stronger!"


    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "There are people outside the world, there are people outside the sky, Eric, it''s not surprising that someone has a stronger mind than me." Charles Xavier said, "What I''m surprised about is that while that person has a strong psychic ability, he can still have such a powerful mind at the same time. many other abilities."


    "The ability Tony just mentioned is only part of the ability of the apocalypse." Bruce Banner added.


    "What?" James Logan became undecided when he heard this. "That guy already has so many abilities, but not all of them? Are there other abilities?"


    "He also has the ability to ''turn around''." Peter Parker continued, "It is his consciousness that is uploaded into other people''s bodies and reborn in other people''s bodies."


    "Then doesn''t he mean immortality?" Jean Grey said.


    "A super mutant with multiple abilities, he can live forever, which is really good news." Eric Lanschel said.


    "I guess that the reason why he has so many abilities is because of his ''rebirth''." Tony Stark said, "When he is reborn into a human body, he has the ability of that person."


    "Is that so..." Charles Xavier said. "Then he has so many superpowers to explain."


    "In that case, he has so many abilities, which means that he has been reborn many times, which means that he has lived a long time." Pietro Maximov said.


    "This also means that once you become an enemy of him, you must completely kill the ashes, otherwise there will be endless troubles." Eric Lanschel said.


    "Aren''t you also a guy who won''t age, have you heard of your kind before?" Raven Darkholm asked James Logan.


    "First of all, I just won''t get old, but I don''t have the ability to have this apocalypse. I''m not the same as him." James Rogan said, "Second, I''ve never heard of this guy."


    "If his ability comes from rebirth, then the ability he showed in that battle, UU reading is probably not all of him." Charles Xavier said, "He is in addition to the history just now In addition to those abilities that Mr. Tucker said, there are probably other abilities."


    "Those abilities were already daunting. He actually has new abilities. How should he deal with this enemy?" Raven Darkholm felt a burst of despair after hearing this.


    "It''s actually very simple." Tony Stark pointed at Jyn Grey, "Just let her go, she can take care of Apocalypse by herself."


    "Just kidding!" James Logan glanced at Jean Grey, who looked helpless. "She''s just a little girl, how can she fight an old monster like Apocalypse?"


    "Logan, you really have to understand what it means to be unattractive." Charles Xavier said, "Jin''s potential is not something you can imagine."


    [Recommended, Yeguo reading and chasing books is really easy to use, download it here and you can try it. ¡¿


    "Yes, the potential of Phoenix Girl Jean Grey is simply appalling." Tony Stark said, "In the battle I saw, Charles, Eric, Pietro, all of you joined forces to be revealed by the apocalypse. He didn''t have the strength to fight back, but in the end, Qin shot and directly crushed Tian Qi."


    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Meiman: All the famous scenes were exposed by me¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "Phoenix is ??definitely the ceiling of the X-Men," Peter Parker said. "I''ve never seen a more powerful mutant anyway."


    "Phoenix girl?" Pro-Grey asked weakly, "Why call me Phoenix girl? Do I have anything to do with Phoenix?"

 Chapter 538： Iron Man: Professor X, come to my world to heal the legs!

    "Why, aren''t you called Phoenix now?" Peter Parker couldn''t help asking, "It''s a very cool nickname."


    "I''ve never heard of this nickname." Jean Grey tasted it. "But you''re right, it''s a really cool nickname, so I''ll call it that."


    "Professor X, Magneto, so where did your nicknames come from?" Peter Parker asked curiously again.


    "I took both of their nicknames." A trace of nostalgia flashed on Riven Darkholm''s face. "They were still together at that time, and they hadn''t broken up yet."


    "Raven, I know what you''re trying to say, but you sound so weird." Charles Xavier frowned.


    "Strange?" James Rogan laughed. "Why does it sound so fitting to me."


    "Shut up!" Eric Lansheer first reprimanded Uncle Wolf, and then said to Charles Xavier, "Charles, you also saw that we have a great enemy in the future, so you took Hank''s medicine Stop it, your ability needs to be restored."


    "Yes Charles, we need you." Riven Darkholm also said, "Sentry robot, Apocalypse, there are many threats to our future."


    "No, you don''t need me." Charles Xavier said, "You heard it too, Apocalypse beat me to the point of psychic ability, and my psychic ability is not an opponent of Apocalypse at all. And the sentinel robot, this Don''t worry, from the moment you see this video, this future ceases to exist."


    "No, Charles, you said that your psychic ability is not an opponent of Apocalypse, but that''s not necessarily true." Bruce Banner said, "Do you know why you are against Apocalypse? It''s because Apocalypse is staring at Charles'' body and wants to Turn around inside Charles."


    "He wants to use my body to be reincarnated?" Charles Xavier was quite surprised. He didn''t expect to be the enemy of Apocalypse for this reason.


    "You also know that there is something wrong with your body and you can''t walk. Apocalypse is staring at your body, in fact, is staring at your ability, he wants to have your ability." Bruce Banner said, "This is enough It means that your psychic ability is stronger than Apocalypse."


    "But didn''t Mr. Stark just say that Apocalypse defeated me in psychic ability?" Charles Xavier was a little puzzled.


    "This is what I see with my eyes, maybe it''s because I don''t understand the abilities of mutants and say it inaccurately." Tony Stark said, "But what Banner said is also the truth, the direct reason why you and Apocalypse are enemies. It''s Tianqi who wants to take away your body."


    "So the apocalypse is not psychic ability, but an ability that can resist psychic ability?" Charles Xavier pondered there.


    "Mr. Charles, you gave up your ability because you wanted to stand up, right?" Peter Parker asked suddenly.


    [Recommended, Yeguo reading and chasing books is really easy to use, download it here and you can try it. ¡¿


    "It''s more complicated than that, but you''re right." Charles Xavier nodded.


    "If this is the case, in fact, I have a two-way solution. You can stand up again without affecting your ability." Peter Parker said.


    "What way?" Eric Lansheer asked hastily, looking even more anxious than Charles Xavier.


    Lao Wan has done a lot of things in his life, good and bad, and he doesn''t regret most of them, but maiming Lao Ji is the one thing he regrets the most in his life.


    If he can make amends and make Lao Ji stand up again, he is absolutely obliged.


    "It''s very simple, we can cure Charles." Tony Stark said, "In 1973, Charles'' injury may not be cured, but in our time, medicine is so advanced, Charles'' injury is not at all. question."


    "Really?" Charles Xavier couldn''t help but get a little excited.


    "Exactly," Tony Stark said.


    "However, you and us are two different worlds." Raven Darkholm pointed out the key, "Could it be that you have a way to bring Charles into your world?"


    "Yes." Tony Stark said, "I have a friend named Doctor Strange. He can open portals like an apocalypse and open them in different worlds. After this quiz is over, I will go with Doctor Strange. Your world visits, Charles, prepare to welcome us."


    "Opening portals in different worlds sounds like this Doctor Strange is an amazing guy." Pietro Maximov couldn''t help but stunned.


    "Stephen''s strength is indeed very strong." Tony Stark said, "Even if you get the multiverse, it is for the top people."


    "What about you? Stark." Pietro Maximov couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Your friend is so strong, and you are also extremely strong compared to you."


    "Maybe." Tony Stark slapped his chest, covering every inch of nano-metal, flowing all over his body in an instant, and the extremely cool armor was dressed.


    Tony Stark''s technology is already the same technology in the world-leading science fiction in his own world, not to mention the X-Men world, whether it''s this cool armor or the liquid dress of the bull''s fork , almost blinded the eyes of all the mutants.


    "Wow~" Pietro Maximov suddenly began to see small stars in front of his eyes, and he was so excited that he was almost incoherent, "I have never seen such a cool thing in my life! I don''t know if you are the strongest. superhero, but you must be the coolest superhero!"


    "kid, UU reading I found that I like you more and more." Tony Stark couldn''t help but have a bright smile on his face.


    "You really deserve to be called Iron Man." James Rogan almost lost his eyes. Although he was old, how could he ever see such a cool thing?


    "Is this your superpower?" Raven Darkholm asked.


    "It''s not like an ability, it''s like a kind of battle armor made." Charles Xavier said.


    "Yes, this is what I made, this is the power of technology." The smile on Tony Stark''s face grew brighter.


    "Whether this is made by yourself with the power of technology, or your ability, I am sure that you are my favorite superhero." The smile on Eric Lansher''s face was also very bright.


    "..." The smile on Tony Stark''s face suddenly solidified, "Eric, on the contrary, you are the one I hate the most. There is no reason to hate it when I see your face."

 Chapter 539： SHIELD Chief Phil Coulson is here!

    "Hahaha, I understand." Eric Lanshere laughed, he hadn''t been so happy for a long time.


    Raven Darkholm, Charles Xavier and others also couldn''t help laughing.


    It''s really interesting that a "steel" superhero actually came to Magneto who can manipulate metal.


    "Eric, don''t be complacent. After I go back, I will develop a set of ''Anti-Magneto Battle Armor''." Tony Stark said.


    "Against Magneto? It''s as if you say the opposite is the opposite." Eric Lanschel said, "Do you think my ability is so restrained?"


    "Eric, you underestimate Tony by saying that." Bruce Banner said, "In your world, there can be sentinel robots that make your abilities ineffective. At Tony''s level, I want to create a set of anti-virus robots. Your armor is simply too easy."


    "Not all materials are metal, Eric, you are overconfident." Riven Darkholm also hit the side.


    "Let''s not talk about this kind of thing, anyway, you are in different worlds, there is no need to build this kind of armor." Pietro Maximov said at this time, "Can I make a request?"


    "What do you want?" Tony Stark asked.


    "Being that strange mage..."


    "Doctor Strange," Tony Stark corrected.


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s a mage or a doctor, what I want to say is, when that strange guy came to our world to take the professor to heal, could he take me with him?" Pietro Maximov said, " I would love to meet another me."


    "Welcome." Tony Stark expressed his welcome, "Quicksilver of our world has always wanted to see you, and said that one day he will go to your world to see you."


    "Not only Quicksilver, we all welcome you." Bruce Banner said, "Although you saw us for the first time, we have seen you more than once, and have already regarded you as a friend."


    "Can I go too?" Jean Grey was also very moved, "That''s another world, it must be fun."


    "Welcome, of course welcome." Tony Stark said immediately, "I welcome all of you, of course, except for Lao Wan, I will talk about it when I have developed an anti-your armor."


    "It''s as if I want to go too." Eric Lansheer immediately expressed contempt, "I don''t want to go to such a boring thing."


    "Someone is afraid that he can''t help it at all." Charles Xavier ruthlessly exposed the lies of the foreigner.


    "Charles, don''t talk nonsense." Eric Lanschel warned.


    "Isn''t it you who was locked underground? Why am I talking nonsense?" Charles Xavier asked rhetorically.


    "Eric is locked underground?" Raven Darkholm asked quickly after hearing the words, "What happened? What did he do?"


    "He''s here, why don''t you ask him yourself?" Charles Xavier said.


    "So Eric, what did you do?" Riven Darkholm asked Eric Lansher again.


    "It''s nothing, I just tried to assassinate Kennedy." Eric Lansheer said in a very calm tone.


    "What? That''s what you did?" Raven Darkholm was taken aback. She had been busy chasing and killing others all this time, and she had no time to take care of others, but Kennedy''s assassination was too big, she still knew, but What she didn''t know was that this was actually the handwriting of Magneto!


    "If it wasn''t for him, how could the bullet turn?" said Charles Xavier.


    "I didn''t expect Kennedy in your world to be assassinated like this." Tony Stark was greatly surprised.


    "So you have this person in your world?" Charles Xavier asked.


    "Yes, we have this person there too, and he was assassinated, but either by mutants, or a very ordinary assassination, without supernatural powers," Tony Stark said.


    [The third question begins, please be prepared. ¡¿


    ¡¾Please watch the following video first. ¡¿


    "Daisy said, we have to go in and shut down the power station." The first thing that appeared was a face that the Avengers were very familiar with, Phil Coulson, the hairline man, who stood in the Zephyr Kun-style fighter and told everyone Give the order, "Fitz and Mike, you are engineers, you go to shut down the power station, we go to rescue Yin Lai Morrow."


    "Okay." Robbie Reyes naturally had no objection. The reason why he acted with S.H.I.E.L.D. was for his uncle.


    The group immediately went to the power station, but soon everyone found that there was a problem with the communication inside, and they could not communicate with the outside.


    "Daisy, can you get it? Are you there?" Phil Coulson kept asking.


    "No." Suddenly, a ghost shadow appeared on everyone, "But I am here."


    Saying that this person is a ghost shadow is not a compliment at all, this person is translucent, almost exactly the same as the ghost in the film and television works.


    "Go find my uncle," Robbie Reyes said to the crowd. "Leave this to me."


    Everyone knew the ability of the famous Ghost Rider, and immediately no one was polite and turned to leave.


    "My uncle is Yin Lai Moruo." After everyone left, Robbie Reyes chatted with the female ghost.


    "Of course, I''ve seen your picture," said the ghost, who actually knew Robbie Reyes. "You''re his nephew Gabriel, like an angel."


    [In other words, currently the best app for reading and listening to books, Yeguo Reading, install the latest version. ¡¿


    "No, I''m more like the other one." Robbie Reyes corrected, of course he was more like a demon than an angel.


    Since the female ghost is an old acquaintance, Robbie Reyes asked about the attack on himself and his brother immediately.


    "No, Joe hired the gang to kill Yin Lai." The female ghost told the truth.


    "Do you think this will make me feel better?" Robbie Reyes asked rhetorically. UU Reading


    "I don''t care how you feel," the ghost said. "I just want you to understand why I killed him. I had a husband I loved so much, and the exciting and challenging job I was doing was all me. The things of the dream are all close to Chichi, but this kind of thing happens..."


    The female ghost raised her hand and looked like she was about to cry, "But I will solve everything, don''t take it too seriously."


    Saying that, the female ghost strode away.


    Robbie Reyes was standing in front of her, and she didn''t take a detour, and walked directly towards Robbie Reyes, just like a real female ghost, her body directly from Robbie Reyes''s body. passed through.


    But just as she was about to leave, Robbie Reyes reached out and grabbed her wrist!


    "How is this possible?" Looking at the extra hand on her wrist, the female ghost was immediately surprised that this person could actually touch her!

 Chapter 540： Steal Gods authority!

    "Maybe I didn''t make it clear who I am." Robbie Reyes grabbed the female ghost and asked loudly, "How many innocent people have been killed by your deeds! Behavior pays, and there are consequences to playing God?"


    "Me?" The female ghost asked back, "Your uncle is the one who wants to play God, and he caused all these nightmares."


    "You''re just like your uncle." Then the ghost said to Robbie Reyes, "You''re just as angry as him."


    "No, mine is worse." Robbie Reyes burst into flames from his hands, burning the female ghost to ashes.


    When Robbie Reyes learned the true face of his uncle from the female ghost, Phil Coulson, the hairline man, also knew the truth. He wanted to save Yin Lai Morrow, but Yin Lai Morrow turned back. Shut yourself into an instrument.


    "It''s always been you." At this point, Phil Coulson didn''t understand that Yin Lai Morrow was the mastermind behind the scenes.


    "It took a lot longer than I expected." Yin Lai Mo Luo didn''t hide any more at this time, and went straight to the showdown. "When I was in prison, I could only implement the plan cautiously."


    "You didn''t attack Joseph Bauer for revenge, you just wanted the Book of Darkness," Phil Coulson said.


    "That''s right, but he''s much stronger than he looks. I beat him half to death, but he just refused to tell where he hid the book." Yin Lai Morrow finally reminded Phil Coulson , "If I were you, I would leave here immediately!"


    ""Dark Book of God"!" Seeing this, Tony Stark''s face immediately became serious, "How did this book get involved!"


    "The matter has exploded now, and even this book is involved." Bruce Banner also looked dignified.


    "It seems that you all know this book, is this book very powerful?" Robbie Reyes couldn''t help asking.


    "This is one of the most powerful books in the world, the kind that can destroy the world." Tony Stark said, "Just like its name, this is a book on the dark side, and using it does not bring benefits , can only lead to death and disaster.¡±


    "Although I don''t know what happened to your uncle, I can tell you with certainty that if your uncle really uses the "Dark God Book", his ending will be very tragic, and he will definitely cause great harm to others " Bruce Banner said in a deep voice.


    "Impossible! How could uncle be like that! How could it be uncle!" Robbie Reyes was a little unwilling to believe the future he saw.


    "I know it may be difficult for you to accept the truth now, but after the answering question is over and you go out from here, you can confront your uncle, and everything will be revealed," Tony Stark said.


    "Yes, yes, after answering the question, I will go to my uncle, and I will let him tell me that none of this has anything to do with him!" Robbie Reyes said loudly.


    "The dark divine book is mentioned in the video. Do you know that a certain book appeared next to your uncle?" Bruce Banner asked.


    "I don''t know." Robbie Reyes said, "Is that book really as evil as you say? A book can destroy the world. Does such a book really exist?"


    "Coulson, whom I haven''t seen for a long time, reappears in the future, which is a happy news." Peter Parker said.


    "And it seems that there are some new friends around me." Tony Stark said, "But I don''t know any of these new friends."


    "To be precise, he led a small team." Bruce Banner said, "Isn''t he standing on his own and no longer under Fury''s command?"


    "Ask him later," said Tony Stark.


    In the video, Yin Lai Morrow activated the instrument, and an energy wave shot out in all directions. This energy wave first swept across Phil Coulson who was close by, and then swept across the ghost who had just been dealt with. Robbie Reyes, who was trying to shut down the power station, also swept over Leo Fitz.


    Then, Yin Lai Mo Luo stepped out of the instrument, stretched out his hand, and a piece of black carbon appeared out of thin air in his palm!


    Creation out of thin air!


    God''s authority!


    This scene shocked everyone. Although everyone has seen all kinds of abilities, creating things out of thin air is also a very shocking ability.


    What''s the difference between that and God?


    Although Robbie Reyes was swept by the energy wave, he himself didn''t know about it, and continued to search for his uncle.


    Soon, in a narrow passage, he found it.


    "I heard some disturbing things from Lucy." Robbie Reyes directly questioned Yin Lai Morrow, "Did you want to kill them? You have always been behind the scenes!"


    As he said that, he grabbed Yin Lai Mo Luo, but a scene that surprised him happened, he caught nothing!


    He passed directly through his uncle''s body!


    "Mr. Moro, we are here to **** you." At this time, two heavily armed agents with guns rushed over. They didn''t know that Yin Lai Moro was behind the scenes, and they thought they were here to rescue This person.


    "What did you do?" Robbie Reyes asked Yinlai Morrow.


    Yin Lai Mo Luo turned around slowly, holding a carbon rod just created in his hand.


    "He has a weapon!" The two agents immediately pointed their guns at Yin Lai Morrow.


    "Uncle, calm down, don''t do stupid things!" Robbie Reyes hurried forward to persuade Yin Lai Morrow.


    "It''s beautiful, isn''t it?" Yin Lai Mo Luo asked the two agents on the opposite side holding a carbon rod.


    "Sir, please put down your weapon." An agent on the opposite side reminded again.


    "Uncle, don''t hurt them." Robbie Reyes was also making the last effort, wondering if he realized at this moment that his uncle couldn''t hear or see him at all.


    Yin Lai Mo Luo threw the "beautiful" carbon stick in his hand on the ground, and the carbon stick was smashed to pieces with a sound of Kacha. stabbed with a huge carbon rod and died.


    Yin Lai Mo Luo didn''t even look at the two people killed by him, turned around and strode away.


    At the same time as he took his steps, he raised his arms, and a large amount of pitch-black carbon grew out, forming a wall and blocking the passage.


    It wasn''t until this time that Alfonso McKenzie and Melinda May rushed over. These two were under Phil Coulson''s command, and they were far more elite than those ordinary agents.


    [To be honest, I have been using Yeguo to read and read books recently, change sources and switch, read aloud with many timbres, and both Android and Apple can be used. ¡¿


    "Sorry, I couldn''t save them." Robbie Reyes quickly apologized to the two.


    But whether it was Alfonso McKenzie or Melinda May, neither of them paid attention to Robbie Reyes, just talking to themselves.


    "You can''t hear me at all, can you?" Robbie Reyes didn''t realize the situation until this moment.

 Chapter 541： Daredevil, you watch a movie!

    "I can''t stop him." Robbie Reyes fell to his knees, blaming himself.


    "It''s not your fault." A gentle voice came, and the figure of Phil Coulson appeared in front of Robbie Reyes, with Leo Fitz beside him.


    "Yes, Robbie, we can see you." Phil Coulson reached out and pulled Robbie Reyes up.


    [In other words, currently the best app for reading and listening to books, Yeguo Reading, install the latest version. ¡¿


    "What did he do to us?" Robbie Reyes tried to touch Laol Fitz and found that he could touch it too.


    At this point, the problem arises.


    [Ghost Rider Robbie Reyes went to rescue his uncle Yin Lai Morrow, but was trapped in the dimension together with Phil Coulson and Leo Fitz, who brought them from the dimension rescued in between? ¡¿


    &nbShockwave Daisy Johnson]


    [b Bionic Human Ada]


    [c Iron Man Tony Stark]


    [d Hulk Bruce Banner]


    [If you answer this question correctly, you will be rewarded for perfectly controlling the demons in your body. If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "Robby, this question is tailor-made for you." Tony Stark couldn''t help saying to Robbie Reyes after seeing the question, "Although Ghost Rider is powerful, its disadvantages are also obvious, that is, it cannot be controlled. yourself, but if you get the reward right for answering the question, you can do it."


    "Of course it''s good to be able to answer correctly." Robbie Reyes asked Tony Stark, "Mr. Stark, you are also in the option to save me from another dimension, I wonder if you can do it? "


    "That sounds like Lang''s game," said Tony Stark, "not mine."


    The implication is that I can''t do it.


    "So Dr. Banner, what about you, can you do it?" Robbie Reyes asked Bruce Banner again.


    "As Tony said, that''s Lang''s unique skill." Bruce Banner also said.


    &nb Is there an option between b and b? "Robbie Reyes looked at the options a and b, "But I don''t know any of these two people. He asked Tony Stark again, "Mr. Stark, you are an Avenger, and you know a lot of strange people and strange people. Do you know this shockwave girl and the bionic man?" "


    "I''ve never heard of it." Tony Stark shook his head, "But since this Shockwave has a nickname, she must have some special abilities just like us."


    "Judging from her nickname, Shockwave Girl''s ability should be to emit shockwaves." Peter Parker said, "I just don''t know whether she relies on some kind of high-tech equipment to emit shockwaves, or her own ability."


    "Whether it''s equipment or her own ability, judging from her nickname, ''Shockwave Girl'' is obviously good at shock waves, and cross-latitude things shouldn''t be her specialty," Clark Kent said.


    "Clark, you''re taking it for granted. Could it be that Shockwave can''t learn another skill while she''s proficient in Shockwave?" Tony Stark retorted, "Like Banner, you only know that he If you get angry, you will turn into a fat green man, can you tell that he actually has several doctorates?"


    "I didn''t say anything and ruled out this Daisy Johnson." Clark Kent pointed to b, "I think this Ada is quite interesting, is she nicknamed a bionic person, or is she herself a bionic person? "


    "Compared to a nickname like ''Shockwave'' whose ability can be seen at a glance, I am more willing to believe that bionics are the answer." Bruce Wayne said, "If bionics is a nickname, then it means this People have some abilities and characteristics of bionic people.¡±


    "Excuse me, can I ask a question?" Pietro Maximov asked weakly on the side, "What is a bionic man?"


    "Simulation robot." Tony Stark said, "A highly developed robot, a robot made for the purpose of imitating humans, looks almost exactly like humans."


    "Almost exactly like a human? Can a robot do this?" Raven Darkholm couldn''t help asking.


    "It may not be possible in your time, but in our time, it is possible." Tony Stark said, "I just don''t know which mad scientist invented this highly dangerous thing?"


    "Didn''t it mean that bionics are robots whose purpose is to imitate humans?" Pietro Maximoff asked again, "Since imitating humans, how can it be highly dangerous?"


    "You have to know that bionics have a high degree of intelligence, which means that robots have self-awareness..." Speaking of this, Tony Stark shrugged, "Anyway, this is an extremely dangerous thing. end."


    "It''s the end of the world again, isn''t it too easy to cause the end of the world?" Pietro Maximoff complained.


    "Are you talking about the kind of movie?" Matt Murdoch interjected, "the kind of robot that becomes self-aware and then wants to rule humans and enslave humans?"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone''s eyes fell on Matt Murdoch.


    "Why, what are you looking at me for?" Matt Murdoch asked.


    "I thought you were blind," Jessica Jones said.


    "I''m really blind," Matt Murdoch said.


    "So how did you watch the movie?" Jessica Jones asked.


    "I can''t see, but I can still hear it." Matt Murdoch said, "Many movies don''t need to look at the picture at all, you just need to hear it to know the plot." Then Matt Murdoch asked Tony Star Ke, "Mr. Stark, is this what you are worried about?"


    "Absolutely, he definitely thought of Ultron." Bruce Banner said.


    "That''s right, UU Reading My son really broke Dad''s heart." Tony Stark said.


    Several people were deeply impressed by Ultron, not only because the Avengers fought against Ultron in the future where there was no room for answering questions, but also because in another universe, Ultron got six gems and almost destroyed the universe.


    Of course, the Avengers are now extremely powerful, and the six-gem Ultron, who can easily destroy the universe, can also be easily dealt with.


    However, Ultron cannot be underestimated because of this. Ultron is definitely a scourge to the world.


    "Ultron? Who is that? Your son?" Jessica Jones asked, "I haven''t heard of it."


    "You can think of Ultron as an artificial intelligence, and it almost destroyed the world." Tony Stark said, "So we shouldn''t touch anything that has anything to do with artificial intelligence. And bionics shouldn''t study it either."


    "I want SHIELD to pay attention to this, bionics shouldn''t be created." Bruce Banner also said.

 Chapter 542： Ghost Rider also has temporary workers?

    "Is Ultron also a crisis solved by the Avengers?" Jessica Jones asked. Pass?"


    "That''s because this thing didn''t happen in time." Peter Parker explained, "Before Ultron was born, we watched related future videos, so this disaster was snuffed out in the bud."


    "If Ida is a bionic person, then I think she should be chosen." Robbie Reyes said after listening for a long time, "I was trapped in the dimension, which was caused by Uncle Yin Lai''s equipment. The means to pull me back should also be technology. After Mr. Stark and Dr. Banner self-excluded, I am more willing to believe that the bionic man can bring me back than Daisy who has the title of ''Shock Wave''."


    "Technology versus technology, it does sound reasonable." Peter Parker also said.


    "I choose b!" Robbie Reyes made his choice.


    ¡¾correct answer! Rewards released! ¡¿


    Robbie Reyes'' head suddenly burst into flames, and the flames burned every inch of his skin. In the blink of an eye, that big head turned into a skeleton.


    "This is too cool!" Peter Parker stared blankly.


    "God, what kind of monster is this!"


    "No wonder there is ''evil spirit'' in his nickname!"


    This transformation of Robbie Reyes caused a lot of exclamation, there is no way, this showman is really cool.


    Speaking of which, I have seen too many superheroes, and their own strength is too strong, so they can say "so cool". If an ordinary person saw this burning head, he would have been scared to pee.


    The flame didn''t burn for too long, and was quickly extinguished.


    "Mr. Reyes, you can control it now?" Bruce Banner asked.


    "Yeah, I can control it," Robbie Reyes said. "If I wanted to, it wouldn''t come out for the rest of my life."


    "I think we can keep in touch." Tony Stark directly took out a business card from his pocket and handed it to Robbie Reyes.


    Soon, the video starts playing.


    Inside the Quinjet fighter jet, Melinda May walked directly to a bag beside her, and unzipped it, revealing a book with a simple cover.


    ""Dark God Book"?" Phil Coulson was on the side, and quickly persuaded, "No, it can''t be solved like this, Mei! No way!"


    "I know you''re not feeling well." At this time, Alfonso McKenzie came over and asked with concern, "Are you okay?"


    "What if Daisy is right? They''re not dead?" Melinda May asked Alfonso McKenzie.


    "Mike, don''t let him open that book!" Phil Coulson shouted from the side.


    But Alfonso McKenzie couldn''t hear him at all, and he asked Melinda May, "Why are you saying that all of a sudden?"


    "I have a feeling that I can''t explain it clearly." As she spoke, Melinda May directly took out the "Book of Darkness".


    "I know you''re having a hard time, but Coulson made it very clear that you can''t open the book." Alfonso McKenzie still remembers Phil Coulson''s explanation.


    "He didn''t know what was inside." Melinda May insisted on her own thoughts.


    "He knows enough," said Alfonso McKenzie. "It''s Pandora''s box. You don''t know what''s in it."


    "what!


    "Phil Coulson still wanted to speak, but he heard Robbie Reyes screaming in pain.


    Obviously Robbie Reyes was also staying in the fighter plane, staying with other people, but almost everyone couldn''t see him. The same sky, but two worlds, gave people a very absurd feeling.


    "What''s the matter?" Fortunately, Phil Coulson was the one who could hear him, so he hurried over.


    "I don''t know, he collapsed suddenly, and there''s nothing I can do about it." Leo Fitz, a high-intelligence scientist, had nothing to do with this.


    "We are being pulled down, and he doesn''t want to go." Robbie Reyes said in pain, holding his arms, "He doesn''t want to go, he won''t go."


    "Who won''t go?" Phil Coulson asked.


    As soon as the words fell, Robbie Reyes stood up suddenly. It was not he who stood up on his own initiative, but a force that made him stand up, as if an invisible big hand grabbed his body and straightened it .


    Everyone didn''t know what was going on, when suddenly a group of flaming figures rushed out of Robbie Reyes'' body and jumped into Alfonso McKenzie''s body.


    "It''s gone." Robbie Reyes seemed to have lost all his strength, and fell to his knees at that moment.


    "Who''s gone?" Phil Coulson asked.


    It seems that not everyone can see this flame man, except for the two parties involved, Robbie Reyes and Alfonso McKenzie, the others are completely unaware.


    At this time, Robbie Reyes and Alfonso McKenzie are in two dimensions. People in the two dimensions cannot perceive and communicate with each other at all, but this flame man can break through this limitation and make a leap dimension transmission.


    One word, cow!


    "He will go to Yin to save him." Although Robbie Reyes is no longer a ghost rider, he knows where the ghost is going.


    [Recommended, Yeguo Reading and Chasing Books is really easy to use, download it here and try it quickly. ¡¿


    Sure enough, he saw Alfonso McKenzie riding a motorcycle and was about to go out. A guy in a neat suit came up to stop him and was sent flying with a punch.


    "Mike!" Of course Daisy Johnson would not let her friend mess around, picked up her coat and chased him out.


    Robbie Reyes saw it and followed suit.


    "Why are you going?" Phil Coulson said at the side, UU reading "Don''t go!"


    "If I''m going to be dragged to hell, maybe I can take this opportunity to take Yin Lai down with me, I''m sorry Coulson." Robbie Reyes said and got into the car right after Daisy Johnson.


    Daisy Johnson didn''t have the ability to cross dimensions like the evil spirit. She didn''t know that there was a "transparent person" following her during the whole process, and she thought she was alone.


    While Robbie Reyes went after his evil spirit, Melinda May went to another scientist, Holden Radcliffe.


    "Fitz, we can''t..." Holden Radcliffe still didn''t directly say that he couldn''t be rescued, but introduced a beautiful girl to everyone, "You have met my assistant, Ada."


    Ada was busy on the side, but now she will come out and nod to everyone.


    "We''re sorry about what happened to Fitz and the rest of the team," Holden Radcliffe said. "We''re going to get to work."

 Chapter 543： Let the robot read "Dark God Book"!

    "Ada? Is that girl a bionic person?" Eric Lanshere stared at Ada with wide-eyed eyes.


    "Sure enough, it''s exactly the same as a real person." Charles Xavier was also very surprised, "At least it looks like this."


    "It seems that everyone still doesn''t know the true identity of this Ida." Raven Darkholm said, "I just don''t know if she was invented by Dr. Radcliffe."


    "It''s likely to be him." Tony Stark said, "He found an assistant, but this assistant is actually a bionic person. How can there be such a coincidence? It must be the bionic person he made. In order to deceive people, That¡¯s why I said it was my assistant on purpose.¡±


    "These boxes look empty, but they are not empty." In the video, Holden Radcliffe explained to everyone.


    "They draw energy from multiple dimensions," Ada added.


    "In theory, it can be used to manipulate the state of matter and transfer dimensional energy." Holden Radcliffe said again, "but in practice, this technology is too advanced for me. Of course, we will Keep working hard."


    "The people who built these boxes used this." Melinda May took out the "Book of Darkness." "A book."


    "Explain, an instruction manual?" Holden Radcliffe didn''t quite understand that Melinda May took out a book at this time. Could there be any instructions for this box?


    "I don''t know what it is. It stands to reason that there should be an answer in it, and I don''t know, but it makes Carlson a rare worry." Melinda May said honestly, although she had a strong premonition This book was able to save Phil Coulson, but she did not open the book herself.


    "Okay, let me see what you are." Holden Radcliffe opened the "Book of Darkness", glanced at it, and immediately clicked the book again as if stimulated. closed.


    "What the **** is this!" He asked Melinda May in shock.


    "You''ll have to read it," said Melinda May. "Only you can understand the science."


    "No, there must be other ways." Holden Radcliffe shook his head.


    "No, not anymore." Melinda May reached out to open the "Dark God Book" as she said, "If you don''t read it, then I will."


    "Listen, if you give me 10 years, I might be able to understand it." Holden Radcliffe held down the "Dark God Book" to prevent it from being opened, "but it far exceeds the computing power of the human brain .¡±


    "Are you going to tell Simmons this? I don''t want to." Melinda May asked back, and then grabbed the "Dark God Book".


    "May, May! You are absolutely crazy." Holden Radcliffe is still trying to persuade, "If the Internet is a garden hose, this book is Niagara Falls, rushing the deepest mysteries of the universe into In your eyeballs."


    "It''s just a technology, a tool." Melinda May hadn''t realized the horror of the book in her hand.


    "The same goes for grenades, but they are dangerous if they fall into the hands of children." Holden Radcliffe gave an extremely vivid metaphor, "If you can''t handle it, you will only hurt yourself."


    "Perhaps, let me read it." Ada, who had been watching the two arguing silently, suddenly spoke.


    "Absolutely not! No!" Holden Radcliffe immediately refused.


    "What''s going on?" Melinda May asked, she didn''t know the details of Ada at this time.


    "It''s just that good people do good things." Holden Radcliffe said.


    "So what?" said Melinda May. "She''s a scientist, and obviously braver than you."


    "But the problem is, Ada is not my assistant, nor is she human." At this point, Holden Radcliffe could only tell the truth, "She is a robot. So she is also my assistant, but needs to intervene. Electricity. Like you said, she is a tool." At this point, he apologized to Ada, "Never mind, Ada."


    "It''s okay." Ada said generously, "I was designed to save lives."


    "May, I assure you, she is already the most aboveboard secret robot." Holden Radcliffe said again, "Fitz also helped."


    "So, robots are indeed forbidden to be invented." Seeing this, Tony Stark couldn''t help saying, "It was this scientist who secretly created Ada."


    "Generally speaking, a normal country shouldn''t stop the development of robots. There must be something related to robots." Bruce Banner speculated, "Perhaps, because of Ultron?"


    "It must be Ultron." Tony Stark said, "If there is no room for answering questions, Ultron almost destroyed the world, and the whole world knows about it, so it is reasonable for artificial intelligence or robots to be banned. .¡±


    "But there are always some mad scientists who will ignore these potential threats." Clark Kent said.


    "However, looking at the current situation, if you want to rescue Ghost Rider and others, you really have to rely on this ''illegal'' robot." Bruce Wayne said.


    "It doesn''t make sense." Raven Duckholm said suddenly, "This scientist keeps saying that the human brain will not be able to support it after reading this book, but obviously, the uncle of Ghost Rider, he also reads this book. After reading this book, why did his brain bear it?"


    "Is it because everyone''s brain can handle it differently?" Pietro Maximoff said.


    "Then Charles can flip through this book casually?" Eric Lanshere said, "Speaking of the brain, who else has a more powerful brain than his?"


    [To be honest, I have been using Yeguo to read and read books recently, change sources and switch, read aloud with many timbres, and both Android and Apple can be used. ¡¿


    "Eric, I am an ordinary person now." Charles Xavier said, "An ordinary person with no power to restrain a chicken."


    "As long as you want, you can change back to that powerful Professor X at any time. UU Reading " Eric Lanshere said.


    "When Charles comes to my world, there won''t be any problems with his body." Tony Stark said.


    "Well then, use her." In the video, Melinda May has already decided to use Ada, an illegal robot.


    "What?" asked Holden Delacriffe. "Do you think it''s a good thing to do?"


    "You said I might get hurt, but what about her?" Melinda May asked back.


    "It will only restart," Ada said.


    "If her files are compromised, she''s a computer..." said Holden Delacriffe.


    "Great, then download another one." Melinda May said, "She is the technology that can save them!"


    With that said, Melinda May put the "Dark Divine Book" in front of Ada.

 Chapter 544： An Affair Between Ghost Rider and His Ghost

    Two flowers bloom, each representing a branch.


    While Melinda May was trying to convince Holden Decliffe to rescue Phil Coulson with the "Dark Book of God", Robbie Reyes followed the unknowing Daisy Johnson Came to the Chinese gang.


    Daisy Johnson fought with the thugs of the Chinese Gang, but Robbie Reyes, as the "invisible man", was unimpeded, and soon found the "Ghost Rider Temporary" Alfonso McKenzie.


    "I''ve been the voice in your head all these years." Alfonso McKenzie, to be precise, the evil spirit in him should have seen Robbie Reyes invisible to others at a glance, "Now, we can finally face each other gone."


    "I''ve wanted you gone all these years, but our job isn''t done and Yin Lai is still at large," Robbie Reyes said. "We have to stop him."


    "We?" said the evil spirit, "There is no ''we'', your time is up."


    "We had an agreement, and you owe me revenge," Robbie Reyes said.


    "Your block is covered with the blood I spilled for you," said the evil spirit.


    "Those are meaningless." Robbie Reyes said, "Unless I can kill the villain who created all this, Yin Lai, he is my relative."


    "He will see me too," said the evil spirit.


    "You can''t occupy Mike''s body forever, he''s a good guy," Robbie Reyes said. "There''s no revenge in him."


    "Although it''s not ideal, there is a lot of pain in his body." The evil spirit said, "He has lost hope. I can live with pain for many years. I know where you will be dragged, and I will escape from there."


    "Mike, you have to go back with me." At this time, Daisy Johnson came over.


    "I will never go back." Alfonso McKenzie''s head was on fire and became a skeleton.


    "We agreed." When the evil spirit was about to attack Daisy Johnson, Robbie Reyes spoke again. He ran to the evil spirit and said loudly, "You are right, without you, this time I Can''t survive! But you need me too! We agreed! How about we make another deal? Let me go to Yin to get revenge and settle old accounts, and then I''ll settle yours. All your accounts!"


    The evil spirit was persuaded by Robbie Reyes, put his big hand on Robbie Reyes, and re-entered Robbie Reyes'' body.


    "So, Robbie, you are not the same as the other Ghost Rider." Seeing this, Bruce Banner said.


    "Another Ghost Rider?" Robbie Reyes asked. "Is there another Ghost Rider?"


    "In the videos we''ve seen, another Ghost Rider did appear, but we''re not sure if that''s something in our world." Tony Stark said, "That Ghost Rider also made deals with demons. , but the devil who made the deal didn''t go directly to the knight."


    "And that Ghost Rider can only appear at night." Bruce Banner said, "Unlike you, there are no restrictions during the day and night, and you can appear at will."


    "What''s even more outrageous is that this evil spirit seems to be able to violate its own contract. Seeing that Robbie is in danger, he even wants to get on someone else''s body halfway." Tony Stark said, "And the other evil spirit knight, his contract is It is much stronger, even if he says in front of that demon that he will use your strength to deal with you, that demon will not be able to break the contract."


    The video continues to play.


    This time it''s not Ghost Rider''s shot, but Phil Coulson.


    "I think you''re right, we''re being pulled the other way," Phil Coulson said to Leo Fitz. "The darkness is pressing on us."


    Snapped!


    At this moment, Horton Drakliffe closed the "Book of Darkness".


    "What''s the matter, why didn''t he read it?" Leo Fitz couldn''t help asking.


    "Because he is smart enough, that book is too dangerous, it should be locked up or burned." Until this time, Phil Coulson still did not agree to open the "Dark God Book".


    "Please, that''s defeatism." Leo Fitz didn''t think so. "Surrender is death. I won''t do that to Simmons. Science can solve this problem."


    The scene of Phil Coulson arguing with Leo Fitz seems familiar.


    No, the "seemingly deja vu" should be removed, everyone has seen it.


    While the two were arguing, Melinda May and Holden Decliffe were also arguing about whether to use the "Dark God Book", but the previous video was from the perspective of Melinda May It unfolded, because the two of them couldn''t see Ol Fitz at all, so it seemed that there were only Melinda May on the scene.


    Now, the video is played from the perspective of Phil Coulson and Leo Fitz, who can see Melinda May, so this video becomes a four-person scene.


    "...beyond the computing power of the human brain." While arguing with Phil Coulson, Leo Fitz suddenly heard Holden Drake mentioning the human brain, and he suddenly had an idea, "I really too stupid."


    "Ada, read that book." Leo Fitz said to Ada.


    "What are you doing?" Phil Coulson asked.


    "She can handle the knowledge in books better than anyone." Leo Fitz walked up to Ada, "Ada, listen to me, understand me, please! They can''t hear us ..."


    "Fitz, Horton just said that the human brain can''t handle that book. UU Reading " Phil Coulson saw that O Fitz kept asking Ada to read "The Book of Darkness" , could not help reminding from the side.


    "Yes, but she''s not human," Leo Fitz explained, and then to Ada, "Ada, read that book."


    "Perhaps, let me read it." I don''t know if Ada really heard what Leo Fitz said or it was just a coincidence, she spoke at this time.


    "Sorry, what does ''not a human'' mean?" Phil Coulson was confused by Laio Fitz''s words.


    "Dracliffe and I built her together." At this point, Leo Fitz could only tell the truth, "Her brain won''t be damaged, because it''s all programmed, and she''s perfect for it."


    "She''s a robot?" Phil Coulson was startled by this fact. He didn''t expect that the well-educated Ada he had met a few times was not human.


    "She can run 1015 functions per second, and she can take us home." Leo Fitz has great confidence in Ada.


    "Fitz, this is not up to you!" Phil Coulson said.

 Chapter 545： Ghost Rider Death!

    "Then who gets to decide? You?" Leo Fitz asked rhetorically. "You are no longer the director. I have as much say as you."


    "What are you angry about?" Phil Coulson was a little puzzled.


    "Because you always made decisions like this before, and then you abdicated!" Leo Fizz said.


    "I''m doing it for the good of S.H.I.E.L.D.," Phil Coulson said.


    "Everyone is doing everything they can to avoid a tragedy like Lincoln''s." Leo Fitz became more and more excited, "You and Daisy think that means surrender, but we built Ada to protect other agents. "


    "I did not surrender!" Phil Coulson justified himself. "I run an illegal spy agency using supernatural agents on American soil. Do you think the president likes me like this? I have to abdicate so you can Keep working at S.H.I.E.L.D."


    "Wait a minute, let me take a look, the amount of information seems a bit large." Seeing this, Peter Parker couldn''t help saying, "According to the plot in the video, Fury is no longer the director of S.H.I.E.L.D., Cole Sen is, and then Coulson abdicated!"


    "Then it can be determined that the future in the video will not happen in a short time, at least after the future we have seen before, the braised egg heads are all directors of S.H.I.E.L.D." Tony Stark said.


    "Then what happened in the video can be easily avoided." Bruce Banner said, "Robbie''s uncle, his conspiracy will not be realized until a few years later. We now know in advance that we can kill it casually." In the cradle."


    "What I''m curious about is, why is the corned egg head not the director?" Tony Stark said, "Did he retire? Or sacrificed?"


    "I don''t think it should be a sacrifice." Bruce Banner said.


    "It certainly won''t be a sacrifice. We idiots sprint to the front line in the battle. As the ''boss'' who gives orders to us, he has always been hidden behind the scenes." Tony Stark said, "Given that we idiots are now With such strength, the possibility of the enemy breaking through us and killing the boss behind the scenes is too small."


    "But Coulson succeeds Fury as head, which is exactly what I thought." Peter Parker said, "I once wondered who would be his successor if Fury was not headed, and every time I only had One person, that''s Coulson."


    "Coulson is indeed in every way the most suitable replacement for Braised Egghead," Tony Stark said.


    In the video, Ada has already opened the "Dark God Book" and is reading page by page.


    Leo Fitz and Phil Coulson also walked over, but they found that the pages of the book were blank, let alone words, not even a single punctuation mark!


    But in Ada''s eyes, it''s a different scene. In her eyes, the densely written s in the books is a data language composed of 0 and 1.


    Needless to say, Ada''s hands-on ability is excellent, and she quickly used the knowledge learned from the book to build an arch-like device.


    "Alternate probes and coupled lasers, manufactured exactly according to the parameters you gave, 593.5 nanometers." Holden Drakeliff handed Ada a pair of snow-white gloves.


    Ada put on the special glove, rubbed her hands together, and the two index fingers on the glove immediately began to emit light like a light.


    "I''m building a cross-latitude gate, and I''m still using the robot I built." Holden Decliffe stood aside and said with emotion, "If this can be successful, I can die without regret."


    "We trusted a robot that claimed to hear ghosts. If it fails, you may die very quickly." Melinda May poured cold water on the side.


    "They''re here, I promise," Ada said, gesturing on the archway with her hands.


    In the eyes of Melinda May and others, Ada is just making empty gestures without any changes, but in the eyes of Phil Coulson and Leo Fitz, with every gesture of Ada, the lines are like wires. The same rays of light were drawn out and combined into complex figures.


    "How did she do it?" Phil Coulson was dumbfounded.


    "I''m not going to pretend I know." Leo Fitz, the scientist, couldn''t understand.


    "May, I wish you could see this," murmured Phil Coulson.


    After the words fell, there seemed to be a dark wind blowing behind him, and then an inexplicable attraction pulled Phil Coulson towards the darkness behind him.


    Fortunately, Laio Fitz had a quick eye and grabbed Phil Coulson, which saved him from being engulfed by the darkness for the time being.


    But this devouring power is getting stronger and stronger, but Lai O Fitz''s power cannot be getting stronger and stronger. It will be a matter of time before Phil Coulson is swallowed.


    Fortunately, Ada finished her "drawing" in time, she nodded to Holden Delacriffe, the latter directly dropped the electric switch, and heard a "woo", and there were streaks of light in the arch, the lines were exactly Ada painted it before.


    On the other side of the arch, the figures of Phil Coulson and Leo Fitz appeared clearly.


    Of course, the dangerous situation Phil Coulson was in was also seen by everyone.


    Melinda May was about to rush to rescue Phil Coulson immediately, but was held tightly by Holden Delacriffe.


    Perhaps seeing the hope of surviving in front of his eyes, perhaps inspired by the cheers of everyone, a force suddenly surged in Phil Coulson''s body, which made him get rid of the devouring power of darkness behind him, and Laio Fitz rushed through the arch together and came to the real world.


    "You promised not to open the "Dark Book of God", you broke your promise." Phil Coulson, an incomprehensible guy, actually said this to Melinda May after he was rescued. Really do anything for him.


    If it weren''t for Melinda May''s insistence, "The Book of Darkness" would not have been opened, and 99% of Phil Coulson would have been swallowed by darkness.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that Melinda May is Phil Coulson''s savior, but it''s really incomprehensible that Hairline Man would say such accusatory words.


    "That''s right," Melinda May admitted.


    "After all this is over, UU Reading , we''ll have a glass of Merlot." What Phil Coulson said seemed human.


    "Mike is still upstairs, I think he needs time to be alone." Just when the atmosphere between the two was a little delicate, Daisy Johnson came over.


    "Is he all right?" Phil Coulson asked.


    "I don''t know, he had a bad day." Daisy Johnson said.


    "Where''s Robbie?" Melinda May asked.


    "He ripped the truth out of Mike, but he''s probably dead," Daisy Johnson said.


    "I''m sorry," Phil Coulson said.


    "His dedication should be meaningful." Daisy Johnson said, "Mike has clues about his uncle, the approximate location."


    "We''ll follow up to make sure he doesn''t hurt anyone else," Phil Coulson said.


    As soon as the space is dark, the video ends here.

 Chapter 546： Homelander is Supermans long-lost brother

    "No way, I''m dead?" Looking at his ending, Robbie Reyes couldn''t believe anything he said.


    "Absolutely not dead." Tony Stark said in an extremely sure tone, "This Daisy can''t see you, so he hastily thinks you are dead."


    "And her tone was ''probably dead'', she didn''t say for sure that you were dead." Bruce Banner said.


    "But judging from her downcast expression, she probably has no hope in her heart that Ghost Rider is still alive." Bruce Wayne said, "From this point of view, she should have friendship with Ghost Rider."


    "Robby, when did you know such a beautiful girl?" Tony Stark winked there, "You see she cares about you so much, maybe there is something between you."


    "Maybe," said Robbie Reyes, "but now I don''t know the girl at all."


    "That will be a few years away, you have to wait patiently." Tony Stark said.


    "Why wait?" Clark Kent said to Robbie Reyes. "You could go to that girl right now and start a relationship with her, well, you know."


    "SHIELD is good at finding people," Tony Stark said.


    "Isn''t it? This will use the power of SHIELD?" Peter Parker said, "Just for this kind of thing?"


    "What is ''this kind of thing'', Peter, love is one of the greatest things in this world." Tony Stark said, "You will understand when you grow up."


    [The fourth question begins, please be prepared. ¡¿


    ¡¾Excuse me, who killed Kimiko''s younger brother? ¡¿


    ¡¾a starlight¡¿


    ¡¾b storm¡¿


    ¡¾c motherland¡¿


    [d black]


    [If you answer this question correctly, you will be rewarded with the ability to blur the body (you can be immune to all physical and energy damage when you blur). If the answer is wrong, one year of life will be deducted. ¡¿


    "It seems that this is another good ability." Clark Kent said, "Although people still can''t fight against the people of the motherland, they finally have the power to protect themselves when facing the people of the motherland."


    "It''s more than self-protection. If the answer is correct, then you will be invincible against the people of the motherland." Bruce Wayne said.


    "It seems useless to be invincible." Bruce Banner said, "Looking at the appearance of the people of the motherland, it is absolutely impossible to let go of the black-robed pickets. If they want to survive, there is only one way to defeat them." Homelanders!"


    "Dr. Banner, don''t worry, the road has to be taken step by step, and the meal has to be eaten one bite at a time." Bruce Wayne said, "It seems that the members of the black-robed picket team are ordinary people. Aren''t you too anxious about human ability?"


    "The current answering space is obviously ''biased'' towards the black-robed pickets." Matt Murdoch said, "The rewards given are all to enable them to have the ability to protect themselves in front of the people of the motherland. .¡±


    "According to this trend, won''t they be able to fight the motherland after a few more rounds of answering questions?" Jessica Jones said.


    "Maybe so," Matt Murdoch said.


    "The people of the motherland should be very aggrieved at this moment, right?" Clark Kent said, "It is obvious that the backhand can kill these people, but they can''t do it. They can only watch their enemies grow stronger step by step."


    "Speaking of the people of the motherland, Clark, do you feel that the people of the motherland are very similar to you?" Tony Stark glanced at the people of the motherland, and then fell on Clark Kent. My brother for many years!"


    "I don''t have that kind of brother," Clark Kent said.


    "Look, you can fly, and he can fly too. His eyes can shoot rays, and so can his eyes. The abilities of the two of you look almost identical. He is a copy of you. Are you sure he has nothing to do with you?" Tony Stark asked again, "I think it''s better for the two of you to do a paternity test."


    "Clark, I think Tony is right, maybe you two are really brothers." Bruce Wayne also said.


    "Bruce, when did you learn to make such silly jokes." Clark Kent said.


    "Probably from the moment I looked at myself and said, ''My superpower is having money,''" Bruce Wayne said.


    "It was also from that moment that I realized what a real comparison is." Tony Stark said.


    "It''s really pretending." Clark Kent also said.


    "That''s not right, the people from the motherland didn''t move at all when they saw this question?" Peter Parker noticed that the people from the motherland had been acting as a quiet and handsome man. You must know that the last time he answered the question, he acted violently and directly.


    "It should be under control." Tony Stark said, "Can''t that black-robed boy be mind-controlled?"


    "Hey, did you control the homelander so that he can''t move?" Tony Stark asked Hugh Yin Campbell loudly.


    "That''s right, I controlled him." Hugh Campbell had already done something, and there was nothing he couldn''t admit, "He must not be allowed to answer the questions."


    "Fake!" The people of the motherland saw this topic in their eyes, and their faces became extremely gloomy when they heard the people''s discussions.


    However, what he can do at UU Reading is to curse secretly in his heart with a sullen face, not to mention answering questions, he can''t even say a word now.


    "Hugh Yin Campbell, right? In fact, you don''t have to do this!" the people of the motherland began to shout over Hugh Yin Campbell in their hearts, "There is no conflict between us at all, is there? Isn''t it all caused by the locomotive? Actually, I don¡¯t like that locomotive, I can ask him to apologize to you publicly, give you compensation, or you have any other demands, you can ask for it, and I can satisfy it.¡±


    "Do you think I''m a fool?" asked Hugh Campbell coldly.


    "Fool?" The native of the motherland hurriedly said, "No, why do you think so, I regard you as a friend. Think about it, there are so many people in our world, only you and that little girl came here, how big is it? I don¡¯t have this fate with the locomotive, the invisible man, and all of them. Now you also have the ability, and you are no longer ordinary people. We are all supermen, and we have become the same kind!¡±


    I have to say that the guy from the motherland is sometimes arrogant, but he can be decisive when he should follow his heart.


    If it weren''t for his "flexibility", he might not have escaped when he was beaten up by the soldier boy and Billy Butcher in the future, but would have hated him on the spot.

 ~： update statement

    First of all, make sure that this round of answering questions is the last round. After this round of answering questions, the book will be over.


    Although this book is called a beautiful comic, everyone must have noticed that it is actually Marvel and DC, because the author loves to read superheroes, and has not read much other beautiful comics.


    After this round of answering questions has finished writing the X-Men, Marvel actually has nothing to write about.


    DC''s Black Adam has produced resources, but it is difficult for this hero to support a few questions.


    It is also time to end.


    Speaking of the end, there is another topic to talk about, and that is the new book.


    The author of the new book has opened.


    Originally, I wanted to seamlessly connect with the old book, but the author underestimated the difficulty of originality, and the new writing was very laborious, and it often took three or four hours to grind out a chapter.


    But it has to be opened, the old book must be finished after all.


    Because the new book took much longer than expected, and the author is an office worker, the time for coding is limited, so I can only announce cruelly that the update of the old book will not be so stable.


    The record of continuous update has been maintained, and I am afraid it will be broken.


    Forgive me, children''s shoes.

 Chapter 547： star appearance

    "My brother is dead?" Simiko looked at the title, lost in thought, as if she couldn''t believe it.


    "Don''t worry, it hasn''t happened yet, and it can be stopped." Huyin Campbell said to Kimiko.


    "Yes, it is a good thing to see this future now." Tony Stark also said, "If you know it, you can change it. Believe me, we have done this kind of thing many times."


    "For some reason, I always feel that the people from the motherland killed his brother." Peter Parker said on the side.


    "I think it''s him too." Clark Kent said, "This guy is a superhero on the surface, but he''s actually not at all like us."


    "Do you know anyone else in the options?" Bruce Banner asked Hugh Campbell.


    "I only know one black color." Hugh Yin Campbell said, "He is also one of the Seven. As for Storm and Starlight, I have never heard of it, and I don''t know who it is." Speaking of this, Hugh Yin Campbell Campbell asked Kimiko, "Do you know these two?"


    Kimiko shook her head.


    "That''s not a good choice," Tony Stark said.


    It is indeed not a good choice, because there is a lack of necessary clues, and other heroes who have experienced many battles cannot give any constructive opinions.


    "Then I choose the people from the motherland. Since I have become enemies with the seven people, it is very possible that the people from the motherland will attack my brother." Xi Meizi thought for a while, and still chose the people from the motherland. She was speechless, but The answer is the same in the heart, "I choose c!"


    ¡¾wrong answer! Deduct one year of life! ¡¿


    Now that the answer is over, Hugh Campbell gave up his control over the people of the motherland. The first thing the people of the motherland can say is ridicule, "It seems that I am not the only enemy of yours."


    "If you are not from the motherland, then you are Hei Se?" Huyin Campbell set his sights on Hei Se again.


    His suspicion was reasonable, after all, Black was one of the seven people, and he had a reason to attack them and the people around him.


    Soon, the video starts playing.


    This time, all members of the black-robed picket team showed up.


    I saw Billy Butcher, Frankie, Marvin, Hugh Campbell, and Kimiko walking in the sewer in a hurry. Everyone was covered in blood, and they didn''t know what happened.


    In addition to the black-robed pickets, there was also an Asian man.


    Himiko in the answer space kept making gestures as soon as she saw this person.


    "That''s his brother Mouse." Hugh Campbell was translating for Kimiko.


    In the video, several people seemed to be running away, hiding from something. Hugh Yin Campbell quickly noticed that someone was following them, hiding in a place and not daring to breathe.


    Da da da!


    Sure enough, the footsteps were getting closer.


    Hugh Campbell took a sneak peek, and saw a blond girl with a good figure, her eyes were still bright, and she was obviously a super human again.


    Seeing that it was Starlight, Hugh Yin Campbell was relieved and went out.


    "You have received our letter." Hugh Campbell said to Starlight with a smile on his face, "Annie, I..."


    But before he finished speaking, Xingguang pushed his hands, and a flash of light flashed, knocking Huyin Campbell into the air.


    There was a good reason for Xingguang to do this. Just after she finished her shot, a figure had its hands behind its back. Walking out leisurely step by step from the darkness, he is the native of the country with the ceiling of combat power.


    "No way? It''s this guy again?" The natives saw Hugh Campbell lying on the ground, and looked at the starlight in disbelief. "Did your brain get flooded?"


    You must know that the people of the motherland have super hearing. Although Starlight just shot Huyin Campbell into the air suddenly and pretended to be enemies with Huyin Campbell, what Huyin Campbell said before can really be hidden from the ears of the people of the motherland. ?


    "Come here." The man from the motherland asked Xingguang to stand in front of Hugh Yin Campbell who was lying on the ground and couldn''t get up. "I want you to do something for me, okay?" With a smile on his face, he pointed at Hugh Yin Campbell. Campbell, "Kill him."


    "He''s a wanted criminal, shouldn''t we **** him to the police station?" Xingguang was unwilling to do anything, since she and the man in front of her were not only acquainted, but also lovers.


    "Yes, he is a wanted criminal. We should hand him over to the police station." The native said again, "Kill him."


    Do not reason with you!


    Only the weak speak the truth!


    With strength, fist is the truth!


    "For God''s sake, do it." The man from the motherland personally grabbed Xingguang''s hand and taught him, "Raise your hands, as if you don''t care. Kill him, do it!"


    Starlight raised his hand to Hugh Campbell, but he still couldn''t do it.


    Not only because she has a very close relationship with the man in front of her, but also because she is not the same as those in the group of seven, and she will not kill innocent people indiscriminately.


    Hugh Yin Campbell looked at the starlight, did not speak, and did not beg for mercy from the people of the motherland. Perhaps it is a kind of happiness to die in the hands of his horse.


    "Okay, you kill him, or I''ll kill both of you." Seeing Xingguang''s delay, the man from the motherland decided to put some pressure on the other party.


    This pressure really worked. Starlight didn''t want to kill Hugh Campbell, but she didn''t want to die even more.


    Her hands began to glow.


    But Hugh Yin Campbell closed his eyes in resignation.


    He didn''t hold out much hope for his teammates.


    Firstly, none of those people are self-sacrificing, and secondly, the gap between them and the people of the motherland is too great, even if they really jump out, they can only die.


    "Hey! Bastard!" But at this moment, a voice from UU Reading rang out.


    I saw Billy Butcher coming out of the shadows.


    In other words, although this guy is not a good bird, he is really a pure man, and he almost never hesitates when facing the people of his motherland.


    "William? What a surprise." It''s not once or twice that the homelander has dealt with Billy Butcher, he said like an old friend, "I gave your wife a great breakfast this morning, Pancakes, delicious."


    Hearing this, he thought that the native of the country and Billy Butcher were good friends, and even knew each other''s wives, but in fact, this was simply hatred for taking his wife, and they were irreconcilable.


    The people of the motherland can obviously suppress Billy Butcher with absolute strength, but if they want to say such cruel words, the ancestors will be too weak.


    But Billy Butcher is also a master who can bend and stretch. Not only did he not become angry when he heard the words, but he laughed, "Yes, eat this!"


    Then, Simiko''s younger brother rushed out, pulled his hands in the air, and amidst the booming sound, a piece of the ground immediately collapsed.

 Chapter 548： The superhero who shattered the view of people 3

    "You look like an ordinary person, but your brother has superpowers?" Tony Stark asked and couldn''t help asking about Himiko.


    Kimiko shook her head and gestured, while Hugh Campbell translated for her, "She doesn''t know what''s going on."


    "Hugh Yin, it seems that you have a lot to do with that starlight. The girl you named Annie can shine. She should be the ''starlight'' in the title." Bruce Banner asked, "You also know that kind of girl? Super hero?"


    "No, I never knew her," said Hugh Campbell.


    "That is to say, you will meet in the future." Clark Kent said, "This is interesting, you will become enemies with the Seven in the future, and since that girl is also a ''superhuman'', she should also stand on the opposite side of you That''s right, but I''m your friend."


    "Yes, she obviously knows people from the motherland," Bruce Wayne said.


    "Her relationship with the people of the motherland seems to be more than just acquaintance." Tony Stark said.


    "It seems that this starlight can be ruled out. I don''t know what relationship she has with the people of the motherland, but since she is friends with Xiu Yin, she shouldn''t kill Kimiko''s younger brother." Charles Xavier said.


    "That''s not necessarily true." Eric Lanshere liked to sing against Charles Xavier, "Maybe the people from the motherland forced her to do it, just like forcing her to do it to Xiu Yin."


    Anyway, Kimiko''s younger brother also has superpowers, which surprised everyone.


    And judging from the way he can tear the earth apart with a wave of his hand, his abilities are not those useless abilities, but quite lethal.


    But it''s a pity that this kind of small trick is useless in front of the people of the motherland. You must know that the people of the motherland can fly. Even if the ground under their feet collapses, the people of the motherland will still float in the air without any influence.


    There was even a sarcastic smile on the corner of the motherland''s mouth, and it seemed that he was about to sneer at the next moment.


    But before he opened his mouth, the mouse pulled his hands again, and the upper part of the sewer was also pulled down, and a large piece of gravel fell down.


    The people of the motherland didn''t notice, and were buried directly by the rubble.


    The sewer was originally closed at the top, but the rat came and "saw the sky" directly, revealing a big hole leading to the ground.


    "Please, don''t go." Kimiko gestured to the mouse.


    The mouse took a deep look at Himiko without saying a word, then he waved his hand, a stone was pulled and suspended in the air, he stepped on the stone and jumped to the ground.


    Seeing this, Himiko also jumped up directly.


    "Huh? Sister Himiko, you will have superpowers in the future?" Peter Parker couldn''t help but said when he saw this detail. "Normal people will never be able to jump like you. You must have superpowers too!"


    "I don''t know." Simiko gestured, "I''m just an ordinary person now, without any abilities."


    "Ximiko''s younger brother just jumped on it, and she will definitely catch up. No matter who kills someone next, it will be stronger than the two of them including her brother and her brother." Charles Xavier said.


    "Where is Black? Black among the seven, is it strong?" Ruiwen Duckholm asked, "Can this person defeat Kimiko and join forces with his brother?"


    "That''s needless to say?" the native of the motherland snorted coldly, "How can black''s strength be compared to these kittens and puppies?"


    "Then what about the storm?" Raven Darkholme asked, "The black color is very strong, but what about the storm, is it stronger or weaker than the black color?"


    "I''ve never heard of any storms." The man from the motherland said, "but this nickname sounds like something third-rate."


    "And Starlight?" Charles Xavier asked. "It looks like you know her from the video."


    "This nickname sounds inferior to third-rate goods, and her performance in the video is indeed like this." The native of the motherland said disdainfully, "I don''t know her."


    "That''s interesting." Eric Lanshere said, "In the future, there will be people who don''t know each other. Whether it is an enemy or a friend, you have to keep your eyes open. After all, the video only shows some clips. But it doesn''t explain anything."


    While everyone was talking, Kimiko in the video had already caught up with the mouse on the street.


    "Please." She gestured to her brother again, "I love you."


    "I love you too." The mouse obviously could understand his sister''s special sign language, he said.


    "Hey, both of you." At this moment, an old woman in a black cloak appeared next to the two of them. She stretched out her hands, and with a crackling sound, two bolts of lightning were launched, sending Simiko and the mouse flying at the same time.


    "Another player who plays thunder and lightning." Tony Stark couldn''t hold back when he saw the ability of the storm, "Thor''s ability is too bad, I don''t know how many people play thunder and lightning It''s gone."


    "It''s a good thing he''s not here, or I might cry in anger." Bruce Banner said.


    In the video, Kimiko and the mouse obviously couldn''t be as leisurely as Tony Stark. The siblings were smashed through a wall and flew into a house.


    This family was sitting happily watching TV, and was taken aback by the sudden crash of the siblings.


    The storm flew in directly, and she casually glanced at the frightened family, her eyes were no different from looking at the garbage on the street.


    She withdrew her gaze, didn''t say a word of apology to the family, just went up and kicked the mouse without saying a word, then raised her hand and another thunderbolt flew over, sending the mouse flying.


    This time, he slammed through a wall again, and slammed out of this house again.


    During this process, the family just stood there without doing anything.


    It''s just that the male master''s position is not very good, he is standing in front of the direction the storm will go next.


    Obviously, a single sentence can make a man move, UU Reading But the storm didn''t say a word, and directly waved a thunderbolt over, sending the male master flying.


    The poor man hit his head on the refrigerator, smashed his head on the spot, and died.


    "Ah!" Suddenly, the man''s wife and daughter screamed in fright.


    Seeing the disgusted look on Feng Feng''s face, she obviously disliked the noise, and she slammed lightning again, killing these innocent people.


    Then she went out through the hole in the wall and continued to hunt the rat.


    At this time, a passerby happened to pass by the corridor.


    He was really just passing by, and seeing his bewildered expression, he obviously didn''t know anything, but the storm still threw him down the stairs.


    And she didn''t care about the life and death of ordinary people in the process of chasing and killing mice. The lightning she released directly killed people and smashed their houses.


    In just a short while, most of the building was almost destroyed by the storm, and screams kept coming and going.

 Chapter 549： superman warns the fatherland

    "This woman is the storm, she is too hateful!" Charles Xavier said angrily when he saw that the storm unscrupulously killed ordinary people and treated human life like nothing.


    "I never thought I was a good person, but compared to this woman, I am more decent." Eric Lanshere also said.


    "But she is indeed powerful, and Kimiko and her brother are powerless to fight back." Raven Darkholm said.


    "What''s the background of this woman?" The people of the motherland couldn''t help but groan when they saw the storm killing all directions.


    Of course, the strength of the storm did not shock him, but this style of behavior was deeply rooted in his essence, so he was a little impressed by his lack of scruples.


    "Motherland, don''t you really know this woman?" Tony Stark asked.


    "I don''t know." The motherlander said.


    "It looks like she should be with you," Clark Kent said.


    "Maybe we will know each other in the future, but we don''t know each other yet," said the man from the motherland.


    In the video, Kimiko and the mouse escape to the roof.


    To be honest, this is not a good choice, because the roof means a dead end, and once here, there is no escape.


    But this is for ordinary people. No matter the mouse or Himiko, they are not ordinary people, and they can do things that ordinary people cannot.


    The mouse looked around and jumped directly from one roof to another.


    When Simiko behind him was about to jump, Feng Feng chased after her and knocked her to the ground with one punch.


    Compared with ordinary people, Ximiko is considered stronger, but in the hands of the storm, she is as fragile as a child, and she is easily knocked down by him and strangled her neck.


    Seeing this scene, the mouse that had already jumped to another roof couldn''t ignore his sister, so he jumped back again, throwing the storm aside.


    However, there was only so much he could do.


    Simiko was rescued, she took a breath and stood up, but before she could do anything, she was let go by a bolt of lightning from the storm and flew away.


    The storm grabbed the mouse''s hands and folded them to the sides. The mouse''s hand was broken at that time, and the stubble of the bone was stabbed out.


    "Can''t use your hands to cast magic anymore?" Storm said, grabbing the mouse''s neck with one hand and holding its head with the other.


    Seeing that her younger brother was in danger, Simiko wanted to rescue her, but she was hit by a sting just now, and she couldn''t even stand up, so she could only crawl forward a little bit.


    The mouse should have accepted his fate at this time, he stopped resisting and closed his eyes.


    "Open your eyes!" But the pervert, Storm, actually asked him to open his eyes, "I like to watch the light of life go out."


    I don''t know if the mouse really heard this or because of the unconscious movement of the brain caused by the lack of oxygen due to the neck being pinched for too long, he really opened his eyes.


    "Damn you yellow bastard!" Storm snapped the rat''s neck and tossed the corpse aside like trash.


    Simiko, who was crawling on the ground, saw all this. She couldn''t believe that her brother died in front of her eyes.


    At this time, another figure descended from the sky, slowly landing behind the storm.


    The storm turned.


    Kimiko took the opportunity to hide behind a chimney and slip away.


    "I said that I will kill him with my own hands." The motherlander couldn''t help saying dissatisfied when he saw the mouse''s body.


    "If you move too slowly, the credit will be taken away, old man." Storm left this sentence indifferently, turned around and left.


    Among the seven people, the native of the motherland is the uncrowned king, and everyone is afraid of him, but the old woman, Fengfeng, doesn''t seem to be afraid at all.


    As soon as the space goes dark, the video ends here.


    "So, you are going to kill him too, right?" Xi Meizi turned her head away and glared at the motherlander.


    This point is not difficult to see from the video, if the storm does not make a move, it will be the people of the motherland who make the move, anyway, the mouse will still die in the end.


    "Did she have a seizure? Why is her hand cramping?" People from the motherland couldn''t understand Simiko''s gestures.


    "She asked why you touched her brother?" Hugh Yin Campbell translated.


    "Is her brain also epileptic?" the motherland said, "That''s something that happened in the future, that''s something that hasn''t happened yet, how do I know?"


    "Storm and Homelander, it seems like teammates." Clark Kent said at this time.


    "Yes, it does look like a teammate." Bruce Wayne nodded, "Perhaps, in the future, the motherland''s superhero team will add new members."


    "The superhero team of the people of the motherland is called ''The Seven''. This is a brand that should not be easily changed. If new members are added in this way, it means that some old members have left." Matthew Murdoch Although invisible, but keenly discovered the key things.


    "The Invisible Man is dead, and there are only six people left in the seven, but there should be two new members of the seven." Luke Cage said, "In addition to the storm, that starlight should also be a newcomer to the seven."


    "So apart from the invisible man, there were other people killed in the old seven?" Danny Rand said.


    "It''s still possible." Mark Murdoch said, "A few ordinary people in the black-robed picket team killed the invisible man. Since some of them later gained superpowers, it''s not impossible to kill another one." .¡±


    "Then I think the next group of seven people to be killed should be the locomotive. UU Reading " Eric Lanshell joined the discussion, "This person''s ability is fast, right, let alone superpowers , even if it is not there, it can be killed with careful design."


    "You actually want to deal with other people?" The motherlander looked at Hugh Yin Campbell with murderous eyes, "I will kill you!"


    "Motherland, the Seven are going to kill them, don''t they resist?" Tony Stark said, "Your warning is meaningless."


    "I was thinking that there are still such superheroes in the world?" Bruce Banner felt that his eyes had been opened. "First, the locomotive directly smashed someone''s girlfriend into pieces without even an apology. Then there is This Mr. Homelander has also completely subverted my view of superheroes."


    "The storm just now is simply a madman." Peter Parker continued what Bruce Banner said, "She is simply a rat who turns ordinary people into sewers."


    "Yeah, killing people as you like, and letting them watch her before killing them, is simply a pervert with a twisted mind." Clark Kent turned his head at this time and said to the people of the motherland, "You have to be glad that you and Your team doesn''t live in my world, otherwise I won''t give you good fruit."